《Rebirth: Childhood friend of the heroine》


 Chapter 0- Rebirth

    The house was dark and wet, the light from a flickering lamp barely reaching the group of men. Around a single figure, a dozen gang members stood, their eyes cold and unfeeling.The man in the middle, on his knees, was beaten badly¡ªhis face swollen, and his long black hair clung to his bruised skin, damp with sweat and blood.


    His eyes remained unfocused. No shock, no regret....just nothing. He expected something like this to happen. However, he never thought he would get caught this soon.


    "Why Ceaser, why?" From the middle of the group, a bald man with a few Latin letters written over his shaved head and wearing a black suit, spoke up.


    "Why did you betray me? I gave your everything. Money, women, weapons...everything. You were my best man, yet you...just why?"


    The man, Ceaser, slowly lifted his head; through the curtain of his hair, he looked at the man who long ago adopted him from the streets of Cuba.


    The man who taught him to handle a gun before he even learned how to ride cycle. The man who pushed him to the world of crime rather than a school.


    "You...gave me everything Parker, except for freedom." Spitting blood on the ground, Ceaser replied.


    Parker, the leader of the gang for which Ceaser worked for fifteen years, grimly replied,


    "A dog should only know how to listen to its owner and wag its tail."


    Ceaser chuckled, "You heard that from a movie, right? Cuz'' I am sure I said the same thing to your wife last night-"


    *Tah*


    A bullet penetrated his shoulder and Ceaser grimaced in pain. It wasn''t the first bullet he has been shot with but each one of them stung like a bi*ch.


    "Just kill him, boss. He is now wasting our time."


    Hearing that voice, Ceaser raised his eyes and locked on those blue ones.


    "Ben? Ah!" Now he realizes how he got caught here. His sworn brother and the only person Ceaser believed in the whole gang. The person for whom Ceaser once took a bullet...actually betrayed him, huh?


    Wow...what a shit world is this?


    With his head leaning down, Ceaser chuckled. This was great. How can he forget that if his parents never became his ally, then this homeless dude whom Ceaser met after joining the gang can never take his side?


    Soon, a cold metal pressed against his head as Parker''s voice arrived, "Raise your head, a**h*le. I wanna see how you look with despair on your face."


    With a grin, Ceaser raised his face. His eyes were closed, and a happy smile stretched his lips¡ªbut what caught Parker''s attention was that small thread pressed between his lips.


    "Fuck!" The realisation dawned upon the bald man a moment earlier before it happened.


    The night sky was torn apart by a deafening explosion, flames roaring as they consumed the old house where Caesar once lived. The blast shattered windows from nearby buildings, and the ground trembled under the sheer force. Thick smoke billowed into the air, curling into the night like a sinister omen.


    Every gang member who came along, Parker and Ben, died in that incident. And the one who was behind the blast....well, he died with a happy smile on his face.


    ...


    ... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ..


    .


    "Heh? Is this happening with me as well?" Sitting on a chair, Ceaser opened his eyes and looked around. It was dark, completely. No sign of life or anything around it could be spotted.


    Ceaser tried moving his body but found himself chained up. There was no doubt he died, and considering the place he currently was, he assumed this was those cliche reincarnation things which he read in those novels.


    "Helllllo? Is anyone there? Should I pretend to be shocked to get a response?"


    Ceaser looked around, got nothing else to do after all.


    He had no remorse for dying. He had no one to return to. No wife or girlfriend, no children, no parents, no close friends. He just lived as a contract killer for the past fifteen years.


    He was the best in what he did. There were no failed cases, and he never got caught. Yes, there were times when he got involved in confrontations, but he got out of those incidents unscathed most of the time.


    Then why did he die? Simple. He wished for a normal life.


    He couldn''t have disappeared since Parker has numerous ways of searching up those on whom he has invested. Microchips, men around the world, people in government and whatnot.


    Ceaser did all those tasks which were humanly impossible for a single person to accomplish and hoped that he would let him go. But it seems Ceaser asked for too much.


    "Blegh! Whatever..." Hanging his head down, Ceaser closed his eyes and gave himself some much-needed rest.


    However, it seems the deities also don''t want him to rest.


    [You have suffered, but this isn''t the end of your journey.]


    A voice, neither male nor female, resonated across the space. Ceaser was unable to discern where it came from nor did he care about it.


    Throwing his head back, he called out, "Tell me you are sending my soul into some peaceful and beautiful world so I can go on simple adventures and make myself a harem of cute women."


    [But is that what you truly want?]


    Ceaser frowned, "What do you mean?"


    [Living in a peaceful world where you don''t need to kill living beings and spend your life farming the countryside...I don''t think you will be able to lead such a life.]


    Ceaser''s frown deepened, "You don''t know me, then how can you pass a judgement like that?"


    [Oh, I know everything about you. The only time you feel alive is not when you wander around with women or have fun with your friends. The only time you can feel your heart is when your blade slices the flesh of a living entity.]


    Ceaser took a strong gulp and leaned back in his seat. He couldn''t muster up the strength to rebuke that sentence.


    Even after running away from the world of crime, he didn''t know if he could have escaped his reality. Through the years, he has slowly turned into someone he would have avoided matching eyes when he was homeless.


    "What do I have to do?"


    -------------*----*-------------


    A/N:- Save the story.

 Chapter 1- Blessings

    [A world you are familiar with. Something you deemed as fiction and read as a book, such a world would be a reality.][You would have only one task, and that as well, not something you need to accomplish immediately after rebirth. First, build your strength, make some connections, and when the time comes, you just have to do what you are accustomed to.]


    [Slaughter your target.]


    Ceaser listened to those words carefully, but outwardly, he remained casual.


    Once the voice was done speaking, Ceaser asked, "What if I change my mind and betray you? I sometimes feel zesty, y''know."


    The voice sounded indifferent,


    [If you can remain alive until that point, then we will see if you accept my orders or not.] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ceaser smirked, "Threat or challenge?"


    [Whatever you find entertaining. Now, before you go, I must give you a blessing to support your life in this new world. Tell me, what do you desire?]


    Ceaser thought for a moment before asking, "My body...can you enhance my self-repairing ability?"


    [Hmm, approved. Now, you will heal five times the speed of a normal person.]


    "Nice," Ceaser grinned, and then asked, "Can I ask you to enhance my learning speed? Like even twice would do."


    [Considering the difficulty of the world, I am increasing your learning speed by four times. And as a bonus, you can have these books of ancient sword arts. You love swords, no?]


    Ceaser was thoroughly surprised to receive so many rewards. He was about to ask if he could get something like sonic speed when suddenly the voice coldly said,


    [Rejected. You aren''t getting any other boon.]


    Ceaser sighed before asking, "Any other ability would I get or just these?"


    [Naturally, the person you would become, their powers, and other abilities would be in your possession.]


    Ceaser raised his brows, "So I am overtaking over someone''s body?"


    [A dead person''s, yes.]


    This was...unexpected. Ceaser was thinking that he would go through the usual procedure of reincarnating as a baby who gets cast away because of his inferior abilities and then Ceaser could train in secrecy only to surprise those people in the future...


    Well, not like he was a fan of that cliche. And who would want to just poop, eat and sleep for months?


    "Alright, send me."


    [Before that, you must know something; despite how someone becomes close to you or how much you start trusting someone, you can''t let them know about the meeting between us nor about the fact that you are from another world, understand?]


    Ceaser smirked, "You don''t need to tell me that."


    And with that, a blinding light enshrouded the man and in the next moment, the void was left with nothing but darkness.


    --------------**-------------


    "Huh?"


    His eyes parted wide, and the first thing he saw was a clear dark sky with a few stars twinkling distantly.


    It took him time to realise that he was lying down on the ground, and the surface beneath him was trembling...gradually trembling.


    "Damn!" He exclaimed upon realizing that it was footsteps that were causing the tremors, urging Ceaser to lift his unusually sluggish and heavy body.


    He didn''t have the time to check what he looked like since when he lifted his head, he found something huge and terrifying advancing towards him.


    It was a giant fu*king spider!


    Ceaser sprang to his feet and ignored the shooting pain down his spine.


    Turning around he decided to run, not like he had any other option. His body wasn''t responding with enough adrenaline but he did his best to run away.


    The spider seemed to have noticed that one of its prey was still alive as it completely turned its massive body in his direction and let out a deafening screech,


    "*KHIEEEEEEEEEK*"


    Ceaser didn''t have the time to cover his ears but the sound waves were strong enough to make him dizzy. He fought the urge to just drop unconsciousness right there since he knew, if he fell now he would be meeting that deity in that void in no time.


    "Run...come on, come on!" Ceaser hit his numb legs which were quite shaky because of the injuries inflicted on him earlier.


    Neither Ceaser have his weapon nor the strength to face the calamity, so such in case, all he could have done was,


    "HELLLLLLPPPP!" Shout for help.


    He was running in a criss-cross pattern, to keep his figure hidden by the trees. But he was being too hopeful of hiding when he was shouting at the limit of his lungs.


    *SPLURGE*


    Something dropped from the sky and the liquid splattered around¡ªnearly tainting Ceaser''s left boot as well.


    "Holy....shit!" Ceaser exclaimed upon seeing the ground and the tree decaying under the acidic attack of the spider.


    His legs now were no longer numb as Ceaser hastened his pace towards what seemed like a big boulder to take cover


    *SPAH*


    Another shot and it was closer to him. Ceaser covered his face but the splattering of that spit caught his arm and right lower body.


    "Agh! It burns..." Gritting his teeth Ceaser cursed aloud and turned around to look at the giant spider.


    Seeing it coming in his direction, Ceaser erased the thoughts of running. He knew he couldn''t outmatch those long legs despite how much he tried, then why not try facing it for the sake of his rebirth?


    "I hope this works...'' Picking a wooden stick from the ground and attaching it to his hip like he is sheathing a sword, as Ceaser saw the spider''s hurried legs in his direction.


    Heaving a long breath, he focused on his heart.


    The adrenaline has kept his heart pumping probably at the same rate as when he felt it when got shot dead.


    The spider lunged, one of its hairy, tree-thick legs swinging toward him. Ceaser''s eyes sharpened.


    Taking a deep breath, he lunged forward, his figure disappearing in a streak of light as some words escaped his throat,


    "Second Step: Quick Silver."


    The stick cleaved through the spider''s leg as if it were a razor-sharp sword, slicing through the thick, chitinous armor. A hissing screech filled the air as the severed leg fell to the ground, twitching.


    Smokes erupted from Ceaser''s body once he came to rest and while huffing he looked at the severed leg of the spider.


    A smirk bloomed on his face, as he spat, "Serves you ri-huh?" However, that smirk was wiped off when suddenly that leg turned into ashes and the beast regenerated its leg faster than Ceaser could have cursed.


    "Wow..."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Run boy run.

 Chapter 2- Prisoner

    ''Wow...'' Looking at that leg regenerating at such a demonic pace, Ceaser could only stand there in admiration and realisation.Just a few moments after his rebirth he was on the verge of dying once again. His body was not listening to him, then there was this damn pain all over, and now, he has to face this humongous spider all of a sudden.


    The spider screeched and raised its feet to crush Ceaser; however, before Ceaser could retaliate in any manner, something shot the spider with a violet beam and sent it staggering away.


    Ceaser, with his brows raised, saw a woman levitating in the air with her eyes trained on the inhumane creature. There was no doubt that she was the one who assaulted the spider just now; however, what made Ceaser surprised wasn''t her supernatural abilities or her ethereal beauty. Rather, his surprise stemmed from the fact that he knew this woman.


    And not as a person, but as a character of one of those novels which he used to read a lot.


    The fantasy ones.


    ''Now I understand, why that being asked me to prioritise my safety first...''


    Looking at his reflection in the small puddle of water, Ceaser sighed.


    He has turned into one of the named characters of this novel¡ªthe childhood friend of one of the heroines and someone who was destined to die today.


    ''Today, I, Alex, was supposed to die and become a source of character development for the Princess. But here I am...alive and well...''


    Ceaser remembers this book well since he recently read the whole three volumes, as a new and the last volume came out. That''s why, he didn''t know what the ending of this book was. However, someone who has read three volumes, knows how this world works and what Ceaser has to do to survive here.


    This was no modern-day world where guns and warships reigned supreme. Here, one''s magical abilities were the true king. If you are strong, you can become the Ruler of the world and earn whatever you want.


    Here, Ceaser can wish for bloodshed and a peaceful life, or both.


    The Protagonist of this world wasn''t unbearable like those isekai ones. He is smart, cunning, strong and wasn''t dense.


    This world offered the readers a good blend of romance and action. However, considering the dangers looming over the world, as a reader, Ceaser always felt that the Protagonist wasn''t as prepared and this novel might have a bad ending.


    And now, he was part of this world.


    ''Nice...'' While he was thinking about his next course of action, the woman who fought the giant spider finally came down.


    "Are you okay? Did it hurt you?"


    Cea-uh-Alex looked at the violet-haired lady once again. The way she was portrayed in the book and the way she looked in person were very different.


    Long dark violet hair that reached her hips. A pair of sharp eyes, which look threatening unless you look into them past her thin-framed glasses. She possesses a perfectly shaped body, just to his preference.


    She is the teacher of the academy where Alex studies¡ªJulie Vermillion.


    "I can walk it seems," Alex responded as he moved his body a little to show her that he was fine.


    Jullie looked at the boy in surprise. As the teacher, she naturally was aware of his capabilities, and for someone who comes last almost every time during physical assessment, Alex was showing an unnatural reaction to this whole incident.


    However, just for precaution, Jullie said, "Still, it''s best not to take any risk," She looked towards her left, and her eyes glowed for a moment.


    From the depth of the forest, a black mare made her way in their direction. Her thick hooves made the ground tremble, and her size urged Alex to take a fighting stance, even though he could barely move himself.


    Her obsidian-black fur shimmering faintly with a dark, ethereal glow. Massive and sleek, her feline body is both muscular and agile, moving with the silent precision of a predator born of the night.


    "Good reflexes," Vermillion complimented, "However, you don''t need to be wary of Cassandra. She is my familiar."


    Alex...should have been aware of it. However, when he looked at that creature, he just moved reflexively and shielded Jullie behind him.


    Jullie hopped on the horse before extending her arm toward him, "Come on,"


    Alex didn''t mind sitting before her, given he might fly away if he sat behind in his current condition.


    With her help, Alex sat down in front of her and the demonic mare began to slowly head towards the castle.


    Alex slowly rubbed the mane of the beast and asked the lady, "Does she only listen to you?"


    Jullie was surprised to see Alex so relaxed about it as she asked, "Aren''t you being too nonchalant, Alex? This incident surely isn''t going to be overlooked."


    Alex shrugged, "The ones who fear are the ones who are actually guilty. Do you find me fearful?"


    Vermillion followed, "So you say, you didn''t have any involvement in summoning the Soulless even though you are the only person I found on site."


    "Ma''am, even if I tell you the truth, you won''t believe me."


    "Or maybe I would? Why don''t you try telling your teacher what is the case?"


    Alex raised his brows. This lady was portrayed so...wrongly in the book. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vermillion Jullie was one of the named characters and a potential love interest. However, because of her stern personality she never showed any interest in the Protagonist, even though the latter clearly had a thing for the lady.


    However, seeing her like this gave him the impression that she has a gentle personality and this woman can actually care for her students.


    However, "Let''s wait and hear it with others, Miss Jullie."


    Jullie didn''t say anything after that, since her eyes went towards the huge crowd gathered at the school gates. And the person standing at the front was the man she felt the most troublesome to deal with.


    Jullie helped Alex to climb down her familiar and supported him as they made their way towards the school.


    She was about to ask for the medical team, since now that she touched him she understood that he was far from being okay.


    However, before she could have said anything, the troublesome man and the vice-principal of the academy, stapped forward and barked,


    "Lock him up in the cell! I don''t to endanger any of my students because of that evildoer!"


    -------**------


    A/N:- Please add the story to your collection.

 Chapter 3- Childhood friend

    It had been only two hours since Ceaser was reborn in this world of fantasy, and here he was, locked in a cell, waiting for his trial which would happen tomorrow.He wasn''t given medical attention or any food. Just dragged by the wrist and forced into the four-by-four jail.


    His crime? Summoning a Soulless.


    This world works on soul energy. And those beasts who don''t possess a soul and are just shells of their original form are called Soulless.


    Those beings are not from this world, but randomly they appear here and there. And there is a known ritual to summon it as well.


    Soulless beings do not possess sanity and they are majorly driven by blood lust for any living being that carries Soul Energy. And summoning one of those creatures near an Academy which was filled with soul energy users...


    Indeed a crime worth being punished.


    But did Alex summon that beast? No, he didn''t.


    Alex is a rage-bait character who helps in the character development of Alex''s childhood friend who is one of the main heroines of the story¡ªCelestria Evelyn Stormveil.


    The Princess of the kingdom and someone who became the reason behind Alex''s death.


    No, she didn''t conspire against him. Rather, she is the reason why someone else made an enemy out of Alex.


    So yeah, she is problematic.


    For now, Alex was focusing on regaining his memories since, without them, there could arise a bunch of problems. Although he has started to regain some of those memories, the process was slow.


    ''Agh...my shoulder...'' Rotating his hand around, he tried to regain his mobility somehow.


    He had a bunch of injuries, but because of the procedure they follow with every criminal in this academy, they couldn''t have healed him or fed him a potion.


    ''Tomorrow the headmaster will arrive...'' Fortunately, from what he has read, the headmaster of the Soulforge Academy is a rational and kind man.


    And Alex knows who the real person was behind this incident...


    "Alex..." Suddenly someone arrived before his cell, and without looking at her, he knew who it could be.


    "Cela..." Alex heaved a sigh and got up before turning towards the person.


    There stood two people and one of them were his childhood friend.


    The seventeen-year-old had long, flowing, golden blond hair that reached her mid-back. Clear aquamarine eyes oozed with innocence, and currently, the emotions she held in them were a concern and slight suspicion.


    Beside her was her roommate and someone Alex knew; his memory told him that the girl was named Alicia or something.


    ''Ugh, these memories are taking ages to restore...''


    The girl finally uttered, "How did all of this happen?"


    Alex''s heart was beating loudly, maybe a reaction to the fragment of the previous owner''s soul that remained. However, the current Alex didn''t have any inclination to behave just how the original would have.


    "Agh!" Just as Alex was about to reply, Celestria shivered and looked towards her behind.


    "What happened?" Alicia asked, to which Celestria shook her head and mumbled,


    "I felt...something....forget it." She redirected her eyes toward Alex and urged him to answer her.


    "How did you end up at the same place where that ritual happened?"


    "I was tricked, Cela." His quick response made her eyes widen,


    "W-What did you say?" She asked in disbelief. She trusted her friend. However, Alex had been acting weirdly for some time now. And there was evidence that suggested that around the site where the ritual took place, there was no one except for Alex.


    Not to talk about, she saw the book of dark rituals in his bag yesterday.


    "Yes, I am being framed here. And I know exactly who is the one behind this."


    Celestria frowned deeply and asked, "Who?"


    Alex indifferently answered, "Your dear friend, Edric."


    Celestria''s eyes widened upon hearing that name, and so did Alicia''s.


    Edric was not only her good friend but a very kind and honest-hearted person. Because of his recent achievements in cross-school competitions, he has gained popularity, and everyone in the academy knows how helpful that person is.


    "How can you blame Edric like that? Are you out of your mind?" Alicia asked him in a raised voice; shock and annoyance written over her face.


    Alex didn''t bat an eye at her and kept his gaze affixed to Celestria.


    The blond girl lowered her head, and her fist remained clenched. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With her shoulders trembling, she spoke through gritted teeth, "....I didn''t believe them...."


    Alex raised his brows but remained silent, and allowed the girl to continue,


    "I didn''t believe any of them...when they said that Alex always antagonises Edric because I am paying attention to someone else other than my childhood friend."


    "I always told them that they don''t know what kind of person my best friend is. Alex can never think like that. That, Alex, is a good person...."


    Looking up, she looked at him with her eyes moistened and growled, "Do you know what Edric said when he heard I am coming to meet you?"


    Curiously Alex asked, "What?"


    "That I should always keep believing in my friend. He said that even if I also start suspecting you, then who would be there to support you? And you...you are blaming such a kind person? Disgusting!"


    Inching closer, she uttered in a heavy voice, "I was wrong to not believe others when they warned me about you. You are and always have been a cheap-minded bastard who only knows how to stab others in the back."


    Alex lazily heaved a sigh, hoping that this would end as soon as possible.


    Seeing him not responding, Celestria stepped back and told him, "Regardless of what happens tomorrow, let''s pretend we don''t know each other."


    "Fine by me." Alex shrugged.


    Alicia was completely baffled by that reaction; however, she didn''t want her friend to stay here and shed any more tears.


    Holding her shoulders, Alicia urged, "Let''s go, Cela. The more you stay here the more you will get hurt."


    Seeing them finally leaving, Alex waved at the girl''s, before heaving another big sigh and grabbing his little belly.


    ''Fuck...I am starving...''


    Going back to the small bed, he laid down. Tomorrow is gonna be a big day.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Add the story to your collection.

 Chapter 4- Good teacher

    It has been some hours since that childhood friend arrived and broke up with him.Alex actually didn''t want to get involved with the main cast for several reasons. They are trouble magnets and Alex has a goal in mind for which he needs seclusion.


    In a year, this world will face its inevitable end¡ªbut not in the way anyone expects. Unbeknownst to its inhabitants, their world, like many others within this vast cosmic realm, has been chosen to compete in a grand contest that determines ascension to the next level of existence¡ªthe fabled Realm of Immortals.


    This ascension, shrouded in mystery, is the reward for a world that proves itself worthy, not just in strength but in unity and resolve. Each participating world is allotted ten champions¡ªwarriors, mages, and scholars¡ªchosen by the leaders of each world to let them decide the fate of the masses.


    These chosen few will be tested in a brutal competition against counterparts from other worlds. Only the strongest, the most cunning, and the most resilient shall prevail, ensuring their world''s elevation to the immortal plane. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a few months, the celestial decree will thunder across the skies, allotting a certain period for each globe to choose its warriors and present them before them in the arena.


    The one world among the ten which wins the contest will be allowed to ascend while the other nine will be obliterated, so a new cycle can begin.


    However, the good thing about this was even if you lose or win, if you are chosen by your leaders and are in competition in this contest called ''The Celestial Trials'' then you would be allowed to ascend even if your world loses.


    So Alex''s only motive was to get selected for this contest and ascend to the next realm.


    *Grr*


    But for now, he just wants to have something to fill his damn stomach.


    "Here," Hearing that voice, Alex turned his head and found the familiar violet-haired lady standing there while hiding something in her hand.


    Alex got up and approached her with his brows elevated.


    Putting his hand beneath hers, he found three cookies dropping on his palm, as she said,


    "Could only bring this much." Jullie apologized, and through those glasses, Alex could see how genuinely she was concerned for him.


    "You know you are risking your job, right?" A prisoner has to remain in the same state in which he was caught committing a crime until he goes through the trial, which is what the rules state. And here, she was risking her job to feed him?


    "I know, you don''t need to worry about that. Just finish them already."


    Alex shrugged and pushed the three cookies at once in his mouth and slowly began to chew.


    "Hmm?" Just as he gulped the cookies, he felt a warm sensation seeping through his body, and the extricating pain he was experiencing until a moment ago slowly began to disappear.


    "You....added a healing potion in them?" Alex asked; this time he sounded genuinely astonished.


    This act of hers was worth punishment since she was helping a possible criminal¡ªmaking her a culprit as well.


    However, not even once she seemed hesitant nor fearful of her action as she said, "I trust in you, Alex. I know my students better than anyone, so stop worrying about me and answer everything honestly tomorrow."


    Hearing those words, Alex chuckled.


    "What happened?" Jullie was baffled seeing that reaction.


    Alex slowly shook his head as he replied, "It''s just...the person who should have believed in me the most, just called me a traitor and here, someone whom I only came to know two months ago, is showing faith in me."


    Jullie was rendered speechless. She realized about whom he was talking about, and if her hunch was right, then Celestria must have come here and said something awful to him.


    "It''s strange," Her words made him raise his brows before he heard her, adding, "... that''s how you can hide your emotions today."


    Alex shrugged, "Maybe I learned my lesson?"


    Jullie didn''t say anything about that and after telling him to sleep early, she walked out of the prison area.


    Left alone, Alex heaved a sigh.


    Not only beautiful, but she has such a kind heart.


    The story¡ªCelestial Ascension¡ªwas so fast-paced that side characters like Jullie weren''t explored much. She didn''t get much screen time, and even in those instances, the author wrote about how hot and tempting she looked when the teenagers drooled at her sight.


    ''I mean, she is hot, but there is more to her than her looks...'' Alex went back to his comfortable bed and lay down.


    At least there was something good about this world.


    ---------**--------


    The night passed. Thankfully, no one else came to disturb him and thanks to elevated regenerative abilities, he was able to heal his wounds and injuries while he slept.


    The phenomenon which everyone called Soul Energy is not something Alex has felt until now, because of the magic-prohibiting tool he wore around his ankle. However, Alex wasn''t in a rush. First, he needed to deal with the trial to restore a stable life for himself.


    Thankfully, he restored every bit of original Alex''s memories while he was sleeping, and now, he was prepared with the statement he would be relaying during the interrogation.


    "Get up," The administrative officer came to collect him.


    Alex stretched his limbs and heard some popping sound from his back¡ªmaking him feel lighter than before.


    Twisting his neck a little, he hopped off the bed and walked towards the officer.


    He wasn''t cuffed, since he still wasn''t proven guilty of committing that crime. Summoning a Soulless grants a death sentence to the culprit, and there is no age restriction to that sentence.


    But, well, Alex was not worried about it.


    He was escorted through the gallery and was pulled into the common area where all the students share meals. Although most of the students were present here, not a single one of them seemed in the mood for fun.


    They grimly looked at him, some of them whispered to each other, and some loudly taunted Alex.


    "Just hang him, already!"


    "He is a damn criminal!"


    "A snake! He should be beaten to death!"


    Alex didn''t know who these people were, but he had a hunch that they were told to say those words to make Alex disheartened.


    However, looking at that smirk he held, no one could tell if he really was offended or was just having fun.


    ''Compared to the curses and pleading I have faced...this is nothing...'' He not only killed people in his previous life but destroyed several lives through those targets. Compared to those heartfelt scorns this was nothing.


    Alex caught the figure of Celetria standing behind the headmaster and along with her was him.


    The Protagonist.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I hope the story doesn''t look fast paced. Drop some comments

 Chapter 5- Culprit

    [A few minutes ago]Inside the common hall, several students could be seen as the Headmaster walking through the corridor accompanied by a trusted staff member and the vice headmaster of the academy.


    The grey-haired man went to attend a meeting with the King regarding some security concerns around the academy when he received a message that a Soulless appeared near the academy.


    There were several factors which the Headmaster, who goes by the name of Brinswin Hector, had to discern regarding this case. How it was not sensed that someone was performing the ritual to bring an otherworldy creature near the school. Where were the patrolling soldiers, and why the Soulless was spotted so late? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, for now, his focus was on discerning the main perpetrator behind the incident. Although Alex was captured and believed to be the main culprit, Hector knew that this could not be achieved by a single person.


    Summoning Soulless requires sacrifice and some other necessary materials which, as a student, Alex couldn''t have gathered on his own. That brings up the question of who was involved in this matter. Or if Alex was actually the one who did this?


    "I tell you, Headmaster, it would be wise to end this trial soon and send the boy away. He is dangerous to other students." Hearing the Vice Principal Abeth''s words, Hector raised his brows,


    "Are you fearing him when I am around?" Hector asked, confident in his status as a Seven-star mage.


    Abeth fumbled with his words but soon responded, "It''s not like that, sir, but confrontation might harm the students, emotionally."


    "They are potential warriors, aiming to become someone who can be a shield for their motherland. If they can''t tolerate a few battles, then I guess the responsibility befalls us to teach them better." Hector''s words silenced the green-haired man.


    Hector didn''t say anything other than that, and soon they both reached the common hall. The students have gathered here and it was Hector''s decision to let them attend this trial.


    If Alex is proven to be guilty, then the others could know the punishment they might have to face, in case they try imitating the crime. If Alex is proven innocent, then at least no one will treat him badly in the future.


    "Good morning, sir." The familiar black-haired student and the pride of the Soulforge Academy greeted him.


    "Edric, how have you been?" Hector was fond of this child because of his humble attitude and despite his strength, how modest he always sounded.


    "I-I am good... um...can I know what will happen to Alex if he is proven guilty here?" Hector raised his brows as he looked at the boy in amazement. This much nervousness was something he expected from Alex''s childhood friend. However, when he looked at Celestria he was thoroughly surprised to see her indifferently staring towards her front.


    ''Did she pass her judgement even before the trial?'' He wondered as he responded to his student,


    "He will be sent to Capital, and the King would decide the appropriate punishment if Alex actually did summon that beast." He spoke the last of those a little aloud for everyone around to hear.


    It was then that the footsteps of two individuals rang inside the common hall, and Hector turned towards the entrance.


    The silver-haired youth walked slowly a few meters behind the administrative officer.


    Many from the crowd taunted and announced their displeasure towards Alex.


    Hector didn''t say anything regarding that and first allowed Alex to arrive before him.


    The officer stepped aside, and Alex finally was standing in the middle of the room, looked at by several gazes.


    Silence befell the common hall as the Headmaster began, "Today, we are holding this trial to ascertain the actual culprit behind the incident that occurred tomorrow. For fair judgment, I would ask you not to use any kind of spell during the trial."


    With his gaze turning icy, he added, "Those who interrupt the trials would be seen as an accomplice, so beware."


    No one responded, allowing Hector to start with the inquiry.


    "First, sit down." Alex nodded and climbed the stairs to sit on the chair, resting on a raised platform so he could be seen by everyone in the hall.


    Alex didn''t look nervous, unlike what Hector expected from this student. He was aware of every student''s behaviour pattern, and currently, Alex was not being himself. But, from the point of view of this trial, it was good.


    "So, Alex, tell me," The oldest one in the hall began, ", were you the one who summoned that Soulless?"


    "No," His answer was quick and something which almost everyone expected, "I was tricked into going there just at the moment when that Soulless appeared."


    People began to murmur hearing that, but Hector''s booming voice brought a halt to their whispers,


    "Can you tell me why you went there and if there is someone behind the incident you suspect?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, before nodding, "Yes, I do. But before that, I would like to tell you something that has been happening to me for the past few days and how it is related to the incident."


    Hector was slightly surprised at how calm and composed Alex sounded. However, since he couldn''t sense a lie from the boy, he nodded for him to continue,


    "Go on,"


    Alex took another big breath, looked at his fingers and started, "For some days...I have been stalked."


    Many gasped, and scoffed; feeling that Alex was making up a story now, however, he continued,


    "I have been stalked but the person didn''t harm me...they were just keeping an eye on me. Reason, I came to know just two days ago when I found a book of dark rituals in my bag."


    "Hmm?" Hector was astounded to hear that, and not only him but many had a similar reaction. However, many students still believe that Alex was weaving a story to find a way out¡ªhowever, those students don''t know that the Headmaster has the skill to detect lies. That''s why, Hector didn''t interrupt him.


    On the other side, Celestria was frowning; she also had seen the book of rituals in his bag the day before yesterday.


    ''So...now he is going to blame Edric for it?'' She couldn''t help but clench her fist knowing Edric was going to get involved in this trial.


    However, the moment Alex opened his mouth, Celestria''s mouth parted in shock,


    "The one who gave me that book...is none other than the Vice-Headmaster Abeth!"


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Add the book to your collection.

 Chapter 6- Abandoned?

    What did Alex know about the Vice-headmaster? That creepy bastard is obsessed with Celestria, and because of his obsession, he sees two people as a hindrance.Edric and Alex.


    The two above-mentioned are the only males close to that girl, and since Abeth cannot do anything with Edric as of now, given he has become a sensation in the academy recently, the green-haired asswipe targeted Alex.


    In the prison, when Celestria came to see Alex, she said she felt something behind her. It was Abeth.


    Abeth has the ability to hide himself from normal perception. As such, he follows Celestria to hear whom Alex is suspecting. Based on Alex''s response, Abeth would have dealt with the situation accordingly.


    If Alex had said Abeth''s name, then by abusing his powers, Abeth would have easily executed Alex under the false statement that the silver-haired tried escaping. And in that condition, Alex wouldn''t have been able to defend himself.


    That''s why, the moment Alex realised that Abeth was, as usual, stalking Celestria, he changed the name of the suspect.


    That explanation is why, when Alex voiced out Abeth''s name, the most shocked one was the person himself.


    The whole crowd was abuzz; they couldn''t believe that in desperation to be excused, Alex actually blamed the vice-headmaster.


    Hector frowned, not willing to jump to any conclusion with just a bit of evidence. Just because Alex was ''expressing'' the truth doesn''t mean Abeth is to be blamed. Sometimes, what one thinks to be the truth turns out to be otherwise.


    "Silence," The booming voice of the headmaster echoed across the great hall, instantly bringing a pause to the loud chattering.


    Turning his attention back to the accused, Hector asked, "How can you tell that it was the vice-principal who put that book in your bag and was behind the ritual?"


    Alex scoffed, "Mostly, every student has a general idea of the requirements for the ritual. A sacrifice, skull dust, raven feather, soul stones ..and whatnot. Do you think, I could have sneaked out of the school just in two days to gather those many things?"


    Hector''s frown deepened; just as he thought this was not the work of a mere student after all. And not even once, Hector sensed lies from the boy.


    "Then you must be preparing for it for a long time?" Someone from the crowd, possibly one of those fans of the vice-headmaster, accused Alex.


    The silver-haired rolled his eyes, "I found the book of rituals two days ago in my bag. If you can''t believe me, ask Celestria. She also saw me with that book."


    Every eye was drawn to the blond Princess, and Hector was one of them.


    Being seen by those many gazes startled her, and it didn''t help that she had yet to recover from the previous shock of Alex not mentioning Edric''s name.


    Under Hector''s heavy gaze, she slowly nodded, "Y-Yes, sir. I often go through Alex''s bag but only found that book of dark rituals two days ago."


    Alex smirked; fortunately, she wasn''t completely useless.


    Getting up from his seat, Alex strongly stated, "Not only that, it was the Vice-headmaster who told me that Celestria was caught by a wild beast in the forest. That''s why I went there last night!"


    There was not a single lie there since the original Alex was sensible enough most of the time until it came to his childhood sweetheart.


    Hector was now doubtful of Abeth as he turned towards the silver-haired and asked, "Then why no one saw it until so late?"


    There was a small gap between the Soulless and Jullie reaching there...which brings up the question, why the delay?


    Alex scoffed, "You must be aware of the Vice-headmaster''s ability to enshroud places in darkness through his barriers. He surrounded the school with his barrier for a short duration, so I, the only one who knew the truth, gets killed before sending teachers to stop the Soulless."


    Now the reaction from the audience was quite different. They were mainly whispering about how the involvement of the vice-principal could actually be true and how Alex must be tricked into going there.


    "He has always been naive and fond of Celestria...so no doubt..."


    "Yeah...and given Vice-headmaster''s creepy behavior no doubt he must have done something like this..."


    "Damn...I almost thought the nerd actually pulled something daring this time. But well..."


    Those murmurs didn''t stop Hector from contemplating the possibility of Abeth being the main culprit behind all this.


    However, there still was something unclear.


    Motive.


    "If you are wondering why Abeth did what he did," Hearing those words, everyone turned silent and the headmaster turned towards Alex, as the silver head continued,


    "The reason why Abeth wanted to get rid of me and always antagonises Edric...is because the honourable thirty-year-old vice-principal is obsessed with his student Celestria."


    "----!!" Hector''s eyes widened in shock, as he hurriedly turned towards Abeth, only to find no one standing at that spot.


    "Don''t move!"


    Students exclaimed and stepped back hurriedly upon seeing Celestria currently being held hostage with a dagger pressed tightly against her throat.


    Edric gritted his teeth as he also failed to notice when Abeth reached beside him and took Celestria in his hold.


    "Yo, hero. Step back or none of us will get Your Highness." Abeth warned him.


    Clenching his fist, the raven-haired wanted nothing but to bash Abeth''s face in...however, he couldn''t take a risk. Abeth seemed crazy enough to actually harm Celestria.


    "Don''t you fucking dare!" Abeth pressed the blade against her neck as a single droplet of blood seeped through the crack. He glared at Hector, who was about to use his Oculus Force.


    Hector stopped himself, and while raising his hands in surrender, he warned, "You are digging a grave for yourself, Abeth. Not only a student she is the first princess of the nation."


    "Do you think I care about it more than my safety?!" Abeth spat, his eyes turning bloodshot. His soul energy began to swirl around him, making many of the students pale in fear as they pressed themselves against the wall and desired nothing but to escape.


    Celestria''s face was ghastly pale yet she struggled and tried to remove herself from his hold.


    "No, no, no, Princess. You are mine for to hurt. Either we live together from now on, or..." With his eyes turning crescent the man added, "...we are going to die together~"


    The air was thick with tension, and every second felt like it stretched forever as they waited, hearts pounding, afraid of what Abeth would do next.


    Amidst the growing silence, suddenly, Alex jumped from the stage and turned his back towards Abeth and Celestria.


    Abeth frowned as he saw the boy squatting and in the next instance, Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *SWISH*


    ...he ran away.


    Everyone watched Alex''s figure rushing out of the hall hurriedly.


    Abeth suddenly burst into laughter seeing that,


    "Phahahahahahah!!! Do you see that, Princess?! That is your dear Alex who just ran away like a scared cat! Hahahah! How can you call such a sissy your friend?!"


    Celestria looked at the entrance of the common hall in defeat. Although what happened between them last night she believed Alex would not abandon her in times of crisis.


    However...he just left her all alone.


    Tears welled in her eyes, and suddenly, a sense of helplessness washed over her.


    The sight was too tempting for Abeth as he licked his lips....however, soon he sensed something approaching the hall at a great pace.


    He lifted his head and found the silver-haired running back inside.


    Alex burst back into the room like a force of nature, silver hair whipping behind him as he dashed forward at an inhuman speed. His eyes burned with resolve.


    "What the¡ª?" Abeth''s smirk faltered.


    Without a word, Alex''s hand flew to his mouth. "Third step," he muttered through gritted teeth, biting down hard. Blood welled as he tore out one of his nails, the pain only sharpening his focus. Without hesitation, he leapt into the air, body twisting with perfect control. In a blur of motion, he hurled the blood-soaked nail with deadly precision, aiming directly at Abeth


    Before Abeth could push Celestria away or activate his barrier, the projectile stabbed in his left eye and with force, it burst from the back of his head.


    Alex landed back on the ground, as he muttered,


    "...Tempest Dart."


    Under everyone''s astonished gaze, Abeth crumpled to the ground, his body twitching as the life drained from his remaining eye.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Add the story to your collection

 Chapter 7- Letter

    Silence ensued in the common hall as Abeth lay in the pool of his blood, dead and gone.Alex stood there, finally feeling a little relieved after accumulating so much stress. The only reason Alex hunted down the bastard was because he was pissed about being tricked into that forest. And it was the least he could have done to the previous owner of the body.


    A professor ran to stand before Alex and scolded him, "You do know what you did just now, right? Murder!"


    The blue-haired Professor''s voice echoed throughout the hall, and the ones who were in support of the Vice-headmaster rejoiced at the sight.


    Alex frowned, but before he could have said anything, someone stepped in,


    "Oh, in my opinion, he saved a student just now, Professor Murrey, no?" The violet-haired lady held a certain edge to her voice that made Murrey hold his breath and step back reflexively.


    Jullie was one of the strongest teachers in the academy and someone who attained the title of Honorary Knight just at the age of twenty. That''s why when the Soulless appeared, she was the first person to take action.


    Murrey clenched his fist and spat, "There are rules and laws which everyone must follow! And Alex is no exception to it-"


    "Will you say that even in front of Your Majesty?" This time it was Hector who sided with Alex, completely astonishing and silencing the blue-haired.


    Taking a pause, and after ascertaining that every eye was on him, Hector added, "It''s within the law to damage or kill anyone who tries to harm a royalty. And I think Alex would not be held as a culprit because of that law."


    No more whispers could be heard, and silence was the only thing that prevailed. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hector looked around before announcing, "In the face of those who have wrongfully accused Alex of being an evil worshipper, I declare him innocent. For his unwavering bravery, he shall be rewarded with any wish he desires."


    Alex raised his brows; not expecting the reward. However, who can say no to gifts?


    "Um-Alex-" Just as Celestria walked towards him, wanting to say something, Alex stepped forward and asked the Headmaster,


    "Sir, if possible then can I ask for the breakfast a little early? I am starving." He held his stomach to show how hungry he was.


    Hector chuckled before telling him, "Return to your room; I will send medicine and food there."


    Alex nodded before he shared a glance with Jullie and soon walked out of the common hall.


    Celestria was standing at the same spot with her hand raised, watching Alex''s retreating figure in silence.


    She couldn''t believe herself...how horrible she was.


    She blamed him and accused him of a crime which he never committed. And last night, she said so many awful things.


    The very person he trusted and adored, and the one for whom he got deceived was none other than her. And now, when she had the chance to repay his kindness, all she did was cast blame and shout at him.


    Tears welled in her eyes, as she covered her mouth in frustration and regret.


    Edric stood behind her and rested his hand on her shoulder.


    "It''s okay, Cela...everything will be alright."


    ------**-----


    After leaving the common hall, Alex used his memories to guide himself to his dorm room.


    He was sucking his finger which got injured previously.


    The reason why Alex ran away was that to activate his mythical arts, which he learned back on Earth, he needs to bring an adrenaline rush and heat his body enough that sudden jerk or movement doesn''t end up tearing his muscles.


    He has faced severe consequences because of it in the past. And it took him a whole year to come up with the strategy.


    That''s why when he was given the chance to reincarnate into this world, he was excited to overcome this drawback. However, he has yet to feel any difference-


    "Shit!" Now Alex realised that he still had the anklet around his ankle, which prohibited his soul energy.


    It has been over twelve hours since his rebirth, and Alex has yet to feel his fucking soul energy.


    ''Agh...this is annoying.'' Listening to his stomach growling he first returned to his dorm.


    The whole fort was spread over a wide area, surrounded by forest and guarded by the imperial knights


    The medieval design gives so much fantasy taste.


    He really wanted to go sightseeing around the place, but then again, nothing beats the craving for some much-needed food.


    Thanks to the previous owner''s memories, Alex reached his room without much trouble, and outside the dormitory, he found a person standing with a first aid box and a tray of food, waiting for him.


    Alex instantly took the tray from the person and pushed open the door


    "Come in," He said as he picked a brea stick and instantly stuffed it inside his mouth.


    The school nurse gestured for him to sit down, and Alex followed her words.


    Once sat, Alex continued to eat with his right hand while his left one was healed by the nurse.


    "Hmm...no magic required." She muttered to herself, seeing that the injury was not that bad. She took out some antiseptic fluid and used a cotton ball to apply it to his wound.


    After finishing the soup and breadsticks, Alex casually asked her, "Whom can I meet to get this damn thing removed?" While lifting his leg, he asked.


    The nurse raised her brows before she rested her hand against his anklet and pushed some soul energy into the artefact.


    *Click*


    The restraint lost its illumination and fell off his ankle, surprising Alex.


    "Wow...so you also have the authority huh?"


    The school nurse smiled, "I am one of the most loyal employees working for twenty years for this academy."


    Alex was surprised, "What is your age, ma''am?"


    The nurse frowned and pressed the cotton a little rough before saying, "You shouldn''t ask a lady about her age."


    Alex smirked, "You brought it upon yourself. Well, whatever..." He returned to his food, devouring the meat like it was the last piece left in the world.


    The nurse checked for any other injuries, but was thoroughly surprised to see none, urging her to ask, "Weren''t you...gravely injured last night? Did someone feed you a healing potion?"


    Alex shrugged, "You think someone will risk their job to try to help a suspect?"


    The nurse was still having a hard time believing his words, however, before she could say anything someone arrived in the room,


    "Can I talk to him for a minute?" Both Alex and the nurse turned towards the door and found the familiar violet-haired professor standing there.


    Since the nurse inspected him thoroughly, she got up and said, "Sure."


    Alex continued to eat the food..which was about to end or he would have surely asked the lady.


    Jullie didn''t look like she wanted to have something as she sat down across Alex and took out a letter from her pocket.


    Taking a long breath she said, "I didn''t want to tell you this so soon when you just went through your trial...but I am leaving for the capital today and might not return this week...so here you go." She sounded unnaturally tense when she handed the letter.


    Actually, she received the letter early in the morning and wanted to give it to Alex once he rested enough and got emotionally stable.


    The reason? The letter was from Alex''s parents.


    They....are disowning him.


    -------**------


    A/N:- I hope you all are liking the story so far. I will increase the word count slowly.

 Chapter 8- Failure

    Alex''s parents worked in the main palace of the capital, which was why Alex got acquainted with the Princess in the first place.His father was one of the gardeners and his mother served as a maid in the palace. Alex often went to work with them and had a very close relationship with his parents until a few years ago.


    Then, a year ago, when Celestria returned to the Capital with Edric but not Alex, for some reason, their behaviour suddenly changed.


    Celestria wanted to show Edric the capital and Alex had to stay back in the academy to finish his assignments.


    Alex''s absence beside Celestria and Edric''s presence made them believe that Alex was no longer as close to the Princess as he was before. As such, they lost hope in their child.


    Alex was well aware of his parents'' behaviour. Through the memories of the ex-owner, he could see how his parents always focused on his visits to the palace and always encouraged Alex to be in Celestria''s good books.


    But now, after they have heard that Alex was caught in an act which could grant him a death sentence and also affect their jobs, the first thing they did was write a declaration that they no longer have anything to do with their child.


    Alex looked at the letter and felt his heart rate elevating. However, on his face, there was a smirk of mockery.


    Crumbling the paper in a ball he threw it away and finished his food.


    Seeing such nonchalant behaviour, Jullie couldn''t help but ask, "Did you not understand what was written in that letter?"


    "I do, Professor, "Gulping a few mouthfuls of water, he said, "I just don''t care about what they think anymore."


    Jullie''s lips parted in shock, torn between the feelings of grief of what that letter contained, and shocked because of how indifferently he brushed off the matter.


    She knows Alex enough to expect his reaction to the news of getting abandoned. But right now, this was far from what she expected.


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling her, "Ma''am, I have already realised my parents'' true colours. They loved me because of my relationship with Cela. And until now, I was also just keeping up the act in order to not make my relationship bitter with my only blood-related relatives. But now that they have decided that this should be the point where we part, I have nothing to say against it."


    Jullie bit her lips in annoyance. Which parents love their children for their selfish desires? She knows how much Alex has suffered in these twenty hours, and instead of sympathy, they outrightly severed their connection with him.


    ''What a fucked up world is this...'' Getting up from her seat, she stepped forward and knelt before Alex. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking his hand in hers, she spoke in utmost sincerity, "Alex...I know I can never take your parent''s place, but if you feel like sharing something...want to vent or cry, do not hesitate to approach me, okay?"


    Alex stared at the woman blankly. As Ceaser and Alex...this might be the first time someone reached out to him not because of some interest or because they were burdened under some responsibility.


    There was nothing Jullie could gain from being so kind towards him. Even last night, she was risking her job and reputation by feeding an accused. And now, she was getting angry in his stead.


    A smile lifted the edges of his lips as Alex slowly nodded, "I will, Professor."


    Jullie soon left since she had to accompany the Princess to the capital along with the Headmaster. After what happened in the morning, she has to make sure that the Princess reaches her home before the Headmaster informs the King about the whole situation.


    And now she has the chance to visit the capital...she surely would meet the two shitty humans who dared abandon such a sweet child as Alex.


    ....


    After Jullie left, Alex rested for a few hours and allowed his body to recover. In the afternoon someone arrived to check on him and gave him his lunch.


    Once Alex finished the lunch, he felt himself back to full energy.


    "Now, let''s see..." Standing in the middle of his fairly big dormitory, he closed his eyes.


    He could feel the strange, warm energy inside him, which, as an earthling, he had never experienced.


    This was a familiar sensation since Alex felt it back when he ate the cookies in the jail, as well.


    The warm sensation inside him is the Soul Energy. The power which manifests from one''s soul.


    With every attack, spell and damage taken, one''s soul energy decreases. However, through enough rest, one could regain their soul energy.


    ''Hmm...the primary and the only skill Alex possessed was storage....'' It wasn''t any simple skill; Alex could make anything his spatial storage, and based on how much soul energy he spent on the object, he could expand the storage area within the object.


    To maintain the spell, he needs to continuously feed his soul energy to it...but in the long run, it can be harmful.


    "Garesta," Alex called out cluelessly, unsure if it will work. But fortunately, it did.


    A book, his grimoire to be precise, came into life and began levitating before him.


    A grimoire is like a status panel for everyone in the world, which only the user can look at.


    And currently, Alex''s stats look like,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 25] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 32] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 383]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    .


    Ignoring everything else, Alex focused on his upper and lower limit. These limits are determined at the time of awakening.


    The upper limit is the threshold after which the person grows their stats significantly. And the lower limit is the last line of warning. If one''s soul energy drops below the lower limit, they start exhausting their life energy and start losing their years of life.


    As of now, Alex''s soul energy was quite average and based on that he could rank himself around E or something. However, thanks to the knowledge he retained from his previous life, he would now gain more soul energy and grow his stats within the time he has left.


    And the best way to increase soul energy?


    ''Battle.''


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- The world system would take some time to completely unfold. I hope you all are enjoying the story so far. Save the book in your collection.

 Chapter 9- Cant forgive

    The academy returned to its former routine once again. The Soulless incident made a big impact on students'' mental state about how near they could be brought to danger, and for that, they always needed to be prepared.As such, after two days, it was announced that the duration of practical lessons would be elevating. The students with the current system of education would only become academically strong, not physically


    It was the decision of the Headmaster after he realised how weak the students of this era had become that under the presence of Abeth, they were losing consciousness.


    He regretted the decision to allow Abeth to regulate the education system.


    As such, after two days of that incident, students could be seen currently gathered in the third training hall to sharpen their abilities and also, prepare for the tournament that would be taking place the next year.


    Celestria was escorted back to her home, under the protection of Vermillion and the Headmaster. However, Edric was still worried about her, given how many things she had gone through.


    "It''s not your fault, you know." Hearing his lover''s voice, Edric heaved a sigh.


    The light green-haired girl who goes by the name Amanda Lockwood could sense how Edric was feeling concerned about his best friend; however, there was nothing he could and should do about it for now.


    "She chose to not trust Alex, not like she should be forgiven easily," As blunt as ever, Amanda stated.


    Naturally, being close to Celestria through Edric she knew what conversation Celestria had with Alex when she went to meet him. And that''s why after witnessing the trial, Alex''s indifference towards Celestria was quite understandable.


    "I know ..but still, I feel bad for Alex and Cela," Edric sighed, "Only I know how much they adored each other and because of a third person, a massive crack appeared in their relationship."


    Hearing those words, the green-haired raised her brows, "In a way, you also are responsible. After all, it is true that after meeting you Cela has been spending most of her time with you, and Alex mostly remained all alone. You know how shy he is, so it is understandable why he never made any other friends."


    Edric slowly nodded as his eyes went towards the silver-haired youth who was running around the field without bothering to care about the numerous people murmuring about him.


    It was strange that despite how many things happened he was willing to join the training. And his demeanour was different from the past as well.


    ...almost like he was looking at a different person.


    Turning his gaze towards his girlfriend, Edric asked, "So do you think I should stay away-"


    "Hey, look at that." Suddenly Amanda frowned and pointed towards the court.


    Edric also turned his attention and found his gaze widening.


    Alex, who was running around until a moment ago, was currently surrounded by students and faintly, Edric could see Alex being confronted by a female student about something.


    ''Isn''t she...Celestria''s roommate? What is she doing?'' Edric walked forward to listen to the commotion, as he heard Alicia shouting,


    "You are a murderer! Someone who should be executed right away! Not only are you jealous of Edric you even falsely accused the Vice-headmaster, forcing him to take such a risky step!"


    Edric''s eyes widened upon hearing that, and he instantly ran towards the crowd.


    However, before he could have reached them, suddenly, a loud reverberation of a slap echoed; turning the whole crowd silent in an instant.


    Edric slowly paused with his eyes widened, as the person who got slapped wasn''t Alex¡ªwhich one could expect given his usual attitude of being a submissive person¡ªrather, it was Alicia who had her head turned to the right and a glaring red mark on her cheek.


    Edric was flabbergasted and so was Alicia, as she slowly turned her eyes back on Alex with her eyes stretched wide as she asked, "What did you jus-


    "Listen, girl, if you shout at me ever again, I am so gonna slaughter you just like your beloved sugar daddy, understood?" His voice held that edge which made Alicia instantly close her mouth and even nod in agreement. The other students have also stepped back seeing that ferocity in Alex''s eyes.


    Alicia then realised what she heard just now, making her eyes widen. However, before she could have said anything, Alex told her,


    "If you are so angry about Abeth''s death, then go on and challenge me for a battle. If you win, I will do whatever you want."


    Alicia smirked; this was her chance.


    Crossing her hand on her chest, she said, "Are you fucking nu-" However, she had to seal her lips instantly once she remembered what had happened in the common hall.


    That attack Alex launched was not something that even Abeth could dodge...and here she was only a Two-star mage.


    Taking a strong gulp, she glared at him and said, "You will pay for this one day " S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex rolled his eyes and turned around to leave. Just as he thought, this girl can only bark. And not like she can offer much Soul points to him in the first place.


    Seeing the crowd dispersing, Edric ran toward Alex, and while jogging beside him, he asked, "I never believed that you would ever hit a woman."


    Alex already sensed Edric approaching him that''s why he simply answered, "I got sensitive ears...someone shouts, I get pissed."


    This was the first time for Edric to hear about it. Edric came into Alex''s contact regularly, so it was no wonder he was surprised.


    "Hey Alex, "Suddenly Edric brought his hand over the silver-haired''s shoulder, urging Alex to pause as well before he heard the Protagonist asking,


    "Can''t you...forgive Celestria? I mean-" A hand which Alex raised, stopped Edric from continuing as the raven-haired heard the other one asking,


    "Who do you care about the most in the world? Like you can''t imagine a life without them?"


    Edric blinked and absentmindedly responded, "My...mother..."


    "Yes, so one day, what if she says that you no longer exist for her? And that you two should pretend to not know each other. Will you listen to her or try going against her wishes?"


    Edric was speechless. Although he knew exactly what he was talking about, he couldn''t say anything to make Alex forgive Celestria after hearing those words.


    Alex nodded, "I think now you understand. So let''s focus on ourselves from now on, since, at one point we would be standing all alone to deal with the devil."


    Edric was taken aback hearing that, unsure why Alex said that last line. However, before he could have asked him, Alex turned around and strode away.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 10- Disappointed

    To earn Soul Points, he has only two ways: earn from another soul user or hunt down beasts and refine their soul stones.However, the second step is costly since refining soul stones requires a few pieces of equipment, which, as a student and the son of a gardener, Alex surely couldn''t have afforded.


    Alex knows how to refine soul stones, and what equipment he would need for different grades of stone refining; however, he lacks gold.


    He didn''t have much time. In about six months, when the decree from the heavens descends, everywhere people would begin to stock up their resources and start selecting the individuals they would be sending to the contest.


    There would be a big tournament between nations to select the best warriors in existence. The first step for Alex was to become strong enough to become one of the ten contestants.


    And for that, he needed to find someone with whom he could fight and earn Soul points.


    "Okay students, line up. We will be having a mock battle now."


    Alex lined up just like others since, through mock battles, he could gain Soul points. The only difference between spars and real battles is that, in a real battle one doesn''t get restricted on the amount of Soul points they could spend.


    But here, every student was told to only fight within the range of safety.


    Partners are paired up randomly and the one Alex was going against was not a named character. However, through Alex''s memories, he remembered this man.


    Aiden Halestorm. The son of the renowned swordmaster who served for the King as his knight and also, was involved in two major wars.


    In the Academy, he was known to be the best weapon user, and if not for Edric''s presence, Aiden might have shone even more.


    He also possesses a short teleportation skill that allows him to teleport through a short distance. The limits of his skill are unknown, and adding up the fact that he has his own sword art makes him a very difficult opponent for ''Alex''.


    Alex looked at the dark green-haired boy who had a lean frame and sturdy shoulders. His eyes were covered with a white fabric, possibly because he trains his senses all the time. The anklet and titan bands he wears around his ankles and wrists are also a part of his muscle training.


    Alex was actually excited about his battle with a fellow swordsman. However, for now, it was time to see the Protagonist fight.


    In the arena, two people stood. One of the most famous and honoured students of the academy. On the other side was a potential heroine, the daughter of the Commanding General in the Royal Order, and the girl who looks at Edric as her rival¡ªValarie Hornblade.


    The girl had short red hair that rested on her shoulder and a pair of sharp and fierce red eyes. Her personality within or outside the arena remains the same. Being very fond of her father she always aims to become as great as him.


    Within a year, she has challenged Edric for more than three hundred times and only won twice.


    Today, Alex has the opportunity to closely study the two contenders of becoming the chosen ones.


    ''Should be interesting...''


    .....


    Edric, once again, was matched up with Valarie. He didn''t know if this was some kind of bloody coincidence or if the administration wanted them to fight, but he was already tired of facing the same enemy again and again.


    "What the hell with that expression of yours! Be more energetic for this, will ya?!" Her roar echoed through the arena and made Edric frown.


    Haah, she is loud as ever


    Unlike in the past, the students were allowed to take real weapons of their choice. The Vice-Headmaster forbade any lethal weapon to enter the arena and exchanged all of them with a wooden arsenal. However, under the Headmaster''s control, the old way of battling has returned.


    A safety artefact was attached to students'' collars that will protect them from any lethal attacks.


    Was there a risk? Yes, definitely. But considering Alex and the others were already in their third year, it was necessary for them to have some real battle experience.


    Valarie wielded a giant battle axe, held firmly in her grip with ease. Her wide shoulders and defined arms were a testament to the rigorous training she had gone through.


    On the other hand, Edric wore a pair of steel knuckles as he urged, "Show me how much you have improved."


    Once the teachers ensured that both sides were ready, he declared, "Start!"


    Hearing that, Edric flexed his fists, steel knuckles glinting in the sunlight. He charged first, closing the distance fast. Valarie swung her battle axe, aiming to cut him off. Edric ducked low, dodging the blade and landing a quick jab to her side. Valarie stumbled, but she didn''t let up, spinning with her axe to strike again.


    The axe sliced through the air, but Edric sidestepped, his knuckles flashing as he landed a heavy blow on her shoulder. Valarie gritted her teeth and swung back with a brutal overhead slash. Edric caught the shaft of her axe with both hands, muscles bulging, and twisted, trying to rip it from her grip.


    Valarie held on, but Edric''s strength was overwhelming. With a sharp kick to her knee, Edric knocked her off balance and shoved her back. The crowd gasped as Valarie hit the ground, her axe skidding out of reach. Edric stood over her, knuckles ready for the finishing strike.


    Valarie lost her control, and flames came to life around her. Her body was enveloped in fiery flames as she clenched her fist and was ready to deliver a blow with enough ferocity to send Edric into a coma.


    However, just as everyone expected, her flames subdued as soon as they appeared, as Edric''s eyes shone faintly, signifying he was using his infamous skill, ''Mystic Bind''.


    Valarie was left with her vulnerable self once again, her eyes glaring at Edric; however, the latter didn''t seem on the same wavelength as he extended his hand and asked, "Shall we call it a match?"


    Valarie scoffed before taking his hand, "You know you can''t win against my flames, right?"


    Edric chuckled, "Absolutely, that''s why I extinguish as soon as I see them."


    Valarie rolled her eyes as she found her Soul Energy dropping, while Edric didn''t care about his stats. He had enough in reserve to lose over ten battles yet not drop below his average. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the sidelines, Alex was somehow disappointed with Valarie''s performance...or maybe it was because Edric overwhelming abilities and battle IQ that he made the battle look one-sided


    ''Regardless, I need to study Edric as much as I can....''


    "Next! Alex and Aiden, step inside the arena."


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 11- First battle(1)

    "This is a bad matchup. Aiden is going to one-shot defeat him." After recovering from her defeat Valarie joined Edric with Amanda on the other side as they watched Alex walking onto the arena.The opponent Alex has to face is none other than the rising Sword Saint; someone whom Edric respects. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aiden Halestorm.


    Aiden has a record of winning most of his matches during the two years of the academy, and recently, when the tournament was organized, he was among the five contestants who participated and won for his academy.


    Although the limelight was stolen by Edric since he ended up facing two enemies and winning both of the rounds, there was no doubt that if not for Aiden''s victory, their school would have lost.


    "I don''t agree with you." Before Edric could have said anything, Amanda retorted, making Valarie frown.


    "Why would you say that? We all know that Alex is nothing but a bookworm and has a skill that is not useful for battle."


    Amanda chuckled, pissing Valarie off even more, as the former said, "If only you ever woke up early in the morning, you''d understand why I''m betting my money on Alex."


    Valarie ignored the girl and looked back on the stage; wanting to see what made Amanda so confident.


    When Amanda''s gaze fell on Edric she found her lover sulking, as some words reached her ears, "You never bet your money on me..."


    Amanda smiled in amusement before hooking her arm with his and whispering, "I always remain so engrossed in you that I forget betting."


    Edric''s mood lifted as, with a shy smile, he looked towards the arena...and soon frowned.


    "A stick?" Hearing him, Amanda also looked towards the arena and found her brows elevating.


    In Alex''s grip there indeed was a wooden stick rather than a real weapon.


    And it wasn''t a proper stick rather a fragment of a tree branch.


    ''What is he thinking?''


    ....


    "Student Alex?" The instructor asked; clearly as confused as others.


    Alex asked, "Will it be against the rules if I fight with this?" Truth be told, he didn''t have a real weapon. Until now, the wooden weapons were provided by the school but they were removed.


    "Are you mocking me?" The heavy voice of his opponent resonated, making him look intimidating.


    Aiden heard about Alex''s weapon from the murmuring of the audience, which forced him to ask.


    Alex raised his brows before replying, "No."


    "Hmm, then it''s fine." Aiden nodded and got into a fighting stance. Unless someone was making fun of him, he didn''t feel like getting angry needlessly.


    The instructor stepped forward and asked in a hushed voice, "You don''t have a blade, right?"


    Her question was met by a nod as Alex said, "I can manage myself with this, though."


    "This won''t do, Alex...." The instructor heaved a sigh and contemplated what she should do.


    Alex then asked, "Then...can I borrow it from someone?"


    The instructor blinked in surprise before she assented, "If they agree then sure."


    Alex sprinted towards the giant classmate and asked, "Lend me your sword."


    The boy with thick brows hummed before asking, "Can you even lift it?" The person asked, since the sword he held was only a few inches shorter than Alex.


    It was a great sword with a thick middle and tough blade. It was more for hammering enemies into oblivion and held double-edges. The handle of the weapon was thicker than Alex''s thigh.


    Alex huffed, "Just give it to me. I don''t need to swing it around."


    The black-haired giant chuckled before allowing the blade to fall towards Alex as he said, "Just finish my homework in return of the favour."


    Alex shrugged as he held the heavy metal over his shoulder and dragged it towards the arena.


    He was getting laughed at, and many blatantly ridiculed him for choosing a weapon which could crush him rather than helping Alex in winning this battle.


    Alex, naturally, paid no mind to them, and once inside the ring, he planted the blade on the ground with all the strength he had.


    "Ahhh!"


    *Crash*


    The blade somehow stabbed the ground, and while a little tilted, it retained its position inside the ground.


    Alex dusted off his hands and looked at the instructor before telling her, "I am good to go."


    The instructor was now worried as she gestured toward the medic to be nearby.


    Once she ensured that Aiden was ready, she slashed her hand and yelled, "Begin!"


    Aiden crouched low, his muscles coiled, then exploded forward toward Alex. His sword remained sheathed, gripped tightly in his left hand, aimed to deliver a crushing strike to Alex''s neck and end the fight in one blow.


    In a blink, his form blurred. Gasps echoed through the crowd as Aiden vanished, reappearing just behind Alex, ready to strike. He swung the scabbard with lethal speed¡ªbut his eyes widened in shock. Alex was gone, no longer standing where he''d aimed.


    *Blink*


    Just as Aiden sensed that advancing punch he used his skill for the second time and retook his initial position.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes from behind the fabric, "How did you anticipate my movement?"


    Alex shrugged, "Not like I am also blocking my ears like you. Just heard you." Alex''s demeanour was nonchalant, but only three people on and off the arena knew that what Alex suggested was absurd.


    ''Aiden was airborne when he appeared behind Alex...then how?'' Valarie asked herself with a frown.


    Aiden didn''t hesitate or linger, charging forward again, relying purely on his physical strength to attack Alex. He knew his opponent would be waiting for him to use his skills.


    "Come at me!" Alex growled, widening his stance and tucking his left hand behind his back. The fierce look on his face made Aiden hesitate, but in the end, he couldn''t resist.


    *Blink*


    "Agh!" This time, Alex was ready. He drove his fist into the spot where he sensed Aiden''s arrival, landing a powerful punch just as Aiden appeared.


    There was a grin on Alex''s face...which lived for a very short duration as Aiden suddenly held his hand by his wrist, and raised his leg to kick Alex.


    Alex raised his leg just in time to block that kick, but the force was enough to make his bones tremble by the impact.


    Alex took a quick decision, and yelled,


    "THIRD FORM!"


    Aiden widened his eyes as he remembered that it was the same stance that took Abeth''s life two days ago.


    Instantly, his figure disappeared as the green-haired teleported as far as he could and readied himself to pary any throwable Alex aims at him.


    "Huh?" However, all Aiden sensed was a chuckle as he heard his opponent saying,


    "Kidding~Don''t worry, you aren''t worth making me use that move."


    Many from the battlefield chuckled hearing that and inside the arena, Aiden''s hand trembled in agitation.


    He...was being looked down upon. He was made fun of.


    Clenching the handle of his sword with his left hand, Aiden removed his blindfold with the other one.


    Those reddened eyes showcased nothing but anger, as Aiden glared at his opponent, before declaring,


    "I will make you pay for forcing me to go all out."


    Alex grinned, ''Nice...nice. Waste more Soul Energy for me.''


    Raising his hand, he provoked Aiden,


    "Show me what you got."


    ----------*---------


    A/N:- It was a weird fight scene but I intended on making it like that. The next one will be interesting. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 12- First battle(2)

    The Soul Record is not a place but just a concept, that regulates Soul Energy through the vast ocean of realms.The management of grimoires, the tool to measure and compute soul energy, is also under the command of the Soul Record.


    In a battle, the more your enemy wastes their Soul Energy behind their attacks and skills, the more the opponent would gain from them upon victory. The distribution of Soul energy has always been within the control of the Soul Record, and no one has the right or authority to tamper with it.


    As such, Alex''s current ambition was to make Aiden use as many skills as he could and waste more Soul energy so that when the battle ends, Alex could benefit hefty.


    "Show me what you got." The provocation was directed and Alex''s opponent was now pissed.


    Aiden shot forward, his slim sword flashing in the sunlight as he closed the distance between him and Alex in a heartbeat. Alex stood firm, his eyes locked on Aiden, not flinching as the blade sliced toward him. Just before the sword could connect, Aiden vanished.


    *Blink.*


    He reappeared at Alex''s side, blade aimed straight at his ribs. But Alex was ready. He twisted his body, barely dodging the strike, his fist swinging up in retaliation. Aiden ducked, his form a blur as he teleported again, this time behind Alex.


    Alex didn''t turn. Instead, he threw his elbow back, catching Aiden mid-teleport. Aiden staggered; blood dripped as he bit his lips, but he recovered instantly, his eyes burning with determination.


    He lunged again, this time aiming high. Alex met him head-on, blocking the strike with his forearm. The clash of steel rang out, and for a moment, they locked eyes, neither backing down.


    Aiden gritted his teeth and blinked once more, disappearing. Alex''s senses flared. He spun, catching Aiden''s blade with his bare hand just as it materialized mid-air. The force of the blow sent sparks flying, but Alex held firm, gripping the sword with raw strength.


    His hand bled, and many from the students winced in pain just by seeing Alex'' condition, but the person himself showed no sign of getting weaker.


    Aiden snarled and pulled back, his sword slipping free. Without missing a beat, he teleported again, but Alex was relentless, already moving. He slammed a fist into Aiden''s gut before the swordsman could fully reappear, making the latter grunt.


    The students watching gasped, eyes wide as Alex stood tall, unfazed by Aiden''s abilities. Aiden struggled to his feet, panting, blood staining his clothes, but his eyes still burned with fury. He gripped his sword tighter, preparing for the next strike, but Alex''s calm stare made it clear¡ªhe was ready for anything.


    Aiden has sensed that teleportation was futile against this boy. His movements were getting tracked, for some goddamn reasons.


    He changed his plans, there was nothing he could achieve by holding against an opponent who was well set on defeating Aiden. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His form turned linear, his body sliming in a straight line, and his sword positioned in the middle of his brows.


    Edric widened his eyes; he knew this stance. The very same stance that took down several opponents in the past with just this single move.


    People held their breaths, and the dead silence allowed Aiden''s words to echo through the crowd,


    "Halestorm Phantom:"


    Alex narrowed his eyes and ducked a little down, preparing himself, as he heard the other one chanting,


    "...Hundred slash!"


    A series of consecutive and randomly released slashes were directed toward Alex¡ªthe shockwaves of each swing approaching him at a blinding speed.


    Alex had no other option than to escape from the trajectory, his body adapting a newfound speed as he sidestepped and tried dodging the strikes.


    However, just as he expected, more than a few cuts sliced his flesh and drew his blood.


    From a general perspective, it didn''t seem Aiden was moving at all, however, those with sharp senses could see Aiden''s arms moving at a monstrous pace.


    Alex stepped away, moving in a definite direction, yet it wasn''t helpful since Aiden could move his body while launching those many attacks as well.


    Severe cuts could be seen on his face, arms, gut and thighs. The pain from the damage was excruciating, but Alex didn''t stop, knowing that this tiresome stance could not continue for long.


    And just as he thought, the series of attacks slowly paced down and Alex was already inches away from the great sword which he planted in the ground earlier.


    Aiden snarled and intentionally stopped attacking; wanting to see what the boy intended to do with such a heavy-weight weapon


    Alex lifted the sword with great struggle; his left eye closed, and blood dripped from several spots on his body. If anything, he looked like someone a foot away from his grave, but the instructor was so engrossed in the match that she forgot to call it off.


    Alex lunged forward, not sparing a single moment for himself and his opponent.


    A single stride was enough to land him before Aiden, the blade held above his shoulder.


    "Fourth Stance!" Aiden heard that, and he no longer took it casually. Alex''s great sword came crashing down with brutal force, aiming straight for Aiden''s shoulder, the intent clear in the gleam of Alex''s eyes.


    But Aiden moved, faster than anyone expected. In one fluid motion, he brought his sword up, meeting the massive blow head-on. The clash of metal roared through the air, sparks flying, but Aiden didn''t flinch. His sword barely wavered as he swatted the strike aside like it was nothing.


    However, Aiden''s eyes widened when he heard Alex''s following words,


    "Rebound!"


    *Ting*


    Like the ground was made of rubbed, the blade tapped on the ground and bounced back with double the speed. Alex changed its direction and while gritting his teeth, he struck the rebound attack to Aiden''s side.


    **CRACK**


    Something snapped within Aiden and before he could register what he just witnessed, he found himself flying.


    Students dispersed as Aiden''s body flew out of the ring and travelled several meters before the boy crashed against the ground, rolled and finally came to a halt.


    When the instructor went to check on him, she found Aiden was already out cold.


    Returning to the arena, she announced, "Alex wins!"


    Alex squatted on the ground, with his hands resting on the hilt of the blade.


    With blood flowing down his head, the boy looked nothing but majestic in his current form.


    Even Valarie, who had ridiculed Alex until moments ago, couldn''t help but watch him in awe, and her lips parted in shock.


    Throughout the battle, what Valarie admired about him the most was the fact that he retained his calm and never got lost in anger and frustration; a feat which she has yet to achieve in unfavourable situations.


    *Clap* *Clap*


    It was Edric who began to clap and the action was soon followed by others. Soon the whole crowd was clapping for the brave performance by the silver-haired.


    Alex heaved a sigh as a few words rang out,


    ''I guess that deity was correct...I need to prepare for the worst...'' One thing Alex has understood from this small confrontation. He was far from ready to face those monsters in the ascension contest.


    ----------*----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 13- Compensation

    Celestria returned to her home, back in the capital where she was surrounded by her family members once they heard about the incident that transpired in the academy.The other family members, Celestia''s elder brother and younger sister, only know that someone tried to harm Celestria and took her hostage to ensure their safety. However, the identity of the attacker and the motive behind their decision weren''t revealed since Hector wanted to first talk with the King.


    Inside the reception hall, only four people could be seen currently.


    Two of them were from the Soulforge Academy and on the left was a red-haired man with a hulking body which seemed to be barely fitting in his formal clothing.


    The commander of the most fierce unit in the Royal Order, Aborne Hornblade.


    And in the front sat the slim middle-aged man who goes by the name, Adolf Grimhold¡ªthe king of the nation and Celestria''s father.


    "What did you say? Obsessed?" Hearing Jullie''s words, who was the fourth person in the hall, Aborne exclaimed.


    It was creepy and gave birth to massive insecurity upon hearing that one of the teachers of the academy was obsessed with his student.


    Jullie nodded, "Indeed. When Abeth''s room was investigated, several hand-drawn pictures, Celestia''s used stationary, her hair strands, and many other things related to her were found." Jullie regretfully spoke.


    The Supreme authority has yet to speak a word as he hears the Headmaster speaking, "I apologize for not discerning Abeth''s true nature beforehand. I should have been more focused on the administration."


    Finally, Adolf said, "You are not to be blamed solely for this, my friend. I have kept you busy with the security relating to Capital and the trade centre these few months."


    His eyes drew towards the ground as he added, "No one could have expected that the prodigious mage who rejected the offer to join the Royal Order was actually a scumbag in hiding."


    Aborne gritted his teeth, "I wish he had been alive to experience his demise by my claws." Aborne is like an uncle to Celestria, and hearing that a bastard was stalking her just set his temper ablaze.


    "Talking about that, you said Alex, maid Celeria''s son killed him? And also, he was excused from the false charges of summoning a Soulless?" Adolf asked, to which Hector responded with a soft nod.


    "He indeed executed Abeth when he took student Celestria in his hold as a hostage."


    Adolf nodded, and said, "In that case, call Celeria and Brendon." Hearing those words, the King''s personal butler walked away, heeding his master''s command.


    After that, Adolf and Hector began to converse things about the Academy''s security and the necessary changes that should be brought in order to strengthen the students; both physically and mentally.


    The recent poor performance of the students has become a major reason for concern, considering Soulforge is one of the leading Academies and was popular for producing young talents.


    Soon, the two people who were called stepped inside the room with their heads lowered.


    Both of them had black hair, which often made people wonder how Alex got himself silver hair in the first place.


    But naturally, the King didn''t invite them here to ask such trivial questions. He called them to reward them for the bravery their child showed.


    "Raise your heads. You have the right to." Aborne encouraged and Adolf was about to follow when suddenly Jullie interrupted,


    "I apologize for my rude behaviour, Your Majesty, but before granting them any reward, you should know that these two have to do nothing with Alex anymore."


    That sentence made Aborne frown and Adolf genuinely looked confused. Hector was aware of what the violet-haired was speaking, but since she chose to speak about it now, and in such a stern tone no less, he simply remained silent.


    Getting up, she approached the two and asked them, "Why don''t you tell Your Majesty, how you disowned your own child just because he was accused of being a culprit?"


    Aborne''s eyes widened as he faintly uttered, "Disowned..." Being a doting father, he couldn''t imagine how someone could abandon their child in their right mind.


    Brendon''s face was lowered in shame while Celeria spoke up, "W-We believed that he indeed was involved in the summoning...g-given Alex often r-remained cooped up in his room, r-reading c-creepy books..."


    "If your son remains in his room reading books all day, you call him studious not a criminal. And how can you, the ones who gave birth to that child, lose hope in him when that child only can look up to you for support?"


    Each word that escaped Vermillion''s lips was like a poisonous dart, making Brendon lean his head down as much as he could in embarrassment and fear.


    Celeria gritted her teeth, "You won''t know why we made such a decision. Maybe one day when you become a parent''"


    "Well, I am a parent, and I have three children. But you know what, in whatever situation, even if the world says that my children have done something wrong, I will fight the world to protect them." The words were spoken by someone who cannot be interrupted.


    Adolf''s voice held both fondness for his children and detested these two failures of parents.


    Celeria trembled, her eyes moistened as she tried to beg the King for mercy, but Hector used his spell to silence them rather than letting them further dig their graves.


    Adolf got up from his seat, and while advancing towards them, he declared, "You both are dismissed from your services and because of your irresponsible act, you have to pay three thousand gold coins as compensation to Alex within six months. Failing to compensate would grant you exile for life."


    The couple paled in dread hearing the command and were on the verge of falling to their knees when Aborne commanded his soldiers to drag them out.


    Once they were taken out, Adolf turned towards Hector before telling him, "Arrange a meeting with Alex. I want to reward him in person...and also, extend my gratitude for saving my daughter''s life."


    Hector nodded, "As you wish, sire."


    There was a very brief smile that appeared on Jullie''s face.


    Finally, he would receive what he deserves.


    -------**-------


    The meeting went on until evening, and Jullie was told that after tea, they would be leaving.


    With due respect, she excused herself to walk around a bit. Sitting in the same place for this long has caused her back to ache.


    She was aware of the palace structure, which explains why she walked on the straight path that led to the garden, situated on the west side of the palace.


    When she reached there, Jullie spotted the familiar figure of Celestria currently sitting on the tea table and staring at the flowers, blankly.


    There were maids nearby, but it seems she chose to remain alone for the time being, that''s why they were standing far away and made no move to refill her cup.


    Naturally, as a teacher and someone who was aware of the whole situation, Jullie couldn''t have stayed away.


    Approaching the girl, she asked, "Worried about Alex?"


    Celestria was startled, as she turned her head in Jullie''s direction and instantly got up to offer the seat.


    "It''s okay, I want to stand a little. Sit down, you." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although she said that, Celestria made no move to sit down when her teacher was standing.


    Returning to the topic, Jullie asked again, "Do you want to share something with me? I might be able to help."


    Celestria seemed unsure...she didn''t know if she should tell her teacher about the fact that she shouted at her best friend by believing in others.


    However, just as mentioned earlier, Jullie was aware of the whole ordeal, that''s why, without Celestria uttering a single word, Jullie suggested, "If you regret saying something to someone who is close to you and fear getting rejected by them now, then you probably should stay away from them."


    Celestria was taken aback, "But I can''t stay away from Alex! He is a very important part of my life."


    Jullie raised her brows, "If you can show such stubbornness in front of me, then what''s stopping you from getting stubborn on gaining his forgiveness?"


    Hearing those words, Celestria realized what her teacher was intending to convey here.


    She remained silent, head leaning down before a very hesitant question was asked, "What if he never forgives me? I have committed such a grave mistake."


    Jullie sighed, "It''s not a matter whether he forgives you or not....you have to try, Celestria. After all, you have a lot of friends and family to support you...care for you. But for Alex...there is no one but you for him."


    Leaving those words behind, Jullie soon returned to the reception and not so long after, she left with the Headmaster.


    That night, Celestria wasn''t able to sleep for a long time. The only thought that kept her awake was how to get back with Alex.


    -----------**-----------


    A/N:- If you are liking the story so far, please leave a review. It really helps. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 14- Favour

    After his match with Aiden, Alex went to the medic and got himself healed. Well, his regeneration was hefty enough to heal most of his injuries within hours, but still, who can say no to free services?As for his gains from the match then, he gained seventy points after removing the soul energy he wasted on using his sword art.


    He was just fifty points away from reaching the upper limit. Once he reaches the upper limit, his stats will begin to grow.


    A soul user''s griomoire keeps a certain number of soul points as a reserve. Between the upper and lower limits, a student wouldn''t incur damage on their life span or make any progress. The middle phase can also be called equilibrium. And currently, Alex is in that state.


    On the other hand, Edric has won so many battles that his Soul points always remain over the upper limit; as such, he is always levelling up with each passing battle.


    For now, Alex''s goal was to breach his upper limit to allow his stats to grow.


    "Hey, man." Suddenly someone entered the infirmary and greeted Alex with a wave. It was the Protagonist.


    Sitting across Alex on a stool, he asked, "How are you doing? Those slashes looked quite severe."


    Alex shrugged, "Just doing fine. The healer has a phenomenal ability to manipulate human skin and blood clotting." Healers don''t make the wound disappear; rather, they manipulate body parts to heal the patients. They are more like surgeons, but their only requirement is their magic.


    Edric raised his brows, still not completely convinced that the same boy who used to cry because of a simple fall was now holding his pain behind that indifferent facade. But he didn''t pry into it and asked what Edric was curious about,


    "Hey, can you tell me how you tracked Aiden''s teleportation? Unless you have extreme senses like the Sage or a skill that allows you to track Soul energy, you won''t be able to predict Aiden''s teleportation. Now, don''t say it was sheer luck on your end since I know it wasn''t."


    Alex smirked; the protagonist is quite observant and...chatty. He really didn''t want to talk right now, but it seemed if he didn''t give an answer now this guy would continue to pester.


    So, with a shrug, he said, "I was focusing on my blind spots since majorly any person with such a skill would appear at their opponent''s blind spots."


    Edric slowly nodded with his fingers cupping his chin before he voiced, "I see. So you don''t wanna reveal it after all, huh?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex scoffed, "Since you got the hint, goodbye?" Alex didn''t have a desire to reveal his aces to someone whom he might end up fighting against.


    Edric chuckled as he hopped off the stool and said, "You really have changed." He stepped out, and just when Alex was about to lie down, Edric returned to the room holding something behind him.


    Alex raised his brows, seeing the Protagonist being so hesitant and nervous, urging the silver-haired to ask,


    "What is it?"


    "Umm...I realised that you have no real weapon in possession...so if you don''t mind..."


    "Yeah, sure. Give it to me." Alex casually extended his hand and asked for the sword which Edric was somehow hiding behind him.


    Hearing his words, more than Alex could ever have been, Edric seemed happy as he stepped toward and rested the sword in his hand.


    "Thank you for accepting it," He said and was about to leave when suddenly Alex stopped him and asked,


    "You often leave the academy for raids no?"


    Edric was perplexed hearing the sudden question. However, he didn''t find anything to hide, that probably the whole school already knew, so he simply nodded, "Yes...I won''t say ''often'' but once in ten days, yeah."


    Alex grinned, "Perfect~the next time you go there, take me with you. I know you can sneak me through security, right?" Students who have chosen academic courses as their primary subjects aren''t allowed to leave the campus for raids, unlike the students who opt to become a knight.


    Edric was about to instantly nod in assent, being aware of Alex''s capabilities, but then he brought his neck to a pause and slowly said, "I will...but you have to do something for me."


    "I don''t swing that way, pal."


    Edric''s face adopted a little reddish hue as he blurted, "I am not talking about that! Cela...I want you to not avoid her when she approaches you."


    Alex heaved a sigh; so it was about her.


    Resting his hands on the bed and leaning back a little, Alex casually stated, "I don''t know man, she doesn''t look like she needs me. So shouldn''t we care about-"


    "I heard you the first time, Alex, but no, I still believe that the bond between you two cannot be severed just like that. So please give her a chance if you can."


    Alex was already feeling weary of all this. He really didn''t want to mingle with that crybaby anymore but if assenting her could grant him a load of Soul Points...


    "Okay, I won''t avoid her. But don''t expect me to actively respond to her blabbering." Which she surely is going to spout, Alex held back from speaking the last bit.


    Edric beamed. "That''s more than enough for me. Anyway, I will be leaving today after dinner. Will you be joining the others in the common hall?"


    Alex shrugged, "Not likely. You know my room number, right?"


    Edric nodded, "Got it. Just don''t pack many things since we might have to move quickly, in case we get caught sneaking you out."


    Alex nodded in assent before the Protagonist made his way out.


    Nice. Now Alex can earn coins and soul stones to enhance his soul energy and break his upper limit, so his growth also becomes unstoppable.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Seeing him leaving his bed, the head nurse, asked with a frown.


    Alex spoke in a ''matter-of-fact'' tone, "Only injured remain here, no?"


    The head nurse leaned a little, allowing her bountiful bust to form a valley right before his eyes. Alex only glanced at them once before moving his eyes away.


    The woman checked on his injuries and was surprised to see that, indeed, all of them were healed.


    "Seriously...you are not normal in this aspect..." She voiced, trying to figure out how such a miracle took place.


    "So, can I go, or are you too fond of me to let go?" Alex nonchalantly asked.


    The raven-haired nurse glared at him before standing up and telling him, "Go but don''t move around much. And no fighting for the next three days, or you will be bound to the bed until I am satisfied."


    Alex raised his brows, "Wow...somehow that sounds tempting."


    The nurse blushed with a glare before, with a ''hmph'', she walked away.


    Alex heaved a sigh and returned to his room to prepare.


    This was going to be tougher than facing a high school boy.


    ---------*---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a review if you are enjoying the story so far.

 Chapter 15- Raid(1)

    "I might not be able to have dinner with you today. I will be going out for a few hours." Inside the school library, Amanda was silently reading her book when suddenly her lover voiced something unexpected.Resting the book on the table, she asked with a tilt of her head, "Skipping dinner to go to the brothel?"


    Her question made him flustered and he instantly rebuked, "Nothing like that! Seriously, how can you suggest such things with a straight face?"


    Amanda shrugged, "I mean, as a growing boy who has been restricted by his girlfriend to not take things beyond kissing, surely will look for carnal pleasure somewhere outside, no?" Amanda requested Edric to wait until they graduate and announce their relationship to her parents before taking the last step.


    Edric heaved a weary sigh, "And you are cool with me cheating on you?"


    Amanda darkly chuckled, "As I have told you before, I will chop it off the moment I catch you cheating." She made a scissor gesture with her fingers with a murderous glint in her eyes.


    Edric gulped in dread before assuring her, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you taint your hands with blood."


    Inching closer to her he confessed, "I am taking Alex for a raid tonight."


    Amanda raised her brows, "Aren''t you suddenly favouring him a lot? That sword you just donated him was worth two hundred gold coins, no?"


    Edric was surprised, "How did you know that I gave him my sword?" His weapons always remain hidden at random and in strange spots in his room in case someone tries to attack him.


    Amanda smirked, "I know everything about your room. From your inner garments to that handkerchief that Professor Vermillion gave you after you got injured, I know everything."


    Edric''s face adopted a red hue as he slowly uttered, "Hey...I have already told you that I had a crush on her, so-"


    "Had? Or still have? I know you still admire her." Amanda teased to which Edric became more flustered.


    He had already told Amanda back when they were friends how he liked this Professor who was always helpful and kind to him. Well, Jullie is good to every student and naturally, Edric isn''t the only one who likes the violet-haired.


    Amanda heaved a sigh, cupped her breast, and muttered under her breath, "Although I am not as big as her, I still got handfuls, you know."


    Edric was now practically melting because of embarrassment as he pulled her hands away and said, "As I said, I am already over that phase and that handkerchief, I was about to return it to her."


    Amanda chuckled, but behind that smile, there was a deep-seated fear she was hiding.


    A fear of sharing this person she loves so much in the near future. She remains anxious that at some point his attention, which only remains on her now, will get divided.


    ---------**--------


    Alex remained inside his room for the afternoon, and only left once to get himself something to eat.


    There is something he ascertained recently and that is a very advantageous discovery for him.


    His body, which he needed to heat up before using his sword art, can now be recharged with the help of Soul Energy.


    Soul Core is the refining point which allows the user to purify the foreign Soul Energy they absorb. However, the Soul Core can only purify the foreign energy to a certain point. That''s why one cannot ingest soul stones directly.


    One''s Soul Core is situated on the other side of the heart, which explains that either side of one''s chest is a vital spot and must be protected.


    Damage of Soul Core means one''s soul energy production and refinement slows down. Destruction of the soul core means death.


    Soul energy is the supplier of energy for every enhanced movement, spell, and skill a soul energy user performs. And when Alex used his sword art back then he consumed thirty points of soul energy.


    Not only that but to keep track of Aiden, he also had to spend a few bits of soul energy there.


    If only Alex didn''t have to spend anything in that battle he would have probably gained double of his actual gain. But, well, no battle can be won without sacrificing something.


    ''Let''s see...'' The old scrolls and manuals of sword arts, which the deity provided, summon any moment Alex wishes them to.


    He initially learned his originals from a random man when he got injured while on a mission and had to stay there for about six months. After that, Alex kept training in between missions, and once he was adept at using Sword Arts, his success rate skyrocketed.


    The reason he got surrounded by Parker''s men in his last moments was because he was poisoned beforehand and also, no sword arts works when guns are introduced.


    After all, in the end, his body was made of flesh and bones.


    In the books he received there are ways of refining one''s stance and the scrolls contained several advanced techniques which require a long time to remember and practice.


    However, thanks to his elevated learning rate, he learned all the stances within a few hours. However, learning martial arts from a book was never an option or possible.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex closed the book and started preparing for the raid.


    He would only need a few fifth-grade soul stones in exchange for a decent amount and buy the soul refinement tools so he can hunt and gain Soul points without relying on anyone else.


    There was not much time left, so he was planning on raiding as many labyrinths as he could in the next few months.


    Taking glowing red stone, some medical supplies and the frozen food supplies he bought earlier from the shop, everything was packed inside the bag.


    Naturally, he was carrying the sword Edric gifted him. Although he has yet to use it even once, anything can work until Alex has his reserve of soul energy.


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Alex got up and unexpectedly, there stood the raven-haired protagonist, wearing a different set of clothes than the usual uniform. He was also carrying a bag and had a brown sac cloak in his hand which he threw at Alex and said,


    "Wear this." Alex nodded before draping the cloak over his shoulders.


    Once done, the two individuals left the room and advanced towards the entrance with hurried steps.


    Just in case, Alex wore a mask over his face which the previous owner used during the festival last year. It was a white wolf mask that had two slits for eyes and a red marking on either side of his eyes.


    "Stay behind me," Edric said before he went forward to talk to the security in charge.


    Alex leisurely was looking around...when suddenly his eyes caught the figure of familiar redhead advancing towards them while holding her axe.


    ''For god sake...not her....'' sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop some PS, and a review if you are enjoying the story so far. Trust me, it helps.

 Chapter 16- Raid(2)

    There is something Valarie understood by witnessing Alex''s battle: she can never judge a person based on their past performance.She watched him closely during the battle because of Amanda''s confidence in him. She wasn''t sure why but that girl, who only shows signs of being interested in anyone else other than Edric if the person is good with what they do, was suddenly showing such great enthusiasm toward the silver-haired.


    It wasn''t like Valarie was completely oblivious about Alex, given she often comes in contact with Celestria. Although she is not on that good terms with the Princess, unlike how their fathers are, Valarie still is on friendly terms with the blond Princess. That''s why Valarie comes across Alex once in a while and also has watched his fight once or twice before.


    However, never in her wildest imagination could she have assumed that the same shy boy who used to become submissive whenever someone glared at him had the strength to not only go against an enemy way above his league but also come out victorious.


    The way Alex withheld that much pain of getting sliced at every corner of his body, and also how he never compromised the calmness which he showed throughout the battle against Aiden, made her dumbfounded.


    And that sword rebound...was just phenomenal. Last she didn''t know whom she witnessed using such a refined technique where, despite having an unfavourable weapon, they were able to wield it with such precision.


    From a general perspective, the wow factor of that technique was the sudden rebound of the sword after hitting the ground, but there was more to it. The way Alex turned the sword mid-air and directed it towards Aiden''s mid-section rather than bringing it towards his throat¡ªwhich would have been easier but naturally, illegal¡ªshowed that he holds such strength to manipulate his attacks to his will.


    Truly admirable.


    Valarie used to think that only Edric was worthy of her respect, but no. There is someone else as well, who has the perseverance and attitude to become a knight.


    As such, after Valarie got the word that today Edric was leaving the academy for a raid, she decided to tag along so she could get some training done.


    She couldn''t allow herself, the daughter of a Commander Knight, to fall behind her peers because of her laziness. If she wanted to walk shoulder to shoulder with such fine warriors, then she must train harder from now on.


    As such, now she could be seen walking along with Edric toward the Hunter''s guild.


    ....but what she didn''t expect was to meet the silver head here as well.


    "It might become really messy if you introduce him to raiding without having an instructor around." En route, Alex was walking a few meters behind and gave the duo some space to get done with their conversation.


    Valarie knew that Alex was no newbie warrior and had the guts to take risks for the sake of victory, but for someone who was attempting his first raid, Alex needed some mature guidance. Although she didn''t suspect Edric when it came to protecting others, Alex wasn''t going there so he could just get himself protected by Edric.


    "You think the Instructors would have allowed Alex to raid a labyrinth when he has spent his previous two years surrounded by books?"


    Edric''s question was met by a shrug, as she responded in a matter-of-fact tone, "They have already witnessed what Alex is capable of. Do you think they would have stopped him?"


    Edric heaved a sigh, "They will never allow a student who won the first battle after entering the academy to just get started with raiding without getting trained for six months, at least."


    Valarie...can''t refute that. The Professors have become a little too cautious these days. Although it was said that the pedagogy would change within due time, thanks to the realisation that dawned upon the Headmaster regarding how things were going downhill with the current teaching system.


    However those changes would need some time to show effect, and, "Alex doesn''t have such patience, from what I have observed recently," Edric uttered


    "You know I can hear you, right?" Alex asked in a tired tone.


    They are chatting too loudly to even call it a secretive discussion. He was not that far behind them because it was dark in the forest...


    Edric was startled hearing that as he turned toward the fellow student and assured, "I wasn''t badmouthing. As a warrior, eagerness to get on with real battles is a virtue."


    With his eyes falling, he added, "It''s just...bringing you there without any professional support makes me a little anxious...that what if..."


    "I die out there?" Alex''s blunt question stunned Edric as, with wide eyes, he stared at Alex and heard him continuing, "You don''t need to worry about me. See, I got no one worrying for me, nor is there someone waiting for me back in the academy. So just-"


    Valarie jumped in, "Wait a second...aren''t your parents alive? They work in the capital right?" Valarie has heard about them from Celestria before. The reason why Celestria got in contact with Alex was because of them.


    Alex shrugged, "Well that relationship didn''t last long. They got tired of me and just got rid of all the threads that connected us."


    Edric was, just like Valarie, dumbfounded hearing those words. They both have loving parents, so they know the importance of familial love. And here, Alex was abandoned even though his parents were still alive.


    "Anyway, shall we get going? Staying here could be dangerous." Alex urged. He really didn''t want to get sympathy for this. He only told them about it so Valarie doesn''t end up misunderstanding something and starts nagging him.


    She can get really annoyed in no time.


    Edric didn''t say anything to that other than a slow nod before he urged Valarie to keep moving just like the other two.


    Silence ensued between the three after that. Valarie was too shocked to speak a word, about which Alex was inwardly thankful, and Edric still couldn''t believe that after getting disowned, Alex had the courage to keep moving forward rather than wailing about his loss.


    If his family had said that they wanted to sever ties...Edric didn''t know how he would have continued to survive. They give him very strong emotional support in times of crisis. And here, even after losing his only support, Alex was showing such an uncaring front to not make others worried about him.


    ''Whatever happens now, I will ensure his safety, even at the cost of my own life.'' Edric swore with his fist clenched.


    The trio soon crossed the jungle and reached a city which was still lively even at this late hour.


    This city was known for its bread and raid. The city was situated years ago, when the land was getting devoted to the academy.


    The King of that time, deemed necessary for having a raiding center nearby for both purposes; responding to any emergency situation and to provide the students with the opportunity to gain some real life experience through raiding. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although the relationship between the Guild and the Academy is not on good terms anymore, students are still allowed to raid the labyrinth if they could provide the fees.


    Entering the guild, Alex was met by a scene just out of fantasy. And the first thought he had was,


    ''I am so gonna have fun here¡­''


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Do you like the pace? This story is moving hastily towards that final arc, that''s why there won''t be many chapters for Slice of Life.


    Anyway, drop a review and some comments, if you like the story.

 Chapter 17- Insult?

    "Aren''t we ultimately doomed, now?" Those were the words that came out of the raven-haired woman, once she returned home from work.Celeria was on the verge of pulling her hair in frustration and agony after she heard the declaration of punishment from the King regarding their decision to disown Alex. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brendon heaved a sigh as he sat down, "Not only did we not get a reward, but we have to now compensate."


    The lady yelled, "We are going to get killed here and all you are thinking about is money!" Her voice terrified the man as he stopped sulking and looked up at her.


    Celeria had a crazed look as she went through the possible options they had.


    "It''s all his fault. If only that shit face didn''t entice us, we wouldn''t have ever gotten ourselves mixed in this mess!" She roared and threw away the flower vase nearby in frustration.


    Brendon also gritted his teeth, and seethingly added, "Abeth promised us...that Alex won''t make it alive. That''s why we brainwashed him all for the whole last year. But now, the person himself is dead and Alex is roaming free!"


    Celeria was huffing violently with her eyes bloodshot. She couldn''t believe that the perfect plan of getting rid of that burden was stolen away from them because a stupid human failed. And on top of it, she got convinced by her dear husband, that to retain their jobs, they should disown Alex as soon as they could before trials.


    In desperation and panic, she followed his words after getting the word that Alex survived, from Abeth. They spent two hundred gold coins on that piece of parchment that reached Vermillion instantly, and before trials, the Professor had the proof that Celeria and Brendon had to do nothing with that brat anymore.


    However, now not only did Abeth fail to wipe Alex out of existence, but they also got punished by the King because they abandoned their son.


    "We have to leave." Celeria finally spoke, her voice sounding dead serious.


    Brendon panicked, "But Cel, where will we go? I don''t-"


    "Are you fucking nuts?! Don''t you know what will happen when that white witch comes to see Alex near the end of this month?! What will you tell her? That we abandoned him? Or are you willing to let her find out about the little plot we conspired?"


    Brendon''s face became pale hearing that.


    He hurried, got up, and said, "I will pack the bags."


    Once Brendon walked out, Celeria looked at the picture frame, which contained the three of them. The picture was hand drawn by Alex and something they have kept for the past five years.


    Taking the picture, she coldly stared at the boy who changed their lives, for the good and the worst.


    However, all Celeria could feel right now was hatred for the pipsqueak who had tarnished their reputation in the King''s eyes and also forced them to run away.


    Tearing the picture from the middle, she uttered under her breath, "For this favour, I sure will repay you."


    ----------***----------


    The role of Hunter''s guild surrounds raiding and trading. They assign labyrinths to hunters in exchange for small fees and after signing a contract that whatever comes out of the labyrinth, the guild would take ten per cent of it. Along with it, the contract also states that for the loss of things or people inside the labyrinth, the hunter''s guild wouldn''t be responsible.


    The rules of participating in raids also include being in a group of at least five members, and this rule has been brought down since the time the settlement was established.


    Now, inside the hub, a party of three young people were already waiting when Edric arrived. They knew him and had already signed up for a labyrinth for the raid.


    Alex looked at the trio and found himself completely unable to discern their power level. He still hasn''t understood how one discovers others'' power level just by a look. However, from their physique, scars and stance Alex could tell that they aren''t newbies.


    "Woah, you got an intense look there." Suddenly, the red, spiky-haired man exclaimed with his hands risen, "We aren''t rogue hunters, y''know."


    Rogue hunters are those who loot from other hunters and usually enter a labyrinth without any permission.


    For a hunter to be called rogue is like one of the biggest cusses.


    Edric chuckled, "He mostly remains silent, Vlad. Anyway, let me introduce you three to my classmate, Alex. He is a sword user and has quite sharp senses."


    Gesturing toward his other classmate, Edric added, "You must know her already, she is Valarie Hornblade. A flame user and uses an axe as her weapon."


    Being aware of your raiding partners is very necessary since inside a labyrinth you have no other support than your partners. And in many cases, there can be no worse enemies than them as well.


    "Alex....Alex...wait! Are you the same Alex who got involved in the Soulless case recently?" The blond healer asked with her round and innocent eyes sparkling in curiosity.


    Alex nodded, "Yeah."


    The girl, who goes by the name Maria, gasped, "Then you defeated an S-rank Soulless on your own?"


    The other two members of the party also seemed excited at the thought of having someone so strong by their side, however, "No, I nearly died. A professor saved me."


    Alex casually stated and found the blond girl''s shoulders slumping in disappointment.


    Alex raised his brows; he had a feeling that the girl was already aware of the fact that he was rescued....yet she asked.


    ''She wanted to insult me? Well, whatever.'' These childish tricks are something he has long gotten over. Getting triggered by such small things was never a part of his habits.


    "O-Okay then, shall we go?" The second girl with short blue hair awkwardly asked. She was wielding a pair of daggers, and her lean build suggested that she was, most probably, an assassin.


    ....but well, those massive juggs must be a hindrance for her job.


    "Yes, let''s go." Edric nodded; however, his voice suggested that he wasn''t in the same mood as before.


    He was very well aware of Maria''s personality, and as Alex assumed, she indeed wanted to insult Alex for no reason.


    The team of six left the guild side by side and advanced towards the labyrinth they were supposed to raid tonight.


    Alex was feeling the excitement which he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    ''I hope it doesn''t turns out to be disappointing...''


    But at that time, little did he think that his first labyrinth experience would be so disastrous.


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 18- Labyrinth(1)

    Labyrinths are the house of beasts. A labyrinth provides a natural habitat for the Soul beasts who seek a specific kind of familiarity from their surroundings.Like having the beast core of a Tank Bear in a cave would attract the beasts of a similar kind, and the place they call their homes becomes a labyrinth.


    Soul beasts can solely survive on Soul energy which explains why they seldom leave their home. And the labyrinth which the Hunter''s guild arranges, has a security field arranged at the entrances of each labyrinth so they could not escape from their dens.


    In that way, the hunter''s guild assigns the labyrinths to the hunters in exchange for gold coins and also takes a decent percentage of beast products as revenue. In the most probable case, hunters sell the rest of the beast products to the hunter''s guilds, which allows them to maximize their profit.


    ''A decent idea for a business...'' Alex deemed this profession to be quite tempting; however, he neither has the time nor resources to think about having his own guild.


    Within a year, those trials would begin and Alex has to participate in the contest. After that, regardless of the results, he would be leaving this planet and ascending to goddamn knows where.


    The last volume, which he wasn''t able to read, included the later half of the battle and the introduction of the ascended realm. However, Ceaser never found the opportunity to finish that novel.


    ''...but still, is the upper realm the true ending?'' There was no sequel announced to the story, and given the last volume was about the same size as the last one, it couldn''t be said that some arcs in the upper realm were added.


    ...then, ultimately, Edric finds his happy ending after his ascension. Or is this world about to be doomed?


    ''Well whatever, not like I can rely on my previous world''s knowledge forever...'' With such thoughts, he continued to walk forward.


    "Hey, kid," Hearing her voice, Alex glanced at the blue-haired who slowed down her pace to walk beside him.


    They were still a little away from their destination, which allowed the assassin, who goes by the name Eve, to have a conversation with the addition to the team.


    "I apologize for what Maria said. She, y''know, can be a little zesty at times..." She genuinely looked apologetic while saying that.


    Alex shrugged, "I don''t care, truth be told. I don''t know her, nor care about her opinion." He bluntly stated but the most astonishing part, he looked genuinely uncaring.


    "Wow...I mean, you are different from the kids I seldom meet during raids."


    Alex raised his brows, "Aren''t you yourself just around twenty-three or something?"


    The lady chuckled, her sharp canines peeking as she said, "Thanks for the compliment kid, but I am two years apart from thirty."


    Alex was genuinely surprised. Given how perky her breasts seemed and that flawless skin aside from those scars, made him believe that she was in her early twenties.


    Well, the older the better.


    "Checking my boobs?" The lady asked, completely nonchalant.


    "Wondering how you move around....aren''t you an assassin?" Since there were a few more minutes to get there, he decided to get involved in a little conversation.


    The lady sighed, "It''s a pain in the ass, and often I use tight clothing to bind them as tightly as I can so my. movements don''t get hindered."


    Alex raised his brows, "Why not today?"


    The woman scoffed, "We are hunting ice golems. They are slow as heck. I won''t have participated in the first place, given my necessity arrives only when the labyrinth is a forest type for navigation or the opponent possesses high agility."


    Alex nodded in understanding. He really was curious to know about her past missions so he could get himself some knowledge about labyrinths. In the future, he might be coming here alone and doing solo raids.


    However, before he could have asked another question, "We are here, "


    Vlad announced in a quiet tone as they reached a den which didn''t seem huge from the front. And upon closer inspection, it wasn''t even long to even adjust a single golem.


    That''s where spatial sorcery comes in handy. Just like the skill which Alex possesses, the labyrinths are also made as a pocket dimension where a huge amount of monsters could be brought in.


    ''Is this soul energy....'' A faint chilly sensation Alex could feel arriving from the den, which made the hair on his body stand up in attention.


    "Alex, here have this." Edric stepped toward the silver head and handed him a flashbang in the shape of a torch, "Light it up if you get cornered or separated from us. There is nothing lethal in it, but it might damage your vision for a long time, so be cautious."


    Alex nodded and took the torch from the guy before placing it inside his pouch.


    "I will be the on-field leader. Any problem?" Vlad asked his party, to which no one went against. Although Valarie doesn''t like to be told around, given she hasn''t participated in raids much and Vlad seemed to be a veteran, she readily nodded.


    "Okay then, let''s go." Vlad turned around and, in pairs, with Edric on the rear, began to march in.


    The entrance of the labyrinth had a very strange pattern, almost like a translucent glass sheet.


    Vlad took out a parchment, and called out the password, sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ohlem nei kehlob." It was an ancient language of dwarves who initially brought the idea of labyrinths and the one situated here was also a handicraft of theirs.


    In this world, different species exist, but humans reign dominance because of their high birth rate. However, if compared based on strength, then wolfkins would be on top of the food chain.


    A password only remains valid for once. Once this labyrinth gets cleared, new beasts would be lured, and new runes would be engraved so the same hunters wouldn''t raid the dungeons without permission.


    "It''s cold in here, "Valarie muttered in annoyance as she rubbed her palms together.


    "Well, ice golems we are facing today, so yeah. You will be quite useful today."


    Hearing Edric''s words, her mood was lifted as, with a huff, she said, "You can rely on me."


    "Something is strange," Vlad suddenly spoke up and Alex wordlessly agreed with him. This was not what he was expecting from a labyrinth.


    The inside of the cave was quite dark; however, thanks to the crystal blue soul stone attached to the walls, there was some illumination available for them not to stumble upon something, while walking.


    "There is too much silence in here. Golems pretty much senses anything that enters their territory like a bear." Eve added, with a frown on her face.


    "Maybe they are having lunch?" Maria nonchalantly asked with an innocent smile on her face.


    "No....not that ...the ice golems are attracted here because of glowing red soul stones which radiate heat. However, all I can see is blue soul stones around...."


    Suddenly a realisation dawned upon Edric and Alex at the same time as they paused.


    Others also halted and looked at the duo before Edric began, "It''s almost like...."


    Alex finished, "All soul stones from the golems'' have been extracted...."


    Those were the last words the duo were able to utter before a bone-crushing aura descended upon the group.


    They all fell to the ground at the same time with their face flat. And the last thing Alex saw was a huge beast with red eyes advancing towards them before he lost consciousness.


    -----------***-----------


    A/N:- The end.

 Chapter 19- Labyrinth(2)

    *Chomp* *Chomp*''Mm...'' Alex frowned with his eyes closed. Faintly he could hear someone chewing something violently and with big bites.


    The last thing he remembered was the realisation of the fact that they had entered a labyrinth full of dead beasts. And in the next moment, a very burdensome and irresistible force descended upon them.


    "Ah...!" Suddenly Alex recalled seeing a huge black beast advancing towards them¡ªmaking him realise the cause of his sudden fall.


    Turning his head slowly, he opened his eyes. The smell of dead creatures and blood was making the air thick with murkiness.


    Alex squinted his eyes and tried to discern the thing his eyes were met with....only to find his eyes widening slightly in shock.


    Sitting on a rock, a man could be seen currently munching on the lifeless form of Maria, with his sharp canines glistening the darkness and extruding a life-threatening chill.


    The man had long black hair and a pair of white-grey eyes that gave out a very ominous sensation even though they weren''t directed at him.


    ''It...is not a human...'' Alex couldn''t read someone''s Soul Energy, yet without that, he could tell that this person was inhumane.


    Looking towards the ground, Alex found that Vlad''s upper body was missing and the lower half was thrown away, surrounded by a pool of crimson fluid.


    Eve was next in the line and if Alex tilted his head a little, he could see the raven-haired protagonist also lying there beside her.


    ''Fuck...why a wolfkin came here all of a sudden?!'' By that sturdy build, long ears, and excessively long hair, Alex was certain that this being was a wolf.


    "I know you are awake." The heavy voice resonated as the wolf continued to eat his meal and nonchalantly spoke.


    He had not even once looked at Alex, yet he knew his consciousness had returned. How is that possible?


    ''I didn''t even flinch...'' Alex gritted his teeth; the only chance of surprise attack he had was now ceased.


    Alex knew that escaping without damaging the inhumane was impossible. Not nearly but simply impossible.


    From what Alex received from the former owner''s body, dire wolves are the fastest race and, physically, without the addition of magic, are the strongest beings as well.


    So, escaping without a confrontation was out of the question.


    Alex clenched his fist and was about to get up...when suddenly he paused and saw Edric getting up from the ground.


    Alex realized; so the wolf sensed him, not Alex?


    Edric remained kneeling on the ground, his head turned towards Vlad and then it went to Maria, whose arm was peeking out of the man''s mouth.


    Edric''s eyes remained lifeless, almost like he didn''t care about what happened to them. But someone who knows him closely can tell what fury is brewing within him.


    "So you killed them..." Edric voiced; his voice low and hoarse.


    Getting up, he patted his clothes and dusted them off.


    The wolf took a long burp after throwing Maria''s lower half away before he asked, "Do you like the smell of blood?"


    Edric remained silent, and very steadily he wore his steel knuckles. It seemed almost like he was going to have a causal spar with the inhumane, however, only Alex knew what was going to happen now.


    He has to move away for now.


    Extending his hand, he grabbed Valarie and prepared.


    The inhumane creature licked his hand, "The smell of blood is no longer a necessity for me. But it feels entertaining to slaughter maggots. Seeing them crawl and beg for their life...it just fills me with a surge of excitement."


    The wolf shared his hobbies and fondness towards murdering people.


    However, Edric remained silent. He didn''t release the firm grip over his emotional stability or this would end unfavourably.


    Although his friends were killed and more were in danger, he didn''t panic. He knew his role and Edric was well set on fulfilling it.


    He has to kill the thing.


    Edric clenched his fists, his steel knuckles gleaming in the dim light. He launched forward, striking out with a heavy blow aimed at the wolfkin''s chest. But the man, still seated, raised a thick arm and swatted the punch aside like it was nothing. The force of it rattled Edric, but he held his ground.


    "Have you guys taken an oath to disappoint those superior to you?"


    Edric was not astonished by the fact that his magic erasing skill didn''t work, since the wolf was physically quite strong.


    Edric narrowed his eyes and opened his left hand. Pressing his thumb on the back of his middle finger, he forcibly pressed it down, and with a crunch, he broke his finger¡ªfollowed by a strange pattern appearing on his hand that seemed like vines.


    ''Hmm? Elven sorcery?'' The wolf tilted his head in surprise.


    Edric then hit both his chest plates with his unharmed hand, and soon his muscles bulged, making him seem almost double his previous size.


    The wolf was now intrigued, ''The inheritance of those monkey clans?'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edric heaved a long breath, and his vision settled on his enemy, who no longer remained seated but now was standing above the boulder before he launched forward.


    Disappearing in a streak of light Edric appeared right behind the wolf, with his leg raised above his head.


    The wolf grinned before he twirled around and took the hit right on his head.


    **BOOOOOOOOM**


    The labyrinth shook, the surface sunk in and the boulder on top of which the Wolf stood was destroyed into fragments


    Alex took the opportunity to take Valarie and Eve away. Inwardly he couldn''t deny the fact that he was beyond astonished by the strength and speed Edric just showed.


    ''Sentinel of Hope...the right title for this guy....''


    The dust cleared, not naturally, but by an extreme dash out of the cloud as Edric jumped away just as the wolf was about to tear Edric''s leg with his maw now extended menacingly.


    Edric paused, twirled on his feet and looked at his enemy, who had gained his beast form.


    The wolf''s gleaming eyes pierced the haze, catching the faintest glimpse of Edric''s movement before lunging at him. Fangs bared, it closed the distance in an instant, but Edric, now in a trance-like state, sidestepped with brutal precision, using his soul-charged hand to land a punishing blow to the beast''s ribs.


    CRACK!


    The wolf was flung into the labyrinth''s stone wall, cracking its surface upon impact. But the beast wasn''t fazed. In one fluid motion, it leapt off the wall and countered, its claws outstretched, aiming for Edric''s chest.


    Edric deflected the blow with his forearm, but the force pushed him back. He skidded to a stop, leaving deep grooves in the ground. His muscles bulged even further, his berserk state amplifying each movement, but his breathing grew erratic. He didn''t have much time.


    With a guttural roar, he dashed toward the wolf again, this time faster¡ªfaster than ever before. His fist collided with the wolf''s skull, and for a brief second, the creature''s snarl was replaced by a shocked grunt. The entire labyrinth trembled from the force, loose stone falling from the ceiling as dust choked the air once more.


    Every time Edric''s hand touched the wolf, a decent amount of Soul Energy was pulled out. However, none of it was affecting the creature''s attacking power.


    The creature darted behind Edric, jaws wide, fangs bared, but Edric spun on his heel just in time, the vine-like pattern on his hand glowing ominously. He thrust his hand into the wolf''s side, and the pattern flared, drawing out some of the beast''s soul energy.


    The flesh of the wolf seethed as Soul Energy seeped through his flesh and was absorbed by Edric however, in the name of reaction, all the wolf gave was a smirk.


    *Grab*


    Edric''s eyes widened as suddenly the wolf grabbed his hand.


    ''Shit!''


    With savage speed, the beast lashed out, biting down on Edric''s arm. Blood sprayed across the shattered boulders. Edric growled but didn''t stop, using his other fist to hammer the wolf''s snout repeatedly.


    The ground beneath them cracked again, the shockwaves from their battle shaking the entire structure, but Edric knew he had to end it fast. His berserk power was fading, and the wolf showed no signs of slowing.


    With one final surge of strength, Edric slammed his foot into the wolf''s jaw, knocking it off him.


    The wolf flew across the labyrinth and crashed against the wall.


    With his chest going up and down violently, Edric returned to his original size.


    Clouds of dust erupted; however, not even once did Edric think that the battle was over.


    And as he thought,


    "Haa~had me lose my cool just now..."


    Cracking his neck, the wolf returned to his human state as he walked nonchalantly towards Edric, ready to finish what he started.


    **SQUELCH**


    However, under Edric and the Wolf''s astonished gaze, something pierced through the beast''s chest as he came to a pause.


    The sword was familiar to Edric as he yelled,


    "ALEX?!"


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 20- Labyrinth(3)

    When the confrontation between the two sides was ongoing, Alex brought Valarie and Eve to safety; behind a boulder.He could tell that the beast Edric was facing was probably around A-rank; otherwise, the Protagonist wouldn''t have struggled to face the creature so long. There was no point in dwelling on how the beast arrived here since if Alex didn''t do anything, Edric might get clawed to death.


    He could see it. Edric was running low on gas given he had to use all three aces of his at once. He cannot sustain that form for long and once Edric returns to his original form, game over. Not only for the people within the labyrinth but possibly this world.


    Alex was far from ready to die...at least without a fight.


    "W-Wait...what are you trying to do?" Eve suddenly held his shirt just as Alex was about to get up.


    Alex removed her hand from him and said, "Going to hit the iron when it''s hot." Alex knew that the wolf wasn''t completely unaffected, and sooner than later, he would also revert to his human self.


    And that precise moment, when he would show vulnerability, Alex needs to strike.


    However, the problem was how Alex could reach Wolf''s blind spot when the duo were moving at such a ridiculous speed.


    The answer was soon delivered to him, "I will use my skill to bring you there. Just don''t move around much." Eve warned as she slowly pushed herself to kneel before Alex.


    Yes, how can he forget that as an assassin, she surely must have a skill related to stealth?


    "It''s time!" Alex urged as he saw the wolf grabbing Edric by his wrist.


    Eve rose to her feet, grabbed Alex''s hand, and said, "Match my rhythm."


    Her face dissolved into darkness and so did Alex''s as both of them matched the shade of their surroundings. Rather than turning invisible, they camouflaged.


    Just as Edric kicked the wolf in sheer desperation to throw him away, Eve and Alex reached behind a boulder which was nearest to the Wolf''s landing zone.


    Alex removed his hand from Eve''s and before the woman could have even thought of saying something, the silver head unsheathed his sword and lunged at the creature with decisive precision.


    *SQUELCH*


    Edric and the creature both stood in complete shock upon seeing the blade pierced through the beast''s chest and impaled him in a smooth, fluid motion.


    "Alex?!" More than shock, Edric yelled his name in alarm since being near to that being who has hyper regeneration could mean only one thing.


    "Cheeky brat!" The creature howled before slamming his palm onto the blade and effortlessly breaking it in half. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex pulled the other half out of the Wolf''s chest and faced the creature.


    The inhumane turned to look at the pipsqueak before asking, "I knew you were awake this whole time...but even a chicken like you can attack me is rather intriguing."


    The wolf looked amused but none of them affected Alex''s stance as he took a strong breath and advanced towards the beast,


    "Second Step:" The wolf took a defensive stance, expecting the boy to attack him on his chest again.


    However, much to everyone''s astonishment, Alex''s figure became a streak of light and before the beast could have raised his arms, Alex was standing behind the beast.


    *Spurt*


    "Quick Silver."


    The creature looked at his arm with wide eyes as a deep cut was inflicted in the blink of an eye.


    However, that shock turned into a grin as he regained his beast form once again and jumped from his spot.


    "Alex!" Edric warned as the wolf crashed his feet against the labyrinth ceiling and lunged at the silver head at a threatening pace.


    Alex nearly dodged that attack. The wolf''s claws barely grazed Alex''s shoulder as he twisted to the side, landing in a crouch. The air crackled with tension, but Alex''s eyes remained sharp, focused.


    The beast snarled, its massive form lunging again with frightening speed. This time, Alex was ready.


    Clang!


    Alex''s blade clashed with the wolf''s claws mid-air, the impact sending a shock through his arms. His footing wavered, but he gritted his teeth and forced the wolf back with a quick pivot.


    "First Step: Linear Slash!" Alex brought the sword to be held by both his hands before a single slash was dealt in the air, with enough strength to tear his muscles as the shockwave travelled at a blinding pace and grazed the side of the wolf, making him bleed.


    "Interesting!" The wolf howled, both in pain and excitement.


    The wolf''s howl echoed through the labyrinth, a bone-chilling sound that made the air itself seem to tremble. Blood dripped from its side, but instead of weakening, the beast''s eyes gleamed with a savage fury, its excitement only fueling its strength.


    "You''re getting serious now, boy," the wolf growled, its voice deeper, rougher. Its body tensed, muscles rippling under thick fur as it dug its claws into the ground. "Good. Let me show you real power!"


    Without warning, the wolf lunged forward with terrifying speed. This time, there was no pretence of defence¡ªjust pure, brutal aggression.


    Thud!


    Alex barely had time to react as the wolf''s claws smashed into his blade, the sheer force of the blow sending vibrations up his arms. His feet slid back, digging into the ground as he fought to stay upright.


    "Not enough!" the wolf roared, swiping again. The second hit was even fiercer, and Alex''s arms buckled under the weight. He gritted his teeth, forcing his blade to stay up, but the wolf was relentless.


    Jumping in the air, the wolf slammed its elongated fit right in the middle of his chest, making Alex widen his eyes before he was shot across the labyrinth like a bullet.


    **CRASH**


    Crashing against the wall, Alex groaned as he felt something broken within him and his heart rate was soaring higher than what could be regarded as normal during a battle.


    ''Not over...'' Alex clenched the broken sword which was now in tatters before he forced himself out of the crater.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    Just the next moment something crashed at the spot.


    The wolf snickered, "Already done, boy?"


    The wolf was injured, yet the vigor from his eyes never subdued.


    Alex barely held the sword with his still intact hand. Blood osbtructed his vision as he stared at the Wolf''s back in frustration.


    How ridiculously strong this being actually is?!


    ----------***---------


    A/N:- Will conclude this battle in the next chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 21- Labyrinth(end)

    Enhanced durability, strength, regeneration, and something unique to this dire wolf; Echoes of the Dead.With each murder he has committed the reverberation of his howls becomes more fierce, inflicting a mental pressure upon his enemies whenever the wolf howled.


    Regardless of their levels, the dire wolf held the capability to stun them with his roar.


    However, currently, despite not being under the spell, Edric couldn''t move his body at all. He has overused his skills in the attempt to swiftly end this battle, but now, he regrets his decision. The wolf was stronger and held enough endurance to withstand those blows head-on.


    And now, because of Edric''s wrong decision Alex was on the verge of death.


    Oppressive silence ensued in the labyrinth as Alex faced the wolf, who hadn''t run out of fuel despite being injured and actively bleeding.


    Alex underestimated the beast based on the previous owner''s knowledge. He could tell that the wolf still had a lot of fight remaining in him, but Alex was no longer in his optimal state to continue fighting.


    He tore the muscles of his right arm and was bleeding from several spots. Each blow the creature dealt, even if it was countered, sent bone-shaking shockwaves throughout Alex''s weak body.


    If anything was keeping the silver head going, then it was pure adrenaline.


    "Brat, you were surprisingly entertaining for someone so small." The wolf snickered, scratching his furry chin nonchalantly, seemingly like the battle had already concluded and Alex was no longer a challenge for him.


    Alex clenched his sword...he had to deliver the final blow somehow...and he had just enough strength to do it. However, if he used that stance right in front of the wolf, there was a great possibility for his attack to fail.


    No....he can''t have that.


    ''I need a dis-'' Just as Alex was about to look around, searching for a possible distraction, a torrent of flame approached the creature from the left; startling the inhumane as he leapt away.


    Valarie, who, despite bleeding from her head and having only her left eye accessible, used her flames to keep the wolf away from Alex and Edric.


    Her body radiated with the Soul Energy she had been preserving as she kept launching waves of flames at the wolf one after another.


    "Tch, annoying!" The wolf suddenly leapt toward Valarie, its movements a little sluggish compared to before but driven by raw determination. The creature''s matted fur sang from her previous attacks, and yet, it pressed on. Valarie braced herself, her one good eye narrowing as she raised her battle axe, flames still licking the air around her.


    The wolf lunged, but Valarie, despite her injuries, stepped aside with a sharp pivot, the edge of her axe grazing the beast''s side as it passed by. A hiss of burnt flesh filled the air as the wolf let out a guttural snarl, landing and skidding across the dirt, a few small flames still clinging to its fur.


    In utter agitation, the wolf kicked the air and the shockwave of that furious movement assaulted Valarie, throwing her off balance.


    The wolf took the opportunity silently and took a massive stride toward Valarie, intending to finish off the brat in one full sweep. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *CLANG*


    However, it was too early to think that these maggots would back down.


    Eve, with her daggers held at her face level, stood before the creature. Several shockwaves traveled across her body even though she tackled the wolf by surprise.


    ''How Edric and Alex have been fighting this thing?!'' The blue-haired bit her lip and pushed away the ferocious creature.


    With a furious snarl, the wolf swung his massive paw toward Eve. She ducked, narrowly avoiding the strike, but the wind from the blow hit her like a hammer, knocking her back a few steps. Eve steadied herself, quickly darting forward again. Her blades flashed, slashing across the wolf''s leg in a flurry of strikes.


    But the beast was faster than she anticipated. He twisted, slamming its shoulder into her with bone-crushing force. Eve gasped as she was hurled through the air, crashing into the ground with a thud. Her vision swam, pain flaring up her side where the impact had landed hardest.


    She pushed herself up, her body protesting with every movement. Blood trickled down her lip, but she refused to stay down. The wolf, sensing her struggle, pounced. Eve rolled to the side just in time, the wolf''s claws tearing into the dirt where she had been moments before.


    Without missing a beat, Eve spun on her heels, her daggers slicing through the air, aiming for the wolf''s eyes. However, her attempt was wasted as the creature ducked under the attack and slammed his massive claw against her exposed ribs.


    *CRACK*


    Eve was pushed away, her daggers falling as she felt her ribs snapping at the impact.


    She wasn''t able to withstand the pain as she held her side and fell to her knees.


    Her vision was blurry and bile welled up her throat as she barely retained her consciousness.


    Through her unclear vision, she saw the massive and elongated paws of the creature advancing toward her, yet she had no strength to escape, let alone fight.


    "Haah~you struggle to attain something impossible. All you humans are so simple creatures." Grabbing Eve''s hair roughly, the wolf lifted her face before snarling,


    "You actually thought you could beat me?"


    Eve winced in pain with her eyes closed, remaining silent for a moment.


    However, in the next moment, she opened her eyes which held nothing but mockery, as with a sly grin she uttered,


    "Not me, but he can."


    The wolf frowned and then suddenly all the alarms in his head went off as he hurriedly turned his eyes toward the silver-haired boy....only to find the tip of the broken blade inches away from his left eye.


    "Oh shi-*BOOOOOOOM*" The wolf didn''t have the time to curse, as the broken blade stabbed through his eye and exploded from behind his head¡ªcreating a gaping hole in the once intact head of the wolf.


    Blood and gore exploded from the strike as the grip on Eve''s hair loosened and soon the creature fell to his knees; his existence now becoming a part of the past.


    Eve heaved a long sigh before turning towards Alex. His left hand sleeve was completely torn and his skin was burning red furiously. The boy looked pale in pain yet there was sheer blood-lust that his eyes still carried.


    Edric, who didn''t interrupt the efforts of his team members, walked towards Alex and after resting his hand on his shoulder, the raven-haired said,


    "It''s over, Alex."


    Maybe the word ''over'' was the trigger that allowed Alex''s consciousness to slip away as he began to fall to the other side¡ªonly for Edric to hurriedly hold him.


    Alex''s first raid was complicated but successful.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I got Eve''s illustration but I don''t think WN would let me post here ??¡ã? ???? ??¡ã


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 22- Flirt?

    Edric alone was the one who could have moved so he brought a cart for the other two classmates to carry them to safety. Eve took the role of informing the authorities about the incident.It was very uncommon for a beast from the other lands to arrive here and breach the security rune of a labyrinth to attack the raiders. To say it hasn''t happened in the past would be a lie but still it was pretty uncommon for a beast to appear here when the situation back in the beast territory is pretty normal.


    Despite Edric''s insistence, Eve told him to return to the academy and not help her retrieve her fallen comrade''s dead bodies.


    This incident would surely reach the ears of the headmaster and if possible Eve didn''t want Edric and the other two students'' names to come out...but well, it was nearly impossible to happen.


    If anyone then Alex could go unnoticed by the authorities given he never left the academy for the raid nor the desk manager of the guild knows about Alex''s identity since the silver head was wearing a shroud at that time.


    Not to talk about, Alex''s reputation to be a geek would never raise any suspicion¡­well, that''s what Edric hoped. However,


    "He went for a raid, no?!" The head nurse frowned upon seeing Edric, Valarie and especially Alex''s condition.


    Edric was missing and arm. Valarie was severely injured and bleeding from several spots and the only unconscious one, Alex, had several injuries all over his body.


    "Ah-haha¡­what do you mean, Miss Melissa? He just tripped and fractured his arm."


    Not only the head nurse but even Valarie was looking at Edric with an expression that said, ''Really?''


    Edric quieted down and allowed Valarie to speak, "Yes ma''am, we all went to a labyrinth and met an unexpected enemy. If not for Alex we might not have returned alive today."


    Although Edric has a massive role in weakening the wolf, one couldn''t deny that without Alex''s intervention and that final strike, everyone might have died in that place.


    Melissa took out her glasses and rubbed her eyes in frustration. These young kids are so eager to fight and get stronger that they neglect their recovery and ignore giving proper rest to their bodies.


    Alex was discharged in the afternoon and Melissa clearly warned him to not get involved in any kind of combat for the time being¡­but now, he was lying before her in a far worse condition than earlier.


    The other nurses were treating his wounds and preparing medicine in which he would be bathed. However, what worried Melissa is the lasting effect of the injuries.


    When one receives an injury the healers use the patient''s muscles and skin to cover the wounded area, and the part from which they borrow the substance, regenerate over time. However, there is a massive downside to this method of healing; over abusing one''s body, can cause the body to stop regenerating and a very severe disease can born within the patient.


    A disease that ceases their regeneration abilities.


    There aren''t many healers in the world who can actually cure someone using magic solely. Within the domain of humans, there is only one person, the head Priestess of the Cathedral. But naturally, she wouldn''t come here to heal a student.


    "Miss Melissa¡­you can save him right?" Edric asked in a hesitant voice.


    The person himself was losing an arm and was quite beaten up but seemed more worried about his friend.


    Heaving a sigh, she assured him, "We have a good medic team here and Alex hasn''t incurred any life threatening wound, so be rest assured."


    Getting up she said, "For now, go and meet Anderson in the room next to this. He will give you an arm."


    Edric nodded before he got up along with Valarie. The redhead was already healed and was given a few medicines to consume for the next ten days.


    Needless to say, Melissa warned them to not get into a battle for a few days. At least.


    Once left Melissa turned towards Alex, ''Seriously, how a good and well mannered boy suddenly started craving for battle this much?''


    With those thoughts she approached her desk to file some reports, when suddenly, she heard a familiar voice,


    "How are you my love?"


    With a long exhale escaping her lips Melissa began sorting her files as she greeted, "Grand Master Devon Inkshell. Good evening."


    From behind the curtains, a tall green haired man with one eye covered behind a monocle, appeared before Melissa with a beautiful red flower in his hand.


    The man didn''t get discouraged by her cold greetings as he said, "Are you still working or do you got some time to spend with this helpless person?"


    "A grandmaster like you should not belittle yourself like this, Mister Devon." Raising her eyes she asked the man, "What do you need this time, Mister Devon?"


    Although she knew that the Commander of the Arcane Order was infatuated by her for some reasons, he surely wouldn''t have come here all the way from the Capital to just flirt with her.


    If it really was the case then she surely would prohibit him from entering the infirmary next time.


    "Aww, my Milli~always so distant." Heaving a sigh, he added, "Well, you are right. I am here to prepare for recruitment."


    Melissa was aware of this recruitement procedure but preparation?


    "Don''t they just pick the students based on their past records? What changed?" Melissa asked.


    Devon looked a little exasperated as he said, "That guy Abeth¡­screwed up the whole student body and now judging them on their past records seems to be unfair on them. So after a thorough hardcore training regime, they will be tested in order to get recruited."


    Mellisa raised her brows, "That''s a good intiative."


    "Isn''t it? I came up with the idea. Now, are you falling for me?"


    Melissa heaved a sigh, "Look Mister Devon, I have already told before that I am not interested in dating and other things related to romance. I am devoted to my job."


    Her answer was the same and the man cannot find a single hestiation even though she rejected one of the most desirable bachelor.


    Devon grinned. That''s why he love this woman.


    "Not today, not tomorrow but surely one day, you will fall for me, Milli~"


    Saying so, Devon twirled on his feet and walked out¡­.completely unaware that their conversation was heard by a certain patient.


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I will increase the word counts soon.


    S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 23- Respect

    Alex''s inclusion and interference with canon events, Abeth''s death to be precise, played a catalyst to bring this sudden change in recruitment process.It''s the third year for Edric and his classmates and in their final year they would get some real life experience by being recruited by some known personalities. They can be anyone: knights, mages, raiders, hunters, even some of the teachers.


    No student has the right to choose their mentor since this process is solely devoted to grant some much needed experience to the students. And working under a mature person allows them to see what as a student they fail to notice.


    This internship continues for two months before the final exams and after that, based on their connections and the experience they went through, many students choses those jobs which they never intended to join when they first enrolled in the academy.


    In a way, the academy manipulates the students by assigning them to those people who can change their perspective. Like, for example, assume Edric had a dream of becoming a medic or something related to it, the administrative department would have appointed a knight or sorcerer to be his mentor.


    In that way, after working for a warrior, Edric could have gained some motivation and rather than ''wasting'' his talent indoors, he would have chosen to go out there and wield his talent to take down enemies.


    This is how it goes.


    However, now that Abeth''s secret has been uncovered and the Headmaster made it public that the current teaching system is flawed, students can''t get recruited fairly based on their records.


    After all, such a lunatic like Abeth surely would have favored many students and granted them extra points. That''s why judging a student''s potential based on their past records was abolished.


    A new system is introduced: intensive training before testing the students and based on their scores, they would get recruited.


    And the idea of it was introduced by none other than the Prodigy genius and the man who gifted this world with some of his brilliant inventions; Devon Inkshell.


    The man with a golden eye and someone who would be participating in the contest as a judge. Surely, Devon is strong but the lack of offensive spell in his arsenal doesn''t allow him to become one of the ten champions for the ascension contest.


    However, based on that one cannot judge the man''s worth. He is truly a genius and someone who can be very vital in the contest.


    "Agh¡­" Alex groaned as he lifted his body from the bed and rotated his neck left to right.


    Melissa was startled to hear the moan as she hurriedly advanced towards Alex''s bed; surprising the silver head as he asked,


    "You are still here?" It was already half past midnight and the nurses of the night shift had filled in. That''s why Alex deemed this as the best timing to leave.


    However, he was unfortunate.


    "Mister Alex, I warn you. If you don''t lay back down I will-"


    "Tie me down until you are satisfied? I know." Alex heaved a sigh and laid back down.


    The lady pressed the bridge of the glasses and looked at Alex sternly. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Miss Melissa, I feel hungry. Can you feed me something?" While slowly rubbing his belly, the boy asked.


    Melissa nodded, "Wait here." She walked away and soon returned with a tray of food in her hand.


    Sitting down on a stool, she said, "Don''t move, I will feed you." Alex''s body needs rest as much as it could get and given his arms were injured, it would be wise if he doesn''t move them even to eat.


    Tearing some bread she brought it near his lips.


    Alex opened his mouth without complaining and bit the bread.


    He could taste the bitterness of medicine from the food which explained why she didn''t want him to eat it by himself.


    "It''s hard, no?" Alex asked, making Melissa raise her brows as she heard him adding, "Working as a medic, you can''t have a personal life. Have to take care of problem children¡­wash their filth and wrap their wounds. You can''t even sleep at night in the fear of letting one of your patients suffer."


    After spending a few hours, consciously, in the infirmary, Alex could tell how difficult their jobs are. Every doctor bears the responsibility not only for the patient in their care but also for the hopes and expectations of everyone connected to them.


    A single wrong decision and they get robbed off all the hard work and dedication they have shown their whole life. And if they fail, the blame comes down to them even if there was no chance of succeeding in the first place.


    There was a smile on Melissa''s face. She never expected a student to be so thoughtful of those people who always remain on the sidelines. Although the role of a medic remains crucial in every battle or wars, very rarely they get recognition.


    "It''s true that the medical team goes through several hardships¡­but there are many who diligently performs their jobs because they love being a healer. And the best reward a healer receives is to see their patient recovered and returning to their daily lives."


    There was a very rare smile on Melissa''s face that urged Alex to raise his brows.


    Sensing his gaze, she coughed and continued to feed him. However, this time when she brought her hand to his mouth, Alex held her hand and said,


    "Now I understand why Grandmaster Devon is infatuated with you."


    Melissa''s eyes widened and slight redness appeared on her cheeks, as along with food she fed him a lot of scolding before with a ''hmph!'' she walked away.


    Left alone in his bed, Alex called forth his grimoire,


    "Garesta."


    The familiar ancient book levitated before his eyes before Alex looked at his stats,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 25] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 32] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 492]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    None of his stats increased except for his Soul energy given until he doesn''t breach the upper limit his stats would remain the same. As for Soul points, one might think that defeating a possibly A-rank beast would have granted hundreds of Soul Points.


    Well, that would have been true if only Alex would have defeated the wolf all on his own. And also, with only one attack.


    However Eve, Valarie and Edric also had a role in killing that mutt and also, Alex used a hefty sum of his soul energy in those attacks.


    Mid-way he tried intimating the Sword Dance which he learned from the book¡­.but Alex utterly failed.


    Now, before recruitment, he has to show his skills in order to get recruited by a strong man to gain valuable experience.


    ''Let''s hope for the best¡­.''


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- First arc concluds here. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 24- Reason

    "You know what, Ed? Sometimes I feel I should kill you and myself to get rid of these feelings I am experiencing right now." Although her tone was emotionless, Edric knew that currently, Amanda was beyond furious.With his one arm completely wrapped in bandages, the raven-haired youth was currently getting fed by his lover, and along with food, he was getting scolded as well.


    "But Amy¡­I had no other option than to fight that beast¡­" He argued back but instantly turned silent when she directed that narrowed gaze at him.


    "You could have used your skills efficiently rather than going all out from the get-go. Don''t you think that would have concluded the battle differently?" Amanda is Edric''s battle partner and someone who closely knows about his capabilities.


    The moment she saw his injuries and heard that the beast was merely B-rank (yes, it turned out to be a B-rank after investigation), Amanda knew that her dear lover made some hasty decision in an attempt to end the battle as soon as he could.


    Why? Because her dear Ed was furious at the loss of his comrades.


    "Amy¡­I am sorry for making you worried¡­but whenever I lose a friend and someone close to me¡­I-I just lose my temper¡­" He clenched his fist and spoke with his teeth gritted.


    Amanda heaved a sigh, and after resting the tray of food away, she cupped his cheeks.


    Getting his attention, she said, "Do you know why I fell for you, Ed?"


    Wiping the tear that formed at the corner of his eye, she added, "It''s your never-yielding attitude and your kind nature. You care about those people who never asked you to take their responsibility." Leaning closer she warmly whispered, "And you should never feel sorry for who you are, Ed."


    Edric''s eyes became blurry because of tears as he extended his hand and embraced Amanda.


    The same person who scolds him for his mistake, and always picks him up. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Without you, I would''ve been lost."


    "Mm, I know."


    ¡ª-----**------


    Two days later, in the morning, three students could be seen heading toward the Headmaster''s office.


    Valarie and Edric were surprised to see Alex back on his feet and showing no evident sign of being injured. He was nearly half dead that day and now, he looks like a new person.


    "You had some strange drug?" Valarie asked, her tone carrying curiosity.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Good genes, good food, good sleep."


    "If talking about genes, I should have been the best ones¡­" Valarie muttered under her breath as she touched the bandage on her eye.


    Edric chuckled, "Alex got Miss Melissa''s special treatment." Hearing those words, Valarie smirked,


    "I heard. The special patient who made Miss Melissa smile."


    Alex rolled his eyes; seriously how free people of this world are?


    Soon, the trio reached the office door, and Valarie knocked.


    "Come in." Hearing the command, Edric gulped before pushing open the door.


    And once she saw the Headmaster, Valarie also could be seen to be sweating.


    The man looked extremely displeased.


    Alex nonchalantly stepped forward, already expecting a good scolding.


    The office of the Headmaster was quite simple and plain. White curtain, two shelves for decorative plants, one broad bookcase filled with thick books, and a long and heavy table behind which the man sat.


    Alex noticed there were several incense burners in the room, and currently, the heavy odor of sandalwood was permeating the room.


    With his gaze directed at Valarie, the older one asked, "Any permanent damage?"


    Valarie shook her head, "No. It will be healed in a week."


    Turning his gaze towards Alex, Hector asked, "How do you feel now? Can you move your arm?"


    Alex moved his previously injured arm around a little as he spoke, "It''s already healed. I will just continue to have the potion Madame Melissa prescribed."


    Hector held back his curiosity to know how Alex recovered from such grave injuries so quickly once again. First, he survived that attack of the Soulless, and now, a dire wolf.


    Now, finally turning his gaze towards the raven-haired, Hector asked, "I don''t think I need to remind you what a grave mistake you have committed by taking a student of a non-combat department to a labyrinth without professional support. Right?"


    Edric gulped again, this time audibly. Although he learned the answers that Amanda wrote for this specific question, in front of the man, he forgot everything.


    "Edric, I trust your battle instincts and respect your helping nature towards others. However, taking advantage of my trust you cannot do whatever you deem right."


    "Sir, can I say something here?" Followed by the Headmaster, suddenly, Alex spoke up,


    "I forced Edric to bring me to the labyrinth in the name of Celestria. I told him that if he takes me there I will forgive her." Molding the truth, Alex presented a believable reason.


    He didn''t want Edric to get punished because of him. He believes that he should be punished for the decision he took for himself.


    Hector remained silent while Edric had his mouth parted slightly as he kept his gaze on the silver head.


    Valarie was surprised as well for Alex to outrightly accept the fact that he used Celestria to force Edric.


    After a brief pause, Hector asked, "What changed Alex? Last I remembered you wanted to be a potion maker, no? Why this sudden hunger for battle?"


    Alex''s response didn''t take much time to arrive, "Sir¡­that night I was inches away from death. Regardless of how I ended up there, it cannot be denied that, at that moment, I was all alone and facing a monster against which those potions couldn''t have done anything significant . All the knowledge I have gained in these years¡­nothing worked when I was facing that menacing beast."


    Edric clenched his fist with his gaze drawn to the ground. He still blames himself for not noticing it earlier, or he would have gone out to save Alex.


    Hector''s shoulders slumped in defeat. The man felt ashamed that within the academy a student had to go through such an experience just because he trusted the wrong man.


    After a brief pause, Alex added, "After I saw Professor Jullie fighting that beast gallantly, I decided that I would devote myself to training and battles, so never again will I feel as helpless as I felt at that time."


    Naturally, it was all lies. The main reason he wants to train is to prepare himself for the upcoming contest.


    However, in his previous life, he agreed to train with that old man and learned those sword arts so that he never had to beg for mercy.


    Hector heaved a sigh, before asking Alex, "Have you joined the intensive training?"


    Alex was perplexed as to why the man was asking this all of a sudden. Nevertheless, he shook his head.


    Taking out his pen, he began to write something as he said, "I am assigning someone suitable to train you." Looking up he asked, "You must be familiar with Professor Jullie, right?"


    ¡ª-------***--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 25- Prodigy?

    It can''t be a coincidence that the teacher under whom Alex would be training is none other than Professor Jullie.Is it that, because she sympathizes with Alex or is she genuinely the best person to teach him? Alex was unsure, however, talking about potential alone; he had someone else in mind when it came to wielding weapons.


    Jullie is more of a mage-warrior, while Alex wants to be a warrior since his magical skills are almost useless in combat.


    However, it cannot be denied that Jullie is an exceptional fighter, and someone in the top three strongest teachers in the Soulforge Academy.


    Adding up her experience, surely Alex would receive essential knowledge under her tutelage.


    With such thoughts, Alex could be seen currently heading toward his classroom.


    The intensive training begins after the lunch break. Before that students have to attend the theoretical class, considering the importance of having knowledge before implementing it into practice.


    From afar, Alex found a familiar face standing outside the classroom.


    Celestria.


    Alex had a feeling that she was waiting for him, and since there was no other entrance to enter the class, he discreetly tried making his way inside¡­.


    "Uh, Alex!"


    ¡­and marvelously failed.


    "Celestria." He addressed her, but for some reason, the simple greeting had a major impact on her as the girl''s shoulders slumped.


    She looked crestfallen.


    Alex heaved a sigh. He seriously cannot understand her.


    "The class is about to begin." Saying so, he walked past her and entered the classroom.


    Little did Alex think that the small exchange was heard by Edric, who was hiding in a corner, and upon seeing Alex walking away after waiting for a few moments, Edric panicked.


    Approaching the blond, the raven-haired asked, "Why didn''t you talk to him?"


    Celestria''s eyes were still drawn to the ground as her grip on her bag''s strap turned firmer. In a shaky voice, she uttered, "He called me by my full name."


    Edric couldn''t believe that''s the reason why she turned completely silent just now.


    "Cela, it''s natural for him to show formality with you considering you asked him to pretend that you two never met. And if you get disheartened by his behavior, then you can forget about ever making up with him."


    Her eyes turned moist as she looked up at him and complained, "Why do you discourage me like that?"


    "Because you are being immature, girl." Suddenly, a third person entered the conversation, and just by the way she uttered those words, one could tell how tired she was of Celestria''s attitude.


    "Amanda¡­.you can''t-" Edric was interrupted,


    "Did you turn silent or stutter when you lashed at Alex in the prison?" Amanda asked sternly.


    Celestria didn''t have to think about that night to shake her head, "No¡­I didn''t."


    "So when you didn''t feel nervous committing a mistake, why are you failing to utter a simple apology? Or is your ego becoming an obstacle?"


    "Never! I can never bring pride in friendship." Celestria immediately refuted, followed by strong determined flames appearing in her eyes as she clenched her fist and said, "I will apologize to him. And that will happen today!"


    Edric rejoiced and Amanda just felt elated to see her beloved happy.


    If not for Edric she wouldn''t even have interfered with this matter. After all, in this situation, she actually is favoring Alex''s decision to ignore Celestria. But naturally, voicing it would mean she is looking to make her lover sad.


    Soon the trio entered the classroom. Valarie was absent for obvious reasons, and given Alex''s and Edric''s condition, they also should have been. But well¡­


    "Class, good morning." A lanky man with broad shoulders entered the classroom soon after everyone sat down.


    He had pale blue hair that neatly remained combed behind his head and the man looked quite young to be a Professor. But well, Soul Energy nourishes one''s skin to the point that one looks younger than one''s age.


    Soul Energy is essentially a part of every living being but not each one of them can voluntarily wield it as a weapon or means of utility. And those who can are known as awakened.


    In this academy, everyone, naturally, is awakened.


    And the person on the podium right now goes by the name Simon Ashfield. The Professor of General Studies.


    Alex might have heard his name from the book but most of the things related to the man come from the previous owner''s memories.


    ''He''s one of my favorite teachers after all¡­.'' Alex scoffed.


    "Class, unfortunately, I was told to concentrate on those subjects which would be beneficial for your special training. So for now, we will put a pause to the chapter we were studying last time. I hope you all can forgive me." As humble as ever, the man didn''t think twice before apologizing for something he could never be blamed for.


    Maybe Alex saw himself in this man; that''s why he was his favorite.


    "Sir, can I ask a question?" The glasses boy with straight purple hair and a height of almost six feet feet stood up.


    "Ark, yes go ahead."


    The said boy fixed his glasses and asked, "Why is it necessary to participate in the training? Can''t we just take the test and get recruited based on our results? I mean recruitment always happens based on what we have learned until now. Now in a few days, what possibly we could learn?"


    The scion of the Steelhound family who has been known for their hunting business. Naturally, the son of such an infamous family would have been trained by professionals and the best of instructors.


    Considering their teaching, the boy must be feeling this intensive training is a waste of time.


    "You assume you cannot learn anything in a few days, right?" The man on the stage asked with a smile. And since Ark presented the question, naturally he agreed.


    Simon''s smile stretched as while gesturing toward a specific student, he said, "I think you need to rethink your opinion, considering we have a prodigious genius in our classroom." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every eye turned towards the silver head who was wrapped in bandages and was unfazed by the attention he received.


    Taking a pause, Simon added, "Not only did he defeat one of the strongest students of the Soulforge Academy, but he recently slayed a B-rank beast in a labyrinth."


    A round of gasps resonated in the class when they heard the news.


    Defeating Aiden was still being treated as a whim by people, considering Alex only took one single attack to defeat the undefeatable swordsman. However, a labyrinth?


    "Are you for real?"


    "Professor, is this true?"


    "A labyrinth? And that nerd?"


    "B-rank¡­"


    "Lies¡­not even I have faced a B-rank yet!" The last voice belonged to Ark who stared at Alex with wide eyes.


    Celestria had also shock written over her face as she stared at Alex in disbelief.


    The same childhood friend of hers who couldn''t leave his room after the sky darkened participated in a raid and even defeated a monster of such level?


    ''Exactly what changed you so much¡­.'' Although she asked that, Celestria had a feeling that she knew the reason behind this sudden change.


    Simon chuckled, "Believe it or not, that''s the truth." Looking back at Ark, he added, "So yes, Student Ark, unless you want to be left behind you have to attend this training for the sake of a better future."


    Ark sat back down, but his eyes remained lingering on Alex''s back, trying to discern how a nerd got himself such a boost all of a sudden.


    ''Secret training? No¡­there is something more¡­'' It was too good to be true.


    ''I think I have to ask for Mama''s help investigating this one¡­''


    ¡ª----**-----


    A/N:- How was the chapter? Enjoyable? Celestria''s character is a little¡­childish. But surely, along the way, she would have character development.


    Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed the story so far, drop a review. Trust me, it helps.

 Chapter 26- Show me your best

    Three hundred students each year and thirty teachers to teach them. Naturally, not all of them have experience and skills that can be helpful in combat, that''s why the number comes down to only ten professors and instructors who can provide intensive training for the students.To assist with the training, some Knights and Magicians from the


    capital has also arrived to watch over the students and guide them as they deem right.


    Jullie Vermillion is a Five-star mage warrior and someone who joined the academy as the youngest professor at the age of 23. She is a prodigy who graduated from the Soulforge Academy a few years ago, finished her internship, and joined the academy through her connection with the Headmaster.


    Alex, with four more students, could be seen lined up in the training ground and waiting for the professor to arrive.


    Edric wasn''t here since he was assigned to someone far more experienced in the field in which the raven-haired excels.


    The Knight Commander only takes one disciple at a time, and currently, Edric is his student for the next few days.


    Valarie, his daughter, was under the command of Imperial Knight Raven who works under her father and is an exceptional knight.


    Amanda was taken under Devon''s wing, considering the girl is an exceptional witch for her age and Devon has the eye to filter out talent.


    Celestria was taught by one of the Professors who goes by the name Shelby. She is a four-star mage-warrior and someone who knows Celestria personally as the lady has served as the personal tutor for the royal family before she joined the academy last year


    Naturally, it was no coincidence that Celestria was put under a teacher whom the King trusted.


    ''Damn¡­I can feel his gaze on me¡­'' Alex felt the boy on the farthest left was side-eyeing him, even though his eyes were covered with a thin black fabric.


    Indeed, the said boy was none other than the prodigious swordsman and someone who held the title of ''Undefeatable'' until a few days ago.


    Aiden Halestorm.


    After Alex defeated him, the teenager disappeared. He took a few days off and didn''t appear in class. Alex heard rumors about how Aiden was spending almost twenty hours out of twenty-four in the arena, training restlessly.


    It was said that the boy was no longer focused just on his sword skills but on his natural capabilities.


    Alex heaved a sigh. These teenagers haven''t realized the fact that no one is invincible in this world. There is always someone stronger than you, waiting to crush your ego and belief.


    Alex knows how it feels when you think nothing can kill you, only for a simple poison and a .45 bullet to humble you. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the person they were waiting for, entered the training ground.


    It was an enclosed vast space that could not be seen by outsiders unless they had the permit of the teacher in charge.


    There were several artifacts, weapons, and medical items to support the training.


    The concrete arena in the middle is where the students were standing side by side.


    Vermillion wore skin-tight pants along with ankle-length boots and a white shirt with frills around her collar. With her hair fastened in a bun, she appeared to be battle-ready.


    "I assume you all are aware of the motive behind this training?" She began.


    The one with glasses, Ark Steelhound replied, "To score our best in the assessment test so we could get recruited accordingly."


    Jullie nodded, "Indeed. So, to ensure that you all give your best in the assessment, I first need to know about you."


    Looking at Aiden, she asked, "Aiden, come forward and attack me."


    The green-haired girl beside Alex gasped upon hearing that. And not only that, the other two also seemed surprised to hear those words.


    However, Aiden didn''t show any hesitation before stepping forward. Unsheathing his sword, he pointed the blade at the teacher.


    "You don''t want to remove your blindfolds?" The Professor asked.


    "I am aware that Professor Jullie won''t move, so there is no benefit."


    Jullie raised her brows, impressed by her student''s observation.


    The air became tense as the teenager regulated his soul energy through his body and coated it around his beloved sword.


    The sheer intensity of his aura was threatening, urging Ark to keep his hands on his daggers.


    Jullie remained focused but her stance didn''t show any sign of being on guard.


    Alex closely monitored her and Aiden alternatively.


    Aiden suddenly lifted his sword above his head,


    "Halestorm Phantom:"


    The length of the sword increases by several folds, towering over the students and its target. The menacing sword made the others step back in fear but Aiden held it firmly and with every ounce of his strength he brought it down,


    "Hammer of Judgement!"


    The sword was brought down at an astonishing rate, which one couldn''t expect a teenager to possess while wielding such a massive thing.


    **CLANG** **BOOOOOM**


    As the massive blade plummeted toward her, Jullie didn''t move a muscle, her eyes locked onto Aiden''s.


    Just as the "Hammer of Judgement" neared, she raised her hand, catching the colossal sword with nothing more than her palm. The ground trembled under the force, sending shockwaves through the air, but Jullie remained steady, her arm outstretched and unwavering.


    A stunned silence fell over the crowd. Dust still swirled around them, yet Jullie''s expression was one of pure indifference.


    Aiden panted under the effect of exhaustion as it takes a lot of physical and magical effort to pull off this attack.


    And here¡­the older one withheld the attack with her bare hand.


    ''The difference between a human and a monster.''


    Alex couldn''t sense if she used any Soul Energy to withstand the excessive weight of the sword and looking at her sunken feet in the ground, it doesn''t seem she has a spell that reduces the weight of objects upon impact.


    Pure brute strength.


    Once Aiden''s sword reverted to its original state, Vermillion told him to catch his breath for the time being before she turned towards none other than,


    "Alex. Show me your best attack."


    For some reason¡­she sounded more curious than she seemed while facing Aiden.


    Alex nodded as he stepped forward. He received a practice sword from the administration department after they heard about Alex''s previous sword.


    That pitiful thing was properly buried.


    Alex arched his left leg behind him and held his sword with his right hand, the blade parallel to his face.


    His right leg bent as he got into position.


    Jullie frowned, seeing that stance, but she didn''t say anything and just nodded for him to begin.


    Alex drew a sharp breath, before chanting,


    "Second Step:"


    Alex charged like a thunderbolt, the air rippling around him as he shot forward, his sword gleaming with renewed energy. But just as he was inches from Jullie¡ªbefore he could even complete the arc of his strike¡ªshe moved.


    In a blur, her hand shot out, catching his wrist with ironclad precision. Alex''s momentum died instantly, his sword frozen mid-swing. His eyes went wide in shock.


    Before he could even process it, Jullie twisted his arm downward, spinning him off-balance, and soon, Vermillion pinned Alex down on the ground with an audible thud.


    *THUD*


    Alex winced, finding his Quicksilver failing for the first time after he mastered it.


    He slowly opened his eyes and found Jullie looking at him threateningly.


    Before he could have asked something, she told him, "I told you to launch your deadliest attack and I know this wasn''t it."


    Alex''s eyes narrowed, "It''s not wise to ask me to perform that stance. That technique is made to kill, not to showcase."


    Vermillion smirked, "I will never blame you if you actually kill me."


    Students gasped hearing that, and somehow, they also knew what technique was mentioned here.


    Ark fixed his glasses and barely held himself from smirking. Finally, he would get to see that dream technique once again.


    The green-haired girl looked terrified while the raven-haired girl seemed curious. Aiden had an unreadable expression on his face as he saw Alex jumping back on his feet and taking a few steps back from Jullie.


    Aiden removed his blindfolds the moment Alex was called out. That''s why he could see that Vermillion was actually serious this time, unlike when she faced him.


    ''Hmm?'' Aiden noticed that Alex was actually stretching his limbs even though he had run around the field over ten times along with others.


    ''Is it a necessity?'' Aiden studied the being who is slowly turning into an anomaly for him.


    Alex has already kept his blade away and found himself a small fragment of the arena which tore away when Aiden attacked.


    Picking up the fragment which was about the size of a nail, he asked, "Ready?"


    Jullie nodded as she stood there with her hands hanging on her sides.


    The audience held their breath as Alex dashed away, taking a turn from the farthest end of the training ground before advancing towards the teacher.


    Just as he was about to reach his starting point he uttered under his breath, "Third Step:"


    Jullie raised her hand with her eyes solely focused on Alex.


    The silver head suddenly jumped in the air and with precise control, he twirled in the air before shooting the fragment with every ounce of energy his body could supply.


    "Tempest Dart!"


    His sleeve was torn, and his skin was scorched as he threw the fragment like a guided missile toward the violette.


    The fragment in his hand flew from his fingers, spinning with deadly precision as it darted straight for her, aimed at a pinpoint spot.


    Jullie''s eyes narrowed as she joined her hands like a barrier in front of her face, and the fragment exploded upon collision.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    The explosion rocked the arena as the fragment collided with her barrier, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. The force behind the attack shocked Jullie, and she gritted her teeth, her muscles straining to hold her ground. Dust and debris erupted all around, obscuring the view of the audience.


    Her hair whipped wildly, strands tearing free from their restraints, and the sleeve of her shirt began to rip under the sheer power of Alex''s throw. It was as if a meteor had struck, and Jullie felt the raw intensity of the blow threatening to unseat her.


    The crowd, including Aiden, watched in disbelief, their mouths agape as they witnessed the teacher being pushed back. Jullie struggled to remain upright, her feet digging into the ground as she fought against the force.


    But in her eyes burned an unyielding fire, a fierce determination that made it clear she wouldn''t back down. The intensity radiating from her was palpable, proving that Alex''s warning was more than just a tactic; it was a serious challenge.


    With a fierce scowl, her soul energy finally came to life as she surrounded the fragment with her energy radiation and destroyed the small fragment into nothingness.


    "Haah¡­" Jullie heaved a sigh as she dropped her hand to her sides. Looking at her ripped shirt sleeves and burned palms, she turned her eyes toward Alex and said,


    "You are prohibited from using this technique during spars."


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- Damn¡­

 Chapter 27- Bitter

    "What makes this technique strong, old man?" Ceaser asked the man who was currently applying a bandage to Ceaser''s charred left hand.Using the third stance constantly injures him, and by now, Ceaser has become immune to pain. Mostly.


    The first stance was the easiest to learn. The second one, Quicksilver, was taking ages, so the old man suggested moving on and starting training the third stance.


    However, never Ceaser expected to actually imitate the old man so closely and even get his arm almost burst into pulp after his first attempt.


    After that, the damage was reduced, but the backlash showed no sign of disappearance.


    The white bearded old man continued to wrap the bandage as he spoke, "Every stance you have learned and you will learn has devastating strength¡­something that can bisect mountains. You are just proficient in using the third stance from the get-go and other ones need some time to reach their original strength."


    At that time, Ceaser scoffed at the man, saying that it was impossible to actually damage a mountain using these techniques.


    However, after getting introduced to Soul Energy, Alex believes that the old man might be right.


    A five-star mage warrior was pushed back because of his technique, the best one he could perform.


    Alex couldn''t have reached this stage despite how much he would have warmed up his muscles and body. If not for the addition of Soul Energy throwing that fragment at such a threatening pace would have been impossible.


    Currently, Alex was wrapping his hand in a potion-coated bandage that would give some relief to his burnt arm. His muscles were torn but it didn''t hurt much. And given his heightened regeneration, he would heal by tonight.


    "Alex, can you move?" Julie, who had finished assessing the deadliest moves of the other three, approached the silver head.


    "Yes, Professor," Alex replied as he moved his arm around to show that he wasn''t harmed much.


    ¡­well, the sound of muscles tearing and flesh snapping was not much assuring, and the green-haired girl nearly puked. However, Jullie didn''t force him to rest. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, for now, tell me what you are weak at so I can focus on teaching you in that field." The teachers didn''t have the time to assess the students through training. They were only given ten days for this training as such, Jullie has to rely on the students to sharpen them and push them to their limits.


    Without much thinking, Alex responded, "I can''t sense soul energy, and also, I cannot use it to coat around things. I can''t freely manipulate soul energy at all."


    Alex has missed several years of training with Soul Energy, given he reincarnated in this world just a few days ago. And if a teacher could help him gain that much-needed knowledge, then he would be quite thankful.


    "Wait¡­you performed that technique without coating it with your Soul Energy?" The green haired girl who goes by the name Anna Ashton, spoke up.


    Alex shook his head, "Nope."


    Evident shock could be seen on the two girls'' faces and even Ark seemed quite taken aback.


    Jullie was surprised but not like she didn''t expect it. Although it was a mystery how a mage can muster up such brute strength, she held the question in and said,


    "Since you are physically strong and have a strong foundation in sword arts, we will focus on your Soul Energy manipulating during the training."


    Alex nodded, "What should I do?"


    Jullie asked him to bring a specific box from the nearby shelf before she took the box and pulled out a steel orb from inside.


    "This artifact allows one to store Soul Energy and absorb it on mental command." Throwing it at Alex, which he easily caught, she said, "Feed, absorb repeat. Do it until you don''t pass out."


    Alex raised his brows, "That''s¡­some limit you set."


    Jullie shrugged, "Intensive training, remember?"


    As such, Alex began to train. The others were given specific tasks according to their weaknesses. Like Aiden was told to carry heavy loads and run around to increase his stamina. Ark was provided several aiming targets which he needed to aim with his eyes closed.


    Very precise training it was, for Alex at least.


    The more he struggles with Soul Energy, the lady has given him a difficult task to supply his Soul Energy into the orb.


    He has called forth his grimoire to keep a record of how much he gives. Having little to no control over his SE, Alex might end up draining it below the lower limit.


    ''Haah¡­fuck¡­'' His body quivered as he forcibly released the energy into the orb which hungrily devoured everything thrown at it.


    Sweat build on his forehead as Alex gritted his teeth and pushed out as much SE as he could for the sake of gaining more domination over his control.


    [Soul Energy: 48]


    The numbers were now in red, indicating he was reaching the very dead end.


    Alex stopped at 40 and heaved a sigh.


    "You have to command it," Jullie said and Alex did just that.


    He no longer was supplying but demanding, his entire focus was on the orb and the energy it has stored.


    His fingers felt it, the warm sensation which Alex felt for the first time when he was introduced to SE.


    ''This is my Soul Energy¡­'' It was strange that when he was utilizing this strange energy or when it was getting drained he never felt it. But now that the energy is flowing back in, Alex could feel the vividness of its presence; almost like it was a tangible thing.


    Mid-way absorption, he opened his eyes and brought his left hand to his eyes level. The strange warmth remained but he knew it wouldn''t be for long.


    Hurriedly, he crouched and picked a fallen out fragment before throwing it at one of the targets.


    Ark frowned as suddenly the dagger he threw collided with something and he missed his target.


    Opening his eyes he turned towards Alex only to find the guy apologetically raising his hand, "Got a little excited. Continue."


    Ark didn''t say anything after that and returned to his training.


    Alex continued with the absorption and when he took everything back in, Alex frowned upon seeing his soul energy lesser than what it initially was.


    Maybe like she read his thoughts, Jullie said, "When you release, some Soul Energy dissolves into your surroundings. To not let that happen, focus on the orb and not anything else."


    Alex''s expression turned bitter. He was actively trying to gain as many Soul Points as he could but, now, he was wasting it for nothing.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    It was evening, and the training was over. Alex, in that duration, was able to release and absorb over seven times before Jullie told him to return and recover.


    Now en route to his dorm, Alex could be seen currently swaying a little.


    ''Agh¡­it''s all¡­.blurry¡­'' He previously rejected getting help from Jullie since she had to continue training with the others. But now, Alex could barely feel his body and his mind was turning numb because of magic exhaustion.


    "Hey Alex¡­" He heard someone from his left, turning towards them in reflex.


    "Sarah?" He can barely see their face but he felt that¡­she¡­was her¡­his first love.


    But how can it be possible¡­.?


    "Sarah-ah!" The girl asked, however, rather than an answer she received Alex in her arms as the silver head fell onto her.


    The girl held him before they both would have fallen.


    Looking at Alex, she sighed,


    ''I came to ask him about Edric but it doesn''t seem he can answer anything as of now.''


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Guess, guess~

 Chapter 28- Misunderstanding?

    It was a tough day for Amanda. She was called out by, possibly, the strongest mage in the country and also the man who has quite several admirers around the world.The man who invented the artifact to store Soul Energy and, along with it, many other things that allow even a non-awakened the facilities which an awakened majorly enjoys.


    Truly a man to get inspired from.


    The first class was all concentrated on assessing the students through their spells which they could summon with the least amount of SE and without wasting too much residual.


    Amanda used her signature spell, Ice Lances, to pierce the targets in under three seconds and used the least amount of SE compared to the others.


    Since Devon considered her to be quite proficient with her magic, he was now training her in combat. Magic combat to be precise, in which a magician uses their magic as a part of battle rather than solely relying on it.


    The most embarrassing part was during weapon training. Amanda has never wielded a weapon nor have been taught how to. She never deemed it necessary given she was a genius in magic.


    ''For now, how about you start with a wooden sword?'' Devon suggested.


    That''s why she decided that she would train overtime, and learn to wield a weapon as soon as she could. It wasn''t a matter of pride; rather, she didn''t want to be left behind in the training and score any lower during the assessment.


    Yep, she doesn''t possess a huge ego but she is quite competitive.


    Since no Professor would teach her after classes, considering they all would say the same thing about giving rest to the body and all, she decided to ask Edric to teach her.


    The first person she saw walking down the corridor was Alex who was advancing toward her with very slow steps. She decided to ask him about Edric.


    "Hey, Alex?" She called out before he paused and turned to look at her.


    He looked quite exhausted, surely because of the training but never did he expect him to misunderstand her identity,


    "Sarah?"


    Amanda raised her brows. Who is Sarah now?


    "Sarah-ah!" However, before she could have asked anything, Alex fell forward only for Amanda to catch him and prevent both of them from falling.


    "Hey, you okay?" She shook him slightly but the silver head didn''t respond. Moreover, his body was hotter than normal, making her frown.


    ''Possibly magic exhaustion¡­'' During her experimental phase, when she was discovering new spells, she often suffered from magic exhaustion, so she identified these symptoms.


    She looked around for help, but there was no one.


    Heaving a sigh, she picked him up in a bridal carry, not astonished by how light he seemed in her arms before proceeding towards the infirmary.


    People saw her en route and were whispering things which were quite annoying. However, if she had minded others'' opinions, she would have long broken up with Edric.


    Reaching the infirmary she found that all the nurses were moving around, treating numerous students from the third year who got injured during the training.


    There was not even a single bed vacant nor a medic.


    "Excuse me," She called out to the nurse who was passing by


    The lady turned towards Amanda with sweat accumulating on her forehead.


    Looking at Alex she asked, "What happened to him?"


    "Magic exhaustion¡­probably." She didn''t say it with conviction considering she doesn''t have much knowledge in the medical field.


    The nurse looked around in a bit of distress, when suddenly Amanda suggested, "Can I put him on a chair and feed him the stamina recovery and health recovery potions?"


    The nurse looked thankful but she asked, "Can you identify them?"


    Amanda nodded, "Hmm, I can. But still, I will confirm it with you."


    The nurse patted Amanda''s head, "Thank you, sweetie. God bless."


    Amanda smiled at that before bringing Alex to the vacant chair near the entrance and slowly putting him down.


    "Sarah¡­you are leaving me again?" Alex mumbled under his breath as he held the sleeve of her shirt¡­.not ready to let go.


    Although Amanda hadn''t met Sarah even once, somehow she could tell that this girl was probably quite close to Alex.


    "If I don''t go, you will die¡­" She sternly said and Alex immediately let go.


    Amanda smirked before she turned around and approached the shelf where all the medicines were resting.


    She took out the two vials of potions she mentioned earlier and rushed towards the nurse she conversed with previously.


    Upon getting the green signal Amanda returned towards Alex.


    Squeezing his cheeks she poured the potion slowly inside his mouth and was thankful that he swallowed it all without resisting.


    She repeated the process with the second one as well.


    Midway she sensed someone''s eyes on her, urging the girl to stop feeding him and turned to look at the door over her shoulder.


    ''Hmm?'' She didn''t find anyone there but she was sure she sensed a pair of eyes on her.


    ''Well whatever¡­'' She finished feeding him the potion before getting up.


    "Amanda?" Hearing that voice she turned around and found a familiar nurse standing there.


    "Miss Melissa, I brought your favourite patient along."


    Melissa fixed her glasses and sternly said, "Don''t joke around and let me see him."


    The rumours of Melissa being ''intimately'' close to a certain student have spread across the Academy. Melissa has such a stern personality that even a small smile she showed while talking to Alex had quite an effect.


    Amanda stepped aside, not joking anymore as she left the infirmary soon after; assured that now Alex was in safe hands.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Sarah was Ceaser''s first love who died in a car accident just a day after he confessed his feelings over a phone call.


    She was so excited to see him that she never noticed a truck coming in the same lane but from the opposite direction.


    After that, Ceaser never looked at a woman with the intention of forming a connection with them. He just satiated his lust so his work doesn''t get hindered.


    But for some reason, he felt like he saw her through his blurry vision just now.


    ''Can''t be¡­'' Slowly parting his eyes, Alex saw he was in the infirmary, and currently, no one was around to ask who brought him here.


    Getting up, he was asked, "Are you feeling well now?"


    Alex nodded before he wore his shoes and made his way out of the infirmary. He was no longer feeling dizzy and his stamina has recovered as well.


    Soul Energy recovery potion is heavily expensive; otherwise, he would have used all his money on it. However, buying stamina and health recovery potions is also not easy.


    Every potion, other than Soul recovery, is the bi-product of the soul stones which they get from beasts. That''s why they sell other potions cheaper.


    Making his way to the cafeteria, Alex found many students glancing at him for some weird reason. He didn''t have any interest or energy to pay attention to them.


    His empty stomach was killing him.


    Reaching the cafeteria, he found there were several students, most of them injured, having dinner with their friends.


    Alex caught that they all were now looking at him once again.


    Alex shrugged and made his way towards the counter.


    "Meat, rice, chips, soup, meat and yoghurt," Alex asked.


    The cook told him, "You can''t order meat twice, sonny."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I am so weak, boss, can''t you be a little lenient?"


    The cook chuckled before he went to prepare the meal for him.


    Alex, meanwhile, looked around the cafeteria.


    ''Edric¡­looks pretty intense.'' He could see Edric sitting alone in a corner.


    Now that he noticed the whispers of people, Alex heard Edric and Amanda''s names coming out of their mouths often.


    ''Hmm? Some sort of misunderstanding?''


    After taking the tray of his food, he walked toward Edric.


    "Can I sit here?" "Hey, Edric."


    Alex and Amanda arrived before Edric''s table at the same time and the whispers suddenly turned aggressive.


    Edric heaved a sigh before he told them, "Yeah, go on."


    He made some space for Amanda and just as Alex was about to go around the table to sit across from them, Edric said, "No please, sit here." He said while gesturing toward the seat beside him.


    Alex raised his brows; seems like he didn''t want their conversation to be heard by others.


    Amanda has naturally heard all the rumors which suddenly surfaced and Alex now has realized what this was all about.


    However, now, it all depends on how Edric reacts. From what one could see he was not in a great mood at the moment.


    Alex didn''t take any initiative to say anything and allowed Amanda to speak,


    "Ed, I was about to tell you that I brought Alex-"


    "I am aware, Amanda, and I am happy that you helped him." Amanda raised her brows and so did Alex as they shared a glance.


    Edric drew another big exhale before telling them, "Actually, the reason I feel upset is because the seat we are currently sitting on has been recently polished. I didn''t notice the warning board." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now¡­all three of them were upset.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 29- Assessment

    In the teacher''s office, several professors sat around a round table, engaged in a meeting about the training they were overseeing.The administrative chief, Hawk Whitescale, was the only one standing in the room. His gaze swept over the ten professors and instructors appointed as mentors for the third-year students.


    Along with them, four other people who weren''t a part of the teaching body could be seen near the end of the table.


    Shelby, a woman with pixie-cut yellow hair, who has taken the role of training Celestria and several other students. Seated to her left was the renowned mage, Devon Inkshell.


    Across the duo was the redhead Knight Commander, Aborne, accompanied by a knight with whom Aborne was quite familiar¡ªRaven.


    The man with long black hair began, "I''d like to explain the agenda for this meeting. We are currently selecting students who will be presented before the King."


    It was secret information given to only selected staff members, regarding the selection process going on through this intensive training.


    A few weeks prior, when Abeth was still in authority, a command arrived from the Kingdom: they were to select five exceptional students for a purpose that remained undisclosed.


    They were told that the teachers have to be quite precise with their selection, playing no favouritism and not relying on records.


    That''s why this new method of assessing the students was brought into play. However, to not make students panic, they blamed everything on Abeth.


    Hawk''s slanted eyes went towards Aborne as he asked, "What is your opinion about Edric?"


    Aborne was the first to be questioned because Edric was their top choice among the five selected students.


    Naturally, the boy who led his team and academy to the top spot last year was bound to be chosen.


    Aborne, arms crossed, spoke, "He has potential¡ªthe heart of a knight and the courage of a hunter. He''s strong, but not quite at the level I had set."


    Devon sighed, "Your standards are quite inhumane."


    Aborne scoffed, "If he wants to be a pillar of the kingdom, he has to gain firm control over his emotions."


    "What do you mean?" Raven asked; unsure of what happened during the training.


    Aborne rolled his eyes. "I told him to imagine a falling training doll as his mother, and despite my continuous attacks, he rushed in to save that doll." The room fell silent at his words.


    "That''s outright evil." Devon let out an exhausted sigh. This man could challenge not only one''s physical abilities but also their mental resilience, all without them even realizing it.


    "Hmm, so we can''t write his name on the list just yet, I assume?" Hawk asked, to which most of the instructors nodded in agreement.


    They had also witnessed Edric jump into battle during the tournament to save a classmate who had been beaten black and blue. After several discussions, he was granted the opportunity to participate in a second battle during that tournament¡ªand, surprisingly, he won.


    So yes, it''s easy to provoke Edric given how deeply he loves the people close to him.


    "Devon, what about Amanda?" Hawk asked with his eyes focused on the Grand Master.


    Although Amanda was defeated during the tournament, it cannot be denied that she is an exceptional mage and someone who is bound to become a great figure in the near future.


    Not only did she improve her skills after losing in the contest, but she also learned several new techniques to address her shortcomings in close-range combat.


    "Amanda is very calm-headed, to the point where I thought I was facing someone of my age. Her overall magic skills are quite exceptional; however, she lacks combat training."


    Hawk added, "Incomplete she is." Although it sounded rude for Hawk to call someone incomplete, considering the requirement listed by the supreme authority, Amanda, indeed, was not ready to be listed yet.


    "Professor Jullie, what about Aiden?" Every eye is directed toward the violet-haired lady who has been silent until now.


    The reason they inquired about Aiden, despite having someone as strong as Ark under her tutelage, was that Aiden was the strongest individual at Soulforge Academy in terms of pure combat and weapon control.


    Jullie didn''t think much, "He is talented, strong and knows how to carry himself during a battle. However, he severely lacks the skill of attack selection."


    Shelby was surprised, "In my opinion, didn''t Aiden do pretty well compared to others? Especially Alex? I heard from Ark that he lost his arm during his first attack."


    That name drew several gazes, Hawk being one of them.


    For several reasons, Alex had recently become the center of rumors. Not only was he accused of being involved in a Soulless summoning, but he also allegedly killed a professor in front of all the students without facing any consequences.


    Then his battle with Aiden assured everyone that Alex had indeed grown strong out of nowhere. And if any doubts remained, the news of the labyrinth incident erased them entirely¡ªno one dared to question Alex''s strength after that."


    Jullie responded, "There is a difference, Miss Shelby. While the students, believing they were being assessed, gave their all in a single attack and exhausted themselves to the point of collapse. Alex, despite having his strong arm injured, remained ready to counter any attack I might have directed at him."


    "I can''t believe you. I heard him hurting his muscles and was on the verge of falling already." Shelby scoffed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jullie calmly stated, "I know a warrior when I see one. I''ve been observing Alex lately, and whether he''s around others or even with me, he shows no sign of letting his guard down. That time, when I struggled to block his attack¡ªwhich usually provokes retaliation out of frustration¡ªAlex was already prepared to evade any counterattack I could launch."


    Aborne''s eyes slightly parted wide, "Wait, you struggled?!"


    He wasn''t the only one in the room with that exact reaction. Everyone was aware of Jullie''s ranking and her capabilities. Even if not including SE into play, she is still strong enough to give Aborne a challenge in combat.


    Jullie nodded. Without showing any embarrassment or shame, she said, "That attack was stronger than what I saw that time when Alex attacked Abeth." Looking down at her palms she added, "I could still feel some vibration of that energy hitting my hand with the clear intention to rip my barrier apart and proceed to impale my eye."


    Devon frowned, "A student gaining such a devastating technique and not showing any hesitation from killing someone....it''s a bit too suspicious."


    The room fell silent after that. Indeed, it was so suspicious that a wimpy bookworm suddenly gained such strength that he even pushed back a high ranking warrior.


    Raven suggested, "Is it something related to the Soulless he summoned?"


    Devon frowned, "Be more clear."


    Raven heaved a sigh, "I mean the whole concept of Soulless and the place where they come from is a mystery to us. So what if somehow Alex gained some sort of boost from that summoning?"


    Although there was no concrete evidence for his statement, the possibility cannot be dismissed.


    "So what should we do?" Shelby asked.


    Upon seeing no one having any response, Aborne spoke up, "Let him get trained by each of us one by one. If he shows any suspicious movements, then we will simply present him before Hector.".


    Hawk nodded, "That sounds like the best option we have. However, there aren''t many days for him to go under each of the instructors."


    That problem was solved by Jullie, "We can simply have him train under those who excel in different fields. As for magic, Sir Devon would be best. Combat under Sir Aborne, Healing under Madame Melissa, Magic combat under Miss Shelby or me."


    "Making him go through different challenges might expose more of his secrets," Devon added.


    Hawk affirmed, "Then it''s decided. Along with other students, we will have to pay extra attention to this specific one. If he is indeed just a peculiar student with late awakening then he can be a great asset."


    With his voice turning heavy, he added, "But if he turns out to be related to those Soulless beings...then this time Hector won''t be able to save him."


    -------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 30- Respect

    After they returned to their dorms and had a change of clothes, Amanda called Edric to the garden near the girl''s dorm. Naturally, she had something to talk about and Edric already knew what it was.Regardless, he reached the garden as soon as he could, wearing brown trousers and a white shirt. Although it was still the last month of the first six, the weather had turned quite cold.


    Rubbing his palm, Edric sat on one of the resting benches and contemplated things related to what Commander Aborne said today.


    ''Emotions are a powerful weapon for a warrior. They fuel us with rage and drive us to achieve things we could never even dream of otherwise. But you must decide which has the power to disrupt your emotional stability more¡ªyour mother or your motherland."


    Edric wasn''t sure whether the Commander wanted him to change the subject of his trigger point or gain control over his emotional outbursts. However, one thing was for sure: Edric could not afford to act recklessly and get his comrades into danger once again.


    Last year, during the competition, when he jumped in to save Amanda, he could have gotten his school disqualified. All the efforts that the other students put into the tournament would have gone to waste because of that single decision.


    Although things turn out to be in their fortune, the fact cannot be refuted that Edric gets overwhelmed by his emotions and allows his feelings to dominate his actions.


    ''This has to change....although it''s a part of who I am, I cannot continue like this unless I am prepared to let my comrades suffer in the future...'' Edric took a long, deep breath.


    *Crunch*


    Hearing the twig snapping Edric turned his head and found a familiar blond passing by, with her shoulders slumped.


    "Couldn''t find him?" Edric asked, his voice making Celestria jerk out of her reverie as she turned to look at him.


    "Edric...haah, no. I can''t catch him entering the dorm at all, even though I waited for so long..." She looked devastated.


    Edric heaved a sigh before getting up. Approaching the girl he asked, "Are you really that desperate to get his attention?"


    It wasn''t a question; rather, he was assessing her.


    And as he thought, "Yes, I want to talk to him and apologize for what I said back then." With determination flaring in her eyes, stronger than ever, Celestria uttered.


    Edric suggested, "Then you should probably bring some gifts for him that can help him in his training to gain some time to chat with Alex."


    Celestria frowned, "What if he gets even more annoyed that I am trying to bribe him?"


    Edric chuckled, "How wrong can you be? Even though you are his childhood friend, it seems I know Alex better than you."


    Celestria blankly stared at Edric, "No one knows Alex better than me."


    Edric''s smile froze, "Ah, yeah...okay. So...what can you bring to make him happy?"


    -------------**------------


    A cauldron, sacred flames, spectral water, roots of a blackwood tree and the desired soul stone one wants to purify. These are the few requirements for soul stone refinement to extract soul energy from them.


    These things can be found and bought. However, Alex didn''t have the time nor resources to go and find all these things in the wild and get himself made a customized cauldron as well.


    Buying them is the best option, but the cost is steep. The sacred flames alone are priced at over two thousand gold coins. Then there''s the spectral water, costing five hundred gold coins per vox (about 1.3 liters), which would allow Alex to perform the process three times. The roots of the blackwood tree come in at seven gold coins each, and at least twenty are needed for a single refinement.


    Altogether, Alex would need at least three thousand gold coins to refine a soul stone. Though he didn''t currently possess any soul stones, he didn''t actually need money to acquire them. All he had to do was participate in raids, and he could gather as many soul stones as he needed.


    ''I am so broke...wish I could get a sugar mommy or something...'' While joking about his life, Alex began to close the books he had been reading.


    *Knock*


    Alex frowned, not expecting any visitors at this hour.


    Rising to his feet, he approached the door and asked, "Who is this?"


    "Ah, it''s me, Devon. Can I have a minute?"


    Alex parted the door while holding the knife attached to the door''s handle, just in case.


    However, on the other side, indeed the Grandmaster stood with a friendly smile.


    "Can I come in for a moment?"


    Alex nodded before he gave the man some space to enter the room.


    Devon was surprised to find the room feeling cramped due to the sheer number of books scattered everywhere. He glanced at one of the titles and was surprised to see that Alex was studying potions, despite showing such remarkable talent in swordsmanship.


    "I can only offer water...do you want some?" Alex''s question was met by a shake of denial as Devon took a chair to get himself seated.


    Alex sat down on his bed and heard the man complimenting, "I didn''t believe them when they said that you are a bookworm, but now, I think they were right."


    Alex sighed, "No one better than you would understand that rather than like to read books, I am a knowledge enthusiast. It doesn''t have to be books, I enjoy getting new knowledge from any source."


    Devon was surprised as he asked, "You know about me?"


    "Well, kind of. You are one of the chapters of my history book."


    Devon laughed aloud. This was truly fascinating for him.


    "So, what brings you here, Sir Devon?"


    Devon smilingly said, "Well, partly I wanted to meet the man who stole my Melissa''s smile."


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Did you believe in those rumours as well? Trust me, we were just having a simple conversation."


    Devon''s expression remained warm as he added, "I don''t care what you were talking, but the very fact that she smiled is very comforting." Taking a pause and after removing his monocole to polish it, the man added, "You see, I respect Melissa more than anyone. She has devoted her life to her job as a medic. Her family abandoned her after she rejected the marriage proposal of a Baron.


    However just after a day of all that drama, Melissa was seen in army camp, healing the injured soldiers without sparing a single moment of distraction."


    Alex was surprised to receive her story. As mentioned earlier, this book didn''t contain much information regarding the side characters, nor their background.


    ''She is one heck of a devoted nurse...'' Alex muttered under his breath; his respect for the woman elevating.


    Devon sighed and climbed out of his daze before he told him, "So yeah, I am thankful for making her smile. I owe you one." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex was baffled, "Don''t you wanna say things like, ''Stay away from her'' and all?" Alex heard their conversation back in the infirmary so he was aware that Devon was head over heels for Melissa.


    Devon laughed, this time it was full of confidence, "Oh she is mine, already. Just being a little shy and all."


    Saying so he got up. Just as Alex also began to rise from his seat, Devon informed something completely unexpected,


    "Tomorrow, Alex, come to arena four. You will be getting trained under me." The information was so unexpected that the silver head turned frozen midway.


    And yeah, Devon began again as he pulled out a pouch from his pocket before resting it over the table as he said, "A hundred platinum plates for you as a reward for saving the Princess. Your Majesty wanted to give it to you by himself, but he is kinda stuck with some work."


    Leaving those words behind, Devon walked out.


    Several moments it took for Alex to register what he just said...and when he acknowdgeed that he was rewarded by fortune worth a lifetime, he fell down on the bed.


    -------------**------------


    1 platinum plate = 100 gold coins. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 31- Apology

    The next morning, Alex woke up early and set out for his usual sprint. This daily routine had been ingrained in him ever since his training with that old mentor in his previous world.He had been taught that the body can grow rusty faster than a gun, and that, despite having bullets (skills), you won''t be able to fire them when you need them the most.


    As such, he began exercising regularly when he could. However, he wasn''t the only one in the academy who was fond of working out early in the morning.


    The sun has yet to completely show its face, yet more than a hundred students could be seen all around the campus, running around, some of them chatting, some of them heading toward the gym, and some towards the arena.


    Soulforge Academy was huge enough to not look crowded despite having so many students around.


    Alex began running toward the entrance of Soulforge Academy. Up to a certain boundary, students were permitted to roam outside, and given the natural beauty around the academy, Alex preferred to do his morning run outdoors.


    Last night he received several platinum plates from Devon, which was a reward from the King for saving his daughter. Alex initially expected this reward to be granted to his shitty parents, but now that he thinks about it, the news of them abandoning him must have reached the Majesty already.


    ''But still hundred platinum?'' One platinum means a hundred gold coins and two of them is more than a year of wages for a soldier. And he received it for saving the Princess, even though Alex was just venting his anger.


    Well, not even once he thought of returning the reward.


    "Hellllllooooo!" Suddenly someone approached Alex from behind and began to run at his pace.


    It was an unfamiliar face with round glasses and a sweaty forehead. She has short brown curly hair and a pair of emerald green eyes.


    "Who are you?" Alex asked in between his slightly ragged breaths.


    "Can we stop and talk? This is important." The girl insisted, seemingly reaching the limit of her stamina.


    Since Alex had already run quite a distance, he nodded and came to a halt, allowing the girl to stop as well. She planted her hands on her knees, breathing heavily as she tried to catch her breath.


    Alex wiped his face with the towel he brought along and asked again, "Who are you?"


    "I am...haah...Miguel, first class, second year. I wanted to take your interview for the article I am writing."


    Alex raised his brows, "Article?"


    The girl, Miguel, raised her face before nodding, "Yep! I am a member of the newspaper club and want to publish some facts about the boy enshrouded in rumours."


    Alex asked, "You know you have to please your client when looking for a scoop right?"


    Miguel grinned, "Do I need to compliment my senior''s skills or how hot he looks with all this sweat clinging to his body?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Listen, Missy, I don''t have time to answer your questions so excuse-"


    "Alex!" Suddenly, a third person entered the conversation, urging the two to look at the advancing figure of a blond Princess.


    Unlike Miguel, this girl looked as though she might collapse at any moment; her face was flushed bright red from all the exertion.


    Miguel grinned and took out her notepad just in case as Celestria finally arrived before the duo.


    "Y-You are quite early today." Celestria greeted while barely able to talk.


    Alex felt it was a mistake to come out today. He couldn''t even get to sprint around without getting disturbed.


    "If you aren''t accustomed to running, why even try?"


    Alex''s question made Celestria flinch as she hurriedly denied him, "Y-You are wrong...I-I have been training seriously recently and run around the school three ti-um...two times at least before breakfast. Yes!"


    She was lying, or at least hiding the truth.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "If that''s the case, see you-"


    "Wait!" Suddenly Celestria held his hand firmly and said, "Please hear me for a moment. This is important."


    Alex felt he heard the same thing recently only to be told something completely rubbish. However, since he promised Edric not to avoid her completely, he nodded, "Just a minute you got. Let''s go there."


    He gestured toward one of the resting benches since it didn''t seem she would be able to remain standing for long.


    Left behind, there was a wide grin on Miguel''s face as she finished writing the perfect scoop for the weekly article.


    Once sat, Celestria took a deep breath. After she collected her nerves, the first thing she asked was, "How are you?"


    Alex raised his brows, "I am doing good as you see."


    Celestria smiled, "You look different from before...and for you to actively get involved with others makes me happy."


    Celestria remembered how she had always encouraged Alex to socialize with others, knowing she couldn''t always be by his side. In the past, Alex had no other friend besides her, which had worried Celestria. But now, she was relieved to see him comfortably talking with others too.


    A little too comfortably.


    "Alex, I want to apologize to you," She finally began, "I know a simply sorry won''t heal the scar I have created in our relationship, so let me extend a token of my apology to show my sincerity."


    She suddenly pulled out a scroll and extended it toward Alex.


    Truth be told her heart was beating faster than a horse''s at the moment. Edric suggested her to use this method to get on his better side, however, Celestria was unsure if this would work. Considering Alex''s personality, he might not ever talk to her again.


    However, much to her shock, Alex suddenly snatched the permit and unfolded it.


    His eyes lit up upon reading the content that allowed him to participate in raids actively. In short, it was an experience certificate which he could use at the guild to get himself a labyrinth appointed.


    ''Perfect~'' Having the funds now within his reach, all Alex needed was a way to gain as many Soul stones as he could. And with this certificate he could actively raid and earn.


    Celestria hopefully asked, "So...can we have dinner today like old times? Please?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex shrugged, "Sure."


    Saying so he got up. Celestria beamed with a smile, too excited to remain sitting.


    However, suddenly Alex halted in his path and told her, "Celestria, although I have accepted your apology, remember that we can never get back to where we were before that night. The Alex you are looking for is forever gone."


    Celestria''s eyes widened as she turned stiff at her place.


    Receiving no response, Alex continued to walk away from her, leaving a crestfallen Celestria behind.


    ----------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leave comments and reviews. It helps.

 Chapter 32- Suggestion

    [Name: Alex][Age: 17]


    [Str: 25] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 32] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 385]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ...


    The main benefit of working hard to improve soul energy manipulation is the gradual elevation of one''s average soul energy¡ªa steady baseline that the soul energy returns to after rest unless it falls below the lower limit.


    The last time Alex checked when he first used the grimoire, his average soul energy was around two hundred and eighty. But now, it has increased significantly in such a short time.


    Not only that, with rapid growth and prolonged stay above the upper limit, it even increases the range of the upper limit to restrict one''s growth.


    Regardless, Alex has to focus on increasing his Soul energy and know about the basic things which a soul user could do without having that specific skill. Like strengthening their weapon and enhancing their body to increase endurance.


    For that purpose, to enhance his knowledge about Soul Energy, Alex was advancing towards arena four, where Devon called him.


    ''This is strange tho...''Until yesterday, Alex''s mentor was Jullie, but now, his new tutor was Devon, the commander of the Arcane Order. Why this sudden change? And was he the only one with special circumstances? In that case, this is a reason to be concerned.


    Alex couldn''t leave the academy since, during the selection process of the ten champions, it''s necessary to have a good connection with a strong leader. And the King Adolf is surely one of the strongest rulers in existence.


    That''s why it was necessary to remain away from all kinds of suspicion if he could.


    ''Do I have to rely on Celestria after all?'' With those thoughts, he reached the arena and walked inside the place, which, unlike the one where he trained yesterday, was an enclosed space with a conical roof.


    The walls of the establishment were made out of a specific material that absorbs all kinds of magic and provides a cushiony effect when someone crashes into it. Alex read about it in a book but this was the first time for him to come here.


    "Fascinated?" A familiar person stood beside him and asked while looking at her diary.


    Alex didn''t even have to glance to know that it was Amanda, as he responded, "The atmosphere here is too calm for a training ground."


    Amanda smirked, "Not for long." She finally tore her eyes away from her diary, and while looking at him, she asked, "Why are you here? Are you stalking your friend''s girlfriend?"


    The blunt girl knows no restraints while saying things.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "First, I don''t stalk girls, and just tell them if I like them. Second, I am not Edric''s friend."


    "That so? But when Edric talks about you it seems you two have become good buddies." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex shrugged, "Maybe he assumes every person who talks to him nicely is a friend?"


    "Maybe?" Amanda was unsure as well.


    The conversation died down, and since Alex didn''t know the other three, he preferred to stay right where he was until the instructor arrived.


    Suddenly, Amanda again spoke up, this time her tone sounded a little gentler, "I never told you this, but I am quite thankful to you...for saving Edric back in the labyrinth."


    Alex raised his brows as he turned to look at her, intending to say something but seeing her smile somehow reminded him of ''her''.


    Sarah.


    He stopped himself from whatever he was about to say, and thankfully Devon entered the arena at the same time.


    "Good morning, students. I hope you all had a good sleep last night."


    The man looked fresh and lively as ever, as he made his way towards the front, as all the students lined up side by side.


    "Today we are going to conti-ah, is there something you want to ask, Mary?" Seeing the girl raising her hand timidly, Devon encouraged.


    The girl with pigtails glanced at Alex before asking, "What is he doing here?"


    Devon grinned, "Good question! Alex will be joining us as a trainee who will learn from me and you all more about Soul Energy and what a person can do with this gift. In return, Alex will enlighten you all with the knowledge of combat he possesses."


    Alex took a weary exhale. He never heard anything about teaching anyone, anything....then why so suddenly?


    The girl slowly nodded and dropped her hand only for someone else to ask with a scowl, "Is he any good?"


    "Why don''t you ask Abeth if Alex is good or not," Devon suggested with a wide smile and his hands resting on his waist.


    "...." Every student turned silent and Alex was rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    Seeing that reaction, Devon nervously laughed, "Ah-haha...it seems I added an inappropriate joke. Anyway, if you are doubtful about Alex''s capabilities, then your concerns are unneeded. After all, this young one here gave Professor Jullie a challenge when she asked him to attack her."


    "Heeh~"


    "----!!"


    "Professor Jullie....struggled against him? So the news about the labyrinth is true!" The same boy, who questioned Alex''s abilities, asked with his eyes parted wide.


    Once the atmosphere settled down, Devon advised, "How about you all begin with what you left last evening? And Alex, come with me."


    Alex nodded as he saw the other students going their ways; two of them picked a weapon and two of them walked towards a pillar which seemed like made for magic testing.


    Devon brought Alex a little far from others before he asked the student, "I heard from Miss Jullie that you struggle in manipulating Soul Energy."


    Alex nodded, "Yes, it''s a little difficult getting a command over it."


    Devon hummed before he suggested, "You know what is the best way to make a rude and undisciplined child, obedient?"


    Alex shrugged, "Beat them?"


    Devon chuckled, "That''s a solution but there is another." Inching closer he suggested, "You can push them into a situation where other than listening to you, there remains no other option."


    Alex frowned; somehow, he already understood what he was talking about. And when Devon spoke, his hunch was proven right,


    "Push your Soul Energy below the lower limit to make it obedient."


    Alex frowned, "But isn''t it dangerous?"


    "Yep, that''s why I got this." Suddenly Devon pulled out something from his coat and showed it to Alex


    It was a soul energy replenisher. Something that cost more than five thousand gold coins was within Devon''s hold.


    Devon added, "This is the last option to get a hold of your Soul Energy, Alex. This intensive training and the test which would follow can change your life." Extending the replenisher to Alex, Devon said,


    "It''s up to you to decide."


    Alex, with a knitted frown never leaving his face, accepted the potion.


    --------**--------


    Later that day, Devon could be seen sitting in his room writing a letter to someone without addressing their name.


    And the content of the letter only contained a few words:


    [I gave it to him. Waiting for further orders.]


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 33- Pathetic

    It was already around the time for sunset, yet the students continued to train. They were allowed to take a break in between, however, not even once they were allowed to leave the premises.Lunch was delivered, and the other necessities were within the four walls, so it was understandable why no students showed any resistance to being there.


    Alex, most of his time, was using the same method which Jullie taught him yesterday to increase the control over his SE and in between, Devon gave him a few points that were quite beneficial.


    At some point, when Alex was taking a break and checking his grimoire, he noticed Amanda having some difficulty controlling herself while wielding the sword. It wasn''t like that wooden sword was heavy for the girl; rather, she was needlessly taking longer swings and moving a lot for someone who has to hit an unmoving target.


    ''She clearly has no combat experience...'' Alex heaved a sigh as he looked at Devon, and surprisingly, the man was looking back at him...expectantly.


    Alex raised his brows, as he saw Devon gesturing for Alex to help the girl.


    Alex grumbled before resting down the water jug. Without moving from his spot, he told Amanda, "Stop where you are."


    Amanda froze, somehow knowing that it was her who was commanded. Her body instinctively froze with the weapon above her head, and her left leg behind her body.


    Alex rose to his feet, his voice cutting through the air like ice. "Picture yourself frozen, trapped in place, unable to use magic to break free."


    Amanda swallowed hard, nodding as the gravity of his words sank in.


    Alex stepped closer, moving to her left. "Now, imagine someone is about to tear the life out of Edric¡­ Picture that same wolf from the labyrinth, back for him, and you have just one shot¡ªone strike¡ªto end it."


    A fierce determination sparked in Amanda''s eyes. Her grip on the blade tightened, the weight of Alex''s words fueling a sudden, hot rush in her veins. With all the anger she could summon, she swung.


    "Haaaa!"


    *Cling!*


    A chunk of the wooden doll flew from its shoulder, stunning Devon and the others who''d never seen her even scratch it before.


    But Alex''s face twisted with disdain. "Pathetic. Do you even love Edric that much to care about whether he lives or dies?"


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening as she pulled the sword back, raising it high above her head. But Alex wasn''t finished.


    "He''s calling out to you, Amanda," he sneered, his words laced with venom. "Begging to be saved."


    "DIE!" she screamed, rage surging like wildfire as she slashed down. The blade connected with fierce accuracy, hitting the same weakened spot and leaving a visible crack that sent a shock through the room.


    But Alex remained unimpressed. "Blood is spilling from his face," he pressed on, his tone merciless. "Every second you waste, he''s slipping away. And you? You are standing there helplessly, and letting him die before your fucking eyes!!"


    Amanda''s vision blurred, her mind consumed by a single, relentless thought: she would not lose him. Not to anyone, not to anything.


    At that moment, rage became her power. Soul Energy flared around her, a fierce light igniting from within. Silent now, her fury laser-focused, she swung her blade with deadly speed.


    A streak of white light followed the blade''s path, and under everyone''s stunned eyes, the wooden doll split clean in two, shattered by her fury and precision.


    A round of gasps echoed in the room, and Devon had the same reaction as he saw the same girl who didn''t know how to lift a weapon until yesterday and someone who was defeated in the tournament last year because of this shortcoming, actually showed such a great skill when fueled with anger.


    Alex heaved a sigh and stepped forward before holding the girl and preventing her from falling.


    Amanda, through her blurry vision, pinched Alex on his wrist and complained, "Once...I wake up....you are going....to pay...for this...."


    Alex shrugged, "You''re welcome?"


    He then helped Amanda lie down on the resting sofa in one corner.


    "Incredible!" He heard from behind, and without looking at the person, he could tell that it was the instructor in charge.


    "You taught her nothing related to swords or combat, but just fueled her with flames of urgency and anger." The other students who followed Devon looked equally impressed.


    Amanda was the strongest mage among the four but when it comes to combat, she is the weakest. But today, by splitting that wooden doll, she showed that she just lacks proper tutoring.


    She has the required strength to become a warrior.


    Alex sighed, "I wouldn''t have bothered with her until I saw her sword."


    Devon raised his brows before asking, "What about that?"


    Alex explained, "If I hadn''t seen the potential in her, I would not have ever thought of helping her out. But when I looked at the cracks in her sword and her swollen hands, it was apparent to me that the girl had the strength and determination to learn about weapons. So I just went for it."


    Devon was surprised as he folded his arms on his chest, now understanding why Melissa liked this boy.


    "You saw something in Amanda that I, as her teacher, couldn''t see. Truly remarkable you are Alex."


    Alex took the compliment with a nod before suggesting, "Since she is already quite talented in magic, why don''t you send her to someone who can teach her weapon control from the basic level?"


    It was the boy who asked about Alex''s capabilities earlier, that said, "Changing the instructors is not allowed. That''s why we were surprised to see you here."


    That statement made Alex narrow his eyes...changing mentors is not allowed? Then why was he...


    "Ah, you don''t need to worry about that. Amanda will learn under me, but along with me, someone else will teach her about weapons and combat."


    Alex''s eyes widened as he slowly shook his head.


    On the other hand, with a wide smile, Devon began nodding.


    The duo made the others laugh, followed by Alex''s instant rejection, "I won''t teach anyone! I am here to learn."


    Devon grinned, "How about we add a salary for your hard work? Will you teach Amanda then?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex raised a finger of objection but then sighed and said, "Okay, I will think about it."


    Devon smiled in content, "Great~~~~"


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 34- Chains

    Inside the room, only two people sat. Devon has made sure that their words don''t leak out, and the headmaster made sure that there aren''t any artifactss or pre-cast spells on work that could leak the conversation they were about to have.The secrecy was a must since only a finger countable people knew about it.


    "Are we on the track?" Hector asked, finally after they were done assessing their surroundings.


    Devon nodded, "It''s surprising that Professor Jullie suggested the rotation of mentorship for Alex, but I guess things are in order as of now."


    Devon sounded like he was suspicious of Alex when Hawk pointed out the fact that a bookworm suddenly gained the strength to put up a challenge against a five-star mage warrior.


    Although the man was actually a little bit intrigued with the sudden development, there was another reason why he supported Jullie when she suggested letting Alex get trained by every instructor.


    "But it''s strange, the whole situation lines up but we don''t have a single clue where we are heading to." Hector sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    He doesn''t like it when he gets half-informed about something. And specifically when the matter is severe enough to make even the King nervous.


    The proposal of selecting five members from the academy was something the King commanded; however, it wasn''t the Majesty who requested it originally. Rather Adolf was just the middleman who directed the words of someone whom no one can disobey or ignore.


    And based on their words, Alex has the potential to be one of the five members, if only he gets guided accordingly.


    Regularly, Hector writes about Alex to that person, reporting his achievements and development, since the Headmaster was asked to.


    Recently, when Hector had been absent from the academy and neglected his duty, most of the time, he was involved in meetings with these few people who knew about the whole situation with the five champions.


    "Why this favoritism towards Alex? Do you have any idea?" Devon asked. Although he has seen the boy in action and knows that he is a capable warrior, he still can''t discern the reason for him to be favored by that person?


    That raises quite a few questions.


    Hector remained silent before suggesting, "Is it really something related to that Soulless summoning?" Looking at Devon, he asked, "Did you find anything suspicious in him?"


    Devon shook his head, "His soul energy seemed pitiful." Heaving a sigh, he added, "Those cases of infected ones showed a significant boost of Soul Energy and abnormal behaviour around others."


    Devon has performed quite a few experiments on those infected beings who somehow absorb the unrefined soul energy of the Soulless. And Alex showed none of those symptoms.


    "Maybe he has gained control over it?" Hector suggested. It wasn''t like he had some grudge against that boy; however, as a headmaster, he had to think about other students'' safety as well.


    "It''s unprecedented, no one has gained control over that evil energy. And even if we consider that Alex is the first case, we can learn many things from him."


    Hector grimly said, "You know I am risking a lot just because ''she'' said that Alex is one of the potential contenders, right?"


    Devon solemnly nodded, "I know. Her words and decisions have always been irrefutable. And those times when we went against her, only disaster befell." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hector massaged the midpoint of his forehead as he said, "I hope none of this champion selection and obsession with Alex affects them. Alex might be under the radar of suspicion, but until not proven, he is my precious student whom I want to protect."


    Devon smiled, "But can you protect Alex if she suddenly decides to break the chains of her duty and come to get him?"


    Hector didn''t respond to that. He couldn''t lie, and saying the truth would hurt his principles.


    Things were surely going to be hectic.


    ¡ª-------**------¡ª


    After resting for a bit, Alex went to the common hall to have dinner.


    After Devon told him that he would be paid a free extra meal every day and a hundred gold coins for each day of intensive training, Alex agreed. He needed both of them.


    "Two sets of meat and rice meal." Showing the emblem given by Devon with a smirk, Alex asked the chef.


    The older one was amused, "I see, Sir Devon actually had given this emblem to someone to use."


    Alex raised his brows, "Was it issued to him originally?"


    "Yes, when he invented the spice-grinding artefact and gifted me one for free, I gave him this as a token of gratitude. And now it seems he gave it to you."


    Alex grinned; nice, he can now have an extra free meal every day.


    "What''s with that smile? It seems you just tricked someone into buying something cheap at a high price." The red-haired axe-user suddenly stood beside Alex and asked with a disgusted look.


    Alex ignored her, and after taking his food, he walked away.


    Valarie stared at him with that same expression until the end before she also took her food, a bigger portion than anyone else, before following Alex.


    Valarie took four seats away from Alex and just as she put down her tray, she spotted a group of three advancing towards them.


    Valarie was about to raise her hand and call out to them, but before she could, Edric, Amanda, and Celestria walked toward Alex and sat around him.


    Embarrassment appeared on her face as she weakly dropped her hand to the side.


    ''Yeah¡­not like we should eat together every day¡­.'' Although she tried to convince herself, being ignored by others made her feel sad.


    However, just as she was about to pick up her spoon, someone tapped on her shoulder.


    Glancing at the person, she found the familiar face of Edric looking at her with a smile on his face, "Why are you sitting alone? Are you upset with me?"


    Valarie was flustered finding his face so close and his hot breath hitting her face.


    She hurriedly got up and said, "Not like we should be eating together every day! We are not a family after all¡­." Her voice became quiet near the end.


    Edric''s smile never faltered as he asked, "Aren''t friends also a part of one''s family?"


    She wasn''t able to refute that, even though she parted and closed her mouth twice.


    Finally, she picked up the tray of food and joined the others.


    "Had enough of your lone wolf drama?" Amanda''s question was met with a sneer.


    Celestria chuckled, "Valarie, I heard you fought with someone during training?"


    As the other three began to converse, Edric also joined them. And what others failed to notice was the thankful nod, Edric directed toward Alex for making him realize Valarie''s presence.


    As the four continued to eat, suddenly Celestria asked, "Alex¡­umm¡­what did you do today during training?"


    She didn''t have anything in mind to ask in front of others, so she went with the most generic question to start a conversation with him.


    Hearing about ''training'' and ''today'' Amanda''s eyes turned sharp as she picked a fork and threatened Alex, "Don''t you dare make me imagine something so horrible again."


    Alex ignored her threats and while focusing on her meal he said, "Say that to Professor Devon tomorrow so he doesn''t ask me to teach you again."


    Celestria''s smile faltered as she asked, "Alex¡­taught you something, Amanda?"


    Amanda nodded, "He just made me angry so my sword can gain sharpness."


    With her eyes turned crescent, the Princess asked, "Strange, you never taught me something before, Alex?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Look, I don''t like tutoring others. I just said those things since Devon asked me to. And if you don''t like it Amanda-"


    "Can''t you teach me through some different method?" Amanda interjected.


    Edric added, "If it had been short ranged weapons, then I would have helped her. But when it comes to swords, you are the boss."


    "Heh~" Valarie smirked, "So the nerd is a veteran now, huh?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, and lifted his empty trays before getting up.


    Leaving the others behind, Alex walked away.


    Celestria had more things to ask but stopping Alex now would surely annoy him.


    Watching his back, Edric couldn''t help but mutter, "His new personality makes us look like children, and Alex being the only adult among us."


    ¡ª-------**----------


    A/N:- Did you like the chapter? Comment your thoughts.

 Chapter 35- Helping each other

    Moon Dance is a sophisticated sequence of movements intricately linked to form a continuous pattern that enables the dancer to navigate fluidly around one or multiple targets.This technique allows the practitioner to cover every part of a defined area, ensuring that no position is overlooked, and guarantees a decisive, lethal strike to the intended target.


    Mastery of this technique depends heavily on the fluidity and purity of each stance, which in turn dictates the speed and precision of the wielder''s movements.


    There were four arcs of this technique that ensured the complete disappearance of the user while performing the technique. That means, once Alex gets into Moon-style form, he would vanish for the world, even though he would be right in front of them. His movements, smell, sight, nothing could be sensed by others.


    Blocking an enemy whom you can''t see or dodge is absolutely impossible in a battle and by mastering even the first arc, Alex would gain such an ace up his sleeve.


    However, as overpowered and useful as the stance seems, the difficulty is to learn the technique, is also quite high.


    The requirement of Moon Dance requires inner peace to the point his body feels like he is sleeping. Their mind is calm, and their breathing is relaxed to the point where their heart rate drops to the bottom. The most difficult part is that he has to manipulate his soul energy to diminish it to the level where not a single essence of his energy leaks out.


    He has to make himself enshrouded like he doesn''t exist, to disappear in others'' eyes. Only then he can dream of performing the Moon Dance.


    ''Haah...quite the work it requires....''


    The first thing Alex decided to do was to work on his muscle relaxation. Without tensing up his muscles, he wanted to see if he could deal a lethal blow or not. After all, while performing the Dance, he has to keep his muscle movements minimal.


    Inside the regular arena where students were allowed to access any time, Alex could be seen entering early in the morning, rather than going around to jog.


    He had a wooden sword with him as he entered the common gym where several other students were training, talking and getting prepared for the day.


    It was a refreshing sight to see the youngsters being so enthusiastic about training and things related to physical activities. Back in that world, most teenagers would rather die than go out and play.


    Naturally, the silver shade attracted a lot of people''s attention in his direction as they watched Alex silently making his way towards the section of wooden practice dolls.


    They were intrigued to see what he would do, given Alex had recently gained quite a reputation by defeating Aiden, and also, there were rumours of him defeating a B-rank beast.


    "Say, how many strikes he would need to break that?" One of the second year asked his friend as they remained standing nearby, looking at Alex with a smirk.


    "Three?" The nerd from the group spoke. He has actually spent some time with Alex in the past, in the library, but the new version of Alex has forbidden any of those book buddies from approaching him.


    "I bet one~he looks like a swordsman after all~" The pink haired among the five, spoke with a sweet smile. Her eyes traveled at Alex''s body which despite not being completely outstanding like other boys around her, still was quite appealing.


    "Four, in my opinion. Despite how much his rumours are roaming around, it''s a fact that Alex first tired Aiden out before defeating him." The fifth one voiced.


    The person watching Alex with contempt stayed silent, simply observing him.


    Their features seemed familiar, resembling someone else in the academy¡ªthe very person responsible for the rumors surrounding Alex.


    Not only the group of four but there were others as well, who watched Alex''s movements, as he held the sword with both of his hands. His eyes were lazily situated on the wooden doll and his movements seemed slow...almost lethargic.


    Is this a part of his technique¡ªthey wondered.


    He surely is going to slice the doll into two with only one strike¡ªmany of them expected.


    However, when Alex brought down the sword, the most unexpected thing happened.


    *Thud*


    A very dull thud resounded in the gym and everyone turned silent.


    No, absolutely no damage was dealt by that blow. It was all just a simple tap on the shoulder, not strong enough to even hurt a child.


    "Phahahah!!! What the fuck was that?!"


    "Ahahah-is that how he defeated the strongest swordsman?!"


    "Damn, that strike was uglier than Ashley."


    "Bro was trying some ancient arts of someone cool. But ended up being a fool!"


    The laughter and mocking of the other students echoed in the gym as they saw Alex repeating the movements and again, the same results.


    The laughter of the people continued, and so did Alex.


    Suddenly, a new face entered the scene and while ignoring the others, the person approached Alex.


    "Training?"


    Alex glanced at the person and found the raven-haired protagonist standing there with a smile on his face.


    Edric''s appearance aroused interest from people as the boy who brought Soulforge Academy to the top spot during the Tournament, was still quite popular even though it has been over a year since that happened.


    "Yeah. What about you?" Alex casually asked as he, once again, hit the training doll with as lazily as he could.


    "I went for a run....then, what are you doing? Can I help?" Edric has observed Alex enough in these few days to say that the silver head doesn''t do anything without any purpose.


    Alex told him, "I am trying to reduce my muscles movement to launch an impactful attack." Alex didn''t reveal further.


    "I can help you with that," Saying so, the melee fighter closed his eyes, and soon, his ears began to change¡ªstretching to this behind, elongating unnaturally.


    The transformation earned several squeals and gasps of surprise as Edric''s feature shifted.


    His eyes as well, turned golden when he parted them, and informed Alex, "Now, I can hear every single movement, so go for it."


    Alex asked, "Are you sure tho? There are so many people around...will you be able to focus?" Although Alex knows the capability of elven senses, the chattering of people and the noises of those who were training nearby surely would become hindrance.


    However, "You don''t need to worry about that. If I remain calm headed, I can easily converge my focus on a single target. It''s like, world disappears for me and only my target remains."


    Alex felt that the Protagonist might be a little too lenient in revealing his abilities to someone whom he was just acquainted with. But well, not like he can control his life.


    Taking a deep breath, Alex took the proper stance of swordsman, with his left leg a little behind and right leg forward. His wooden sword was held firmly in his grip, as he relaxed every single muscle in his body.


    His mind was blank, not thinking about anything at the moment except for the sure hit he has to land. There was no rush to land a heavy blow; his first target remained hitting his target without letting a single muscle tense up.


    Holding his breath, he slowly brought the blade down and then, it happened again.


    *Thud*


    "Pfft-"


    "Get your shoulder healed, Edric! That must have hurt."


    "I guess that nerd defeated Aiden by making him annoyed with those dull strikes-hahahahahah!!"


    Edric hummed a bit, the duo seemed completely uncaring of their surroundings as the raven-haired, now looking like more of a noble elf, commented,


    "It was thin but I heard the muscle of your left thigh twisting when you brought the blade down."


    Alex nodded, "Shall we try again?"


    Edric grinned, "Sure."


    After that, Alex continued to strike Edric on his shoulder with the same strength and every time, when his muscles moved or even twitched, Edric pointed out.


    Neither of them seemed getting tired of the slow procedure, and Edric was extremely precise with his details.


    The other students soon got bored and returned to their training.


    Aiden''s younger brother soon left, not able to bear his brother''s name coming out of others'' mouth just to insult Alex.


    They have came down with the fact that Alex was just a newbie swordsman who has started to learn from the basic and was told to repeat the routine to get a hang of using a sword.


    After what seemed like an hour, Alex finally said, "Let''s wrap up, we have to attend class as well."


    Edric suddenly asked, "Can you also help me? I need to check the endurance of my new wolf arms?"


    "You...." Alex exclaimed, but stopped himself instantly. He was about to ask if Edric has already adapted to his new beast mode. But he stopped himself since his current self was not aware of Edric''s abilities.


    After a moment of thought, Alex nodded, "Yeah sure."


    Edric grinned as his elven features faded away. His arms began to stretch, covered in black fur that sprouted along their length. Dark claws emerged, and his muscles grew noticeably larger.


    The attention of those who were about to leave and those who were still around, suddenly turned towards the duo. Not because of Alex, but the transformation Edric went through.


    Alex stepped back, holding his sword with both hands.


    "Ready?" Alex asked, his voice calm but charged with an undercurrent of power. Edric nodded, crossing his arms in front of his face, bracing himself. He knew the kind of devastation Alex could unleash with just a single slash¡ªthis was no time to take risks.


    The room fell silent, confusion and tension growing thick. Up until now, Alex''s strikes had been almost lazy, easy to dodge. But now¡­ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First Step," he murmured, and instantly a wave of raw energy radiated from Alex, catching everyone off guard. Soul Energy flooded the air, thickening it with every second, and for the first time, they could feel the fierce aura he''d been hiding.


    Every eye locked onto him. Alex''s stance sharpened, his body seeming to merge with the energy swirling around him. The quiet, unfocused figure was gone, replaced by a predator. Every weapon user there found themselves holding their breath, anticipation coiling in their chests.


    In a single, fluid motion, Alex opened his eyes, sharp as blades, and his arm snapped forward, unleashing a powerful, unrestrained slash.


    "Linear Slash."


    A shockwave tore across the gym, ripping the training mats apart as the air itself was split by the force. It roared toward Edric, a whirlwind of lethal energy.


    "Graaahh!" Edric grunted, steeling himself as the shockwave crashed against him. His thick, wolf-like fur bristled as he dug in, feet shifting into clawed paws for extra strength. His arms throbbed with agony as they absorbed the impact, and he gritted his teeth, refusing to give an inch.


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!" With a guttural yell, Edric threw his arms open, deflecting the remnants of the slash, the ground around him scarred from the unleashed power.


    He staggered, breathing ragged, his arms pulsing with pain, blood dripping from where the energy had bitten into him. The raven-haired warrior stood there, chest heaving, his fierce gaze showing the strain from blocking a single, devastating blow.


    Everyone in the gym was dead silently after witnessing the two sides of Alex.


    One laughable. And another terrifying.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 36- Fragile

    Several days passed and the routine of most of the students remained unchanged.Alex wasn''t told to shift his classes since Devon''s true motive behind suggesting the changes was to get Alex under his tutelage. And it helped that Alex was also quite cooperative, insisting on getting tutored by Devon until the intensive training continued.


    Along with learning how to control his Soul Energy, Alex continued to tutor the other students as well, given he was provided with the gold coins.


    The reward he received from the King would be completely utilised in buying the refinement tools. And the gold coins he has been earning recently would help him pay the fees of raids he would be participating in soon.


    "Too loose. Your grip on your blade determines your strike and backlash." Alex sternly spoke as he corrected the posture and grip of the green-haired in the group.


    The girl wielded twin sabres and had a very flexible build suited for the weapon. Her strikes are not brutal and something that can cleave the enemy from the middle; rather, she delivers small and deadly cuts to her enemies and lets them die from the poison coating her blades.


    "I need to keep my grip loose; otherwise, it won''t scrape my opponent in the same fluency as I desire." She spoke with a frown. She doesn''t have any questions about the ways Alex teaches others; the girl believes in his knowledge. However, she cannot fathom the sudden changes which Alex suggested.


    Alex heaved a sigh before standing in front of her and raising both of his hands.


    "Okay, with your technique and precision, graze me anywhere you want. Make it quick so I can''t block."


    The girl, Mary, nervously asked, "Are you sure? They aren''t poisoned but it sure will hurt."


    Alex nodded, "I am sure, so just go for it."


    Naturally, the other students paused in their tracks to see the interaction. The one thing they all admire and feel terrified about is his leniency in letting himself get attacked from the front.


    Mary gulped but didn''t falter. She aimed for his left hand, but her eyes were fixed on his right, as a feint. She has observed Alex in these few days enough to tell that a straight attack would never land.


    She moved her right hand first, but in a flash, she retracted it, followed by a quick approach with her left hand, aiming for his exposed arm.


    Her movements were quick, almost like a wasp''s as she slanted her hold aiming to leave a quick slit behind¡ªonly to find her eyes widening as her hand was blocked even before she could have reached her target and because of her loss of grip, her wrist was bent inward, almost at the verge of breaking. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhh!!" She yelped in pain as Alex pressed a little forward and her bones creaked.


    Alex asked, "Now you understand, Mary? You aren''t invisible while moving and there are numerous out there who can watch your movements clearer than me. What if they block you before you reach them? Breaking your bones would be easier than snapping a twig."


    His comments were harsh but to the point. He released her hand, and with tears welling up her eyes, Mary rubbed her wrist.


    "Cruel."


    Alex shrugged, "You asked for tips. Now that you have some, I am suddenly cruel, eh?"


    In these things, Amanda was better than these teenagers since she never complained about getting corrected or receiving pain. She listens to every flaw he states and also learns from her mistakes.


    "But Alex, you didn''t tell her how she should improve her movements," Devon asked as he gave Mary some pain relieving gel to apply.


    Alex looked at the girl whose left cheek was bulging in a pout as she applied the gel but her attention never wavered from Alex.


    Alex suggested, "She has to change her grip with time. Until her blade doesn''t connect with the target, her grip should be firm, and when it does, she surely can switch her grip to hold it like a butter knife."


    Taking a pause and after ensuring that the girl was looking at him, he added, "You need to be attentive about your movements, otherwise your opponent can easily damage you beyond recovery, Mary. After all, you are the weakest among the five of us."


    The tension in the air was left hanging as Alex returned to his own training.


    Amanda, who was nearby, couldn''t help but say, "Weren''t you too hard on her?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Temporary depression is better than permanent death, y''know."


    Amanda slowly nodded and returned to her training.


    Thanks to the training he did past eleven days, Alex was now able to manipulate his Soul Energy far better, and using the SE alone, he could use his sword arts multiple times without harming himself....well, except for the Tempest Dart.


    Today was the last day of intensive training so Devon decided to finish the class early today.


    Before dismissing the class, he called everyone to tell them about the assessment that would take place tomorrow.


    "As you all must have been aware, the assessment would happen right away since the intensive training finishes today. You see, the people who came to teach you here, including me, have to return to our usual jobs as soon as we can, so there is no break allowed for the students."


    They all were aware of it so no one showed any reaction.


    Continuing, he said, "There will be only a single test that will decide under whom you all will get further trained. And that test would be, a one-on-one battle."


    Nothing new, so no one looked surprised.


    However, "This time, the opponents wouldn''t be decided through the traditional method of drawing lots. Rather, the teaching board will decide the matches based on each student''s strengths and weaknesses."


    Alex held his breath. So they indeed brought a change. Strange it was, since, canonically this assessment was done through lots.


    Devon''s voice turned a little serious as he said, "Remember, the teachers will be putting someone against you, who is proficient in what you are weak at. So remember the lesson you have learned during this period and give it your all."


    Hearing those words, Amanda couldn''t help but look to her left, and surprisingly Alex was also looking back at her.


    One, a genius witch. And another, a sword master.


    ''For some reason....'' Amanda began,


    ''....I already know my opponent....'' Alex finished.


    Tomorrow, various things are bound to change.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. About Amanda, then don''t worry, she is meant to be with Edric.

 Chapter 37- Assessment(1)

    Unlike usual, Alex didn''t go to train with Edric in the gym today. After all, everyone needs some time to calm their nerves before the assessment. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Alex was stretching his back while his mind remained focused on the upcoming battle. The Grand Master said that the opponents would be chosen based on one''s weakness. And Alex was weak with magic spells.


    The first potential opponent Alex could think of is Amanda, given she is a prodigy in magic and someone who lacks combat experience. However, there was Celestria and Mary as well from the third year who excelled in magic but were weak in combat. By no means does Edric fall in that category, so Alex wasn''t concerned about facing the Protagonist.


    ''Everything will be reported to the King....'' This assessment would help Adolf in choosing the ten champions when the time comes. As such, it becomes even more necessary for Alex to win this competition.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Hearing the knocks, Alex raised his brows and jumped on his feet before approaching the door.


    "Who is it?" Despite waiting for a few seconds, no one responded.


    Alex heaved a sigh and asked again, "If you don''t tell me-"


    "I-It''s me..." Hearing that voice, it didn''t take even a second for Alex to realise that on the other side stood the Princess of the nation.


    *Click*


    He parted the door and let her in before someone could see the enshrouded girl who thought that she had done a good job in hiding her identity.


    However, the prominent feature of a noble, those golden blond hair, was left hanging openly.


    Alex closed the door before asking, "Do you want me and yourself to get expelled or something?"


    Celestria was expecting the scolding yet she showed a pitiful sight and apologized, "I-I was just nervous....and wanted to...s-see you..."


    Alex was genuinely surprised by her behaviour these days. This girl has changed so much after that incident that now, she doesn''t pay attention to Edric at all unless she has to ask something related to Alex.


    Her behaviour has taken a drastic shift, and now the Princess appears to be more attracted to Alex than ever before.


    Was it the guilt? Or fear? Or both?


    Alex didn''t know, nor did he want to care about it, given he had something else more important to focus on.


    "Before you ask me to leave, I want to give you something." Celestria hurriedly spoke before she revealed a sheathed blade which she was hiding inside the long shawl she had draped over her shoulders.


    Alex was surprised to see the fine details engraved on the blade handle as he took the sword from her, and heard her mumbling,


    "Ehe~our fingers touched...."


    Ignoring the girl, he took the sword and unsheathed it. The slow vibration from the sword might be his imagination but it couldn''t be denied that he felt quite excited while holding this piece of art.


    "Oh my...."


    Looking at the double-edged sword with the words ''PURGE'' engraved on the bottom of it, Alex sighed in admiration.


    He lifted it with one hand and realized that its weight was perfectly balanced at the base and the tip. Twirling on his palm, he felt the weapon becoming one with him in no time; listening to his command and merging with his soul. It was just...perfect.


    *Shlink*


    Sheathing the sword, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "Where did you find such a masterpiece?"


    Celestria''s lips never went down from a smile since the girl was extremely happy to see that satisfied look in Alex''s eyes.


    Hearing his question, she casually responded, "Father gifted me back when I travelled back home. After witnessing you in the arena, I deemed it would be best to give it to you."


    Alex nodded. He could tell that such fine craftsmanship cannot be done in a massive producing smithy. The work of a fine blacksmith can be seen in the blade. Hours of patience and hard work have resulted in something so refined and perfect. Beautiful and deadly.


    After a brief moment of silence, Alex asked, "Tell me its price. I won''t be able to pay right away, but surely I can in instalments."


    Owing someone is not something Alex generally prefers. And surely not from this complicated girl whose feelings and thoughts are no longer in the zone where he could expect. She is unpredictable. God knows what she might ask in return for the sword, so he better get done with it right away.


    Celestria parted her lips to say, ''You don''t need to pay me at all!'', however, she stopped herself.


    She can....ask anything. Like anything??


    ''Oh my god...'' Numerous things came to her mind which, if a normal person had heard, they might have run away from Celestria.


    Alex suddenly felt darkness surrounding the Princess and a very sinister smile spread on her lips. Her eyes were drawn to the ground, moving restlessly.


    Frowning, he called out, "Celestria?"


    "Ah, yeah!" She hurriedly brought her eyes to meet his before she spoke, "Remember we used to sit under a tree with my head on your lap and you read me a story? I want that...please?"


    Alex was flabbergasted, "You....want to hear a story in exchange for this masterpiece?" Are you fucking kidding me?


    Alex couldn''t believe the insanity of this girl to be willing to give him this finely crafted weapon in exchange for just a simple story.


    Celestria shyly lowered her eyes, the flutter of her eyes charming enough to make Alex dazed just for a single second as he heard her saying, "T-The moments I spend with you....is priceless for me. So yes, I want it."


    Alex sighed and rubbed his eyes as he said, "Okay, fine, after the assessment, let''s do it."


    "Yeeeee!!" Celestria jumped from the bed with her eyes turning crescent in joy.


    She gave Alex a brief hug before dashing out of the room while mumbling, "Date, date! It''s a date!"


    Alex was scratching his head, seeing her enthusiasm, before he decided to clear up his mind and get prepared for the battle.


    ----------***---------


    The assessment would take place among all the students of third years, and the battles would be witnessed by all the instructors, professors, guests from the Capital and the other students from the second and third years.


    The indoor arena was quite huge, and at the same time, ten matches would be held. Since some students didn''t participate in the intensive training, having their goals already set in their minds, only two hundred students participated in the assessment.


    Each battle would only last for six minutes, and based on the performance, not results, the students would be recruited to a mentor right away.


    It was necessary for every student to give it their all in this battle since the judges would be observing their efforts not the result.


    From the Royal family, the First Prince and Celestria''s older brother¡ªRyan Grimhold, was also present and currently sitting beside Aborne.


    He was currently sitting across the second arena in which two students stood, ready to fight.


    The other instructors, like Jullie and Hawk, were observing other arenas. Each arena has at least two judges and one referee.


    More than six hundred students gathered around and were cheering for their favourite contestants. Since betting was not unknown to this world, they were even betting their money on challengers.


    Alex was currently sitting in the waiting room, from where the whole place was visible. The waiting room was built above the stands, and the floor-to-ceiling mirror gave a complete view of the scene.


    Alex was looking at the ongoing matches with an unreadable expression on his face. Within the waiting room, there were several more familiar faces but none of them were talking to anyone. No friends and lovers could be seen together at the moment, given, in a few minutes they could be facing each other in the arena.


    Alex didn''t have much of a thought since he wasn''t naive enough to reveal his strategy to the person he was talking to. But naturally, he didn''t want to disturb others while they were trying to gather themselves together.


    ''Not even a month has passed....'' After reincarnating here, Alex hasn''t been able to feel that serenity which he was searching for. Except for the time when he remains in the infirmary, he remains moving all the time considering he has to prepare for something more prominent and terrifying than this contest.


    He didn''t know whether he was moving on the right path or not. He didn''t know what the deity would ask from him when the time came. He didn''t know why he felt his first love was somewhere around. He didn''t know whether he would be able to participate in the ascension tournament.


    A lot of questions he had in mind and no one to help him. However, Alex knew, he could somehow get through all of it.


    ''Just like always...''


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Guess his opponent.

 Chapter 38- Assessment(2)

    It was¡­surprising.Alex genuinely believed in Devon''s words when the man said that the students would be paired up based on their weaknesses.


    However, how can he forget that everything happens here, with a plan in mind? Despite what they say, the administration and the Headmaster always keep manipulating things from the shadows.


    And because of those reasons, Alex was facing a person who had similar strengths and weaknesses as Alex.


    "Yo!" Edric raised his hand in greetings to which Alex stiffly nodded.


    They were standing on the arena number two which was under the observation of the Prince and the Knight Commander Aborne.


    On the other side, Amanda and Celestria were facing each other, however, the Prince showed no movement to signify that he was interested in his sister''s battle.


    ''Considering how much he cares about Celestria, Ryan must be told by his father to observe Edric''s battle or he would have gone to see her battle...'' Alex discerned.


    Alex took several deep breaths to prepare himself. Although it was unexpected, not like he was unprepared to face the Protagonist.


    At the moment, Edric was nearly S-rank and if talking about Alex''s stats, then he would be around D-rank or something.


    However, if there was a massive advantage in Alex''s possession then it is the knowledge he has about Edric and his skills.


    Edric has four transformations that enhance his strength, agility, senses, and durability, and now, he can self-regenerate rapidly because of that wolf he absorbed.


    He can absorb their traits by consuming their blood, body parts and core. And Edric has added another to the collection.


    However, as overpowered as it seems, it has several drawbacks as well. For one, he cannot use two traits at once or he would be rendered motionless after a brief period. Second, after going into his strongest transformation, his body paralyses.


    There are some more but Alex would need to keep these two in mind while he fights the raven-haired teenager.


    "Both participants, ready?" The referee asked as Alex held the handle of his blade and nodded.


    On the other hand, Edric''s features changed; he took his elven form before nodding.


    The referee stepped back and from the edge of the mat, he declared, "BEGIN!!"


    The world around Alex faded into stillness; the air seemed to hold its breath, and his vision narrowed to a single target¡ªthe left shoulder of his enemy. His body tilted forward, wordless and deadly, as adrenaline and Soul Energy flooded his veins. In a heartbeat, Alex launched himself forward, moving with a speed that only the sharpest eyes could catch.


    *Ding*


    A sharp clash rang out as Alex''s silver blade met the unyielding steel knuckles of Edric, who grinned, sensing his instincts had saved him just in time.


    "Good call on my part," he smirked, his elven grace fading as his arms surged with power. In a split-second, Alex twisted his blade, just narrowly avoiding Edric''s attempt to snap it.


    "Brute fuck," Alex muttered, watching as Edric''s form morphed. His enemy''s arms and legs grew longer and sturdier, a gorilla-like strength taking over. Without hesitation, Edric lunged forward, fists thundering down onto the mats as he charged, aiming to overwhelm Alex with raw force.


    Alex barely managed to duck beneath the massive swing, only to be met with a brutal follow-up¡ªa spear strike from Edric''s hulking elbow aimed straight for his torso. He leapt back, bringing his sword up defensively, and with a quick pivot, unleashed a ''Linear Slash''.


    **CRASH**


    The attack connected, though its impact was weakened by Alex''s shaky stance. Still, the force of the strike pushed Edric back a few inches, the gust of air biting against him. Edric''s muscles spasmed, a brief flinch of pain flashing across his face, but he responded with a wild grin¡ªa sign that things were about to escalate.


    Seeing Alex steady his footing, Edric sprang into the air, hands locked overhead in a massive hammer formation. Students watching from the sidelines felt their hearts race, barely able to breathe as Edric prepared to bring down a strike that could shatter bones.


    Alex''s gaze hardened, and with a swift move, he activated ''Quick Silver'', darting out of range just as Edric landed. But Edric was ready.


    "I knew it!" Edric snarled, abandoning the hammer motion to twist on impact. He drove a powerful kick into Alex''s torso, sending him hurtling backwards with bone-rattling force.


    "Ugh!" Alex''s mind raced; his only goal was to stay within the bounds of the arena. He stabbed his blade into the mats, using it to slow himself, but the brief reprieve left him exposed.


    A blur of movement signalled Edric''s approach, his wolf-like form closing in with startling speed. Before Alex could react, a fist struck his back, the impact radiating pain through his spine. He tried to retaliate, swinging his blade, but Edric vanished just as swiftly as he''d appeared, reappearing in another spot.


    Every time Alex prepared a counter, Edric was already gone, moving with an agility that made him nearly impossible to pin down.


    "Is this even allowed?" one of the students murmured, watching the brutal exchange.


    "The ref hasn''t stopped it¡­ Edric''s avoiding anything vital," another replied, uneasy but enthralled.


    Alex was trapped in a relentless storm of attacks, each one preventing him from finding any ground to retaliate. Edric seemed determined to keep the pressure on, exploiting Alex''s reliance on mid-range attacks by drawing him into close-quarters combat where his own speed and ferocity dominated.


    *SQUELCH*


    Alex gasped as Edric slipped under his latest swing, claws raking his side and drawing a fresh streak of blood. The pain sliced through him, but Alex caught Edric''s focused expression¡ªthis wasn''t reckless aggression; it was calculated. Edric knew that even one opening would be all Alex needed to turn the tide, so he gave him none, sustaining the offensive like his life depended on it.


    Gritting his teeth, Alex focused on Edric''s rhythm, trying to find any gaps. His movements were faster than Alex could track, but every time he paused to change direction or prepare an attack, Alex caught glimpses of his form. Each brief moment allowed Alex to build a pattern in his mind, anticipating Edric''s moves.


    His side throbbed, his breathing ragged, but the silver-haired warrior''s gaze sharpened¡ªwaiting for that one chance to break through Edric''s unrelenting assault.


    Gritting his teeth, Alex straightened, his stance low and his grip fierce around his blade. He steeled himself, waiting for Edric''s next rush. And there it was¡ªa blur to his right. This time, Alex didn''t swing. He sidestepped, lightning-fast, letting Edric''s clawed fist pass by with mere inches to spare.


    Seizing the opening, Alex rotated sharply, using the momentum to drive his blade straight down in a sweeping arc.


    The force of the strike cleaved through the air with explosive power, catching Edric off guard and forcing him back. A startled gasp escaped the crowd as Edric stumbled, his arm grazed by the slash, blood now running from a shallow cut. The tides had turned.


    But Alex wasn''t finished. Just as the blade landed, a bell ring resounded before the blade tip rebounded from the ground and aimed for Edric''s front.


    "Shit!" Edric had only a single fragment of a second to recoil back, however, he wasn''t able to completely dodge the attack, leaving a long slit across his torso.


    The duo stood face to face, both of them bleeding and tired. However, none of the two showed any sign of backing down.


    ¡ªTo be continued. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 39- Assessment(3)

    Alex has reached beyond Edric''s expectations.In a corner of his mind, Edric expected him to be put against Alex in the assessment. As such, he hurriedly adapted to his new wolf form.


    Edric knew that to defeat a swordsman who wasn''t just fast but precise with his attacks, he had to be swift in response as well. And to prohibit Alex from using his deadliest attack, that third stance, Edric deemed it necessary to not give Alex much space to launch that attack.


    However, Alex performed beyond his expectations and ended up inflicting two visible wounds on Edric in the last confrontation.


    Although Alex was gravely injured himself, Edric could feel that the guy was far from the point of accepting defeat.


    "Here it comes¡­" Edric braced himself, his claws sharpening as a fierce glow lit up his eyes. His opponent leaned forward, giving away his intent¡ªEdric knew he''d be using that first technique, the one Edric had barely managed to block before.


    "Fourth Step¡­" The words dropped like a hammer. Edric''s eyes widened in shock.


    *There''s a fourth?!*


    Panic surged through him, and he morphed into his sturdiest form. His arms and legs grew bulkier, taking on an ape-like strength as he prepared for what was coming.


    Alex''s gaze fell to the ground, his stance calm and unmoved by the wounds on his body. His hand rested on the hilt of his blade, still sheathed at his side.


    Then, in the growing silence, Alex spoke one word that froze Edric in place.


    "¡­Mimic."


    In a flash, Alex''s silver blade cut through the air, his form streaking forward and leaving a cloud of dust. Edric barely crossed his arms in time, bracing against the incoming blow¡ªbut Alex had vanished before his eyes. Pain tore through Edric''s left arm, his skin burning from the sudden slash.


    "Damn it!" Edric snarled, whipping around, his eyes scanning the arena for any trace of his opponent. If he switched to his elven form, he''d be able to follow Alex''s movements, but it would leave him vulnerable.


    Before he could decide, Alex moved again, circling him with an unrelenting rhythm. Edric was surrounded by flashes of silver and streaks of pain as Alex struck from every angle, each hit carving thin lines into Edric''s hardened skin.


    Edric snarled, shaking off the pain as Alex closed in for another pass. His opponent''s speed was overwhelming, but Edric''s instincts kicked in, honing his focus. This time, he wasn''t just going to defend¡ªhe was going to strike back.


    Alex darted in from the left, his blade a silver blur. But Edric, anticipating the move, swung his massive arm sideways, aiming to catch Alex mid-dash. His fist connected with a crack, slamming into Alex''s side. The force of the blow sent Alex skidding back, dust rising from his sliding feet.


    "Not so fast now, are you?" Edric taunted, his voice low and dangerous.


    Alex''s eyes flickered with something darker, and he charged again, a glint of fury in his gaze. He vanished, reappearing just behind Edric, his blade cutting a swift, shallow line across Edric''s shoulder. But Edric didn''t flinch¡ªhe spun with a brutal backhand, his claws extended to rip through anything in their path.


    Alex ducked low, dodging by a hair''s breadth, but Edric was already following up with a heavy downward punch. The ground shook as his fist pounded into the spot where Alex had been, leaving a shallow crater beneath the mats. Yet Alex moved like a shadow, evading each powerful blow with precise sidesteps and counters.


    Then Edric''s voice roared through the arena as he unleashed a savage flurry of attacks, his fists and claws a relentless barrage. His movements grew faster, closing in on Alex with each attempt, aiming to trap him. It was all Alex could do to weave around the strikes, his blade flashing up to parry Edric''s claws as he danced around his larger foe.


    "Think you''re quick, huh?" Edric barked, his strikes relentless. "Let''s see you dodge *this!*"


    In a sudden burst of fury, Edric''s arm swung in a wild arc, sending a shockwave through the air. The force threw Alex off balance just enough for Edric to grab him by the collar. Without hesitation, Edric flung Alex across the arena, sending him crashing into the ground.


    Alex gritted his teeth as he forced himself up, blood dripping from his lip. Edric didn''t give him a second to recover, charging forward, his powerful steps shaking the ground. As Edric''s massive fist came down, Alex twisted his body at the last moment, narrowly escaping the crushing blow.


    In that instant, Alex saw his opening.


    With a sharp intake of breath, he activated ''Second Step'' once more, darting to Edric''s side and driving his blade deep into his opponent''s arm. Edric let out a roar, his skin splitting under the blade, but he retaliated instantly, delivering a crushing punch to Alex''s ribs that left him gasping.


    The two fighters locked eyes, neither willing to back down. Edric''s bloodied form pulsed with raw power, while Alex''s stance, despite his wounds, remained razor-sharp. The arena echoed with the sounds of their breaths, each moment pregnant with the promise of the next explosive clash.


    The roar of the audience and the expression of the judges, nothing mattered for the duo at that moment.


    Edric knew he couldn''t keep up his mutant form for long and Alex was reaching his limits as well.


    Both of them knew this would end it. Every muscle, every thought, every breath was focused on delivering one final, decisive blow.


    "AAAAAHHHHHH!!" Edric''s voice thundered across the arena, drawing startled glances from nearby battles. Power erupted from him, his body swelling as veins pulsed under his skin, his eyes losing all color and turning a blank white. In this berserk state, there was no strategy, only raw, unrestrained might.


    Across from him, Alex steadied his grip on his blade, his hands tightening as he focused all his energy. Blood dripped down his side, but his gaze was steady, a blazing determination radiating from him like a second aura. He had one chance, and he intended to make it count.


    The crowd leaned forward, breath caught, while the judges could only watch, transfixed. The ground itself seemed to tremble beneath the sheer force emanating from both warriors.


    "Seventh Step," Alex murmured, his words almost lost in the roar of energy between them. Then, without hesitation, both lunged forward, each moving with the full force of their abilities.


    **CRACK!**


    The ground shattered as Edric launched himself forward, leaving a massive crater where he''d stood. His fist was cocked back, every ounce of his power coiled in that single strike, aimed straight at Alex.


    In one fluid motion, Alex leaped to meet him; his sword raised high. The blade began to pulse with a dark, ominous glow, the air around it crackling as if recognizing the finality of this attack. His eyes locked onto Edric, and time seemed to slow, each millisecond stretching as the distance between them closed.


    Edric''s fist shot forward, his entire body a blur of muscle and fury. Alex''s sword came down to meet him, cutting through the air like a thunderbolt.


    The moment their attacks collided, the arena exploded in a deafening roar. A shockwave tore through the air, sending cracks racing through the stone floor as jagged pieces of the ground flew in all directions. The sheer force of their clash left a massive crater at the center of the arena, spider-webbing fractures that crept toward the edges, splintering everything in their path.


    The audience shielded themselves from the violent gusts of wind and grit, their eyes wide with awe and terror. Nearby areas were rattled, and fighters paused, staring at the swirling dust cloud that had swallowed Edric and Alex whole. Stone seats trembled, and the very air hung heavy with the raw energy still crackling from the impact.


    However, when the dust settled, there was a third person standing between the duo and he seemed to have blocked the attacks using his barrier.


    Alex could be seen already fallen to the ground with his blade snapped in two while Edric was barely conscious with his right hand completely damaged to the point of becoming useless. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Devon looked at the destruction that both of them had caused even though he chanted a damaged suppressing spell.


    Heaving a sigh, the Grand Master looked at Alex and muttered under his breath,


    ''Now I understand why she is interested in you¡­.''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 40- Love

    The meeting to discuss the results of the matches was supposed to happen the next day, however, on Aborne''s demand, it was taking place late at night within the conference hall.Jullie, Devon, Aborne, The first Prince Ryan, Hector, Shelby, and the other instructors who were involved in the intensive training were sitting around the oval table.


    The first and foremost topic which Aborne brought forward was, "Interruption! Why did you interrupt their perfect battle, you bookworm?!" His anger was directed toward the Grand Master in the room.


    Devon, on his part, looked completely unaffected despite being directed with such anger by the strongest warrior of the nation.


    With a smile, he merely shrugged, "My interference was necessary, Sir Aborne or one of the two might have lost their life."


    Hector asked, "Did you perceive those attacks lethal?" The Headmaster was also witnessing the battle; however, he trusted the eyes of the youngster more.


    Devon fixed his monocle and said, "I won''t say it was intentional. Although both sides were trying to forge all their strength in that attack, they didn''t hold the ''intention'' to kill each other."


    The short-haired woman, Shelby, scoffed, "From what I saw, the aftereffect of Alex''s attack suggested he was going for the kill."


    No one could refute the fact that Alex''s attack contained more raw energy and devastation. That single attack was worth taking down a fort, Devon declared. And if not for him suppressing the damage, the other participants might have incurred damage, including the Prince.


    The answer to that question was provided by the violet-haired lady, "If he really intended on killing Edric, then Alex would have used that stance he calls, ''Tempest Dart.''"


    Shelby closed her mouth and couldn''t say anything against that. By now, the whole teaching unit knows about the fact that Alex launched an attack that even a Five-star mage warrior like Jullie had a hard time countering.


    Edric was only a three-star warrior, and in that state where he was on the verge of falling, there was a very bleak chance that the raven-haired teenager would have been able to block the dart.


    "But I can''t understand something here¡­" The member of the Royal lineage spoke, "How come no one can discern this sudden growth in Alex''s strength?" Ryan looked at Devon, Jullie, and Hector one after another.


    Strength is good, but that kind of strength without a proper explanation is troubling.


    Aborne voiced, "Your Highness, from what I have witnessed, Alex isn''t cursed by the Soulless." Every eye turned towards the redhead, as with his arms crossed the Knight Commander added, "From what I could see, Alex has honed his skills through deliberate hard work and through years of practice. Gaining sudden strength majorly overwhelms one''s mind and body. "


    Taking a pause, he added, "Although Alex doesn''t seem to be able to withstand his own strength and his body not being able to keep up, his mental fortitude showed that the boy had gone through experiences that have allowed him to wield that power."


    Devon affirmed, "Indeed, his body isn''t up to the mark to wield such strength¡­that explains why he has always been careful with his sword arts. Despite being thrashed by Edric, Alex didn''t just start launching his attacks here and there and waited for the right moment."


    Hector shared his insight, "In my opinion, Alex''s mind is of a high-ranking warrior, but his body hasn''t developed to that stage?"


    Those words made them frown, and Devon nearly flinched at the prospect of something that Hector''s words suggested.


    Shelby gasped and uttered what others had in their mind, "Time travel?!"


    Aborne frowned, "Can it be¡­really possible?" His question was directed at no one specific, and everyone in the room had similar questions.


    "It''s unprecedented but not impossible," Hawk added; given there have been magicians in the past with command over time and space.


    However, the capability to reverse time or regression always remained limited and very brief. Could there be a magician in the future who could travel back in time without letting their soul energy be revealed to the world? After all, a regression spell would cost a huge amount of Soul Energy but Alex possesses a pitiful amount.


    Or is it that Alex has a way of enshrouding his presence, suppressing his SE, and appearing to be weak?


    Numerous questions and the only way to know it, "Hector, you need to pry into his head." Shelby slammed her hand on the table and demanded.


    Good or bad, the knowledge of the future could be beneficial for the current era. And even if Alex isn''t from the future, they could discern the cause behind his sudden growth.


    Hector leaned back in his seat before responding, "I can''t, for two reasons."


    Shelby frowned but it was another Professor who asked, "Why?"


    Hector pointed out, "First, without any proper evidence I won''t investigate someone''s memories without their permission. And second¡­because I am not allowed to."


    Shelby frowned, "Who in the world can stop you?" Just as she said, she thought of the Emperor¡­but the Emperor wouldn''t go out of his way to protect Alex.


    The question wasn''t answered clearly, but Hector vaguely told them,


    "Someone whom none of us can defy."


    ¡ª---------**----------


    In the infirmary, Edric and Alex were lying on the bed parallel to each other, and beside their beds sat two beautiful ladies.


    Amanda, who won her match against Celestria didn''t have many wounds that could be regarded as ''concerning''. However, the same couldn''t be said about the Princess, who had severe frostbite, and her left arm was frozen to the very blood cells.


    However, despite the nurse''s warning, Celestria decided to remain by Alex''s side tonight to take care of him.


    Amanda was, naturally, worried for Edric, so she decided to look over him until he woke up. However, now that the girl was sitting just a few inches away from Celestria, Amanda couldn''t help but feel a little sad. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Does¡­it hurt?" Glancing at the girl from the corner of her eyes, Amanda asked.


    Celestria''s arm was covered in bandages and the blond Princess was wearing a thick fabric all around to keep her body warm. The hot pads attached to her clothes must be uncomfortable but that''s the price she has to pay in exchange for remaining here in the infirmary rather than letting her body rest.


    Celestria heaved a sigh, "It hurts¡­but not as much as it does when I see Alex. His condition pains me much more."


    Amanda could share the sentiment since seeing Edric wincing and flinching in his sleep made her heart heavy as well. Even the slightest movement caused his whole body to ache.


    Amanda couldn''t even imagine how the two boys must be feeling at the moment. The last time when she was beaten black and blue, a year ago during the tournament, she was given anesthesia since she wasn''t able to endure the pain at all.


    She still gets nightmares of those nights when her body was her biggest enemy, bestowing her irresistible pain. And here, Alex and Edric have gone through that experience more than once in this single month.


    "It''s surprising tho¡­" Amanda turned toward Celestria before continuing, "...that the same Alex who cried over a simple bruise and ran away from battles, had the courage to fight until his whole body was immovable and his consciousness slipped away. From the reports I have received, several of Alex''s ribs were broken during the first half minute of the battle."


    Celestria nodded as she wiped her tears and slowly uttered, "He has grown, Amy, stronger and more courageous. It''s both saddening and delightful that Alex doesn''t need me anymore to face his problems."


    Amanda rested her hand on Celestria''s shoulder before telling her, "Seeing you in these conditions¡­I suppose now you need Alex more than ever."


    The blond Princess nodded, "Yes¡­yes, I do need him. I have committed a grave sin but I am prepared to go through any trial which could allow me to get back with him."


    Allowing Amanda to wipe her tears with her handkerchief, Celestria continued, "Trust me, Amanda, I had suffered greatly in those days when I wasn''t with Alex¡­.it almost felt I was incomplete. He is the color of my life¡­.the reason why I smile and look forward to the next day."


    Amanda was¡­genuinely surprised. While she could see that Celestria was head over heels for Alex, the girl herself didn''t know it. Celestria still feels that this feeling was friendship but from Amanda''s perception, Celestria has crossed the realm of love¡­.she is devoted to Alex.


    Glancing at Edric, the teenager couldn''t help but mutter, ''Someday¡­I also wish to convey my feelings just as fluently as Cela¡­.''


    Melissa who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but smile at the two young ladies who were showing the genuine meaning behind that certain word, which she never understood.


    Love.


    ¡ª---------**---------


    A/N:- I feel I should write a side story from Celestria''s perspective.

 Chapter 41- Failure

    "You are still going to meet that failure?" The girl enshrouded in a white cloak, halted in her path.Without looking at the person, she could tell who it was, and for god sake, she didn''t want to see that person at this moment.


    "I never asked you to come along, why bother?" She asked as she fastened her shoelaces, readying to depart.


    The weather outside was as harsh as ever, even though the month of the year remains warm for most of the other nations.


    "It has been over thirteen years. First your mother and now you. You two are investing your time in something that will only risk your life and waste our resources." The woman who spat those words held venom at the tip of her tongue and based on her tone, one could discern that she wasn''t happy with the cloaked figure.


    The cloaked lady finally got up and turned towards the criticiser, "You know what, Mace? Not even once did I or my mother use a single coin from the clan treasury. We always afforded everything on our own." Her voice grew heavy, making the listener back away a little.


    However, the person wasn''t done, as she added, "You may have forgotten Mace, but the last person who wrongly accused me had his head rolling even before he could even say it was all a joke."


    The woman, Mace, flinched and gulped strongly. However, retaining the temper, she spat, "You know what will happen once the patriarch knows about this, right?"


    In response to that, the lady narrowed her eyes, "Are you threatening me, now?"


    There was no response from the other end as Mace felt it....the sharpness against her throat that could end up taking away her life if she didn''t choose her next words carefully.


    With her face adapting a shade paler than a sheet, she backed off, "Pay me the regular fee and I will remain silent."


    The enshrouded lady scoffed before throwing a pouch at the other one.


    Turning around, she stared at the vast field, filled with pristine white. The journey was long but the thought of seeing ''him'' fills her heart with joy and warmth.


    ''I hope those two idiots have kept Alex safe.''


    ----------**---------


    What makes the Seventh Stance so dangerous and urges Alex to choose that step as his last move?


    All the damage his body receives, the movements he makes, the attacks he defends against....all that changes into energy which he launches in one go through that stance.


    In both of his lives, Alex has only used that stance twice. Once when he was learning under that old man and the second time yesterday while he was fighting against Edric.


    He never had the opportunity, nor someone who could keep fighting with him for so long, to let him use that technique. He mostly used Tempest Dart to deal with bothersome foes, given that technique is made to kill.


    "Agh...." He tried moving his body but a grunt escaped his throat since it was aching all over.


    "Alex...? Alex!" Alex was startled hearing that shout, as he glanced at the girl who exclaimed upon hearing him groan.


    There were tears in her eyes as she jumped on Alex,


    "ALEX!!"


    "Ouch! It hurts, you idiot!" Although he complained Celestria didn''t listen to him at all and pressed Alex''s face in her bosom and hugged him firmly in her arms.


    Although his wounds had healed, his body was aching awfully...but a little....just a little, he felt better being embraced by her. It helped that the Princess carries quite a bountiful bust, providing a cushiony sensation to his face.


    "Alex...Alex...I was so worried for you." Tears never stopped streaming down her cheeks as she sobbed while holding him close to her.


    Alex heaved a sigh but before he could say anything, he heard Celestria crying,


    "Ow-ow-ow...Miss Melissa?!" Celestria was pulled away from the bed as Mellisa mercilessly pulled the Princess'' ear.


    "You can''t jump on a patient like that, Missy."


    Celestria backed away, and while rubbing her reddened ear, she complained, "Just say you are jealous that I was able to do something you never dared to...despite having the desire."


    Melissa''s face turned red as she rested her hand on her waist and urged, "Say that again."


    Celestria huffed and turned her face away.


    "Miss Melissa?" Edric''s voice reached them, urging all three to turn towards the raven-haired before Edric asked, "Can you put a blanket on Amanda? I still cannot move." There was a soft smile on his face as he looked at his lover''s face who was sleeping with her head resting on the bed.


    Melissa nodded, "Yes, sure, child. She was quite tired after the battle." Getting a blanket from nearby, the nurse said, "Well, Celestria should be tired as well, but your friend didn''t sleep a single wink last night, Alex. She was awake the whole night, looking after you."


    Alex was surprised, genuinely. He looked at the Princess and noticed that her eyes were red, not just because of tears and her face was slightly pale as well. Although the heating pads were removed at some point, her arm was still covered with bandages.


    Alex raised his finger in her direction, "You...sleep or our date is cancelled."


    Celestria''s eyes widened, and without uttering a single word, she dashed toward one of the vacant beds, and after covering herself with a sheet, she closed her eyes.


    Melissa looked at the scene with a surprised gaze. Once she saw that Celestria was inside the cover, she looked back at Alex and said, "You have got her wrapped around your finger."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I seriously don''t know what''s wrong with her."


    Melissa shook her head, "Anyway, it''s time for your medicine. Open your mouth, I will feed you."


    Alex did as she asked, and Melissa sat on the bed before leaning towards him.


    He gulped the bitter medicine before hearing the lady saying, "You should sleep for now-"


    "I fear he cannot rest for the time being, Dear Melissa." Suddenly, a familiar voice was heard from the entrance before the duo looked at the smiling face of the Grand Master. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mister Devon, how can I help you?" Melissa asked as she stood defensively in front of Alex, already sensing what Devon would ask.


    However, despite how much it pained Devon to trouble his favourite woman, he had to say, "I have to bring Alex somewhere. It''s important."


    Melissa heaved a sigh and was about to tell him that Alex couldn''t move around at all...but,


    "It''s okay, Miss Melissa. I think it''s indeed important for Sir Devon to look so serious."


    Under the astonished gazes of the two adults, the same boy who was brought all broken and torn yesterday, got up on his feet and said, "Let''s go, Sir Devon."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 42- Celas Diary 1

    It was at that time when Celestria returned to her home after the whole incident with Abeth.She was told to rest a few days in the capital since knowing that a teacher was lusting over her must be too traumatic for her. Her parents also said that if she wanted, she could drop this year and resume her classes next year.


    However, that wasn''t the case. She wasn''t that affected by Abeth that she would run away from the Academy. And knowing that Abeth was dead now, helped her to be rest assured.


    However, all the facts relating to Abeth were the second priority on her list since the main reason she took some days off was that she was concerned about someone else.


    Alex.


    After she talked to Professor Jullie that evening when she and the Headmaster came with her to the Capital, Celestria realized something. She has to be courageous with her approach and apologize to Alex.


    She never hesitated to blame him when he was in the cell, so she shouldn''t be hesitant about apologizing as well.


    However, what could she do to gain his forgiveness? She couldn''t start to imagine how much it must have pained him to be told by his childhood friend that they should pretend that they never knew each other.


    It didn''t help that recently, she started to pay attention to Edric more because she admired him. After she saw his performance last year in the tournament and how proudly Celestria''s father looked at Edric...she felt she had to become as strong as him. So one day, her father can look at her not only with fondness but pride as well.


    Maybe that''s the reason why she began spending more time with Edric....and as a result, she began ignoring Alex.


    But she forgot one crucial thing; Edric had others, a lot of friends and a lover by his side. But Alex? Alex had only Celestria whom he could regard as his friend.


    It broke her heart at how wrong she was at making decisions and not thinking things through.


    And if it was not enough, she suddenly got the news from her brother that "Alex was disowned by his parents."


    Celestria was shocked to the point no word came out in response.


    Ryan softly caressed her head and told her, "I am as shocked as you. I never thought those two would be such scumbags to abandon their child like this."


    After Ryan left, Celestria was left in her room, all silent and shocked.


    Celestria has met Alex''s parents quite many times in the past and their relationship was quite good as well. She knows better than her brother that the two were quite fond of Alex, gifting him books and other things he liked, even though they weren''t that well off.


    And to think that they suddenly got up and abandoned him....?


    His last support in life also left him....and everything was because of Celestria.


    ''No, I can''t cry...I have to talk to them!'' She wiped her burning tears and with a fierce flame of determination igniting in her eyes, she made her way out of the palace. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without informing her parents or brother, she boarded a carriage and advanced toward that place which Celestria had seldom visited in the past.


    Alex''s home.


    The sole reason for her wanting to meet them is because Celestria wanted to make them realize what grave mistake they have committed and if possible...she wanted them to redeem themselves. Alex loves his parents, and Celestia couldn''t start to think how devastated he would be whenever other students would return to their homes on vacation or during the periodic parent-teacher meeting.


    Celestria was his friend, yet she was feeling guilty for abandoning Alex. Surely, as his parents, they must be...


    "They left, Your Highness." After reaching the house which Alex once called his home, Celestria was informed that...Alex''s parents have run away from the Capital.


    And the reason behind their action was sickening. Just because they didn''t want to be punished, they escaped.


    Her fist was clenched in anger as she stared at the house where those two snakes lived, ''I really couldn''t see their real faces behind that smiling facade they always wore.''


    She remained standing there for a long time, torn between several emotions.


    The soldier who escorted the Princess here, asked, "Shall we return, Your Highness?"


    Celestia shook her head, "Not now...I need to take something from here."


    There must be things Alex has in here that she could bring with her and give to him.


    The soldier looked restless, letting the Princess wander out of the palace for a long time, but before he could say anything, Celestria was already inside the house.


    Most of the things were taken away, excluding those pictures Alex made for his parents. Her heart bled at the realisation that they had cut off Alex from their lives and left the place without an ounce of hesitation.


    She collected all the pictures and safely folded them. Handing it to the soldier she told him to keep them in the carriage, and again, before the soldier could have said anything, Celestria returned to the house.


    Looking to her left, there was a room which she had never entered in the past. There was a lock on the room, and even when there wasn''t, Alex never allowed her to enter inside.


    It was Alex''s room.


    ''Sorry Alex...'' She broke the promise she gave to him to never enter his room without his permission. She knew he might not be returning to the capital any time soon, and under the administration''s orders, this house might get demolished soon.


    As such, she didn''t hesitate to break the lock in a fluid motion and enter his room for the first time.


    The smell of books and incense assaulted her. The whole place was filled with hundreds of books, making the room appear smaller than it actually was.


    There was a study table, two cupboards and bookshelves all around.


    She could faintly recognise some of the books arranged on a separate bookshelf. All the other shelves were overcrowded but this one...had only eight books, and strangely, all of them were gifted by Celestria.


    Her eyes burned with emotions upon noticing how carefully he had treasured those books which she had randomly chosen to gift him in the past.


    She then approached the first wardrobe, and upon opening it she found there were a few sets of his clothes hanging there. She decided to keep all those clothes in a box and bring it with her.


    Next, she approached the second wardrobe, expecting more clothes, or maybe books, to be resting there.


    ....however, little did she expect that this wardrobe was filled with nothing but....her.


    Everywhere she saw, Celestria found herself.


    There was a small pendant hanging in front of her, which Celestria broke as a child and threw away finding it annoying to get it repaired. She vividly remembered this pendant, as until it was broken; it was her favourite.


    With her hand trembling, she slowly picked up the pendant and muttered, "Y-You fixed it....for me?"


    Her heart was filled with a sense of inexplicable joy, seeing how carefully the pieces were brought together.


    Her eyes then went towards a small glass case in which a small lily was carefully placed. Even though its colour had long faded, and the flower seemed a single touch away from crumbling, it was safely preserved.


    "....the four....petalled lily...." Her heart trembled, eyes watered, as she remembered that long ago...Celestria found a four-petalled lily in the garden, and casually she gifted it to Alex saying it was a sign of how important he was to her.


    Not only that, several other things like the pearls of her necklace, the bowtie she gifted and even the ugly painting she made of him...everything was kept safely there.


    "H-He....kept....it...all along...." She fell to her knees, loudly wailing at the thought of how much he cared about things which she deemed trivial.


    She always took things casually but Alex...Alex always looked up at her as his everything.


    And the person he loved the most, betrayed him.


    She betrayed him!


    -------**------


    A/N:- Continuation of her diary after several chapters. See ya.

 Chapter 43- Reward...again?

    Alex was sitting in a wheelchair as Devon pushed it towards the administrative building."Isn''t she lovely?" Devon sighed, garnering the younger one''s attention.


    "Melissa?" His question was met by a nod, urging Alex to add, "Why don''t you try and be a bit aggressive? Like asking her out sometimes?"


    Devon''s shoulders slumped, "My work doesn''t allow me to come here often, and when I do, it''s mostly because of some training or competition. And around that time Melissa remains chained to the infirmary."


    Alex could understand the man''s problems. Their working fields don''t allow them to have a normal life. However, even if Melissa had time, it is highly unlikely she would go on a date with Devon.


    Earlier, the silverhead noticed that Devon''s charm was completely wasted on the nurse. Her demeanor around others and Devon was the same.


    ''Maybe she actually doesn''t want to get involved in romance, after all.''


    Shrugging off his attention from the nurse, he looked at the people waiting for him inside the administrator''s office.


    The administrative chief, Hawk, along with Aborne and Prince Ryan stood there.


    Alex gave a brief bow without leaving his seat, and greeted, "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Highness."


    The next King of the nation and someone who was now a part of the integral administration of the nation. The first Prince and Celestria''s elder brother.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me, Alex. We aren''t so distant."


    Despite those words, Alex just flashed a friendly smile but didn''t say anything.


    Ryan stepped forward and said, "To not make you stay here for long, let''s get on with it," Saying so, the blond noble removed the silk sheet from the table, revealing a set of seven swords lying there.


    Alex''s eyes shone seeing the numerous masterpieces lying there¡­humming to him, urging his whole being to wield them.


    Alex slowly rose to his feet and placed his hand on the one in the middle. It was a single-edged, slim, and long sword with a heavy handle made for stabbing. The blade seems sharp enough to bisect the very air once slashed.


    In his hand, it felt too light and too comfortable. If not for royalty being here, he might have tried swinging it around.


    Experience tales with empire


    Seeing his reaction Aborne smirked, "As Celestria said, you are fond of Swords."


    Alex raised his brows, "Celestria informed you?"


    Ryan smiles, "Indeed; initially, we intended to bring all kinds of weapons as a reward. But then Cela said you have a keen interest in swords."


    "Well, she was right. I prefer swords over other weapons. And sometimes, spears."


    But then he frowned, "Reward? I received it from Sir Devon tho..." The platinum plates were more than enough to save Celestria''s life¡­or did they intend to give something to him periodically?


    Aborne responded, "You are a fine warrior and a future pillar for the nation. Seeing how easily your blades snap, we must provide you with something sturdier and worthy."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "But the blade I used against Edric was also one of the blades from the capital arsenal. Celestria gave it to me."


    Devon was surprised, "You broke a blade made from Akron''s forge? That''s new." Alex didn''t know who this Akron was, but based on his reaction it seems all the royal blades came from that blacksmith.


    "Talking about yesterday," Hawk stepped forward, "What technique did you use that ended up disintegrating the upper half of your blade?"


    Alex calmly responded, "A technique that produces a lot of heat, resulting in expansion of molecules and in the end¡­.boom." He didn''t explain to them the whole workings of the Seventh Stance since, in Alex''s eyes, anyone could become his enemy in the future.


    "If that''s the case, you should pick this one. Heavy and made to absorb heat." Aborne suggested, his own flames coming to life.


    The more he hears from Alex, the more Aborne gets intrigued.


    Alex looked at the blade being proposed before he lifted the blade and felt it much heavier than any other sword he had wielded until now¡­except for that one he borrowed back then when he fought against Aiden.


    Resting the blade over his shoulder, Alex judged that this blade was made for the technique ''Rebound''.


    In ''Rebound'' once the blade tip lands on the ground, it recoils and becomes weightless in his hand. If Alex maintains control, he can direct the blade in any direction; as such, having a heavy sword for the stance is perfect.


    But then, he cannot freely wield this heavy metal all the time, and the other swords have their merits as well.


    Looking up at the Prince, he asked, "How many can I take?"


    Ryan was taken aback since he was told to provide only one. However, before the blond young man could have said anything, Aborne stepped forward and suggested,


    "As many as you can lift in your arms, you can take them." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whether it was a way to test his strength and brain or Aborne didn''t want Alex to take more than two, he suggested.


    Devon folded his hand and, with an intrigued smile, watched the boy looking at the swords carefully. He is interested in knowing what choice he makes.


    Ryan didn''t say anything against Aborne''s suggestion since he trusted the man''s judgment. And Hawk¡­he was just observing the silver head silently.


    Alex was perplexed about what blade he should choose¡­.but then he had an idea and suddenly tapped his hand on one of the swords. The weapon glowed, signifying he made a connection.


    "Oh, my~" Devon gasped as he saw the teenager dumping all the other swords inside the one he used his SE on.


    "Ah, how can I forget¡­" Ryan heaved a sigh, urging Aborne to ask, "How is he doing that?"


    The Prince informed, "That''s Alex''s unique skill: Storage."


    Alex lifted the sword which he made into his new storage bag, before asking, "So¡­can I keep it all?"


    Aborne laughed out loud, his laughter startling the Grand Master as the redhead patted Alex''s shoulder and said, "You got brains with strength. Yes, yes, you can keep all of ''em. I will handle the cost."


    Alex didn''t need to be told twice as he kept the sword on the chair.


    Before he could have asked if it was okay to leave, Hawk said, "Alex, your mentor has been decided."


    Alex raised his brows, "Oh¡­.can I know who they might be?" He was expecting his mentor to be one of the knights¡­or maybe Aborne himself? Seriously, the latter would be the best given the experience and skills Aborne holds would be extremely helpful for Alex.


    "Initially, we believed that Sir Aborne would be the best person to teach you¡­.however, considering how Sir Aborne mostly remains on the front lines and seldom gets to engage in battle, we came to a conclusion that your mentor would be Eric Steelhound."


    Alex''s lips parted and shock was evident on his face


    Steelhound was the family infamous for their mercenary work. They do the dirty jobs for the King. The hound dogs are born to hunt their prey and shred them into pieces.


    And¡­Alex would be getting mentored by the second in command of that clan?


    "...do they even take students as their disciples?" Alex asked, still too shocked.


    "They don''t generally, but after they witnessed your battle yesterday, the head of the house himself proposed the idea," Hawk informed.


    Truth be told, the experience Steelhounds can provide would be best for Alex, considering they mostly handle labyrinths and stray hunters.


    Under their mentorship, Alex would be allowed to use his skills in battles against monsters and humans without being restricted from killing his enemy.


    "Professor Jullie suggested that you should be exposed to more danger¡­since suffering makes you stronger, in her opinion," Devon added.


    Alex chuckled, "She might be right."


    "You became a veteran after facing a Soulless; of course, she was right."


    Hawk stepped between them and said, "After you recover, contact me for the mentorship. Now go and rest."


    Alex nodded and pushed the wheelchair away with his beloved swords with him.


    Left in the room, Hawk kept staring at the door from where Alex left.


    Devon couldn''t help but ask, "What happened? Anything the matter?"


    Hawk absentmindedly uttered "When he entered¡­he barely was able to stand¡­and just within fifteen minutes, his body recovered enough to walk comfortably. It''s strange."


    Devon also noticed the rapid recovery of the boy. For someone who recieved a month''s worth of damage, only to recover in a single night is a little too uncanny.


    However, "We both know that suspecting him wouldn''t lead us to anything. So let''s just mind our business and leave Alex to her."


    Hawk nodded but his mind was still revolving around the mysteries coming forward related to Alex. And now, Alex would be working under those people who are famous to be peculiar.


    ''Well, regardless of the origin of his power, until he is on our side, everything should be fine.''


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 44- Letter

    Two days went by in an instant given most of the students from the final year were given time to recover before they could restart taking classes. Those who didn''t participate in the evaluation were attending classes as usual.Edric has recovered quickly as well, thanks to his wolf transformation that allows him to regenerate three times better than an awakened one.


    Currently, in the morning, they are having breakfast. Valarie and Alex were sitting on one side, and Amanda with Edric on the other.


    They were not told to join the classes yet, and since there weren''t many theoretical things they could learn when they had already been assigned a mentor, they didn''t deem it necessary to go to the classes.


    Edric was enjoying cereal with extra fat milk, a lot of fruits, nuts and honey over it. Along with it, the boy took sandwiches on the side to keep the taste balanced. His single meal had enough calories to feed a whole family of three for a day


    Valarie also had taken a heavy breakfast containing a whole eighteen-inch boned fish along with brown rice and some vegetables.


    In comparison to them, Amanda and Alex were taking it easy with just sandwiches and tea.


    "Hey Alex....I have heard from people that those Steelhound men don''t return home for days. Do you think you can manage long trips?" Edric asked casually.


    Alex, who was reading a book with his free hand, didn''t shake his eyes away from the book as he responded, "Yeah, I have funds and clothes to go on long trips. And since we all got the permission to skip school, there is no problem I see here."


    Amanda suggested, "Just in case you should have a beacon installed in you. If you want I can help you buy one."


    A beacon is a two-end device that allows both parties to know if the other one is in danger and also shares their location. It''s a lifetime usable product unless the person forcibly detaches it or dies. That explains why the device is so costly.


    "Yes, Alex, I will also add a few gold coins, so just buy it and give it to me," Edric suggested.


    "I can also contribute...if only you don''t mind," Valarie added.


    Hearing their words made it clear that in this brief period, they had become good friends with Alex. To the point where even the redhead princess who only cares about Edric, also showed signs of being concerned about Alex.


    Alex heaved a sigh, but before he could have said anything someone joined the table, "Good morning, everyone. The weather is quite pleasant today, no?"


    Edric smiled and greeted back, "Morning, Cela. How is your injuries now?"


    The blond Princess squeezed between Valarie and Alex so fluently that no one, except for Alex, realised the strangeness in her behaviour.


    She nodded and said, "Yeah, I am good. Alex took care of me~"


    Hearing that Edric excitedly asked, "He did?!"


    Amanda also looked intrigued.


    However, "I just gave her a pain-relieving gel...cuz she asked for it." With a weary sigh, Alex returned to read his book.


    Edric and Amanda''s vigour died down as they slumped back in their seat.


    Looking at Alex, she smilingly asked, "Isn''t the weather good today, Alex?"


    Alex hummed as he continued to eat and read.


    Celestria pouted at his unresponsiveness as she stabbed the fork into the pancake and began eating it silently.


    While she was eating the Princess rummaged through ideas, then finally, she thought of something and asked Edric, "Ed, what is the best thing one could do in this pleasant weather?"


    Edric, while chewing, thought for a moment before answering, "Training?"


    Celestria scoffed before asking the redhead beside her, "And you, Val?"


    Valarie shrugged, "Clean weapons and sharpen them?"


    Celestria looked at the girl with an expression that said, ''That''s why you are still single,''. Finally, turning towards her last hope, Celestria asked Amanda,


    "And...you, Amy?"


    Amanda rested her elbow on the table and with her chin planted on her fist, she smilingly said, "Go on a date?"


    "Yes, date! The perfect weather for a date, right Alex?"


    Alex heaved a sigh. The moment she chirped, ''The weather is quite pleasant'' he knew what she wanted. However, he so wanted to finish reading about this specific monster found in Steelhound''s territory that he played ignorant.


    But...can he, now?


    Getting up he said, "Fine. Let''s go."


    With a face full of smiles, Celestria fed the last bit of the pancake to Amanda and silently thanked the girl before springing to her feet.


    While Alex slowly made his way out, the girl was hopping behind him joyfully


    Looking at the duo, Edric couldn''t help but say, "It seems I again played the wingman for them."


    "...." (Amanda) S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ----------**---------


    [Capital]


    Adolf had just finished a long meeting with the ministers regarding the upcoming summit and was returning to his room to rest.


    The yearly summit happens between the three major human kingdoms to discuss things about border security, trade and innovations this year. This is the most important event from the perspective of a ruler of the year.


    And this year, the meeting will be happening here in Grimland. As such, the responsibility of hospitality, security and other requirements which they might have, needs to be sorted out beforehand.


    There were still two months for the summit, and until then, with Aborne, the security department would get arranged. And thanks to Hector''s involvement, there won''t be an incident like last year when a traitor penetrated the castle and attacked Adolf.


    Just as he was about to enter his room, he heard hurried footsteps, making the man groan as he turned around and said, "What is it, Carl?" His assistant and adviser was the only people who could run in the corridor like this, and that''s why Adolf knew it was him.


    And as he thought, the short man with fat legs appeared before him while sweating profusely. But looking at his complexion, Adolf discerned that it wasn''t exhaustion that was making him appear pale.


    "What happened?" The supreme authority asked with a frown.


    The man slowly extended a letter towards the King with a shaky hand as he informed the person who sent it,


    "I-I-It from Y-Y-Your Holiness...s-sh-she will be c-coming for the summit...."


    "----!!!" Adolf''s eyes parted wide as he looked at the letter and read everything twice to be sure.


    Stay tuned to empire


    Once he was done, he commanded, "Gather the council. Now!"


    ----------**----------


    A/N: The next chapter will be devoted to their date. Look forward to it.

 Chapter 45- Date(1)

    It was a common occurrence for the duo to find an isolated place at the back side of the school and under the tree to spend time leisurely.On the south side of the fort, the route leads to a forest, and there is nothing specific which could attract a student''s attention except for greenery and peacefulness. And thanks to the fact that seldom anyone comes here, Celestria could spend her time with Alex in peace.


    The huge oak tree was a perfect canopy to shield them from the sunlight as Alex and Celestria proceeded towards their favourite spot.


    Alex halted before the tree, but Celestria held his sleeve and urged, "Let''s go to the other side."


    Alex shrugged and followed her before they reached a perfect spot from where only the forest out of the fences could be seen, not the school or any possible student who might be passing by.


    Celestria raised her left hand, and airwaves began to wipe away the weathered leaves, creating a perfect spot for both of them to take.


    Seeing her smile never going down, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "You never looked this happy in the past when we used to come here."


    Alex''s memories were now a vivid part of him, but in all those previous times, he had never seen her so happy and excited.


    Celestria paused and turned to look at Alex, her smile turning gentle, "You don''t know the value of something until you lose it," Looking at the tree, she heavily sighed, "I never thought I would be returning here with you, so when you actually agreed to come here...I was beyond elated."


    Looking at him with a tilt of her head, she said, "But you must know that I always felt happy when you read me a story....it helped me calm my nerves."


    Alex sighed, as he sat down and said, "Then...let''s get started with it?"


    Celestria grinned before she sat down on the ground, completely uncaring if the dirt made her dress dirty before she slowly brought her head down on his lap.


    Alex looked at her starry eyes and couldn''t help but feel he was dealing with a child.


    Shaking his head he was about to open a book when suddenly, Celestria held his hand, "No books...that will cover your face. Tell me something you already know. Anything works."


    Alex no longer questioned her reasons, since he knew they were unreasonable. Considering this was a payback for the pitiful sword he snapped into two, he decided to play along.


    "A story I know huh...." He leaned his back and got more comfortable. Celestria also shifted towards him, to look at him more comfortably.


    "So once....there was a swordsman. A young and talented man with a not-so-bright future, considering he used his talent in killing others."


    "A rogue?" Celestria asked, curiously.


    "Kind of....but he worked for an organization that paid them for committing crime." Celestria nodded silently and urged him to continue.


    "So...he was on another mission, heading toward a very dangerous place from where he might not return. However, considering his success rate, the boss decided that the mission was made for the swordsman."


    Experience tales at empire


    Alex rested back, his hand clasped behind his head as he added, "The swordsman was confident that he would take on all the men all by himself. Just him and his sword....but, he failed."


    Celestria clutched his shirt in anticipation, as she asked, "Did he die?"


    Alex shook his head, "One thing the swordsman learned in his days working as a contract killer, is to step back when you have to. As such, the swordsman sacrificed his ego and fled away." Alex exhaled another sigh, not being able to forget that day when he showed his back to the enemy and ran away like a little bitch


    Well, he doesn''t regret his decision, but those taunts stabbed his pride.


    He added, "Since the whole island was filled with them, he took refuge at the house of God..."


    Celestria finished, "....a church."


    Alex nodded, "He didn''t think he would remain safe there as well, given it was a church built with the jurisdiction of the same gang. However, he was thoroughly wrong."


    Leaning down to look at Celestria, Alex planted his finger in the middle of her golden eyebrows; he said, "There he met a blond nun, almost like you."


    "As beautiful as me?"


    Alex chuckled seeing that bulge on her cheek, before he responded, "No....more beautiful than you."


    "Hmmmmmm....!!" Her cheeks were now bulging, and her face turned instantly red. Crossing her arms under her bust, she remained in the complaint mode.


    Alex was amused seeing her antics as he grabbed her cheeks and pressed them to make those balloons go ''fueee''.


    "So yeah, I found a beautiful nun there who was returning to her room to rest when she noticed the swordsman. The only word he was able to say was ''Help...'' before he lost consciousness."


    Leaning back, he looked at the sky and continued, "The next time he woke up, the swordsman found he was all wrapped up in bandages and the nun, who found him, was feeding him medicine. For the past two weeks, she kept him hidden despite knowing who he was."


    There was apparent nostalgia in his eyes, as Alex continued, "When he asked her, why did she help him? The answer was something completely unexpected."


    Celestria asked, "What did she say? Because he was injured, and her heart didn''t allow her to leave someone to die?"


    Alex chuckled and shook his head, "That would have been the safest thing to say, but the nun said, ''You reminded me of my pet dog whom I lost two days ago. That''s why I healed you.''


    Celestria''s eyes parted wide in shock, "She really said that?"


    Alex nodded, "Yup, and you know, during the time I was in her care, she tried multiple times to play....fetch with me." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Pfftt--" Celestria laughed, clutching her stomach laughed aloud thinking of a woman trying to throw a stick and expecting a grown man to get it back to her.


    Alex watched the girl having fun before he asked, "So...that''s all. After cleaning that island, the swordsman often came to meet the crazy nun."


    Celestria slowly calmed down, and said, "That''s some odd pair you just told me about."


    "Yeah, they were odd...but liked each other''s company." He stored his books in a stone as he prepared to get up


    Celestria suddenly realised that her time with Alex was almost up and she didn''t want to separate just yet!


    "A-Ah, Alex...can we go and eat something in the market? I know a brilliant skewer shop there."


    "Skewers? Like the unhealthy ones?" His enthusiasm urged the girl to instantly nod,


    "Yes, the one with a lot of sauces and meat fat."


    "Kay, let''s go there."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Distributing the chapter in two to not make it rushed. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 46- Date(2)

    It was rare for Celestria to skip classes and escape school like this....or, to be honest, this was the first time when she was breaking the rules and going out like this.What took over her principles that she, a diligent and mannered student like her, suggested to break the rules and go out there to eat something? Probably, it was her desperation to be with Alex.


    When she realized the story was over and Alex would return, she couldn''t think of anything and she ended up proposing something based on a warrior''s choice. Every warrior around her, Valarie, Shelby, Edric...each one of them loves meat.


    In the past Celestria might have suggested reading books in the library as an excuse to spend more time with him. But his new self changed her opinion.


    "Getting caught gets us detention for how long?" As they sneakily crossed the border to enter the city market, Alex asked her casually. He assumed that she might have done this before given how daringly she was making her way through the blind spots of the guarding soldiers.


    However, "I don''t know, never got caught. But don''t worry, given we are in our third year, they will tolerate this little stunt." Celestria assured him, as they finally got out of the radar of the soldiers.


    Alex was slightly baffled seeing the prim and proper highness of the royal family being so mischievous all of a sudden. He genuinely failed to notice that she was doing all this under the desperation to be with him.


    They slowly made their way towards the market around the raider''s guild. It wasn''t too big like the one situated in the capital, but the market here offered a good amount of choices for food and clothing.


    Alex didn''t come here with the motive to look around, the previous time. But now that he had more leisure in his hand, he realised how many good places he skipped.


    "The meat skewers I talked about are a little far from here. Do we go there directly or...." Celestria noticed how he was curious about the district so she immediately shut off her mouth. Like hell, she would rush him to get done with skewers and return to the Academy.


    "Shall we try the ice cream while checking out that weapon store?" Celestria suggested to which the silver head instantly nodded,


    "That''s a brilliant proposal. Let''s go." He suddenly held her hand and began pulling her towards the ice cream store.


    Celestria felt an electric bolt running down her body, making her freeze for a moment, and if not for Alex pulling her, she might have remained there for a few minutes to study the strange sensation he provided her.


    Unlike the time when they touched their hands to make them notice each other, this hand-holding was...a lot more intimate. She had never held hands with a boy before...but she had imagined how it would feel to be pulled like this fondly by the man of her dreams.


    Running away from her usual life, breaking the rules, bunking classes and sneaking out for a date...this all felt so...umm...she didn''t know how she could explain it. She was unsure.


    However, if there was one thing she was dead sure about, it was that this feeling was extremely pleasant and...


    "What happened?" Alex asked, not hearing anything from her.


    Celestria shook her head before holding his hand more firmly, joining their palms and intervening with their fingers, "Nothing."


    ...yes, this sensation was pleasant...and addictive.


    Reaching the store, Alex asked, "One banana and one blueberry."


    Celestria shyly smiled, "You remembered my preference?"


    Alex scoffed, "I was just a few inches away from being called a stalker, that much I used to observe you."


    Hearing that, she felt butterflies dancing in her belly as she neared him and asked in a whisper, "You no longer observe me?"


    Alex cocked his left brow before asking, "Isn''t that your job nowadays?"


    Celestria''s cheeks adapted a fairly visible shade of crimson as she lowered her gaze and chose her right to remain silent.


    Alex smirked before he paid for the dessert and handed one to Celestria. Read new chapters at empire


    While enjoying the cold and sweet thing, they entered the weapon shop just across them.


    The store was quite huge from the inside, allowing the customers to browse through the weapons hanging on the shelf.


    Alex detached his hand from hers to move more freely...leaving a saddened Celestria behind who kept staring at her hand where his warmth still lingered.


    For a moment, rather than the ice cream she was about to lick her....then she paused and realized how weird it would seem to do that...


    ....in public.


    Her attention went towards Alex as he was staring at a certain weapon quite seriously.


    She sauntered towards him and looked at the weapon he was looking at,


    "Spear? Why spear suddenly?" Celestria thought his interest lay in swords. That''s why she suggested her brother bring swords from the royal arsenal.


    Alex nodded, "Yeah...for a technique of mine, I would need something slim and light which I can throw at the enemy as well." Alex looked at the price and found it was for ninety gold coins...which was a lot considering a single gold coin can easily afford rent for two months here.


    However, since he had some coins on him which he earned through the intensive training, Alex didn''t think much before buying it.


    "Thank you for your purchase." The shop owner smiled brightly as he handed the spear, packed inside its holder, to Alex.


    As they got out of the store, Celestria suggested, "If you like that spear and the design, then give it to me sometimes. I will draw the design and write the other details about it before sending it to the Capital. They will make a better one for you."


    Alex was taken aback by all those words she hurriedly and casually spoke, "Wait, wait...why do you want to get a better one for me when I just bought a new spear now?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestria crossed her arm under her breasts, making them look bigger, as she said, "Your technique takes a massive toll on your weapon. Let''s assume the technique you desire the spear for snaps this pitiful thing into two, and you have to use that technique once again."


    Alex frowned and carefully thought about that. The Sixth stance is a bit tricky but does the work quite fine. Especially in front of those enemies who are much bigger in size...like the Minotaurs which he would face in the Steelhound''s jurisdiction. So yeah, he has to get a strong spear.


    Looking back at Celestria he asked, "How fast can you get it ready for me?"


    Celestria instantly answered, "If I send the design today, hmm, maybe in three days."


    Alex nodded, "That would work for me," Considering he has to leave in four days. Looking back up, he asked, "And the payment?"


    Celestria grinned, "This time...my demand might be a little bit extreme~"


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 47- Rein

    It was yet another day and Alex was going to the indoor gym to practice the Sword Dance he learned from the book.He was only able to practice for five days in total after learning it, given he was more focused on the assessment. And then after the battle with Edric, he was told to rest for a few days.


    Back in the gym, unlike the first day he came here, the other students were looking at him with a peculiar gaze. They were looking at him....admiringly.


    The whole school watched his battle against Edric, which proved that Alex was far not what they assumed, and all the rumours of him beating Aiden as a fluke died down. Rather, new rumours flared up stating that Alex was the new champion of the Soulforge.


    People believed, most of them, that since Alex''s attack power was greater compared to Edric''s, the silver head was stronger. And being stronger than Edric meant he was strongest in the academy. However, some believed that since Edric retained his consciousness after the battle, he still is the strongest one around.


    Alex didn''t mind what they believed since his goal was to get stronger rather than get recognition from these teenagers. Those who should have been aware of his strength already know that Alex is no longer just a bookworm. And when the time comes, which surely would, then they can count on him.


    However, this wasn''t enough. Far from it. Neither Alex nor Edric was prepared for what was to come. The catastrophe behind anyone''s control or command. The war between universes where only one team would prevail. And those champions that would be participating were going to be nothing like the wolf they fought back in the labyrinth.


    Soon an arc is about to begin with Edric being under Aborne''s command. That arc would allow the Protagonist to become stronger. And while Alex would be training under Steelhounds, he has to make sure that he doesn''t allow his growth to get stagnant as well.


    *Dhak*


    Following the same procedure, he allowed his muscles to relax as much as he could before hitting the wooden doll. His precision and control have elevated thanks to Edric''s feedback in those days.


    Alex now knows what part of him mostly gets triggered when he tries to hit someone. Once he masters this method, he will move on to the pattern of the dance.


    "Senior." Suddenly someone interrupted Alex, urging the silver head to turn and look at the person who had familiar features as a certain swordsman.


    "What?" Alex asked in a stern tone, slightly displeased being interrupted while training.


    The boy flinched but didn''t back off from saying what was on his mind, "Please make me your student!"


    His words made many others gasp in astonishment as they began whispering about how absurd it was for the boy to request Alex to train him when he had his elder brother.


    Alex narrowed his eyes at the boy before asking, "Your name is Rein, right? Why do you want to get trained by me when your brother is such a brilliant warrior?"


    Rein clenched his fist, his eyes still drawn to the ground as he muttered under his breath, "I want to surpass him...and I can only do that if I get trained by someone far stronger than him." Experience tales with empire


    "I want to learn from the strongest swordsman!" He finished with a strong declaration. Fierce embers of determination could be seen in his eyes as he stared at Alex.


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Seriously Kid, if you couldn''t discern who is the real swordsman between me and your brother, you better surrender your sword right away."


    Rein''s eyes widened and before Alex could have turned away, he again asked, "You defeated him! Of course, you are stronger."


    Alex heaved a sigh. He didn''t want to smack a young boy early in the morning, but his tone was pushing him there.


    With the last bit of tolerance he has left in him, Alex told him, "On the ground of pure swordsmanship, your brother can rip anyone in this school, into two. So think carefully before making any decision."


    Alex no longer remained there to hear any more of it, or he might as well have made a training doll out of Rein.


    Left alone, Rein remained frozen at his spot, still unable to believe that Alex just declared Aiden to be better than him.


    Everyone saw at what scale Alex fought, yet when it comes to swordsmanship, Aiden is superior.


    The boy had a lot to consider and contemplate.


    ---------**---------


    Since his training was ruined, Alex decided to just go for a run.


    He placed the wooden sword back on the shelf and slowly jogged his way out of the fort to get himself a fresh breath of air.


    Celestria sent the design and other details of his spear to the capital and requested it to be made as soon as possible. Well, Alex doesn''t need it instantly and since there is a courier service that sends things over a large distance, he could receive it while doing his internship at Steelhound.


    He was moving aimlessly when suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he found two figures currently standing under a tree, one of them being pushed back by the other.


    Alex narrowed his eyes and found it was Celestria, looking unwell, while she was pinned to the tree by a certain third year. He was holding her wrist and saying something with a smirk. From what Alex could see, Celestria looked uncomfortable and tried to push him away, but she was looking severely weak to make any difference.


    "Hey," Alex called out and instantly, the raven-haired boy released Celestria''s hand. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Approaching the duo, Alex asked, "Are you planning to assault the Princess in daylight, you idiot?"


    The boy seemed flustered, "I-I wasn''t, I was just asking if she was alright..."


    "By pinning her against the tree? You got some gall to do that to a royalty."


    The boy now looked pale as he tried to run away, only to find his eyes turning blank and the boy dropping to the ground after receiving a hard chop at the side of his neck.


    Alex decided to tell the authority about the dude once he reached back, but before that, he turned toward Celestria and asked, "Why did you come out when you are unwell?"


    A smile bloomed on the girl''s face as she heard that voice. Stepping forward she dropped herself into his arms and sniffed his shirt.


    "Alex....it''s really you...." She muttered in a relieved tone as she closed her eyes and relished the sensation of being near her favourite person.


    It didn''t take long for Alex to discern that the Princess had a high fever, and in her current condition, it was impossible for her to walk.


    As such, he lifted her in a princess carry and took her to the infirmary.


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- I think there will be two heroines. Nothing is certain as of now, tho.

 Chapter 48- First star

    Stars define your history. It sings the tales of your deeds which you have partaken in, in the past. It''s not exactly one''s strength that defines stars, but yes, to gain stars, strength is one big factor.The Headmaster is a Seven-star magician, however, in pure combat, he wouldn''t be able to defeat Jullie¡ªwho is a Five-star combatant.


    He had fought two major wars and defeated several high-ranking warriors and monsters during that period that granted him those stars.


    Edric, who is a three-starred warrior, has gained fame through his performance in the academy. Like during the first raid the students went through in the first year, Edric saved them from a chimera that appeared out of nowhere. And also, no one could forget the tournament of last year.


    Edric fought a second battle and even that, against the strongest warrior from the other side. There is a long list of feats he has achieved after entering the academy.


    Currently, Alex had no stars¡­.well until now, that is.


    "I am pleased to announce that you have earned your first star, Alex." In the Headmaster''s office, there were only two people other than the headmaster and Alex.


    Jullie and a first-year history teacher, Norman.


    The two of them were here when Alex came. He was suddenly summoned in the morning only to be informed that he was getting recognized as a ranked warrior now.


    Alex stood there in attention as the older one stepped toward him and placed the silver star emblem on his chest pocket.


    "This is just the beginning; I know you will gain more of these in no time," Hector shared his honest thoughts.


    "I feel honored, sir." Alex respectfully responded.


    As Hector returned to his seat, he casually asked, "I heard your friend, Celestria, is unwell. She was getting troubled by a fellow student in the morning?" Experience tales with empire


    Hector receives every bit of information from the staff members, and since they deem Celestria special, they surely inform him about the incident.


    "Yes, she is unwell, and partly I am responsible for it," Alex admitted. She was still recovering from her injuries, and last night, Alex made her do all that work to get himself a spear ready, as soon as possible.


    In the same tone, he added, "I deemed it right to knock that student out cold so the security soldiers don''t have much difficulty looking around for him."


    "Considering Celestria''s health was in concern, you did the right thing by not staying there to apprehend the student." Norman appreciated it.


    Hector affirmed, "Yes, as just he said, you did the right thing, Alex. And since you admitted that you might be the reason behind her bad condition, I suppose it''s your obligation to take care of her?"


    Alex was left speechless for a moment before he softly nodded, "I will go check on her, sir."


    Hector smiled, "I expected no less from you. You can go now."


    Alex gave a brief nod before he walked out of the room.


    After a brief pause, Norman also took his leave considering he had a lot of work left in the staff room.


    Once they left, Jullie couldn''t stop herself from asking, "Asking Alex to take care of Celestria¡­was it necessary, sir?"


    Hector heaved a sigh, before leaning back in his chair and stating, "You know Queen Victoria is like my sister, right?"


    "I am aware," Jullie nodded, not being able to discern what it has to do with any of this. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man expressed the situation, "So well, she is thinking of getting Celestria engaged this year during the winter solstice."


    Jullie instantly asked, "Alex? Is he a potential candidate?"


    The reason behind Jullie''s astonishment stems from the fact that Alex has no stable background and his parents left him recently as well. Although she doesn''t care about such things, the family in question is the royal one.


    Hector relayed what he thought, "Madame cares about a single thing, and that is Celestria''s happiness. And after she heard about their recent closeness, she decided that Alex has the right to be her partner."


    Jullie was honestly astounded. She knew the Queen cared deeply for her children, but never had she imagined it went as far as allowing Celestria to marry a commoner. That was truly unexpected.


    But, "Will Alex agree?" Jullie asked.


    "That''s not my problem. Marriage and relationship is a thing that only the two people involved in it can understand and decide for themselves. I can just push things here and there, because of my sister''s request, but nothing more than that."


    Exhaling a sigh which made the man look older than his age, he added, "After all, I have more matters to deal with, as well." His eyes went towards the letter which he received from the King regarding the notice from the Saintess.


    The Holy Maiden and the one whose prophecy everyone is following, is leaving the church after ten years. And for what? To participate in a summit.


    ''I have a feeling that her intentions aren''t just limited to the summit¡­'' Despite that premonition, the man could do nothing to stop the Holy Maiden from arriving here.


    Now, everything was left in the hands of fate.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    After leaving the Headmaster''s office, Alex headed towards the infirmary where Celestria was resting.


    God knows how Alex tolerated Melissa''s scolding in the morning. When she complained about how the youngster goes all crazy in the heat of youth, all he wanted was to dump Celestria on a bed and run away.


    The lady doesn''t know restraints while scolding someone.


    At the doors of the infirmary, he found Amanda and Edric.


    "Oh~you got your first star? Where is the celebration?" Amanda cocked her left brow and folded her arms as she asked.


    Alex shrugged, "I can afford bread and soup, so if you consider it-"


    "Bullshit. I heard how you were roaming around buying all kinds of stuff for Cela. So don''t give me that sorry excuse." Amanda scoffed.


    Alex was genuinely surprised, "How do you even know what we did? Were you stalking us or something?"


    Edric chuckled, "Haha, we didn''t need to since Cela told us everything. You should have seen that happy smile she wore while she told us about the date."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Can I go in now? I am kind of tired."


    "Yeah, yeah. Go on in, you impatient sir." Edric left some room for Alex to enter, as the latter just rolled his eyes and walked past the weird duo.


    "By the way Ed," Edric hummed as they walked down the gallery.


    Amanda glanced at her lover before asking, "Do you remember the last time you asked me for a date?"


    "..."


    They went on a date later that day.


    ¡ª------**-------


    Inside the infirmary, Alex found Celestria in no time since she kept on mumbling things.


    He greeted Melissa with a nod before making his way towards the Princess.


    "...and then¡­he held my hand¡­ehe~"


    "Celestria."


    The feverish Princess instantly turned her face away from the wall¡ªyes, she was talking to the wall¡ªbefore facing Alex.


    Her eyes brightened as she tried getting up¡­only for Alex to press her back down, "No getting up. You need to rest."


    Like a little child, who was promised a candy, she obediently laid back down while nodding.


    "Okay¡­I won''t get up¡­but please don''t go¡­" She held his hand pleadingly, not wanting to see him disappear again.


    Alex wasn''t new to this version of Celestria. He remembered that in the past, whenever she caught a cold, she behaved in this manner. But this time, it was a little more than usual.


    "Did you take medicine?" Alex asked.


    Celestria cringed, "It was so bitter¡­I just kept it in my mouth, and when Miss Melissa walked away, I spat it out."


    Alex rubbed his eyes in weariness.


    Asking for the medicine from the nurse, he told her, "Come on now, open your mouth."


    "No, it''s bitter!" She sealed her lips and even closed her eyes, assuming if she did that, the world wouldn''t see her.


    Alex warned her, "I will go away if you don''t drink it."


    Celestria''s eyes instantly parted and tears welled in them, "You are threatening me."


    "Assume whatever you want but just open your mouth already."


    She sobbed, and slowly parted her lips.


    Looking at those tears that flowed down, Alex heaved a sigh.


    As he fed her medicine, he whispered, "If you don''t take the medicine and recover quickly, who will stand at the gate to bid me farewell when I leave?"


    Celestria''s eyes parted wide and she subconsciously drank the bitter medicine instantly.


    Alex was relieved that it worked, as he cupped her cheek tenderly and told her, "Recover quickly. I will be leaving the day after tomorrow, okay?"


    Celestria slowly nodded, "Mm¡­I will. Wait for me."


    After spending some more time there, Alex made his way out of the infirmary.


    He didn''t know why but Celestria seemed awfully attached to him. However, as of now, Alex doesn''t know how he feels about her.


    Loving someone was not something he could afford, considering the upcoming war.


    However, it''s a fact that he doesn''t dislike Celestria.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- The element of romance would be absent for a while. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 49- Farewell

    "Here are the things you need to keep in mind while you are working with the Steelhound: You won''t need to report to the Academy regularly, but once a week, send a report. Your life would be in constant danger, and there wouldn''t be any supervisor looking out for you since you are now training to become a warrior. So take care of yourself and don''t depend on anyone else."Taking out a pouch, Jullie handed it to Alex, "This is fifty silver coins, for the travel and other expenses. While you would be living there for the month, you would be provided with weekly pay and a place to stay. If you have any problems regarding finance, send me a letter." Jullie added the last point by herself. It wasn''t allowed to support a student through personal funding but Jullie made an exception. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Third, you need to remember that your purpose to go there is to become stronger not to become their servant. If you feel they are imposing their work on you, you are free to forfeit."


    ''You don''t need to tell me that...'' Alex thought.


    Jullie gave a firm nod once she was done, before she asked, "Anything you want to ask?"


    Alex shook his head, "No, Professor."


    Jullie nodded before she allowed him to meet his friends and get going.


    Alex heaved a sigh and looked at the four people waiting for him, near the entrance.


    Edric, along with Amanda, came forward while Valarie remained standing aside, but her presence here alone was evidence that she came here to bid him farewell.


    "Don''t mindlessly put yourself in danger, since if you die Edric would be sad." Hearing her words, Alex dryly chuckled,


    "You are not concerned whether I live or die, you are worried about how your lover would react, eh?"


    Amanda clicked her tongue, "Don''t pick on the fine details, and here..." She handed him a pouch, "...there are several potions in there, most of them recovery ones. Use them wisely."


    Alex gave a thankful nod before turning toward Edric, as the guy handed Alex a device which was familiar, "This..."


    "The Beaker we told you about."


    Alex frowned, "But it''s incomplete...where is the second half?" Alex assumed that Edric might have bought a second hand¡ªwhich wasn''t possible considering it is a one-time usage item¡ªthat''s why he got half of it.


    However, "She snatched the other half." While pointing at the blond Princess, who was looking away, Edric muttered.


    Alex doesn''t feel surprised by these actions of hers.


    He raised his hand for a shake and said, "Thanks, man..."


    Edric looked at the hand, before raising his arms and wrapping them around Alex''s back, "Be safe out there, buddy."


    Alex was momentarily stunned by the sudden hug. It has been a while since a friend hugged him. The only friend he had in his previous life betrayed him, so he didn''t think he would ever make someone his friend again so quickly.


    However, right now, he could say that these two people in front of him were his friends.


    "Yeah, I will."


    They both soon parted, and a smiling Amanda said, "Now go. She is waiting for you."


    Alex nodded before he moved toward the Princess who hadn''t looked at him even once since he arrived here.


    "Don''t wanna look at me-" Alex paused, his words coming to a halt when he gazed at her face and found large droplets of tears rolling down.


    Celestria hurriedly wiped them away, but the more she wiped the more tears came out, prompting Alex to say,


    "You promised you won''t cry that''s why I told you when I am leaving." He doesn''t like to see people cry for him and, specifically, when he is about to leave.


    Celestria kept rubbing her eyes as she uttered, "I tried, I swear. But these stupid tears ...they just won''t stop *sob*."


    Alex put down his bags and neared the girl, "Celestria, look at me." She did as he said before the silver head added, "Someone gave the prophecy that if I see someone crying when I leave, my journey won''t be good."


    Celestria''s eyes widened as she completely shut off her eyes and covered her face, "You should have told me earlier!"


    Alex couldn''t stop himself from laughing this time as he held her hand and after slowly removing them from her reddened face he said, "I am just joking."


    Celestria flinched hearing that before her small hands balled into fists and she began hitting him lightly in the chest, "Why you...always...joke about things like this?"


    Alex continued to laugh, enjoying her reaction.


    Celestria slowly paused and looked up at him. The girl seemed smaller than usual, with her eyes turning round. She looked nothing but adorable and pettable at the moment.


    "Alex...please be safe. I know I am not in the position to make you promise me, but for the sake of the friendship we once shared, please don''t push yourself too much, okay?"


    Alex nodded as he wrapped his hands around her frail back and pressed her against him, "I will. And you too, take care. After I return, I have to fulfil ''that'' promise too, after all."


    Hearing about that ''promise,'' her cheeks turned rosy pink as she closed her eyes and snuggled closer. These last few moments before he departs were too precious, too charming. She didn''t know when was the last time they had hugged each other like this. However, she doesn''t want to think about the past anymore and wants to enjoy her present and hope for a better future.


    Amanda and Edric, who were standing nearby, looked at the duo like they were watching over some children they had raised.


    Valarie has a complicated reaction, not able to think where she stands now. The person she loves is already taken. And the person she recently came to admire, already seemed to have a fondness towards another girl.


    ''It seems dating is not my thing after all...''


    Soon the duo parted, and Celestria was more composed than before.


    Smilingly she said, "Take care, Alex. I will be waiting for you."


    Alex gave a brief nod before he waved at Valarie and the duo.


    Turning away, he picked up his bag and heaved a sigh.


    A new journey begins.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I hope you all are enjoying the development. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 50- Cursed

    *CRACK*The surface of the house cracked, under the aura of the woman who stood in the abandoned house.


    She immediately discerned that the people who once lived here had run away and upon not finding Alex''s things in his room, it was apparent that they had taken him away as well.


    The silver-haired woman told those two idiots to never leave this nation, given this one was the safest place for Alex to reside. Of the three major human kingdoms, Grimland was the strongest one so her kingdom would never try to search for the child here.


    However, those two dumb people took him away to God knows which part of the world!


    "Agh! Fuck!" She punched the wall, creating several cracks, that threatened to take down the wall with a single impact.


    The lady looked around to find a single clue as to where they might have gone...however, everything was taken away. Alex''s room was empty as well.


    Taking off her hood, she revealed her snow-white face and enchanting blue eyes that stared at the cupboard where Alex stored his clothes and belongings.


    She closed her eyes and muttered something inaudible under her breath, and the moment she opened them, a bright radiance erupted from those shining orbs.


    The surroundings of the woman shifted, things were being placed back where they originally belonged. Alex''s clothes and books were now back to their original position and right before the lady stood a certain blond girl.


    ''The Princess...'' The silver-haired knew this girl. She has seen her with Alex before and also has heard from Alex''s ''parents'' about the closeness between the two children.


    Although the lady was unwilling to let Alex be near a noble, considering how shy he was about making friends, she didn''t take any action against the relationship between Alex and Celestria.


    However, now that she saw the Princess weeping while looking at Alex''s belongings, the lady discerned that their connection had become more intimate. But more than Celestria''s cries, what worried the lady was the fact that she was crying for Alex.


    ''Did something happen to him?'' A very horrifying feeling was born in her heart as she closed her eyes and released the spell.


    Clenching her fist, the lady decided to visit the Soulforge Academy to investigate the matter.


    The boy whom her mother saved all those years ago shall not die in any case. Alex has already faced a fair share of torment in the past. Someone who was called the Cursed Child, Alex was disowned by his blood-related parents. And before they could have executed him, the lady''s mother took the child and escaped.


    Erasing his memories so the boy doesn''t feel burdened by his existence, and sealing away his curse so the new connections he forms don''t get severed once again.


    For him to wander away, out of the lady''s sight was not a good sign. Not at all


    ''I need to find him...'' With such thoughts, the lady disappeared from the house, advancing toward the most prestigious academy of Grimland. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------**--------


    The headquarters of the Steelhound was situated around seven hundred kilometres away from the Academy and it took a whole day to reach there on a horse.


    However, Alex had a certain place to visit before going there so he asked the carriage driver to head towards that place in exchange for an extra gold coin.


    He wanted to buy the cauldron and the necessary herbs for the refinement. He wouldn''t be able to find the sacred flames and spectral water there, but he wasn''t in a rush as of now. While working with the Steelhound, he would first collect numerous Soul Stones and, if he could, the other two necessary ingredients for the refinement.


    Once he would be done with all the preparation he would start refining the Soul Stone once he returns to the academy since showing his knowledge in front of those nosy hounds would be problematic. They might as well, won''t let him go.


    The people of the Steelhound clan are weird creatures with whom Alex has to deal calmly and carefully. There is no doubt that they are exceptional hunters, however, the attitude that comes with that strength is quite problematic.


    "We are here, dear sir." The carriage coach announced as they entered the small town called Dunvale¡ªfamous for arenas and their ironwork.


    Alex asked, "Do you know some good place to stay here?" It was already evening and Alex was surely not going to restart his journey right after shopping. Since he had to reach his destination by tomorrow, he decided to depart from Dunvale tomorrow morning.


    The older one thought for a moment before suggesting, "There is one good place near the Grand Arena. But the charges are a bit...you know."


    "Including your commission, surely it would be expensive." The driver grinned hearing that, urging Alex to say, "Fine, bring me there, but don''t ask for any extra money for your stay."


    "Don''t worry, kind sir, I am not that big of a leech."


    Alex didn''t say anything after that and just enjoyed the scene of the market outside.


    The town was a paradise for warriors since the arenas here openly allowed betting and death matches. This is the reason why no academy brings their children here, nor do they allow them to come here. Naturally, Soulforge was the same.


    Since the market remained open the whole night, Alex decided to first have dinner, some hours of rest, and then go out shopping.


    En route, he spotted the massive dome built in the middle of the town, which people named the ''Grand Arena''. The biggest coliseum for the warriors.


    Soon Alex reached the hotel and checked in using ten silver coins. He paid an extra five silver for three portions of meals.


    Reaching the room, he first checked around to see if there was any surveillance artefact or a secret door.


    There was a cupboard in which Alex stored his bags, a king-sized bed, two windows and a tea table. There were three jugs of water and complimentary cookies.


    Alex sat down and allowed his fatigued body to relax a bit.


    Not so long after dinner arrived and after eating, he left the place to look around the market and find the things he needed.


    Just in case, he took the slim single-edged sword with him. Carrying a weapon here is not illegal, but yes, killing someone outside the arena would surely throw someone into a cell for years.


    Alex was roaming mindlessly in the market, looking at the variety of tools and weapons being sold at a much higher price compared to the market where he went with Celestria.


    In one of those shops, Alex went and asked, "How much will it be for that cauldron?" He just wanted to get an idea of what would be the range of the cauldron.


    However, the price was unexpected, "A thousand gold coins for the gold-coated cauldron."


    Explore stories at empire


    The price made his eyes widen since Alex only expected two hundred or so gold coins would be required.


    He went to other stores and the price was nearly the same...making him realize that he should have inquired more about the market price before leaving the academy. He has only brought ten platinum plates, considering carrying more can be dangerous.


    And now, all the money he brought along would be spent on a cauldron....then how would he buy the herbs? And for the rest of the month, how would he afford his living?


    ''I need to earn quick cash somehow....'' The answer to that question was quickly found as Alex turned his eyes to the giant arena.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 51- Disappointing

    Alex needed quick cash to buy the necessary ingredients for Soul Stone refinement. The money he brought along would be used to buy just the cauldron, but he had several more things to buy as well. Like the herbs and also, he has to afford his living this whole month, considering he had no idea how much the Steelhound would pay him.As such, he decided to choose the most efficient path to gain some quick cash; the Grand Arena.


    Situated in the heart of the city, the arena doesn''t prohibit anyone from participating if they can provide a certain betting amount. There is no restriction on women and men. You go in the ring and you become a warrior involved in a death match.


    Alex slowly made his way inside the Grand Arena, looking around the place as he moved.


    It was a wild fest of cheers and roars from the rising stands on all sides. The people were throwing anything, including curses, cheers and alcohol, to show their excitement.


    Alex felt his ears turning numb at how many people there were. He has participated in these kinds of fights in his previous world, but the number of audiences here easily exceeded any of those unofficial MMA fights he participated in.


    ''Good thing I brought my blade with me¡­'' With those thoughts, the silver head took a seat near the arena and began watching the ongoing match.


    "Ahhh!!! Come on!" The man with long black hair that curtained his face growled and provoked his enemy to get up and attack. Alex noticed the emblem of a certain clan pinned to the man''s bare chest.


    On the other hand, the masked fighter was no longer in a condition to fight. His left arm was shattered, his body was shaking, and the person looked on the verge of death. However, the rule of the ring doesn''t allow you to surrender; either your enemy throws you out of the ring to conclude the match or you get killed.


    The masked man already knew that if he didn''t get up, he was done for. So after gathering all the strength and willpower he was left with, the man pushed himself off the ground and while raising his still intact hand, he tried to punch the raven-haired.


    *SWING*


    The last punch was easily evaded as the raven-haired man caught the masked one by his elbow, followed by a loud crunch as the winning side easily snapped the masked one''s arm like a twig.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!" The agonizing cry of the fighter filled the hearts of the audience with excitement as their cheering intensified.


    The almost winner then picked the masked man with his waist, pulling him high in the air before a slim and long curved blade extended from the raven-haired''s knee¡ªusing which he impaled his enemy easily through the chest and ruptured his heart.


    Blood pooled in the ring as the raven-haired again pulled away the man and stabbed him again¡­and again¡­and continued to do it until the life from the defeated one and craziness from the winner''s eyes didn''t fade.


    Alex realized that the man was into sadism and was eager for a good match since just after the masked man was taken away, he announced,


    "Come on! Do you guys are all sissy to just sit there and watch! Come here and fight me!" His provocation was met by another loud cheer.


    Alex heaved a sigh, he could somehow see himself in that man. Not his current self but once upon a time, he indeed was like him.


    Getting up, he approached the arena and found many people jeering at him, but none of it concerned the silver-haired teenager as he drew closer to the arena master.


    "Here¡ªI am going in." Handing a platinum plate, which didn''t surprise the arena master considering people bet much more than this, Alex hopped inside the cage.


    The raven-haired man looked at Alex and scoffed, "A child? Do I get charged with the sin of murdering a child now?"


    The taunts were so cliche and boring that Alex was genuinely surprised. Do NPCs not get many brain cells in the world¡ªhe wondered.


    With his sword still sheathed, Alex bent forward a little, his left leg extended back and his hand resting over the handle of his blade.


    The man frowned, he could sense the intent of murder from the boy. That look in his eyes suggested that he intended to go for the kill. And the man knows that only those who has killed people before could show such confidence.


    "I am Luke! Luke Greyhart! What is your name?" The man, who named himself Luke, got into a fighting stance before asking.


    Alex responded in a hush, "Quick Silver."


    Before Luke could have asked what kind of name it was, his eyes widened, and instinctively, he conjured several blades, covering everything around his neck.


    *CLANG*


    Under Luke''s widened eyes, one of the blades he conjured to protect his neck was snapped and sent flying away as his opponent stood a few meters behind him.


    ''When¡­did he move¡­?'' Not only Like but everyone in the stands was dumbfounded upon noticing how the boy teleported past Luke and broke his priced blade so swiftly.


    Alex glanced at his sword. It was unharmed, gleaming from the recent clash.


    But he didn''t have time to appreciate it. A presence crept behind him, and his instincts kicked in. Alex leapt, dodging a swift strike that sliced through the air where he''d just stood. Mid-jump, he twisted, swinging his sword to decapitate his attacker.


    CLANG!


    A deafening clash echoed as Luke blocked the attack, his massive blade held against the side of his head.


    Without pause, Alex launched himself forward, driving Luke back with a relentless flurry of strikes. Sparks flew with each impact as their blades locked and collided, filling the air with ringing steel. Luke gritted his teeth, struggling to keep up with Alex''s speed and ferocity.


    Just then, Luke saw an opening and lunged, his sword coming down in a wide arc. Alex sidestepped and countered with a ruthless slash across Luke''s arm. Blood sprayed as the blade sliced through, but Alex didn''t stop. He spun low, aiming for Luke''s legs. Discover exclusive tales on empire Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luke stumbled, his defences faltering as Alex closed in with relentless speed.


    "Linear Slash!" Alex shouted, his voice cutting through the noise as his blade carved through the air in a straight, deadly line. The crowd fell silent, the sheer force of his strike tearing across the arena. The impact blasted Luke backwards, sending him crashing into the metal wires surrounding the ring.


    "Khuk!" Luke choked out, clutching his sides. His face twisted in pain, and he staggered, barely able to hold himself up. If he hadn''t extended several of his own blades to absorb the blow, he might have been split in half


    Luke gritted his teeth, pain flashing across his face as he braced against the wires. But he wasn''t finished yet. With a fierce snarl, multiple blades extended from his arms, shoulders, and legs, glinting menacingly as they sprung forth from his body.


    "Not so fast!" Luke roared, launching himself at Alex, his blades slashing in rapid, unpredictable arcs. Each strike was a blur, a deadly web of steel that forced Alex onto the defensive, his sword ringing as he blocked and dodged with razor-sharp reflexes.


    Luke''s barrage was relentless; blades thrust from all angles as he closed in, each strike faster than the last. Alex barely had a moment to breathe, weaving through the vicious onslaught. Luke''s movements grew wilder, his face twisted with fury as he pressed the attack, determined to cut Alex down.


    At some point Luke kicked Alex in the gut, throwing the younger one to crash against the arena border as the older one remained standing at his spot.


    Luke was breathing roughly, having faced this kind of enemy for the first time who is not only a master of offence but also annoyingly good in defence as well.


    The roar from the audience was turning wild, they were practically on the verge of breaking the stands as they thumped their feet and cried in excitement.


    Luke readied himself. He cannot delay this anymore since his opponent doesn''t look exhausted, even a bit.


    His whole body was covered in blades, not a single part left unprotected as the man decided to crush the kid and end this battle once and for all.


    ''Sorry kid but-huh?'' Just as Luke was about to launch himself forward, he saw Alex sheathing his sword and biting his nail.


    ''Has he gone insane?'' Luke snarled, not like it mattered if the kid was sane or not; he had to end this battle!


    "BRACE YOURSELF, KID!" All the blades extended even more before Luke sprinted towards Alex.


    However, the man''s pace slowed down when he saw something approaching...


    **THUD**


    Dead silence ensued in the arena, as Luke fell dead without Alex moving an inch from his spot.


    Sucking on his thumb which bled, Alex walked out of the arena before grabbing the pouch of his reward and making his way out of the place.


    ''It was disappointing...'' Alex sighed.


    However, at that time, he didn''t know the consequences of killing the man.


    A headache was approaching.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Drop a comment

 Chapter 52- Truth

    There are several races living on this planet, but majorly they are divided into four¡ªhuman, beast, elf, and vampires.The list ranks each group by strength, with humans at the bottom. However, in terms of population, it''s the opposite: vampires are the rarest.


    That''s why Alex could be considered one of the strongest within the domain of humans, but when compared to the other races, Alex doesn''t even come on the list yet.


    During the final selection before the ascension contest, most of the champions came from the other races and only Edric was chosen from the human side.


    Thanks to the fact that the veils separating each realm, the creatures from the other domains don''t come here; otherwise, even if two of the three realms decide to attack the human settlements, they would easily reign dominance.


    That wolf which Alex and the others faced during the raid was one of those exceptions that escaped the security around the veil and came here to hunt and gather strength.


    That explains why Alex was able to defeat Luke so easily. And not only him, with the pace Alex was moving he would be able to reach the highest ranking within a month.


    Currently, his stats look like this:


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 27] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 34] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 520]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    Thanks to his battle with Luke, he finally surpassed the upper limit, and his other stats are finally moving as well.


    Until he could maintain his SE above the upper limit, his stats would constantly grow.


    "Haah¡­finally I have it.'' Looking at the gold-coated cauldron resting on the table along with a whole sack of herbs, Alex heaved a sigh of relief.


    He won two platinum plates in the battle, allowing him to use two of them in his purchase and he still has the one he originally brought along.


    He would send the materials back to the academy as soon as possible in the morning since bringing it to the Steelhound would be foolish. They would instantly know that he has some kind of knowledge regarding refinement.


    Laying down on the bed, Alex decided to get much-needed sleep since tomorrow, he had to resume his journey.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    "I don''t understand it¡­you say you are Alex''s guardian, then who was Celeria and Brendon?" Hector couldn''t help but rub his eyes after he heard from the silver-haired woman who introduced herself as Alex''s guardian.


    "They were his foster parents, someone whom my mother trusted to take care of that child."


    Hector had a hunch that Alex was not the son of those two given Alex''s facial features, and his hair suggested that he belonged to a noble family.


    And this woman, Beatrice, was suggesting that Alex is the disowned child of the Frostbate clan¡ªthe leading clan of the North.


    "See, lady, even your words seem believable since Celeria and Brendon didn''t show much of the traits of being Alex''s true parents, I cannot trust you without any evidence."


    Beatrice got up from her seat before stating, "I have evidence¡ª" Closing her eyes, she chanted something under her breath, and the moment she opened her eyes, the scene of the office shifted. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a scene of the Capital, Hector remembers the design of the entrance to be quite different at that time.


    Hidden beneath a cloak, a woman handed a small unconscious child who looked the smaller version of Alex to someone whom Hector knew.


    It was Brendon.


    The projection clearly told that, indeed, Alex was given to Celeria and Brendon by someone from the same clan as Beatrice, given the cloaked figure''s hair was visible.


    Once the projection ended, Beatrice told him, "I received this memory from my mother in case I need to make someone believe in me."


    Hector was really troubled now. Although there was evidence and the woman seemed believable, there was something bothering him,


    "Why now?" He asked, "Why, out of all time, did you decide to reach me? What changed?" Hector deemed the sudden strength Alex gained after that Soulless incident that attracted her. It wasn''t much of a guess, since Alex has been attracting quite a few prominent people''s attention.


    However, "Because those two idiots escaped even though I told them never to leave Grimland." Beatrice answered, her voice cracking a bit near the end. The woman looked agitated and Hector could understand the reason behind it.


    However, "Why was Alex sent here in the first place? What makes him¡­special?" Maybe through Beatrice, he could know the cause behind the Holy Maiden''s attraction towards Alex.


    Beatrice heaved a sigh and sat back down. She knew it would happen one day and maybe this was the day when she would reveal the situation with Alex. After all, there could be no better person than the Headmaster of the Soulforge Academy to help her.


    Taking a pause, she began, "Alex¡­is the heir of the Frostbate clan; son of the Patriarch''s third wife. Alex was a very pure child, from what I remember, always smiling and playing around. He was a bright child as well¡­being able to read and write by the age of two. His parents and the clan council have high hopes for him."


    "They believed that he might awaken a skill that could succeed the Patriarch."


    Hector was surprised¡ªhad Alex always been strong?


    However, her following words took him by surprise,


    "It was then when he reached the age of four, he showed the sign of his curse." Drinking some mouthful of water, she added, "One of those days¡­he went to train with his siblings¡­and at the end of that day, one of them disappeared."


    "Disappeared? What do you mean?"


    Beatrice seemed hesitant, but ultimately, she revealed, "You know what happens to one''s grimoire when they die, right?"


    Hector responded, "Yes, they disintegrate into fragments."


    Beatrice nodded, "And what happens if their grimoire disappears while the person is still alive?"


    Hector frowned, "It has never happened in the past."


    Beatrice added, "Yes¡­it was unprecedented for the people of the Frostbate clan as well¡­until that day when one of the heirs consumed his brother''s grimoire by accident."


    A horrifying realization dawned upon Hector as he slowly mumbled, "Alex?"


    Beatrice grimly nodded, "Yes¡­Alex consumed his brother''s grimoire and that resulted in his disappearance. Later that day, when he was locked inside the cell and was interrogated, it was revealed that he was able to see everyone''s grimoire all along but felt the urge to consume one that day."


    "And when Alex was told to reveal the stats of his own grimoire¡­" Taking an audible gulp, she said, "...he revealed that he possessed those skills that his brother had."


    Hector covered his mouth with his fingers, sweat building on his forehead.


    A child¡­capable of eating someone else''s stats and pushing them to their demise¡­Hector couldn''t even think of what kind of chaos it could cause if the word gets out.


    ''To consume your enemy and grow your own strength¡­'' Hector inwardly muttered.


    Beatrice looked down at the ring she was given by her mother, as she added, "My mother was among that council who locked that curse of Alex and all the memories he possesses regarding the clan and the person he has killed. It was decided that Alex would get executed right away¡­however, my mother chose to betray her clan."


    Beatrice has seen how much Alex was tormented in the jail. The way people interrogated the boy was disheartening. And his own parents rejected his existence, saying he was a monster.


    That¡­broke Alex from within. He was just a four year child at that time whose whole world revolved around his parents and siblings. However, he was cast aside and was scorned by every single person he deemed as his family member.


    That''s the reason why Beatrice''s mother felt sympathy for the child and decided to take him away.


    Hector remained silent for a long time before he stated, "Okay, I will tell you where you can find him."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:-Surprising?

 Chapter 53- Departing

    Alex boarded the carriage early in the morning and headed towards his destination which was six hours away from Dunvale.He accomplished what he came for. Buying the necessary equipment for Soul stone refinement and once he returns with plenty of them, Alex finally would be able to increase his SE using the stones alone.


    "Did you spend a good night, sir?" The coachman asked as he rode the carriage out of the town''s territory.


    "Yeah, kind of. The food was to my liking."


    The driver smiled, "I knew you would like it. That inn is run by my sister-in-law after all."


    Alex raised his brows, "Surviving in this city must be tough."


    The coachman sighed, "Well, you can say she has now adapted to the surroundings after her husband''s death. After all the responsibility of her children lies on her."


    Hearing about that, Alex was reminded of his last life. He had also turned numerous married women into widows. Although the gang he worked for never actually cared about them, if possible, Alex used to provide some funds if he found them unable to afford their living.


    ''Haah...these days I am thinking a lot about my past. Not good...'' Shaking his head, he decided to take a nap, given he didn''t have much sleep last night.


    ---------***--------


    It was the first day of Edric joining the training camp under Aborne''s mentorship.


    He arrived at the location yesterday and was given a small quarter to sleep in. He brought some pairs of clothes and his weapons along, since here, he would be mostly covered in armour.


    In the morning, someone came to fetch him; the usual morning routine cycle, they said. It consisted of around five miles of jogging around the forest, through the obstacles. Then came basic exercises and light sparring that allowed everyone to lighten up their bodies before breakfast


    There were seven trainees working under Aborne and the one holding the duty to guide them through these morning rituals was a knight under Aborne''s command.


    There was a long wooden table¡ªmore like a thick plank made into a table¡ªon which Edric and the others were eating their first meal in silence.


    They were offered high-caloric breakfast since until night, they wouldn''t be getting anything.


    Edric has been taught by Amanda¡ªshe was quite stern about it¡ªto eat mannerly when sitting with strangers since one day, Edric would become a knight. And a knight is the symbol of discipline and manners.


    Amanda is a good teacher but her way of teaching becomes quite harsh from time to time.


    ''Well, that shows how much she cares about me...'' Edric smiled thinking about his beautiful lover.


    "Cadets, attention!" Hearing the command everyone stopped eating and instantly stood from their seats with their postures straight.


    From the head side of the table, a figure of a red-haired man with broad shoulders and towering height emerged. Every single person was aware of the Knight Commander''s identity, and seeing him for the first time in person had some of them hold their breaths in anticipation.


    Aborne stood with his hands folded behind him as he eyed the trainees, "Although it''s unexpected, we need to leave for an urgent task."


    "A huge horde of beasts have escaped the veil... all of them being the wolfkin."


    Edric''s brows drew closer upon hearing that, which didn''t go unnoticed by Aborne, as he added, "They carry such blood lust that they even allowed some of their comrades get sacrificed so they could cross the veil and head towards a specific region situated in the west."


    Edric''s eyes widened as he silently mumbled, "The Steelhound."


    Aborne nodded, "It seems they are here for revenge."


    Edric clenched his fist¡ªthis has to be related to that labyrinth. There is a saying that the wolfkin can share the memories with their comrades/kin of moments before their death. And the one who killed that wolf was Alex. And the place they are heading to is...


    "We are leaving for the Steelhound''s territory today. Pack your bags."


    -----------**----------


    Amanda was told to report to the Capital in three days, and since she was allowed to leave the Academy on her own accord, she decided to first visit her hometown and spend some time with her family.


    Her father¡ªCount Hades Lockwood''s territory was situated near the western border. The capital was in the centre of the kingdom, and it would take her almost the same time to travel from home to the Capital and the Academy to the Capital.


    Her mentor was Devon so even if she arrives a little late, she doesn''t think he would get offended.


    She was currently having lunch with her family members. She has one younger sister and an elder brother¡ªthe possible successor of the throne.


    Her family is quite laid back, not like the strict noble houses which adhere to etiquette and norms.


    Amanda was currently slicing the apple pie which her mother had baked when she heard her father asking, "When will you be leaving?"


    Amanda raised her brows, "Am I being a burden?"


    Her little sister giggled, and her elder brother sighed, "It''s not that, Amy. Father is just asking casually."


    "I don''t think so..." Amanda said, her tone a little serious, as she added, "I have noticed that father is being a little too stiff after I came here."


    Hearing that, Lord Lockwood didn''t say anything immediately and kept his gaze locked on the food.


    His wife, Kaira, asked, "Dear? Is there anything we should be concerned about?" Just like Amanda, she also has light green hair and a pair of almond-shade eyes.


    The man of the house remained silent for a moment before he shared, "She is coming."


    "Who is coming, Papa?" The youngest one in the family asked curiously.


    Hades looked up and informed, "Your eldest sister, Sasha...is coming home."


    *CLANG*


    The spoon from Amanda''s hand fell to the table as she stared at her father in disbelief.


    The mother of the young lady had a similar reaction since she never heard anything from her husband regarding her eldest daughter.


    Hades continued, "She will be joining the summit which would happen during the solstice and most probably will come home-"


    "There is no need for her to come home." Amanda, unnaturally emotional, stated in a shaky voice. Her hands were clenched in a fist as she stared at the table and stated,


    "She doesn''t need to come here. She doesn''t need to see us since she doesn''t desire a family." The raw anger one could sense in her voice signified what she felt for the eldest sibling of the family.


    Her elder brother said, "Lily, come with me." The youngest one was still confused; however, hearing her brother''s words, she didn''t resist.


    However, before getting up from the chair, she tugged Amanda''s sleeve before whispering, "Please don''t cry, Amy."


    Amanda slowly nodded as she somehow extended her lips in a soft smile before telling her, "I won''t. Don''t worry."


    Once Lily was taken away, the lady of the house flared, "Why didn''t you tell me anything about it before?"


    Hades heaved a sigh as he wiped his hand in a towel before informing them, "I got to know about it yesterday from Devon when he sent a letter to notify me about Amanda''s internship. He mentioned that the Holy Maiden would be participating in the summit as well, this year."


    "And she didn''t say anything about us, right?" Amanda asked in a low tone.


    Hades extended his hand and held Amanda''s as he said, "You need to understand, honey. She''s no longer just your sister; she now carries the hope of this world. In times of worldwide crisis, there is only one Holy Maiden the people look to. This life wasn''t her choice¡­ it was a blessing, a responsibility placed on her shoulders."


    "And she abandoned us...for the sake of her duties." Amanda asked, tears flowing down her eyes, "She could have sent a letter at least once in a while to ask how we are doing...or are we even alive. But no...not even once she cared about us. She just got up one day and started behaving like she doesn''t know any of us."


    Hearing that, the lady of the house was about to say something while shaking her head, however, she paused when her husband held her hand firmly and wordlessly stopped her.


    Amanda suddenly got up from her seat, and just as she was about to walk away, her father asked, "Where are you going?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda paused before relaying her intentions, "I am leaving for the Capital today."


    "But Amy, it''s already evening. Why you-"


    "I will go with her," Suddenly the only son of the family stepped forward and told them, "I will take Amanda to the Capital."


    The head of the family heaved a sigh, before he gave his assent, "Okay, you two can go."


    Amanda wiped her tears and gave a thankful nod to her brother before making her way to her room.


    She doesn''t want to stay idle anymore¡ªshe knows it would only lead to overthinking. It''s better to exhaust herself with a full day''s work, to stay so drained that she can forget about the woman she once called her sister.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- She...is coming.

 Chapter 54- Bond?

    The territory of the Steelhound was known as Chainedvale. It is a very¡­unique name that the first patriarch of the Steelhound family decided on.Alex reached Chainedvale by afternoon, aided by the lack of monsters along the route and the leniency at the checkpoints. With two major approvals in hand, he passed through without a thorough inspection.


    One from the Academy and the second from the Steelhound.


    The town was quite¡­dull in a sense. Most of the buildings were painted in red and black, and there weren''t any overly populated markets here, like the ones back in Dunvale.


    There were very few people around and more than the civilians; one could find the soldiers, wearing the crest of a hound, roaming around; cautiously, they patrolled, and once Alex''s carriage passed by, they never missed sending a glare at him.


    Alex rolled his eyes; they seemed edgy.


    The weather of this place remains always good¡ªthe nights here are chilly and the days; warm.


    The labyrinth in this single town easily exceeds any of those territories which were built for the purpose of containing labyrinths. Steelhounds catch so many creatures every single day that they can practically wage a war without utilizing a single soldier from their side.


    Alex spotted quite many weapon shops in the vicinity and little to no fun shops around. Even the children he could see were playing with daggers, injuring each other, and laughing like it was a matter of fun.


    ''They are crazy, all right.'' Alex blew a breath in amazement. He has never seen people this crazy before.


    Soon the carriage came to a pause as the coachman informed, "We are here, dear sir."


    Alex picked up his bags and hopped out of the vehicle not so long after.


    He eyed the mansion before which he stood. The ominous three-storeyed building was painted in pure black, with a conical roof and barely any windows available.


    Must be paranoid of long-range weapons users¡ªAlex thought. Not so far away from here, the territory of elves begins. Steelhounds are actually in charge of the security of the veil around this corner as well.


    "Seems like a house which one should not approach¡­"The carriage driver heaved a sigh as he stood beside Alex and looked at the mansion.


    Alex took out some silver coins before handing them to the driver, "Here, for all the sweet gossip you shared. Thanks to you, I was able to utilize the noise isolation artifact I brought along."


    The driver laughed as he took the money, "Honored to be helpful. Now then, see you!"


    Once the carriage was out of sight, Alex stepped toward and approached the soldier stationed near the entrance.


    "You can go in," The soldier informed before he pulled the barricade and nodded towards his comrade to pull the huge gates.


    Alex didn''t waste a word. Lifting his bags, he walked toward the door. Strangely, they hadn''t even bothered to check the bags.


    Just as he reached the doors of the mansion¡ª


    *THUD*


    The bag he held dropped to the ground. Alex''s body tilted to the left, his hand shooting up just in time to catch an arrow aimed straight at his chest. His eyes widened as he realized the arrow was coated in poison.


    *SWISH*


    He twisted to the side as another arrow streaked toward him, barely dodging it. His gaze shot to the first floor, where a dark figure leapt down, another arrow drawn and aimed.


    "Quite a way to welcome someone," he muttered, drawing his sword from the ring on his finger. His eyes tracked the assailant''s movements, reading every shift and stance.


    *SWISH* Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next arrow sliced through the air, heading for where Alex would have been¡ªhad he not pivoted, letting the arrow sink into the ground just inches away.


    A shrill laugh echoed from the attacker as they dropped the bow and drew a dagger, rushing at him with a wild gleam in their eyes.


    *CLANG*


    Their blades clashed, the metal ringing through the space. Alex dodged the flurry of strikes, each move sharper than the last, his reflexes sharpening as he studied the attacker''s every move.


    Step by step, they closed in on the wall. Alex held his ground, parrying each slash with growing precision, his focus unbreakable. Finally, he forced their blades to a deadlock, pinning the attacker in place.


    He leaned in, meeting their gaze with a fierce glare. "My turn."


    In a heartbeat, the tables turned. Alex moved with a flawless, relentless rhythm, echoing the assailant''s tactics¡ªbut with a crushing force behind each strike. His blows hammered against the dagger, wearing it down, blunting its edge with each collision. The attacker''s arm began to shake under strain, their defense faltering.


    Desperate, they aimed a kick at him, but Alex caught their leg effortlessly. With a swift counter, he kicked their other leg out from under them, slamming them to the ground. Their head struck the wooden floor with a harsh *thud*, leaving them dazed, their weapon slipping from their grasp.


    Alex stood over them, his sword poised, his gaze cold and unyielding. Alex leaned down, his knee pressed against their chest as he threatened, "Move again and I will take your head as my welcoming gift."


    The person did move, however, just to lift the mask and reveal a woman in her early twenties, currently smiling with insanity filling her eyes. Her cheeks were dyed red and her sharp canines peeked slightly.


    Alex''s eyes widened seeing that face. He knew her¡­she is a named character who would be participating in the ascension contest.


    Maybe it was because he was too stunned by her presence here, he never noticed when she wrapped her arms around his head and bit into his neck.


    "Hammm~"


    Alex jolted out of his daze as he felt the stinging sensation on his neck and the vivid sound of his blood being gulped by the woman.


    He hurriedly parted himself from her, and while covering his neck, he spat, "What the heck did you do?!"


    "She¡­made a blood bond with you." A third person entered the scene and told Alex what just happened.


    It was a man in his early twenties with similar black hair and red eyes as the woman.


    Offering his hand to the lady who was still on the floor, the man asked,


    "I am Eric Steelhound and you must be Alex, right?"


    Alex calmed down a bit and nodded, "Yes, I am. But first, can you tell me what is wrong with her?"


    "I am insane¡­insanely in love with you~~~" With a face full of smiles, the woman declared, and if not for Eric holding her hand she might as well have jumped on Alex.


    Eric informed him, "She is the youngest daughter of the Steelhound family, Rebecca. And what she did to you is called Bonding¡­just like marriage in human terms."


    Alex''s eyes widened as he looked at the man in disbelief, "Did I get married to a crazy woman?"


    "I am right here, honey. Let''s get onto baby-making already~"


    Eric sighed, "I would ask you to refrain from calling my sister crazy. She might be a little unusual but it cannot be denied that she is a part of our family."


    ''A little unusual?'' Alex wanted to ask but he held himself.


    Eric then said something to his sister, urging Rebecca to pout.


    Her expression shifted when she looked at Alex and flashed him a smile and while waving, she made her way back inside the mansion.


    "Come with me," Eric said before he began walking towards the left.


    Alex followed the man after he picked up his bags and sheathed his sword.


    "There are not many rules you need to follow while you will be staying here. Just, don''t enter anyone except Rebecca''s room."


    "Why are you saying it like we are actually married?" Alex asked while rubbing his tired eyes.


    Eric stated, in a matter-of-fact tone, "A vampire can only bond once, and Rebecca has chosen you as her partner. So yeah, it''s in your hands to accept her or not, but the fact cannot be changed that you both are tied in a relationship."


    Okay, that was fucked up. Alex didn''t know anything about vampires and also the fact that the Steelhounds were actually not humans in the first place.


    He had no idea why that woman chose him to be her partner, but Alex had no intention to continue what she started.


    Soon, they reached a room on the ground floor, which was huge enough to accommodate at least five hundred people easily.


    Alex was impressed by the facilities provided. There was a large bed, a dressing table, a tea and a study table, and several shelves of books standing at one side, and without even peeking at it, he knew the bathroom would be enormous as well.


    Eric gave Alex the keys to the room and stated, "Rest, eat and sleep if you want, since around midnight, our work begins."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- I have posted most of the illustrations on discord. Will make a glossary here as well.

 Chapter 55- Welcome

    ''This is fucked up¡­'' In the novel, it was never mentioned that the people of the Steelhound were not humans. And he never knew that the vampire shown amongst the ten champions was a member of the Steelhound.And now he was caged inside a house that was filled with such beings who suck blood and remain sleepless.


    ''No wonder why they are so infamous for their wild hunting style.'' Alex heaved a sigh as he stretched his body after a few hours of sleep.


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, he draped a shirt over his naked form, and while wearing shorts on his lower half, he went to open the door.


    "Yes?" There stood a mesmerizing woman with black hair and violet eyes. She was holding a tray of tea and some snacks, as she asked,


    "Can I come in?"


    Alex nodded, "Yeah, sure."


    He hurriedly put away the bags and offered a chair to the lady, "Sorry for making a mess."


    "No, it''s okay. Rather, for a teenager, you are still too well-mannered. When Eric was of your age, he used a curse before and after each sentence."


    Alex was surprised since the man he had met previously was quite well-mannered and poised.


    The lady rested the tray on the table as the duo sat around the table.


    "Please have some."


    Alex didn''t shy away and picked a few cookies and began to munch on them as he heard her say,


    "My name is Veronica, I am Rebecca and Eric''s mother."


    He somehow expected her to be the mother since the vampire''s age very slowly.


    "You must have already figured out that we are vampires¡­something we were supposed to keep hidden from everyone. That''s why we never took any interns before, and in this mansion, only the four of us live."


    Alex nodded, "Understandable¡­but why me? Why break the rules?"


    Veronica sighed, "Well, my dear husband took interest in you after you killed that guy¡­what was his name?"


    "Abeth?"


    "Yeah¡­.I heard he was a pervert?"


    Alex nodded.


    The lady crossed her arms on her magnificent assets, as she said, "Well, that''s the reason why my husband got interested in you and made this exception. Although Your Majesty warned him that you might discern our true identity, Anvil insisted."


    "And now is he regretting?" Alex asked as he sipped on the tea. It was too damn good.


    "No, not at all. In the first place, it was Rebecca''s fault that our identity was revealed. And not like you are going to openly advertise it."


    Alex shrugged, "I have no such tendency. I am here for the internship, and it doesn''t matter whether the one teaching me is a human or a vampire."


    Veronica grinned, as she softly caressed his cheek, "Good boy you are."


    Alex was somehow reminded of Sarah. She was, in a way, similar to this woman. Or maybe she behaves like this since she is a mother?


    Regardless, she soon realized her mistake and apologized, "Ah, I am sorry¡­it''s just, it has been ages since I met a child, and my motherly side couldn''t resist."


    "Nothing to be worried about¡­then, can I ask you something?"


    Veronica nodded before Alex asked, "Why do you live here and not in your realm? Answer only if you don''t mind."


    Veronica rested her hands on her thighs and looked at the table with a nostalgic gaze.


    After a moment of pause, she revealed, "The situation of the place where we used to belong is quite bad. It''s the inhabitant of brain-dead people." Looking up at him, Veronica added,


    "Vampires don''t age for a long time, and having offspring is nearly a miracle back on the land. As such, the old generation, with time, lose their sanity and start doing mindless things¡­experimentations to be precise."


    Alex frowned, "So the smuggling of humans and elves is not just a rumour?"


    Veronica heaved a sigh, "I cannot say it for sure, but yes, they used to practice interracial copulation by forcibly abducting people."


    Alex wasn''t surprised. An empty mind is a home to evil. And vampires have a lot of time on them to do such things.


    After taking a pause and calming herself down, the lady added, "That''s why when Anvil and I got together, we decided to leave that realm, and through our connections, we landed here. And now, for the past century, we have become an integral part of the Kingdom."


    There was a sense of pride in her voice when she said that, and Alex could understand the reason. After all, there was profound distrust among different races. Because of some idiots, like the ones Veronica mentioned, people from different races don''t trust each other, at all.


    And in such circumstances, to change their residence and become a part of one of the three major human settlements, was a big deal.


    "I heard from Eric, that Rebecca forced a bond on you?"


    Alex nodded, a weary exhale escaping his lips, "I don''t know why and how, but she was convinced that it should be me?" Looking at the lady, he asked, "Is she whimsical?"


    Veronica giggled, "Well, on most occasions she is¡­but, not when deciding her bond."


    Alex frowned, he was confused.


    Veronica revealed the reason behind her action, "She was there, with her father, when the assessment happened. She saw you fight and was quite attracted to you."


    Alex scratched his head, ''No wonder I felt someone watching me constantly¡­''


    The older one continued, "Then you went ahead and killed the man we chose as her partner."


    Alex''s eyes widened but before he could ask, about whom she was talking, a name popped up in his mind,


    "Luke Greyhart¡­" He knew that the emblem he wore on his chest belonged to one of the leading clans in trade and harvest.


    So¡­he was the chosen partner?


    "Yes, he was the one we chose. However, fate has its own game, and guess what, the boy we chose for Rebecca was killed by the boy she chose for herself."


    Alex was genuinely shocked here. He could have never expected the events to take such a strange turn that an already infatuated girl would become insanely attracted to him just because he wanted to earn some quick cash.


    Veronica got up from the seat and assured him, "Although now she is your mate, it''s not necessary for you to accept her, since it''s a fact that she forced herself on you."


    Heaving a sigh that made her shoulders relax, she added, "But as a mother, I request you to please give my daughter a chance."


    Alex also got up and said, "I will try." Although he said that, he just didn''t want to stress the lady who welcomed him so warmly.


    Veronica smiled at him and raised her hand to ruffle his hair, only to halt once she realized her mistake, "Old habits die hard."


    Alex smiled, as he bid farewell to the lady of the house and returned to his room.


    Looking around, he decided to first clean the room and get changed since midnight was approaching, and Eric said they would be leaving to hunt at that time.


    It didn''t take much time for him to arrange his clothes in the wardrobe and hide the money he brought along. Once he was done, he checked the bathroom, and dear lord, it was huge.


    A huge pool was built on the other side of the bathroom, inside which there were options for warm and cold baths.


    Alex quickly chose the warm option, finding his fatigued body in desperate need of some relaxation.


    While he soaked in, he looked at the ceiling and wondered things about the other realms.


    It has been almost a month since he came here, and only four months before the prophecy arrived regarding the tournament.


    After that, the government from each realm would send their champions to compete in a tournament to decide who could become a warrior to participate in the ascension trials.


    Naturally, they filtered out the weak so Alex needs to keep showing his potential unless he wants to get into a feud with the government.


    ''Haah, let''s get out¡­'' He was feeling a little sad leaving such a comfortable place but staying there any more means he would be late for his internship just on the first day.


    Alex tied a towel after briefly wiping his body and made his way out of the bathroom¡­only to freeze up when he found a person sitting on his bed.


    "What are you doing here?" Alex frowned as he found the young lady of the family casually waiting for him.


    Rebecca grinned as her eyes went from his face to his well-toned body. She bit her lips sensually while she eyed him as she subconsciously muttered,


    "The dinner looks appetizing." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex frowned, ready to take out his sword. However, Rebecca soon chuckled and after hopping off the bed she said,


    "Come with me. Eric is waiting for you."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 56- Debut

    It takes a Soul point every thirty minutes if Alex utilizes his skill to store his blades. Sure, he has more than enough SE to keep the blades by his side for a long time, but Alex decided otherwise. He didn''t desire to go below the upper limit.That''s why he was holding only two swords, hung on either side of his waist and the rest of them were back in his room. Not like Alex solely needed to rely on every sword to fight. And if he really does, then Alex is seriously flawed as a swordsman.


    Following the girl, who seemed rather silent compared to the first time they met, Alex walked out of the mansion.


    However, the streak of silence was soon broken, as Rebecca asked, "You must be baffled by the sudden revelation, no?"


    Alex shortly responded, "Kind of."


    Rebecca slowed her pace until she was walking beside him before she asked, "And you must be hating me for forcing a bond on you?"


    "Certainly," Another short answer but held conviction.


    Rebecca gave a slight chuckle, her eyes crescent and sharp canines on display. If the term ''deadly charming'' had a face, Rebecca would be the top contender.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go on and force myself into your life. It was just when you drew closer, and threatened me¡­.the smell of your blood made me thirsty, and before I knew..."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Have you not drank blood from someone before?" He was unsure, given if sucking blood can make bonds, and if Vampires bond only once, then was she thirsty until now?


    However, "No, consuming blood and forming bonds are two different things. When forming a bond, we share our own blood with the other one as well¡ªit is a kind of ritual."


    Alex cringed, "You mixed your blood with mine? Doesn''t that cause disease?"


    Rebecca grinned, drawing closer to him, she whispered, "Then treat me as an illness, and let me cling to you."


    Alex rolled his eyes and continued to move forward without responding to that.


    Rebecca was grinning ear to ear, enjoying his reaction and the closeness(?) between the two.


    Soon, they reached the forest near the mansion, where a familiar black-haired man stood while looking into the distance.


    "Alex, tell me. What are the weak points of a minotaur." As soon as they reached him, Eric asked casually.


    Alex raised his brows before he responded, "Their tail and horns. The tail helps them navigate, and horns are part of their head, so cleaving them would cause excessive pain."


    "Right, but there is a far better option than going for the weak points." As he said, Eric turned his questioning gaze towards Alex.


    The silver head narrowed his eyes before answering, "Beheading."


    "Yes, beheading. It helps not only to remain efficient but also allows all the poisonous blood to drain out if left in the open."


    Alex nodded, "I understand."


    Eric took a deep breath before pointing toward the front, "There, we can find hefty minotaurs. They have built several shelters in that direction, and despite how much the people from our clan tried, they couldn''t contain them in the labyrinth. They are too huge and too wild to be put in the cage."


    Looking at Alex with cold eyes, he added, "Become a deterrent for us, Alex. Slay the Minotaurs and spread the message that the compensation of retaliation is not something they could handle."


    Alex brought his hand over the blade handle, before nodding, "Alright."


    ---------**---------


    Edric was restlessly fidgeting in his place as he sat inside the carriage along with others. They had already left the camp yesterday and were heading toward the Chainedvale.


    The report stated that more than a hundred wolfkin were advancing towards the territory of Steelhound with bloodlust surrounding them as a mist. No one could stop them while they were marching unless the forces wanted to be annihilated.


    Together in a pack, the wolves become exceptionally dangerous¡ªand angered beasts can be the worst enemy for anyone.


    "Everything will be fine, Edric." The man sitting beside Edric encouraged him, "Commander Aborne with us, what possibly can go wrong?"


    Edric didn''t want to reveal to them that alone Aborne couldn''t do anything to that horde. However, just to not get into an argument, he smiled,


    "Yeah...what possibly can go wrong..." Edric faced a beast a few days ago and realized the flaw in the ranking system.


    The humans rank the monsters based on their magic capabilities. However, monsters like wolves, Minotaurs, and orcs cannot be solely judged based on their magical might. Even a B-rank can go toe to toe with Edric¡ªwho is a three-star warrior.


    Although Aborne is strong, one of the strongest in the realm of humans, fighting against a revenge-driven horde of monsters would be incredibly tough.


    ''I hope you remain safe until we reach there, Alex...''


    -----------**----------


    Amanda was displeased and that was something which one could tell just by looking at her expression right now.


    The girl, who mostly remains stoic and unreadable, was currently frowning and tapping her foot on the surface of the carriage continuously.


    Her brother, David, brought his hand and rested it on Amanda''s, before telling her, "You are being anxious for nothing. Not like she is coming to meet us, specifically."


    Hearing his words, Amanda raised her brows before asking, "Are you also displeased about her sudden decision to come back?"


    Her brother seldom reveals any emotions, regardless of who is in front of him. He always tries to keep things to himself and even when Sarah left them, he didn''t show much of a reaction.


    His parents assumed that David was never close to Sarah as compared to Amanda. However, it wasn''t true. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More than anyone, David has spent time with his elder sister. They were actually close, and often, David went to her to take suggestions and to hear stories.


    Naturally, when she left, he was devastated; however, that day, when he saw pure indifference in her eyes, he decided to seal away his emotions as well.


    His grip around her hand turned a little firm, as he added, "Displeased? You can only feel displeased by those people whom you consider a part of your life. But that lady is no longer a part of our family."


    The conviction in his voice made it certain that her elder brother was also quite frustrated about this sudden return of the woman whom they once called their elder sister.


    Amanda didn''t say anything after that however, having someone who can share her emotions helped her to feel a little calmer.


    **SCREECH**


    David frowned and so did Amanda as suddenly the carriage came to a screeching halt, urging the older one to ask, "What is it?" His tone was harsh making the carriage driver flinch.


    However, his tone couldn''t make him any more terrified than he already was, as the driver said,


    "Sire...there is a horde of monsters blocking our way." David''s eyes grew sharper as he realised that they must be crossing from the area of the Minotaurs.


    Taking his dagger, he told Amanda, "Stay inside," before hopping off the carriage.


    Amanda also peeked out of the window to look at the reason why they stopped.


    Her eyes widened when she realized that the monsters in the questions were buffalo-faced creatures, popularly known as Minotaurs. And the more astonishing fact was that they were currently engaged in battle.


    ...and not among themselves. Rather, they were fighting against a human.


    A familiar human ...


    "Alex?!" She exclaimed, urging David to ask, "Do you know him?"


    Amanda didn''t respond until she was out of the carriage, "He is a friend! We need to help him."


    Before David could say anything, Amanda shot forward, her ice forming a snowy path on the girl skidded through the distance and reached near the horde of monsters trying to crush a certain silver head.


    However, the ice user had to come to a halt, as suddenly someone jumped in front of her, cracking the ice and denting the ground.


    Amanda glared at the woman who interrupted her, before demanding, "Move out of the way!"


    The woman smiled menacingly as she twirled her dagger on her fingertips and conveyed, "Trying to interrupt my darling''s debut? Not like I can allow that to happen."


    Amanda frowned, "Darling...?"


    "Isn''t he handsome? Now back off before I pluck off those eyes which dared look at my darling."


    Amanda scoffed; this girl looked nothing but crazy. Thankfully, it was her(Amanda) facing the woman, not Celestria. Otherwise, this crazy girl would have received a more violent response.


    Amanda conjured two ice lances in both of her hands before warning her, "Move out of the way. Last warning."


    The woman chuckled, biting the dagger between her teeth she tied her hair in a bun, before provoking,


    "Come at me."


    Amanda huffed, so be it. She was frustrated anyway; she might as well use this opportunity to vent some anger.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 57- Itch

    A lot of Soul Points he saw when Alex came across the horde of Minotaurs. He couldn''t express how thankful he was that he was sent here. No bullshit training or delaying. Just move right to the action.Now, Alex could be seen dodging and moving about to let those Minotaurs use as much Soul Energy as they could while trying to crush him.


    Alex took three Minotaurs by surprise and separated their tails, to create havoc. Now, he was just allowing himself to jump in between the gaps and allowing them to waste as much energy as they could.


    "Hupp!" Finding the massive hand of the Minotaurs above him, Alex jumped diagonally and slashed his single-edged sword, leaving a cut on the dark skin of the monster.


    "*GROOOOH*" The beast behind him howled in anger as it saw Alex advancing towards it; however, in mid-air, Alex launched the Tempest Dart and threw one of the stone marbles he was carrying.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    The projectile struck the beast right in the eye, and despite not carrying full strength, it was forceful enough to penetrate the Minotaur''s eye, making it stumble back and fall on its gigantic ass.


    Alex glanced at the incoming beast, its hands clasped in a hammer and aiming to crush Alex.


    Alex straightened his position and launched ''Linear Slash''.


    The heavy wave of air slashed through the battleground and forced the beast to stop in its tracks to handle the waves. It pushed against the force. However, the slash dug into its thick skin.


    Alex was restless. Just as he saw the beast resisting, he jumped and used another Minotaur''s shoulder as a platform,


    "Quick Silver." A streak of light phased through the air, and when Alex landed behind the one who was protesting, a dull thud was heard as the head of the monster hit the ground.


    "*GRUOH*" However, Alex didn''t have the time to celebrate as suddenly one of the beasts landed its massive paw near him, not aiming to hit him directly.


    The ground shook under the heavy weight of the monster, making Alex stumble on his feet, before from behind, something struck him hard and heavy.


    "Fuck!" Alex was sent forward once the boulder hit him on the back and with enough force to threaten to crush his bones.


    Alex braced himself as suddenly, a massive paw came swinging in his direction.


    **DHAK**


    He crossed his arms but it wasn''t enough to subdue the pain that came with that kick, hurtling Alex backwards.


    Another Minotaur tried to kick the incoming target, however, Alex twisted his body mid-air and with his strike fueled with frustration, he launched,


    "Seventh Step!" A single swing was taken, and the results were,


    **BOOOOOOOOOOM**


    The ground shook, and the Minotaur to which the attack was intended burst into pieces, blood and bones scattering away by the sheer intensity of the attack.


    Several beings standing around were enveloped in the fierceness of the attack that Alex stored inside him after being struck by several attacks.


    The heavy resonance of the explosion caused the battlefield to come to a halt as Alex landed on his feet, breathing violently with his eyes blood red.


    He stared at the remaining ten or so Minotaur and then at his sword¡ªwhich indeed snapped from the middle.


    ''Fucking useless...'' Grabbing the sword in a reverse grip, Alex took out one of the healing potions which Amanda gave and consumed it in one big gulp.


    *THUMP* *THUMP*


    While Alex took out the second vial and was gulping on it, he saw another Minotaur advancing, urging Alex to twirl a three-sixty on his heels, and with the momentum, he threw the broken sword using the Third Stance.


    **SWIIIISH**


    Cleaving the air, the broken blade flew across the battlefield, and before the buffalo faced could have thought of moving away, the Dart penetrated its chest, and stabbed into its heart.


    **DHAK**


    There was no doubt that Alex''s strength had increased while fighting these beasts since, even though they were of low ranking, the skin of a Minotaur is quite thick and stubborn. And initially, Alex couldn''t penetrate his weapon past their skin. But now,


    "It''s an easy game~"


    ---------*----------


    On the other side, Amanda was facing off against the strange girl so she could help out Alex. However, the small exchange they had just now showed that the red-eyed girl was experienced in combat.


    ''Why am I hesitating?''


    With a sharp inhale, Amanda summoned shards of ice around her, each one glinting with razor edges, hovering in a wide circle.


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes, her daggers gleaming in the pale light as she closed the distance in a heartbeat. Her steps were fast and quiet, each one perfectly balanced, giving her the appearance of a prowling predator. Before Amanda could release her ice shards, Rebecca slipped past, slashing her dagger at Amanda''s arm, forcing her to step back as blood oozed from a shallow cut.


    But Amanda didn''t hesitate. She clenched her fists, and the ground beneath Rebecca turned slick with a thin layer of ice, trying to steal her balance. With lightning reflexes, Rebecca leapt back, digging her daggers into the ground for stability. She smirked, her eyes flashing with the thrill of the fight, and then charged forward, dodging as Amanda shot jagged ice spears her way. However, it was easily dodged, a testament to what physical might Rebecca carried.


    Amanda threw up a wall of ice as Rebecca closed in. The barrier shattered under Rebecca''s relentless strikes, and she burst through, delivering a swift kick to Amanda''s stomach that sent her sprawling backwards. Amanda gasped, struggling to catch her breath as pain radiated from her core.


    She gritted her teeth, forcing herself to ignore the throbbing pain, and unleashed a blizzard-like swirl of snow, reducing visibility. For a moment, she hoped it would buy her some time, but she could barely follow Rebecca''s figure slicing through the mist.


    "She is relentless!" Amanda exclaimed.


    Rebecca lunged in, a blur of deadly movement, slashing at Amanda''s side. Amanda felt the sharp sting as blood trickled down her waist, staining her clothes. With a desperate burst of magic, she formed a spiked shield of ice around her arm and swung it towards Rebecca, who twisted her body just enough to evade the blow, countering with a slash across Amanda''s thigh.


    *Thud*


    Dropping on the ground, covered with ice, Rebecca eyed the girl, "You look miserable...and weak. For someone to call herself my darling''s backup, you disappoint me."


    Amanda frowned, the ice around her hand cracking. Was this girl provoking her to fight better, or was she really disappointed? And what the heck is darling? Is it a common phrase used here?


    Regardless, Amanda only knows that if she doesn''t end this battle soon, she won''t be able to help Alex.


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed with fierce determination, and her lips moved in a soft chant, each word pulling at her remaining reserves of strength, as she got back up on her feet. The air around them grew even colder, and a faint, shimmering blue light began to radiate from her body.


    Rebecca hesitated, her instincts screaming that something dangerous was coming. She crouched low, ready to move, but before she could act, a massive dome of ice erupted from the ground, encircling them both. The walls shimmered with an otherworldly light, casting an eerie glow as they sealed off any escape.


    "Cocytus!" Amanda shouted, her voice echoing ominously within the dome.


    A bone-chilling wave of frost exploded from Amanda''s outstretched hands, sweeping across the ground and crashing over Rebecca with brutal force. The temperature plummeted, and Rebecca felt the bite of the cold clawing at her skin, seeping through her flesh and numbing her limbs.


    The relentless waves of freezing energy came in bursts, each one stronger than the last, filling the dome with a brutal, unyielding cold.


    Rebecca staggered, her breaths coming in ragged gasps that clouded in the icy air. She grits her teeth, trying to keep her footing as her boots begin to freeze to the ground, the relentless waves sapping her strength with each passing second. Ice crept along her daggers, making them harder to grip as she fought against the paralyzing cold.


    She looked at the chanter and, albeit a lot lesser than Rebecca, she was suffering from the frost as well.


    ''What a crazy girl...'' Rebecca smirked before she tore off her sleeve, and dug her nails before drawing some blood


    The single streak of blood levitated away from the source, and Amanda''s eyes grew sharper at that.


    Before the green-haired teenager could have thought of what she should be anticipating, the streak of blood launched forward and shot Amanda in her left leg.


    "AGHHHHH!!!" Amanda cried as her leg burned and not only that, the streak of blood tore through her flesh and penetrated the other leg as well.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!" The loud reverberation of her pain resonated across the battlefield as the freezing dome came down, and when the most settled, only one person was standing.


    Rebecca heaved a sigh as she felt something cold pressing against the back of her neck, "Darling...why am I the villain here?"


    Alex, who was standing behind Rebecca with utter indifference in his eyes and slight blood lust oozing, threatened the girl,


    "Make another move, and your head will be rolling on the ground."


    Rebecca felt a sudden rush of heat travelling down her spine, and something between her legs began to itch.


    The blood lust he was radiating was too appealing~~~~


    However, before she could have moved to see what her Darling might do to her, someone interrupted,


    "Put your blade down, Alex."


    Alex turned towards the source of the voice and found Eric standing there with a boy, having the same features as Amanda in his captive.


    ---------**--------- sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 58- Take her away

    Eric knew something like that could happen¡ªAlex threatening his sister¡ªthat''s why he went ahead and took David into his captive.Naturally, Eric knew that Amanda and Alex were friends, and so did Rebecca. However, the very fact that a woman other than herself was close to Alex, irked her. And that girl ended up hurting Amanda.


    "The situation turned unfortunate and I would like to extend my apology for what my sister did." After returning to the mansion, Eric stated.


    Since David was unconscious, he shifted him to the guest room and Amanda was resting in Alex''s room for now. She was treated by the medic; however, it would take time for her to recover.


    Alex crossed his arms and told the man, "Look, Mister Eric...I know you love your sister, and it''s pretty natural. However, you can''t expect her antics to be tolerated by others as well. Not even once did I allow her to interfere in my life, so she has no right to make any decisions for me."


    Eric nodded slowly, "I know, and I am sorry about that-"


    "I will keep her away." Suddenly a third person joined.


    Alex turned towards the older female, who was no longer smiling like the first time she came to meet him.


    Veronica stood before the silver-headed teenager before assuring him, "I know Rebecca has caused trouble already too much for you; that''s why I am assuring you that I will keep that girl away until you are here."


    Although it was Veronica who requested Alex to give her daughter a chance, she was now regretting it. She heard from her son about the whole ordeal and the fact that Rebecca, in a fit of jealousy, severely injured Alex''s friend.


    More than anyone, Veronica was aware of her daughter''s possessive nature. If she can kill someone over a dress which she likes...then here is a person in question whom Rebecca has chosen as her life partner.


    Alex heaved a sigh, feeling a little calmer than before, as he said, "I apologize if it hurts your sentiments, but it would be great if you could keep her away. Excuse me." Saying so, Alex walked away.


    Left alone Veronica turned toward her son and told him, "Take her to the shelter and keep her there for the time being. She needs to cool down her head."


    Eric frowned, "But mother, father is not home and for me to leave like this..."


    Veronica heaved a sigh, "Not like some kind of catastrophe would descend in your absence. And even if it does, there are several capable soldiers under our command who can protect us."


    Eric was still unsure, however, he didn''t defy his mother and nodded, "Okay, I will take her there tonight."


    ------------**-----------


    "Agh...." Amanda''s legs were throbbing as she climbed out of her slumber and looked at her surroundings. It was an unfamiliar place.


    She thought back on what happened before she fainted...and instantly, she knew the cause of her pain.


    A black-haired crazy woman stabbed her multiple times and forced Amanda to use one of those spells which she has only reserved for monsters. After all, spells like ''Cocytus'' and ''BlizzStorm'' are meant to kill, not just to damage.


    Yet...that woman survived. And not only that, she was able to damage Amanda enough to make her surrender.


    ''I heard that the clan members of the Steelhound are strong...but this...'' Amanda heaved a sigh as she straightened her back and rested it on the headboard.


    **Knock**


    Hearing the knocks, she was startled and reflexively conjured ice lances...only to stop when she heard him saying, "It''s me."


    "Oh, yes, come in."


    Alex stepped inside the room holding a tray of what seemed like bread and soup.


    "How do you feel now? I heard there was no lasting injury." Alex said as he rested the tray on the table beside the bed.


    Amanda shook her head, "No, everything is fine. There are only a few injuries which the medic couldn''t heal."


    Alex sat down on a chair, and after a moment of pause, he asked, "Since when were you able to pull a Saint-rank spell?"


    Saint-rank is the third in the list and only two ranks were above it. And considering Amanda is just a two-star mage, it was surprising for her to chant such a high-ranking and high-taxing spell.


    Amanda sighed, "I have a ton of Soul Energy in reserve which I gained over the years. And my knowledge of spells comes from my father. Combining both of them, I needed just some experience and that I got after enrolling into the academy."


    It doesn''t explain much, but Alex didn''t ask anything further. He was new to the whole concept of Magic and how the magicians work.


    He offered her the food, and thankfully her hands weren''t injured.


    As Amanda calmly picked a spoonful of soup, she heard Alex asking, "Were you going somewhere? Since there''s no way you came here just to save me." The sarcasm was evident in his voice, urging Amanda to grumble.


    She poked him in the ribs with her elbow, "Be thankful that I tried."


    "Should I worship?"


    "You must," Amanda haughtily added and not so long after both of them chuckled.


    Amanda then told him, "I was going to the capital to get started with my internship as well. En route our carriage was stopped by a horde of Minotaurs...and then I spotted you."


    ''No wonder...'' Alex didn''t know that Amanda had returned to her hometown before moving to the capital, that''s why he was surprised to see her here.


    After a brief pause, Amanda asked, "Alex...who was that woman who kept calling you ''Darling''?"


    Her voice turned grim and the girl looked exasperated even while mentioning her.


    Alex slumped back in his seat before telling her, "A confused being who assumes momentarily affection as love."


    Amanda was not surprised; she sensed the infatuation that the woman carried for Alex.


    With a smirk, Amanda added, "It would have been a good drama to witness if Celestria had been here."


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Don''t talk about her...she is no better than Rebecca."


    Amanda smiled, "But I can say she doesn''t carry temporary affection for you. It''s something more profound and pure."


    Amand has sensed it; the growing feelings of the Princess have reached a realm that anyone around her could tell that the girl is head over heels for Alex. And naturally, Alex must have also sensed it, the boundless care and affection Celestria possesses for him.


    Alex didn''t comment on that; rather, he asked, "When were you supposed to report to Sir Devon?"


    Amanda didn''t have to think twice before she answered, "In four days."


    Alex raised his brows, "Since you had time why didn''t you spend some more time with your parents?"


    Hearing that question, Amanda''s expression turned a little stiff, and the shift in her temperament didn''t go unnoticed by Alex.


    "If you don''t want to say-"


    "My elder sister is returning." Amanda suddenly revealed, which took Alex by surprise,


    "You have an elder sister as well?" Again, there were not many deep details of characters provided in the novel, which is why Alex didn''t know. However, from what he remembered there was no mention of Amanda''s elder sister. Sure, her younger sister and elder brother were shown during the tournament arc, but no one mentioned an elder sister.


    Amanda nodded, "Yes...but she is more like a stranger to me. She abandoned her family years ago to serve the church. And now, after years of isolation, she is returning."


    "And since I know I might not be able to retain my calm after seeing her, I decided to leave before she arrived."


    Alex understood her reason and was slightly curious about this mysterious sister who had been serving the church for years sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t help but say, "She must have awakened a strong skill to get recruited by the church."


    Not just anyone can serve the church or work there. The church administration invite people based on the skills of the person.


    Amanda smiled slightly, as she told him, "Absolute Healing...a Monarch rank spell she chanted just after awakening. The warmth she radiated at that time, healed everyone within the town. And naturally, the church also got notified about it."


    Alex was extremely shocked hearing that. Monarch-ranked magic....is like a one-in-a-million magician could chant. And just after awakening no less?


    No wonder she was snatched away by the church. The healers, regardless of their rank or experience, use the patient''s life span or others'' body parts to heal someone. Even Melissa was the same.


    However, Absolute Heal means making the injury disappear without utilizing anything except for the SE of the chanter. It''s a miracle.


    Alex was about to ask Amanda something when suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    "Can I come in?"


    It was Rebecca.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Okay, let me make it clear. No more than four girls! Not more or less! That''s final!!!!

 Chapter 59- Farewell?

    Rebecca didn''t enter the room, as per what her brother instructed, and while standing at the threshold, she waved at Amanda,"Hey! You are Amanda, right? How are you doing now?"


    The green-haired teenager glanced at Alex before responding, "What do you think?"


    Rebecca''s smile slowly faded as she confessed, "I knew you came to save Alex. However, I didn''t want anyone to disturb him. After all, based on his performance today, he would have been sent on missions accordingly¡­.that''s why I attacked you."


    Taking a pause, she added, "And¡­I was a little jealous that you are close to him."


    Amanda was¡­flabbergasted. She couldn''t predict this girl at all.


    She was genuinely surprised as she asked, "You were looking out for Alex and were jealous of me, that''s why you nearly killed me?"


    Rebecca frowned, "But¡­ I purposely targeted the thickest muscle in a human body¡­did it hurt like you are about to die?" She sounded genuinely curious.


    Amanda heaved a sigh, followed by a smile, "Seriously, you are not right in the head."


    Alex got up from his seat and told Amanda, "Rest for now, I will go and talk to her."


    Amanda nodded, and then she suddenly remembered something, "Where is my brother?"


    Before she lost consciousness, Amanda saw that her elder brother was knocked out cold by Rebecca''s older brother.


    Alex informed her, "He is resting in the guest room and is completely safe. Don''t worry."


    Amanda nodded before Alex made his way out of the room, and naturally, Rebecca followed him.


    Standing under the stairs, he looked at her happy, smiling face and asked, "Look, Rebecca, the feelings you have for me¡­I cannot reciprocate them since I don''t know you. I don''t know anything about you. So please, let''s mind our own business until I am here."


    "Ah, don''t worry, I am going." Rebecca added, her smile going down a bit, "Brother said you don''t want to see me so he is taking me away."


    Alex didn''t say anything which expressed that it was true.


    She took a deep breath and asked, "I caused a lot of trouble right? Here, you can hurt me if you want¡­" She suddenly handed Alex a dagger, which surprised him.


    "What is this¡­?"


    "It''s made of an alloy which prevents even vampires from regenerating. So yeah, you can go ahead and hurt me if that can stop you from hating me."


    Alex heaved a sigh¡­a long one. He looked at the girl and found she genuinely meant what she said.


    He heard from her mother that Rebecca wasn''t too sociable and didn''t like to go out much. Not being able to mingle with humans and being kept away from vampires, Rebecca surely has a different thought process and values.


    "Hurting someone doesn''t pacify someone''s anger. And Rebecca, you shouldn''t reveal such dangerous weapons to someone whom you met just today."


    "But I trust you, Alex." Her swift response took him by surprise as he looked into her eyes to see if this was also one of her jokes.


    However, all he could gaze at was sincerity and certainty.


    "Okay¡­.but still, take this back," Extending it toward her, he added, "And I don''t hate you."


    Rebecca''s lips again extended in a blooming smile hearing that, before she told him, "Please keep the dagger; it''s a gift from me to you. And maybe when you use it, you will be reminded of me~"


    Alex slowly shook his head in defeat, ''She doesn''t change, huh¡­''


    Rebecca then weakly parted her arms and asked, "Before I go, can I get just a small hug? Like hold and release?"


    Seeing the fear of rejection Alex was suddenly reminded of Celestria.


    Well, who can say no to embracing such beauty? While paying caution that she doesn''t end up sucking his blood again, Alex stepped forward and embraced her.


    Rebecca snuggled her face in his neck, and relished the sensation of being so near to him in these last few moments. The future was uncertain, so she decided to enjoy these few seconds, as much as she could.


    Her attraction towards Alex was just because of his strength and the fierceness he carried¡­however, forming the bond with him allowed her to know the real him as well. Not just Alex who shows fierceness on the battlefield, but this gentle side as well, who listens to others'' plea and can hug so warmly.


    ''The more time I spend with you¡­the more I fall for you¡­what should I do?''


    Not so long after, Rebecca was called by her brother, and very reluctantly, she had to part ways with her mate.


    Alex rested his hands on his waist and pondered what he should do.


    ''Let''s do some training.'' The best timepass.


    ¡ª-----**--------


    "We have gathered here to discern if the preparation for the summit is on point or not." Inside the conference hall, several prominent figures of the Kingdom, including the First Prince as well, sat around the table to discuss a matter of concern.


    It has already been decided what security arrangements would be required for the meeting, however, with the inclusion of the Holy Maiden, it was apparent they needed to revise the arrangement.


    The King has gone to meet the members of the church regarding the same matter, and here, Ryan was handling the security arrangements.


    "Why is the security chief not present in the meeting?" The chief advisor, Harold Hayden, asked no one in specific.


    Devon informed him, "Some sort of emergency arrived so Sir Aborne had to leave. But don''t worry, in his stead, Lady Shelby would be delivering all the necessary information regarding the security concerns."


    The short-haired woman gave a light bow before informing, "I have been working as Sir Aborne''s assistent for a while now and every security detail is within my knowledge."


    Harold frowned, and asked the woman, "Do you know why Sir Aborne had to leave so suddenly?"


    Shelby informed, "A horde of beasts has breached the veil and are running havoc. Sir Aborne went to take care of the situation."


    No one was surprised, but a frown was shared hearing that.


    Has the Veil security turned weak¡ªthey thought.


    No one was unaware of the beings residing on the other side of the veils.


    Without veils, there was a high chance for the beast tribes to attack human kingdoms to reign supremacy. Among the four races, the beasts are the most wild and unruly ones.


    "Do we need to first worry about the Veil then about the Summit?" Devon asked, as he sensed the growing stress among the people.


    However, Harold shook his head, "The church is responsible to maintain the Veil and with Your Holiness on our side, we shouldn''t be worried about getting the Veil breached. It''s just the soldiers who works at the Windows needs to be more strict."


    Windows are the small gaps created in Veil on monthly basis to transport materials from other realms. Like potions mostly come from elven territory and Vampires are being provided with livestock(criminals) from the human realm.


    And when these Windows are opened, some times a small group of vigilants breaches the veil and enters a different realm, illegally.


    So indeed, the Veil wasn''t the problem, it''s the guards working around it.


    "Returning to the topic, I think we should ensure some strong soldiers as the personal guards for the Saintess." Devon added, to which many of them nodded.


    The Saintess held as much importance as any Monarch of any major Empire. She has been offered to migrate, thrice by elven and the beast race. The Saintess was offered a world of fortune, to switch sides, but she never hesitated even once from rejecting them.


    Not only is she benevolent but she is loyal to her motherland as well.


    Naturally, they would be concerned about her security, given there were many who holds grudges against her, and there were those who doesn''t want the humans to possess such a great asset.


    That''s why it was necessary to take very cautious steps which involves the Holy Maiden.


    "We need someone unknown and strong to act like her guard. A known face would be easy to target." Harold suggested.


    The chief of castle security nodded, "Yes, it would be best to have someone completely new and unrelated to military to take the job. Naturally, we would have the Shadow Hawks surroundings her all the time, but someone needs to be there in person to be around her all the time." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Devon hummed a bit before he casually suggested, "How about taking a student from the Soulforge Academy? Not only they are possibly stronger than any of the soldiers, they are completely unrelated to the military as well."


    Harold frowned, "Are you suggesting Edric here? I must remind you, he was one of the the most trending sensations last year-"


    "No, Harold, I am not talking about Edric." With his lips stretching in a smile, he suggested,


    "There is someone as strong as Edric and someone whom Sir Aborne had taken a liking to."


    "Alex?" Shelby suddenly asked, and Devon grumbled. He had such a golden opportunity to reveal the name after hyping it up.


    But well, "Yes, it''s Alex."


    ¡ª------***--------


    A/N:- I sense plotting.

 Chapter 60- Compromised?

    Release the breath, loosen your muscles, widen your senses and dance.His body moved as Alex closed his eyes and moved around the room. His body flawlessly moved in an arc, from the left in a wide ''C'' moving toward the position which was just parallel to his previous position.


    No footsteps were heard, and no Soul energy was used. It was the art of swordsmanship which has taught him brutality and now, the same arts allowed him to show grace with lethality.


    His blade swung, in a very delicate arc, not waving his muscles enough to let it stress. He just needed it to swing like he was waving it at someone¡ªno harm intended.


    However, the moment Alex''s blade swung, the paper he earlier hung by the curtain rod, was split in perfect two¡ªnot showing only the sharpness of the blade but the precision of the swordsman as well.


    Alex came to a halt and looked at the paper. He finally released his breath and felt his vision instantly darkening.


    It was strange that within half a second, his body utilized so much oxygen that he became breathless.


    ''A drawback¡­'' He read in the book that to perform the Moon Style, the breathing of the swordsman needs to be regulated accordingly. Until now, Alex never found the need to work on his breathing given most of his targets were slaughtered just by a single move.


    And that old man only taught him the basic way of breathing to maximise his stamina and increase his strength.


    ''Well¡­not like I can become proficient in everything just by training a few days¡­'' Although his learning speed was far greater than any being in existence, some of the things can only be learned through experience.


    "Training?" Hearing that voice, Alex turned towards the door and found the familiar boy standing there.


    "Yep~some light training for better sleep," Alex replied as he sheathed his blade and asked,


    "How do you feel now?"


    David rubbed the back of his neck as he responded, "It stings slightly, but most probably, I will recover by tomorrow."


    Alex nodded, "Did you have dinner?"


    "Yes, they provided a lot and then a lady came to apologise along with the dinner."


    Alex smiled, "Must be Lady Veronica. Can''t believe such a kind woman resides in this family of hunters."


    David raised his brows as he added "Kind but cautious."


    Alex was confused, "What do you mean?" In front of him back then, she showed no sign of being on her guard. She didn''t even bring anyone along with her when she came to meet him.


    David crossed his arms and asked, "Let me guess, you are not good at sensing Soul Energy."


    Alex allowed an exasperated sigh to escape before he affirmed, "Yep~not much good."


    David informed him, "Well, since you are Amanda''s friend and are staying here for the internship, I am telling you this," Drawing closer, David added,


    "Lady Veronica is undoubtedly using a skill to keep an eye on the whole mansion. Even our conversation is being heard by her."


    Alex frowned; he never expected that.


    The way she kindly smiled and casually talked, Alex never thought she would be so cautious to actually keep an eye on the whole place without anyone''s knowledge.


    Alex gave a thankful nod to the man before asking, "Did you meet Amanda?"


    "Yes, and¡­do you mind if I sleep in the same room since moving Amanda-"


    "No, it''s okay. I will sleep in the guest room." Alex assured him. Since Amanda was in his room, it would be surely inappropriate for Alex to stay there, even if he slept on the sofa.


    Soon the duo said their goodnights and went their respective ways.


    ¡ª------**-------


    In a different room, Veronica sighed. As she thought, the boy was too observant and he also informed Alex about her skill.


    ''Haah¡­there goes my reputation¡­'' Veronica sulked; her potential son-in-law must be thinking badly of her by now.


    However, she soon frowned upon sensing someone in the nearby forest.


    She focused on the presence and extended her senses to look at the person who appeared to be severely injured.


    Veronica focused her senses only on the man and a name escaped her lips,


    "Ellion?!"


    Her figure disappeared in a streak as she jumped out of the window and, in a flash, appeared in the forest. It didn''t take much time for her to locate the man since the scent of his blood was actively wafting in the air.


    She squatted and flipped the man to look at his bloodied face. A hundred or so years ago, she might have had problems facing him in this state, but now she could easily control her bloodlust. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ellion?! Talk to me! What happened?! Who did this to you?" Ellion was the messenger who used to bring notice and information from the Capital to them.


    "Lady¡­.I-I..it was someone from¡­the council¡­t-they didn''t want you¡­to get¡­this message¡­"


    Veronica frowned before she took the scroll from him, and after storing it in her pocket, she carried the man and brought him to the mansion.


    "My lady?!" The maid sensed her mistress'' aura from afar, so she was waiting for her at the doorstep.


    Veronica had a grim expression as she handed Ellion to her and said, "Take care of him. Don''t let him die."


    "A-As you command, my lady." The maid instantly took the man and marched inside the mansion. She has seldom seen the lady being so serious in the past.


    Veronica took out the notice and read it from top to bottom within seconds.


    The hold around the parchment tightened as she got to know the incoming horde of wolves toward their territory.


    ''Those mutts¡­'' Her anger doesn''t stem from the incoming lot but rather from the fact that someone was plotting against the Steelhounds, and that person is one from the council.


    ''Are we compromised?'' She couldn''t think of a reason which could force the King to betray them. Then what¡­


    "Lady Veronica!"


    "Ah!" The lady was shaken off her daze as she heard Alex''s voice.


    Looking around she realised that not only Alex but David was also standing there along with the other servants and soldiers serving the clan.


    Her aura was domineering enough to alert everyone.


    Well, it was better that they were here, "Alex¡­we are going to get attacked and I want you to leave the territory with your friends. Now."


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Alex be like: I am not in danger, I am the danger.

 Chapter 61- Abandon?

    So the report stated that a bunch of wolves were advancing towards the Steelhound territory. And Alex knew the reason behind their aggression.''They are coming here to kill me¡­'' Alex was not unaware of the memory share feature of these mutts. They can send the visuals before their death to their brothers and mates.


    Naturally, since it was Alex who killed that wolf back in the labyrinth it explains why they are coming here.


    They can smell the death of their comrade on Alex. Crazy beings.


    Alex explained the whole situation to the lady so that she could understand that it wasn''t her who was getting targeted. However, what concerned Alex was the fact that someone tried to sabotage the message from reaching the Steelhound.


    Someone was either plotting against Alex or the Steelhounds. That''s why they didn''t want them to know about the incoming horde.


    "Lady Veronica, I think I should get going," Alex said, startling the lady.


    David frowned as he understood why the boy suggested that, he asked, "Are you planning to face them all by yourself? I must warn you that wolves aren''t mindless creatures like Minotaurs."


    Alex nodded, "I am aware, David, after all, I nearly lost my life while fighting one."


    Taking a pause, he told them, "Naturally I won''t be fighting them all alone since it would be foolish. I would lure them to the Capital where the strongest warriors must be present. They will take care of them and I will return after a week?"


    Alex suggested the safest and most efficient way of dealing with the danger. However,


    "That holds a lot of risk. First, they are a lot in numbers. As such, they can easily surround you. Second, the capital is about three days away from here on foot. Third, bringing so many beasts to the Capital can endanger the Majesty''s life¡ªand can make you a criminal. Fourth-"


    "Okay, I get it." David stopped and Alex accepted that his plan might not be too great.


    "Why don''t we fight them here?" Amanda, who suddenly made an appearance, asked.


    David went to support his sister and helped her sit down.


    The lady of the house crossed her arms, and nodded, "That would be the safest option given we can prepare for the incoming lot."


    Alex frowned, "Not only is Patriarch away, but even Sir Eric is not around¡­would it be wise to take this step?"


    Veronica heaved a weary sigh, "It''s risky but I cannot abandon the child who came here by trusting us."


    This statement alone made Veronica a hundred times better parent than Alex''s original ones.


    Turning her eyes toward the chief of security, she asked, "Shepherd, is there any plan you have?"


    The said soldier nodded, "I have, my lady, but the strategy might harm your senses as well." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Veronica frowned, "Go on."


    The dark-skinned man added, "The wolfkin often relies solely on their nose to sniff their prey. Not only their distinctive scent but they can smell fear as well. So we can use woodrot scent to distract them."


    Amanda cringed; she didn''t like that scent at all, and Veronica shared the sentiment.


    However, since it was a good plan, she had no other option, "Okay, that works. But don''t spread it unless I tell you. Being too early would notify them and they might change strategy."


    "As you command, my lady."


    Soon the soldiers marched out of the room, leaving a few people behind.


    "David, Amanda, I would suggest you two to leave-" Veronica began but was interrupted,


    "We are staying¡­well, I am, since if Alex dies-"


    "Then Edric will be sad. I have heard this before." Alex finished what she intended to say.


    And naturally, if his sister is staying David is going to stay as well.


    Veronica smiled, "You got good friends, Alex." The latter just shrugged, "Well, you can say that."


    Now that it was settled that everyone was staying, Veronica said, "Since the danger is high, our preparation should match the danger level as well, right?"


    Suddenly the lady pressed her hand against the wall beside her, and a red runic symbol glowed.


    Everyone watched in astonishment as the wall shifted and another room, twice the bigger in size of the one in which they stood, appeared. However, not much space was allowed for a person to walk in since most of the space was covered with weapons and artifacts.


    Alex''s eyes shone, and his lips parted as his feet made their way into the treasure cave.


    He was greeted by the heavens.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    Edric was frustrated, "How long?" He asked, to which the other soldiers who were repairing the carriage wheel snarled,


    "If you are in such a rush, why don''t you repair it by yourself?"


    Edric gulped nervously and apologized, "Please continue; I won''t disturb you anymore."


    Aborne, who wasn''t standing much far away, approached the young man and told him, "Impatience is a disease for a knight. Get rid of it."


    Edric heaved a sigh, "I am sorry, sir, I won''t pester them anymore." Edric gave a brief nod before he looked away into the distant forest. The forest is about a hundred miles long before the territory of the Steelhound begins.


    If his calculations were right, then the wolves would reach Chainedvale any minute now, and without proper arrangement, the whole town might get demolished.


    Aborne assured him, "Alex is a strong and intelligent warrior. He will survive, trust me."


    "I know, sir¡­but the beings we are talking about here are one of the strongest creatures in existence, and no training or tournaments could prepare a mere student for the danger Alex is about to face."


    Forget about anyone else; even Edric¡ªthe rumoured strongest student of the Soulforge Academy¡ªwould fail to deal with more than two wolfkins at once.


    And Alex was in the territory of the unknown. What if after realising the reason behind this ambush, the people of the Steelhound abandon him? No one knows what kind of people they are. And Alex has a great record when it comes to people abandoning him.


    ''Haah¡­why do you keep getting into trouble?''


    ¡ª--------**----------


    A/N:- Damn¡­the side effect of being near to the Protagonist.

 Chapter 62- Fangs and Steel(1)

    "You look rather happy for someone who is possibly going to die?" Near the entrance of the mansion stood two figures, and the question was asked to the boy who was wiping his sword.Alex paused and looked up at the green-haired girl before asking, "You don''t hold back, do you?"


    Amanda crossed her arms before asking in a matter-of-fact tone, "Isn''t it obvious? We are mere obstacles in their path. Their destination is you. Surely the most danger falls on you."


    Amanda doesn''t know what was there to hide.


    Alex exhaled an audible breath and continued to remove the dust from the katana he took from the arsenal.


    "I am happy because I wasn''t restricted from taking any weapon, and I had to pay nothing for it," Alex confessed. Although not many, he took around ten weapons and artifacts from the inventory.


    Since the Steelhound is filthy rich and Rebecca has a hobby of collecting sharp tools, she has filled several rooms with weapons of every size.


    Amanda sat down on the other end of the stairs and suggested, "If you love weapons so much, why don''t you ask Celestria to get you a whole forge? I mean, as a Princess she can afford that much easily."


    Alex side-eyed her before asking, "Have you taken me as a leech?"


    "Not leech but from what I have heard from Edric, it''s easy to negotiate with you if the person brings something of your interest."


    Alex scoffed, "Your boyfriend has a bad habit of spreading rumors."


    As he said, Alex sheathed the black katana in the classic black scabbard and asked her, "Have you written a letter to Edric recently?"


    Amanda looked dazed as she shook her head, "Things were a little busy, and considering Edric must have started his internship, I decided not to disturb him."


    "Writing a letter can cause disturbance?" Alex asked; unsure how that works.


    Amanda looked at him with a small smile, "I know myself¡ªthe less I talk in person, on a letter I would become a chatterbox and might as well write something that would make him concerned. As such, I refrained."


    Alex was unaware but yes, if she writes something to share her sentiments, then surely it could distract Edric.


    ''Sarah was different...'' Remembering how that girl called any time, even while he was on a mission, he couldn''t help but smile. She didn''t like to talk much, but rather, she preferred to listen to him.


    They usually liked to hear each other''s daily life things¡ªbuying coffee, train station announcements, Alex cursing at his targets followed by the sound of his blade slicing their heads...they used to share the trivial moments.


    Sarah was unlike any other romantic partner he had. She was different.


    "Why do I sense I somehow reminded you of someone important to you?" Amanda asked as she witnessed a rare smile, somewhat fascinating, on his face. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex was about to respond when suddenly his face turned grim as he gestured, "They are here,"


    Numerous fireballs were shot into the air, launched from the back side of the mansion and targeting the forest spread around the mansion.


    Alex clutched his blade as he sensed the incoming presence¡ªtheir bloodlust was thick enough to make the air heavy.


    The orbs of flame landed on the incoming horde and a heavy explosion erupted.


    **BOOOOOOOM**


    The ground shook in succession as the flame orbs landed on the horde¡ªhowever, as anyone expected, the wolves dispersed immediately when they sensed the danger.


    However, the soldiers also were waiting for the chance for them to separate, as they ganged up on the beasts one after another.


    Alex''s gaze was fixated in the direction of a single wolf who never moved nor showed any sign of receiving any damage by the explosion. Its red eyes bore on Alex, the intensity in them making it certain what kind of emotions the beast carried.


    "The leader of the pack?" Amanda asked to which Alex nodded.


    "There are twenty-seven of them..." David appeared beside the duo and told them, "Lady Veronica has said, ''Don''t engage until necessary.''"


    Alex scoffed, "And let those soldiers die because of me? Yeah, sure."


    Taking out his blade, Alex launched off, his aim locked onto the nearest pup, its claws inches from tearing a soldier apart.


    For a heartbeat, he hung midair, his katana gripped in reverse, the sharp edge gleaming under the moonlight. His gaze burned through the wolf, unyielding and cold.


    "Second Step¡­" The words came like a whisper, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished into a streak of motion.


    A flash of steel. A gasp of air.


    The wolf''s blood erupted in a fine spray as it tilted its head just in time; yet couldn''t completely dodge the attack.


    "Agh!" The beast growled, smoke erupting from the wound, as the cut was easily healed¡ªshowing the insane regenerative ability of the wolfkin.


    "Go and help others," Alex told them as he faced the beast, ready to get into another exchange.


    The soldiers glanced at each other before they decided to heed his command.


    Alex took a deep breath, gazing at the seven-foot-tall beast with long limbs and claws sharp enough to shred steel. Its glowing yellow eyes burned with primal rage, its lips curling back to reveal jagged fangs.


    "You....you are the one for whom we came!" The beast roared, its eyes shining menacingly with the craving for revenge and blood.


    The wolfkin lunged, claws tearing through the air. Alex sidestepped his movements a blur and countered with a vicious upward slash. Steel met flesh, carving deep into the beast''s shoulder.


    The wolfkin howled, swinging its other arm in retaliation. Alex ducked low, the claws grazing his shoulder, but failed to land a solid hit.


    He surged forward, his katana gleaming in the moonlight, and delivered another precise strike across the beast''s ribs. Dark blood sprayed out, sizzling against the ground.


    The wolfkin roared, staggering back, its healing factor already working to close the gashes. "Fast," it growled, voice guttural. "But not enough to kill me!"


    The beast charged again, claws raised. However, Alex didn''t show any sign of moving; rather, he straightened his posture and swung his katana in Linear Slash, making the wolf pause, as it barely dodged the incoming air slash.


    However, the side step was a mistake; the incoming dagger penetrated its head, and this time, the beast was not able to dodge.


    "FUCK!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!" Even after pulling it, the beast couldn''t heal its wound at all, and the blood continued to pour.


    Alex took the opportunity and unleashed another Linear Slash.


    The heavy slash tore through the beast''s torso, a deep, gaping wound splitting flesh and bone alike. The wolfkin stumbled back, its glowing eyes wide with shock as blood sprayed across the battlefield.


    "Arghhh!" it roared, its voice echoing with desperation. Smoke poured from its wounds as it tried to heal, but the dagger that stabbed its skull disrupted its regeneration completely.


    The wolf was losing its blood continuously, and in the desperate need to inflict damage, the beast closed its body in a ball¡ªmaking the ground tremble with the promise of something devastating¡ªbefore its body exploded with a deafening roar.


    **BOOOOOOOOM**


    The night sky brightened and the ground scorched under the effect of the explosion.


    Alex, who didn''t have the time to back off, was still unharmed as, just in time, a thick ice wall appeared before him, however, the intensity of the explosion was quite heavy¡ªbreaking the ice wall immediately.


    Alex backed off just in time to save himself from getting crushed under the heavy boulders of ice as he stood beside the chanter and said, "Quite overhyped you are for your sorcery."


    "Shut up and be thankful." Amanda spat as she launched an attack to assist the nearby soldiers.


    Alex scoffed before he stepped forward and took the dagger which helped him finish the battle before it would have.


    The same dagger which Rebecca offered to hurt her, would now be used against these mutts.


    Alex took out the spear he was carrying and using a thin but strong rope, he tied the dagger on the other end of the spear.


    In this battle, this dagger would be most beneficial. These beasts heavily rely on their regenerative abilities, often letting their enemies attack them before they land a lethal blow.


    Having a tool that not only prevents regeneration at the spot where it is struck but hampers the ability as a whole, is a gem.


    ''For once, I don''t regret meeting you, Rebecca....''


    With such thoughts, he turned toward the forest and jumped toward the next beast


    The night is long, and lots of opponents to deal with. And the most satisfying part: Alex would be able to cultivate a whole lot of Soul Energy.


    This was the perfect opportunity for him to gain some much-needed level-up.


    -------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a few comments and PS to support. And also, I would appreciate it if you leave a review.

 Chapter 63- Fangs and Steel(2)

    "Ah!" Celestria woke up from her sleep¡ªan audible exclaim leaving her lips.Her breathing was unsteady, proof of the unsettling dream she just had. Sweat accumulated on her pale forehead as she stared at the duvet in a daze; unable to discern what she just saw and where she was, for a few moments.


    A foreboding sensation disturbed her sleep and pushed her to look at her wrist where the beacon she planted.


    She felt...danger. Alex is surrounded by danger, and Celestria is not able to help him. The intuition was so vivid that she had to double-check if the beacon was signalling anything. Fortunately, it wasn''t.


    ''He is with the people of Steelhound...although they are infamous for their wild hunting style, I hope they keep you safe...'' Joining her hands in prayer, Celestria requested every god in existence to take care of her best friend.


    --------------**--------------


    Although there were two people¡ªEdric and Celestria¡ªpraying for Alex''s well-being, seeing the condition around the battlefield, it doesn''t seem the prayers were effective.


    The wolfkin was naturally too strong, and combined with their unique skills and a vast amount of SE, which they accumulated through numerous hunts throughout the years, they became extremely formidable.


    There were about three hundred well-trained and high-ranking soldiers engaged in battle, and the rest were guarding the city and the mansion. However, despite the overwhelming number¡ªif considering the number of beasts to be only around thirty¡ªit seems the human side has taken quite a bit of a toll.


    More than a hundred soldiers were slaughtered by the wild beasts¡ªtheir skin shredded, heads removed and blood pooling all around. These hunters were ruthless and quite thirsty to reach their goal of butchering that being who dared to hunt their comrade.


    Alex stood at one side after he was done dealing with another wolf. His body was bleeding and aching. It has been only half an hour and the number of beasts he was able to kill was two¡ªin return, he received several shallow wounds and a deep wound down his chest.


    As he gulped the potion, he saw that the soldiers were able to take down six wolves somehow by sacrificing their comrades and receiving life-threatening wounds in return as well.


    The size of the beast, their durability, their self-regeneration and their unique skill were like a combination made for massacre.


    "This looks insane..." David, who was performing the role of supportive by utilising his ''Limit Break'', stood beside Alex and continued to watch the overwhelming battle between tired humans and adrenaline-boosted wolves.


    "Their natural constitution is way above in comparison..." Alex heaved a sigh, this was hopeless. There were still more than fifteen of those beings alive, and on the other side, the final boss was seated with its eyes continuously fixated on Alex.


    ''I need to take down the numbers, or they might end up slaughtering every soldier, and all will jump at me at once.''


    Alex formed a strategy before turning his head towards Amanda, "Amanda!"


    The mage, who was taking a breather after helping out a soldier to recover from a lethal blow, advanced towards Alex


    "Do you have something?" She asked to which he nodded and told her,


    "You see those eight wolves, they are almost aligned, right?"


    Amanda looked at whom he was pointing at, and nodded, "Yes...they are. What about it?"


    Alex offered her a Soul-enhancing potion and told her, "Restrict their movements and lock them with ice walls from either side. I want them to stand in a straight path even for a second."


    "That''s impossible!" Amanda voiced with her eyes widened, "They can easily break my ice and they aren''t foolish to not understand that something is up."


    Alex clicked his tongue, not because she rejected it, but rather because she was right.


    Just then, the lady of the house stepped in, "Let me handle that."


    Veronica narrowed her eyes, and, using her skill, ''Sensory Apex'', she sent the message through the soldiers fighting the beasts at whom Alex pointed.


    The only message she was able to send to many minds was, ''Lock them in a straight path''.


    And the soldiers immediately began to work, pushing their limits and showing sudden aggression, They began pushing the battle to a position where they could align the wolves in a straight path.


    Alex glanced at Amanda before the girl huffed and took the potion. Using her free hand to chant the spell, she consumed the potion in one big gulp before throwing away the vial.


    "Here goes nothing." Taking a deep breath, she readied herself and gave a nod to Alex.


    Alex turned towards the elder Lockwood and told him, "Enhance me as much as you can."


    Saying so Alex dropped the extra weight from him and snatched away the dagger which he had tapped on the spear.


    Veronica frowned, "What are you going to do?"


    "There is no time to tell," Turning towards Amanda, Alex said, "When I say ''Go'' lock them." The green-haired immediately nodded


    David took a long breath before he directed his SE in Alex''s direction¡ªmaking the latter feel a sudden surge of heat penetrating through his skin and wrapping around his body.


    Alex didn''t have to check his stats to tell that his Soul Energy and his physical stats had been boosted.


    ''But still....this will inflict considerable damage...'' There was no point in pondering since, from what Alex could see, this battle would favour the opponent if they continued at the same tempo.


    Holding the dagger tightly, Alex bolted toward the far side of the mansion, his abrupt retreat startling Veronica and David.


    "Where did he go?!" David exclaimed, his tone a mix of confusion and urgency.


    Amanda, standing nearby, merely smirked. She had seen Alex''s methods during his trials. "Trust him," she said simply, her confidence unshaken.


    David hesitated but didn''t question his sister. Instead, he focused on channelling more enhancements into Alex, trusting her words. Veronica, however, expanded her senses, her eyes narrowing as she tracked Alex''s rapid movements.


    "He''s circling back," she murmured, astonished by his blistering pace. She stepped aside instinctively, ensuring there was enough room for his return.


    Amanda readied herself, her spell circle glowing faintly, her focus unbreakable. Then she heard the signal.


    "GO!!"


    The atmosphere shifted violently.


    The air turned frigid in an instant, frost creeping over the ground. A deafening rumble shook the earth as every allied soldier instinctively leapt back in perfect unison, their movements almost too smooth to be coincidental.


    Before the advancing beasts could comprehend the sudden retreat, towering ice walls erupted on either side of them. The narrow pathway left no room to manoeuvre, trapping the creatures in a frozen corridor.


    "GRRRR..."


    "What''s happening?!" one of the beasts snarled.


    "Cheap tricks won''t save you!" another spat.


    But their taunts faded into silence.


    A suffocating wave of energy blanketed the battlefield, thicker and heavier than any they had encountered before. It wasn''t just magic¡ªit was pure, unfiltered malice. The wolves stiffened, their instincts screaming at them to turn.


    Behind them, Alex stood could be seen airborne, his silhouette bathed in the pale moonlight. His arm was cocked back, his hand gripping the dagger so tightly his knuckles whitened. Soul energy coiled around him, surging into the weapon like a storm brewing in his grasp.


    Then, he launched. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "TEMPEST DART!!"


    The air howled as the dagger tore free from his hand. The force of the throw wrenched his shoulder violently, tearing at his muscles and cracking bones with an audible snap. But Alex didn''t falter¡ªhis gaze burned with unyielding determination.


    The projectile erupted with a deafening boom the moment it left his hand. It moved with terrifying speed, slicing through the air like a meteor, leaving a searing trail of destruction in its wake. The ground beneath its path burned, the sheer force carving deep scorch marks into the earth.


    The first wolf had no chance to react. The dagger struck its skull with devastating precision, the impact so violent that its head exploded in a spray of blood and bone.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    The blade''s momentum was unrelenting, each strike an echoing boom of death. It tore through the next wolf, and the next, each time punching through skulls, snapping spines, and shattering bones as it carved its way down the line.


    Blood painted the icy walls, staining them crimson as the dagger continued its rampage. Limbs flew, and howls of pain cut short before they could fully form. The once-coordinated pack was reduced to chaos, their formation crumbling as the dagger claimed one life after another.


    By the time the dagger finally buried itself deep into the frozen ground, silence reigned. The beasts lay motionless, their bodies strewn across the battlefield like broken dolls.


    Alex staggered forward, his arm limp at his side, blood dripping from his fingertips.


    His vision was blurry, and the numbing pain was shutting off his senses¡ªwhen suddenly he found several other wolves, with much more aggression, advancing towards him.


    Alex''s breathing was shallow, as he tried to grab something to attack them...however, he failed.


    ''Fuck...where is my backup?''


    "Here I am!" Like the person heard his whisper, someone dropped before Alex, containing similar features as the wolves, but Alex knew that this one wasn''t a foe.


    Reinforcement has arrived.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 64- Fangs and Steel(3)

    With Edric, the soldiers from the Capital, along with Aborne, charged at the beasts at once. The once dying down defending side suddenly gained vigor upon getting reinforced by the elite soldiers and the strongest commander of Grimland.Edric helped Alex to sit down first as he took out several potions to help him recover his lost arm and blood. Just by looking at his torn arm, Edric winced


    The muscles were pulsating, the cracks in the bones were visible and his skin had melted and was clinging to his bones, signifying how much heat that sole attack radiated just now.


    It was terrifying to think that Alex could launch such a devastating blow¡ªsomething no student and numerous teachers could dodge. It explains that Alex, indeed, is stronger than Edric, and he was holding back during the assessment.


    Edric saw his muscles healing but getting his whole arm healed would take time and a medic.


    "Ed!" Suddenly an unexpected voice greeted him, making Edric''s eyes widen, as he exclaimed,


    "Amanda?! What are you doing here?" He could have never expected his girlfriend to be involved in this war as well. Although her home was not far away from Chainedvale, surely the ripples of the battle wouldn''t have gotten her attention.


    Amanda explained, "I was going to the capital when I came across Alex...anyway, what are you doing here?"


    Although she was relieved to see her beloved here, to the point tears welled up in her eyes, she was concerned to find him here.


    Edric first pulled the girl in his arms and calmed her down, "It''s okay, Amy...I am here." Seeing her cry made his heart wrench, so he thought she must be scared and injured.


    Although not injured, it was true that Amanda was scared, and having Edric here helped her feel much more calm. She closed her eyes and relished the sensation that only this guy could provide her.


    Alex watched with a blank gaze before saying, "I am dying here...and you guys are getting all cosy."


    Amanda huffed as she glanced at him, "Find another spot to die."


    Edric chuckled at that before he parted from Amanda and knelt before Alex, "I think you should rest now¡ªSir Aborne would possibly handle the situation."


    Alex nodded before, with Edric''s help, he got up from the ground.


    The trio advances towards the mansion so Alex can rest there, before Edric returns to the battlefield and help his comrades.


    However, while they moved Edric noticed something¡ªhis long ears twitching...


    "Alex..." He slowly murmured, and the silver head nodded,


    "...yeah, it''s...unnaturally quiet," Alex uttered what Edric was about to say.


    Amanda also noticed the fading sound of the battle from behind¡ªshowing that either the battle has ended or...


    "----!!" As Edric looked over his shoulder, his eyes parted to their widest reach, witnessing the sight that awaited.


    David, who had just helped Lady Veronica inside¡ªgiven she was tired after using her skill repeatedly¡ªalso came out and was shocked upon seeing the sight awaiting.


    A graveyard.


    Alex''s pupils dilated as he saw the leader of the pack currently licking its paw and cleaning off the blood that it gained from killing those many soldiers.


    Behind the leader, the red-haired man was staggering on his feet and could barely support his weight by leaning on a tree.


    "...Sir Aborne....?" Edric''s eyes couldn''t believe that they were witnessing such a strong man in such a dire state.


    Finding the gaze of the humans on it, the wolf leader raised its paw over a dying soldier''s head.


    "NOOO!!" Edric shouted, however, it changed nothing.


    **SQUELCH**


    The head of the soldiers was crushed into bits and pieces as the beast stomped over the withering soldier and claimed his life.


    Edric''s eyes blurred with tears, but those tears were not of grief but anger. Sheer agitation!


    "Edric, no!" Alex warned, but it was too late.


    Transforming into his berserk state, Edric launched forward. His roar echoed through the battlefield as his feet left the ground with explosive force, cracking the earth beneath him. His fists glowed faintly, the sheer power radiating off him sending chills down the spines of those who watched.


    The wolf leader, towering and blood-soaked, turned its glowing yellow eyes toward him, unflinching.


    CRACK!


    Edric''s steel-clad fist slammed into the spot where the wolf had been standing a fraction of a second earlier, the force splintering the ground and sending shards of rock flying in every direction. But the beast was gone¡ªdarting to the side with inhuman speed, its massive paws skidding across the dirt.


    Edric twisted his body mid-motion, his other fist lashing out in a wide arc.


    WHAM!


    The strike grazed empty air. The wolf ducked low, its movements eerily fluid, and retaliated. A massive claw lashed out, raking across Edric''s ribs with a sickening sound.


    SHRRIP!


    Blood sprayed as deep gashes tore through his side. Edric grunted but didn''t falter. His body, surging with rage, refused to acknowledge the pain. He swung again, this time aiming for the beast''s skull.


    The wolf leaped back effortlessly, landing with a heavy thud, its eyes cold and calculating.


    Edric slammed the ground again in frustration, the shockwave enough to send dust flying. Without pause, he lunged forward, his fist cocked back for another devastating punch.


    The wolf charged to meet him, its hulking form faster than it had any right to be. The two collided like a crashing wave against a cliff.


    THUD!


    Edric''s fist smashed into the wolf''s shoulder, and for a moment, it looked like he had landed a solid blow. But the beast twisted mid-air, absorbing the impact and ramming its massive head into his chest.


    Edric staggered back, smoke erupting from his body and blood flowing down his mouth and nose.


    His vision turned blurry as he gazed at the bigger wolf, who had yet to show a single sign of being affected by the confrontation.


    The golden eyes of the wolf glistened with a predatory gleam as it flexed its claws, and launched forward.


    **SWOOOSH**


    Just in time, a flame wall was erected before the beast, urging it to screech its feet in the path, and just then, a streak of silver crossed by Edric, removing the target from Wolf''s vision.


    "Grrrr..." The beast growled as it glared at the redhead before changing its target.


    Aborne braced himself, his battle hammer ready to strike the beast even at the cost of his life.


    The wolf inched closer and closer; however, before it could land the final blow, someone appeared in the path and held the beast by its claw.


    The wolf growled seeing the being in front of it, before its voice was heard,


    "This has nothing to do with you, bloodsucker. Move!"


    The wolf tried to push the man away however, the red-eyed man remained rooted at his spot¡ªshowing no sign of moving away at all.


    Eric, very calmly fixed his glasses with his other hand and responded, "You are in my domain, and every person here is my guest. So yes, it has to do with me."


    The beast sensed danger and instinctively opened its maw, preparing to unleash an Ultra Sonic wave to incapacitate the man.


    But Eric moved faster. With a lightning-quick motion, he clamped the beast''s maw shut with his bare hand. Without breaking stride, he leaped back, hoisting the massive creature as if it were weightless.


    CRACK!


    The vampire slammed the wolf into the frozen earth before the mansion. The ground exploded on impact, sending chunks of dirt and stone flying like shrapnel. Fissures spiderwebbed across the courtyard, shaking the very foundation of the mansion.


    The shockwave rolled outward in a deafening roar, bending trees and scattering loose debris. Even Alex, took a step back, his eyes widening at the devastating force unleashed in that single moment.


    Eric took off his glasses and calmly began to clean them as he saw the wolf getting back up on its feet.


    Edric was shocked beyond belief to see the same beast whom he couldn''t even scratch was bruised and blooded by Eric in just a simple slam.


    ''Is he even a human...'' Edric muttered inwardly but he was not complaining here. A reinforcement like Eric was all they needed.


    The wolf got back up on its long limbs before glaring at Eric. This was not unexpected, the pack leader expected to face the young master of the Steelhound clan here.


    That''s why, it came with all the preparation.


    "DEVOUR!!!" The wolf howled, its arms stretched and eyes glowing.


    Eric frowned, however, before he could have stopped the wolf from initiating whatever it was, several bodies of the dead soldiers and its own comrades began to get sucked into the leader''s body.


    Suddenly the air turned hotter passing each second as Aborne unleashed a torrent of flames on the beast, however, like an invisible forcefield was protecting it, the beast remained unfazed.


    With his fist clenched Alex watched the ugly beast turning into an abomination.


    ''Quite an internship this is¡­.''


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leave a comment.


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65- Fangs and Steel(4)

    Devour: As the name suggests, it''s a skill that allows the skill user to assimilate any being around them who doesn''t carry a will or the strength to resist. Although there weren''t any living beings in the current era who were reported to have similar skills¡ªuntil now, that is¡ªfrom the recorded knowledge, one could only derive a single weakness of this skill.Time limit.


    Devour heavily tolls on the body of the skill user, given not only the remaining Soul Energy of the beings but their skills and remaining vitality is absorbed through this skill. As such, for a single mind to process so many things gravely affects the user.


    Now how long can this specific wolf maintain this form, is a mystery. However, if they don''t do anything then everyone here will surely die.


    ....


    Alex gulped in apprehension as he gazed at the tall being that had transcended the form of a beast and entered the realm of a demon.


    Its massive frame loomed over the treetops, its shadow swallowing the ground below. Its fur bristled like sharp needles, and its dark body seemed to devour what little light the sky offered. The air grew heavy with its presence, thick with a suffocating dread. Crimson eyes burned like molten embers, and a jagged mark etched into its forehead pulsed like a wicked third eye, seething with malice.


    The creature''s sheer existence oozed power, demanding not just respect but raw, primal fear. Amanda''s face drained of colour as cold sweat dripped down her temples. Her legs trembled violently, ready to give way, and if not for her brother''s steadying grip, she would have collapsed under the crushing weight of its presence.


    And it wasn''t just her; no one before the monster had faced something like this ever before. Even the strongest one, Eric, narrowed his eyes and removed his glasses.


    This situation has turned ugly.


    The wolf scratched its feet on the ground before raising its maw,


    *OWUUUUUUUU*


    A chill ran down everyone''s spine as Eric muttered under his breath, "Here it comes..."


    In an instant, four people vanished.


    **DHAK**


    Eric met the Wolf''s claw head-on, using his bare hands to stop the beast in its track somehow. His feet dug inside the ground, the weight of the beast added to the enhancement skill it must be utilizing; Eric felt he might get overwhelmed.


    On the other side, Edric moved to catch Amanda and David in his arms and bring them far away from the battlefield.


    Alex mirrored the task and rescued Aborne before bringing the man to the other side of the mansion.


    "Edric....!" Seeing Edric going, Amanda tried to stop him.


    Edric just turned to look at her, his gaze holding those words which only Amanda could comprehend.


    Tears rolled down her eyes, as the girl loosened her hold on his sleeve as she uttered, "Take care."


    Edric smiled and after giving a brief nod, he returned to the battlefield.


    "Goddamn...." Edric exclaimed upon hearing several blows ringing throughout the forest, but he was barely able to see anything.


    Switching to his elven form, the teenager finally saw it¡ªthe clash between two monsters.


    Eric''s blood spear crackled with energy as he charged, tearing through the forest like an arrow. The wolf''s massive paw slammed down, ripping apart the ground and sending shockwaves that flattened trees in all directions. Eric leapt over the impact, spinning mid-air as his spear extended, stabbing deep into the wolf''s shoulder.


    The beast howled, shaking the earth, and with a violent twist of its body, it flung Eric off like a toy. He smashed through a tree, splinters exploding around him, and hit the ground rolling, already springing back to his feet. The wolf didn''t wait¡ªit lunged, claws tearing through the air.


    Eric ducked under the swipe and drove his spear upward into the beast''s chest. Blood sprayed, but the wolf didn''t slow. Its other paw came crashing down, and Eric barely twisted away in time, the shockwave throwing him back.


    The beast disappeared, and the next time Edric spotted the beast, it was hovering over Eric, its maw open wide.


    Before the man could have jumped away, ripples of sonic waves rained upon him.


    "*OUUUUUUUUUUUUU*" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sheer pressure of those sonic waves made Eric''s blood spear disintegrate as the man clutched his ears to spare himself from the torture.


    The earth around the man sunk in, a proof of the relentlessness the beast carried.


    Eric gritted his teeth before a single drop of his blood transformed into a massive sword that pierced the wolf right in its chest.


    The scene was out of a horror book where an airborne wolf was stabbed by a glaring red sword. Under the moonlight, the scene looked majestic.


    However, Edric''s daze was broken when Alex harshly pushed him from behind and shouted, "Find that dagger with me, you dumbass!"


    Edric hurriedly nodded, "Yes! Dagger...wait, what dagger?"


    Alex explained as he continued to search the whole place, "It''s a silver blade dagger with brown leather wrapped around its handle. The alloy of that dagger prevents these mutts from regenerating."


    Edric was startled to hear that. If there was such a thing why doesn''t everyone have one such treasure?


    But then, it was so useful, especially against inhumane beings, that it must be very valuable. No doubt why even the young master of the Steelhound clan doesn''t have one either.


    "Kukuku~do you think we would let you play around with that dangerous thing?" Edric and Alex instantly straightened their backs and glared at the still-alive wolf standing a few meters across from them.


    The most concerning fact was that it had found the dagger.


    Alex was about to take a step when suddenly, "Ah-uh! Take another step and I will devour this dagger."


    Edric scoffed, "You know it''s nothing but a lethal poison for you, right?"


    The grey-haired inhumane shrugged, "Doesn''t matter if it takes our lives. Until we can have our revenge against you...I will be more than happy to sacrifice my life."


    Alex gritted his teeth; he needed that dagger at all cost or who knows how long it will take to take down that massive creature?


    He was devising a plan when suddenly the wolf froze...or more like it was prevented from moving.


    A stream of blood shot through its head and the beast was lifted into the air.


    Alex and Edric watched in astonishment as the wolf got swung up and down; every time its body landed, a strong slam was heard along with a loud cracking sound.


    The wolf was killed and healed several times before the dagger from its hand was snatched and was stabbed in its back¡ªceasing the life of the beast in an instant.


    Once the wolf was thrown away a woman appeared from the shadows, while smiling at Alex,


    "Hello, Darling~missed me?"


    Edric, who was just beside Alex, nudged him as he asked,


    "Bro...tell her I already have a girlfriend."


    Alex rolled his eyes.


    -----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 66- Fangs and Steel(5)

    "How did you know we were under attack?" Alex asked as Rebecca handed him back the dagger.Rebecca froze for a moment, and then, with a shy smile, she responded, "Actually, we didn''t make it much far away since, en route, I suddenly decided to run away from the carriage."


    Alex raised his brows, "You...didn''t intend on going away in the first place, right?"


    Rebecca just smiled shamelessly, proving his hunch to be right.


    Edric, who failed to comprehend what they were talking about, asked Alex, "You aren''t into her, right?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Does it matter now? Let''s get there and-ah!"


    Alex''s eyes slowly parted wide as he spotted the figure of the two finally appearing in clear sight as they stood across each other.


    Unlike the wolf, who doesn''t appear to have received much damage, Eric looked severely injured; several of his wounds continuously bled, making Rebecca frown.


    She advanced toward her brother, and before he could receive another blow on his head, Rebecca used her blood to form several long spikes, piercing the Wolf''s feet as she pulled her brother away.


    "Brother? Why aren''t you regenerating?" Rebecca asked in an anxious tone. Her brother wasn''t weak enough to kneel before a mutt. And the self-recovery abilities of a vampire far exceed a wolf.


    Then...how?


    "It seems....the dagger Alex used to kill the wolves...that abomination absorbed the extract of it as well. And now, every strike from it renders me from regenerating."


    Alex''s frown grew deeper hearing that, "Such a thing is possible?"


    Eric nodded, "There are several mysteries of Devour which we don''t know."


    Edric, who didn''t hear most of their conversation, was currently looking at the abomination which sat lazily on its spot without showing any urgency.


    "Umm...Alex, didn''t you say this transformation is time-restricted?" Hearing Edric''s words, Alex also turned to look at the beast and found the scene going beyond his expectations.


    "Why...it seems so relaxed?" Alex muttered under his breath, only for Eric to explain,


    "It''s the skill of the security commander¡ªBrain Split that allows the user to split its intelligence during the time of crisis and use the other subconscious half to formulate plans and tactics. The beast must be utilizing the skill to reduce the toll on itself."


    In summary, it is bad news.


    Alex looked at the dagger in his hand and realized that to kill the monstrosity; he had only one chance. He has to kill the being with the dagger by damaging its vital organ somehow.


    Looking at Edric, Alex said, "Ed, you need to keep it distracted so I can move around and stab this thing in its eye."


    "----!!" Edric''s eyes widened and what he thought was uttered by Rebecca, "It''s impossible to reach its eye, given its heightened senses. And there is a high chance that the dagger might not work."


    "Do you have any better plans?" Alex asked with a tinge of frustration evident in his voice.


    Rebecca was rendered speechless since she didn''t have any idea how to defeat that thing at all. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric staggered back to his feet, blood dripping from his forehead, his voice sharp but urgent. "Alex, we''ll keep it busy. Get to higher ground and aim for its eyes from a distance¡ª"


    His words caught in his throat. His instincts screamed danger. Without a second thought, he shoved Alex and Rebecca aside with all his strength.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The earth erupted, a deafening roar tearing through the forest as a massive explosion engulfed the clearing. Eric''s vision blurred as the shockwave sent him flying into a tree, the impact nearly knocking the air from his lungs.


    Flames and smoke billowed, swallowing everything in sight.


    Above them, just parallel to the glowing moon, an enormous magic circle shimmered faintly, hidden by the moon''s radiance. The wolf''s guttural growls echoed through the chaos, its colossal figure illuminated by the eerie glow of its spell. The circle pulsed with energy, a silent threat now unleashed.


    Alex looked at the spot where the detonation occurred, and he could see Edric still standing there; his form shifted.


    His body was engulfed in smoke and flames, but the teenager held himself to his feet.


    Alex thought not even once before he lunged into action, and using his enhanced speed, he brought Edric away from the danger zone.


    Rebecca went to check on her brother as the blast just now was devastating enough to take down a whole fort.


    "Edric?! Talk to me!" Alex took out a vial of recovery potion and hurriedly fed him.


    Edric''s whole body was scorched, a testament to the strength of the attack he tanked.


    Edric gulped down the potion but he was left with no energy to fight the beast anymore.


    If not for Alex supporting him, Edric might have fallen to his knees.


    Looking slowly up, the raven-haired teenager warned, "Alex...run...." It was the few last words Edric was able to mutter before he fainted.


    Alex held the boy close in his arms before looking at the beast with pure hatred.


    The smiling face of the wolf showed that it was completely aware of the misery Alex was facing right now. It was not a mindless beast attacking whatever came in front of it; each action of the beast was targeted to hurt Alex in one way or another.


    "Alex..." Rebecca arrived by his side before the silver head handed his friend to her and told her,


    "Keep him safe." His eyes never wavered from the beast.


    Rebecca took Edric from him and supported the guy over her other shoulder, before asking, "What are you going to do?"


    Somehow she already knew the answer, however, hearing it from Alex only brought a faint smile to her lips,


    "I am going to slaughter that dog." His whole demeanor oozed with a different scent compared to that time when he fought Edric.


    Rebecca could sense it; the primal desire for revenge that Alex possessed at the moment cannot be soothed by anyone or anything.


    She leaned forward and pecked on his cheek before wishing him, "Good luck~I will be cheering for you~"


    ---------**--------


    A/N: The next chapter would be the final of this arc. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 67- Fangs and Steel(6)

    Alex was aware of the difference between himself and his opponent. Someone who is even a noble ranked Vampire couldn''t damage; what could Alex do to such a being?But was it enough to make him surrender and throw away his life? Yeah...no.


    Alex wrapped the torn sleeve around his injured shoulder with the Terminator dagger held between his teeth¡ªhe named the special dagger that prevents regeneration as Terminator dagger.


    With the dagger still pressed between his teeth, Alex summoned one of the swords which he received from the Prince as a reward. It was a classic double-edged silver-blade sword with a length of forty-five inches.


    The blade shone under the moonlight as Alex gazed at the wolf with hunger. The hunger for blood and battle.


    He retained his composure and lunged into action¡ªhis figure becoming a blur as he sped towards the hunt.


    The wolf stood at the centre of the devastation, its eyes burning with unnatural crimson light, the pulsing mark on its forehead glowing brighter with every second. The spell circle moved in sync with Alex, tracking his every step like an ominous predator in the sky.


    A faint hum warned him. Alex threw himself to the side just as a glowing energy bomb erupted where he would have landed in the next moment, the explosion tearing apart the ground and sending dirt and debris raining down.


    He rolled, coming up in a crouch, barely avoiding another blast as the circle fired again, its strikes relentless.


    Alex moved through the jungle, his feet never coming to a halt since he knew the consequences of such leisure.


    The forest was a maze of chaos¡ªcraters littered the ground, smoke clouded his vision, and the once-sturdy trees were reduced to jagged stumps.


    Alex studied the wolf while he moved, the blasts occurring around him slowly became predictable. Why? Since Alex was moving in such a pattern that the Wolf could get accustomed.


    He realised that the beast hadn''t chanted a self-aiming spell; rather, it was sensing Alex''s presence and couldn''t track him every time Alex hid himself behind a fallen tree or inside a pit.


    His SE was so pitiful that not even the beast with such heightened senses could detect him.


    The wolf''s growl rumbled through the air, low and menacing. It didn''t move¡ªit didn''t need to. The spell was its weapon, and Alex was the prey, each bomb forcing him closer to exhaustion.


    Alex took a break, and hiding from the beast, he decided to first plan what he could do.


    ''Moving head-on and attacking that thing is nearly impossible.'' Alex decided instantly what he could try.


    Picking a rather large chunk of stump he took a deep breath and threw it towards his left.


    And in the same instance, his figure blurred, utilizing the Second Step, he launched from the right.


    The spell could only target one object¡ªAlex had discerned it long ago, and as he anticipated, the wolf attacked the tree stump as soon as a figure emerged from the shadows.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    However, instantly the wolf sensed something approaching from the left, urging it to move in unison and swat the incoming danger with its long furry tail.


    "Guh!!" Alex grunted as he was hit by something hard and heavy before he was hurtled back with double the force with which he lunged at the beast.


    **DHAK**


    He broke the first tree he hit against, and barely managed to twist himself away before a slanted broken trunk, which surely would have made a skewer out of him.


    *Crunch*


    Alex softly landed in another pit and clutched his chest. Something... was broken and Alex was now out of potions to heal.


    ''How can I forget...''Even though Alex used the perfect diversion and trapped the wolf, he forgot that the being was not glued to its place and could counterattack with its body.


    "*COUGH*" Alex violently coughed as blood fell out of his mouth and his vision began to turn blurry.


    "Grr"


    He could hear the wolf approaching, which meant it had sensed Alex already.


    Any sword art in his possession couldn''t win against this being. He could have tried with the Seventh Stance, but no weapon he fought with contained enough kinetic energy, which he could release as a single explosion.


    He was cornered.


    "*GRRRR*" Alex saw it...the massive shadow of the wolf hovering over him; his back facing the being who came here to devour Alex.


    Alex gritted his teeth and was preparing to launch the stance that the old man warned him about.


    However,


    **SQUELCH**


    Suddenly large spikes grew out of the ground and stabbed the wolf from behind.


    The wolf howled in pain, undoubtedly affected by the sudden attack that was directed by a certain familiar raven-haired woman.


    "ALEX! GET OUT OF THERE!" Rebecca shouted as she kept on launching several huge spikes, created of her blood, at the wolf. However, anyone could tell that she failed to injure the being, given the blood spikes got easily devoured by it and the gashes healing at a blinding pace.


    He heard her but Alex couldn''t respond. He overestimated his tolerance and capabilities. His ribs were torn, one arm completely ripped, and he had several other wounds that couldn''t heal even after consuming potions.


    He was shaking, from head to toe, swaying left to right. His vision was slowly turning dark, a sign very bad for a warrior.


    He tried to grab onto something...anything, however, he failed.


    **THUD**


    Dropping to his knees he saw faintly that Rebecca was fighting against the wolf with all she had. However, from what he could see in those last moments...it didn''t seem Rebecca could continue the battle for long.


    ''She is going to die protecting...me...how foolish...'' His mind was shutting off, his blood pooling around him, making it seem he was kneeling in a pond to confess his sin.


    Alex has never been brought this close to death before¡ªnot even while facing the Soulless made him feel this miserable...however, now...there was nothing left for him to do.


    ''....?'' However, just as he was about to release the final thread and lose his consciousness, he suddenly smelled something that made him frown.


    It was...excessively sweet and tempting, pulling his attention from the pain and the battle completely.


    Alex slowly parted his lids...and gazed at it....


    A grimoire.


    ''Looks tasty....''


    ---------**-------- Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Bro regaining his primal needs. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 68- Beast

    "Again, I cannot express how thankful I am that you are accompanying me, Headmaster " Inside the carriage, only two people could be seen. One of them was the speaker who just thanked the older man across from her.The headmaster of the Soulforge Academy, Hector, was currently accompanying the same silver-haired lady who came to ask about Alex.


    The reason he decided to tag along was because the lady belonged to a foreign land, and despite the reason, if she caused chaos, the responsibility would fall upon Hector. And also, he was curious to know the whole thing about Alex so he decided to go on a little trip.


    They boarded the carriage and were now moving toward the Steelhound''s territory.


    "It''s not such a big favor, Lady Beatrice. And it has been quite a long time since I traveled to a different land other than the Capital." The Headmaster assured her.


    Beatrice offered a soft smile before her eyes turned towards the outside scenery. There was a strange tension in her eyes that made Hector curious; urging him to ask,


    "Are you okay? You haven''t rested the whole day...is there something concerning?"


    Beatrice, without moving her eyes, told him, "I...have a bad premonition. I am not aware of the seal and the curse...however, I know for sure a way to weaken the seal."


    Hector frowned, "Is there a way to weaken the seal without the spell caster getting involved?" Earlier he heard from her that only the spell caster can break the seal on Alex.


    However...now...


    Beatrice looked at the man, before telling him, "The reason why I was so hurried to reach him, and was against the thought of letting him get this internship is because of the same reason"


    Hector removed his glasses and while wiping them with a dry fabric, he asked, "Please be more clear, lady."


    His tone shifted a little, and it was justifiable for him to be stressed. The being they are concerned about here can easily destroy an entity without having the intention to.


    Beatrice explained, "Alex''s curse would overpower the seal if Alex is pushed to the brink of helplessness. When he accepts defeat....his curse would try to break the seal."


    Hector shook his head, "But he never showed such signs of...having inhumane traits when he was facing the Soulless and was on the verge of death. Has the curse disappeared with time?" The last bit was nothing but hope.


    However, Beatrice gave him a reason which burned his hopes.


    "At that time, Alex might not have accepted defeat. The curse wouldn''t come into play until Alex doesn''t surrender...and loses his will to fight. Until there is a spark of hope that he could defeat the foe with his own strength, the curse won''t show its effect."


    The carriage was engulfed in silence after that, and now Hector realized the reason behind her apprehension.


    Currently, Alex probably is in the most dangerous territory of Grimland. And facing dangers that could push him to surrender is not impossible.


    ''I hope you don''t end up committing something regretful, Alex....'' Read exclusive content at empire


    -------------**------------


    Eric, for a long time, couldn''t hear the loud explosions from the outside. Inside the room, only his mother and Eric were present, and they were getting treated by the servants so they could rejoin the battle.


    His mother has overused her abilities, and because of that, her eyes were currently wrapped with bandages, and an artifact was covering her ears to block her senses.


    Eric frowned, and after he told the servant to move away, the man got up from the bed.


    Limply he strolled towards the window from where he could gaze at the battlefield. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the scene that greeted his eyes made every strand of his body stand erect, and his eyes widened to their farthest reach.


    ''The...fuck....''


    ----------**----------


    Amanda was weeping constantly as she applied a thin layer to the ice of Edric''s burnt body while David fed him a recovery potion and applied healing gel on his burning skin.


    If not for David providing a boost, Edric might not have been able to make it. Edric received the blast head on and despite his berserk state, he wasn''t able to completely absorb the effect.


    "...I-I...am s-still...h-handsome...right?" Holding her hand weakly, Edric asked in a shaky voice.


    Amanda sobbed before scoffing, "You look like a burnt rooster."


    Edric''s lips stretched ever so slightly as he asked, "Y-You a-ain''t gonna dump...me...right?"


    "If you don''t recover then I might. So just get better already!" She couldn''t stop herself from shedding more tears as she covered her face and continued to wipe her tears.


    Edric felt his heart wrenching in pain, seeing his lover in such a state.


    However, before he could have tried to console her, suddenly David got up from his seat, garnering the other two''s attention.


    "Brother?" Amanda asked as she saw her brother advancing toward the window.


    "...why did everything turn silent?" His question made the other two terrified, as the only conclusion they could land upon was quite disturbing.


    David slowly made his way towards the window, and upon looking at the forest, his body shook.


    "Brother? What is happening outside?" Amanda asked in anxiety, as she also got up and approached her brother.


    David was too shocked to say anything, so Amanda looked at the scene, which made her brother so petrified.


    However, once she gazed at the scene awaiting, her eyes parted wide and lips parted in shock as well.


    ....the hunter has turned into prey.


    ---------**--------


    Rebecca couldn''t believe her eyes, and with an ecstatic smile, she sat on a boulder and looked at the wolf who was running around¡ªcrying for its life.


    She didn''t know how and why, but her beloved went through some kind of changes¡ªhis teeth grew sharper and longer, his nails and hair grew longer, shining brighter than the moon. His whole demeanor made her shiver all over, and somewhere in her lower half, something began to salivate.


    Currently, Alex was lunging high in the air, chasing the wolf like a ferocious beast who had been starved for months and now was allowed to hunt whatever came in its path.


    The wolf howled in pain and fear as it continued to launch destructive spells at Alex. However, none of those attacks stopped Alex, nor did any of those injuries remain on him for long.


    Is he a human? This was the question most likely anyone would have thought upon seeing such traits. However, Rebecca wasn''t concerned about it. All she knew was that her Darling was hungry and watching him catch his prey was fun~~~~~


    "*AWOOOOOO*"


    Rebecca grinned; she knew this howl was for help. However, there was nothing in the vicinity that could help the big pup now.


    Alex descended like a predator, his body twisted mid-air, his glowing eyes locked on the grimoire. His fingers clawed into the wolf''s thick fur as he landed on its back, his weight driving the beast to its knees.


    The wolf bucked violently, its roar deafening, but Alex didn''t falter. With unnatural strength, he tore into its flesh, his nails ripping through the hide as if it were paper. Blood sprayed, thick and steaming, drenching Alex''s face and clothes.


    His movements were frantic, feral. He dug deeper, his fingers sinking into the beast''s muscle, his teeth bared in a manic snarl. The grimoire pulsed beneath its skin, glowing faintly as if resisting him. But Alex wouldn''t stop¡ªhe couldn''t.


    Rebecca watched in horrified fascination, her grin faltering.


    From her view, Alex wasn''t targeting the grimoire¡ªhe was consuming the beast itself.


    The true beast is finally claiming its prey.


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 69

    Hunger¡­hunger¡­.eat¡­.eat¡­This was all going through his mind as Alex continued to devour the being who was terrorizing every person within Chainedvale until a few moments ago.


    His true motive was to devour the shining grimoire attached to the beast, completely unaware that he was consuming the wolf itself in the process.


    The overflowing Soul energy in his veins was rendering any attack to damage him for more than a few seconds.


    The horrifying fact that the wolf wasn''t only getting consumed by Alex, its body was slowly fading due to the disappearance of its grimoire.


    "*HUFF* HUFF*" The morphed beast was petrified as it tried to swat the human away with all its remaining might.


    However, like a parasite, Alex attached himself to the beast with his long claws dug into Wolf''s fur and his mouth continuously moving with blood and the insides of the beast getting chewed.


    The gory scene made Amanda nearly puke as she advanced toward the battlefield and noticed how Rebecca was doing nothing to stop this¡­.savagery.


    "What is he doing?!" The green-haired teenager asked as she stood near the boulder on which Rebecca sat.


    Seriously, it was too horrifying to see a small human clawing and biting a big wolf. The beast has already lost half of its body, and slowly, the strength to fight back has diminished.


    Rebecca grinned, "Darling is hungry so I ain''t disturbing him while he ate."


    Amanda looked at the girl in shock, "But why? And how Alex is consuming that flesh?"


    Her tone annoyed Rebecca as she groaned, "Can''t you see that Darling is just naturally so wild? He is just giving in to his true side."


    Amanda couldn''t believe what the woman was saying as she turned towards the battlefield again and found Alex had already devoured three-fourths of the beast.


    "We cannot stop it." Eric''s presence startled Amanda, however, her focus remained on his words.


    "It? He is a human, Sir Steelhound." Amanda rebuked which made Eric scoff,


    "If he is human then stop calling other beasts inhumane. In comparison to Alex, they are still too tame."


    "Indeed, Amanda¡­" Suddenly David joined which made Amanda frown. However, before she could have said something, David added,


    "Lady Veronica and several other servants are with Edric; don''t worry."


    Amanda closed her mouth and turned her attention towards Alex


    It was surprising to see how the resistance from the wolf has completely disappeared but the hunger from Alex''s eyes has yet to subside even a bit.


    "Rebecca," Eric called out, "Can you restrain him?"


    Rebecca raised her brows, "Inside the blood cage? I think I can¡­unless Darling decides to eat me out~"


    Amanda ignored the innuendo-filled remark and asked the older male, "What do you mean restrain? Didn''t Alex save everyone here? Why cage him?"


    Eric sighed, "Do you think with the pace he is devouring the being, he would be satisfied just by that mutt?"


    Amanda frowned and looked at her friend. His red eyes were shining with unbound desire and hunger as he continued to munch on the wolf''s skull.


    She couldn''t refute that¡­the current Alex made her anxious. He might as well attack a friend with the vigor he possessed at the moment.


    Amanda was momentarily speechless and that was enough of a response to tell that she was in consent.


    David couldn''t help but comment, "Looking at his current self it seems he is stronger and more wild than the wolf he just consumed. We weren''t able to defeat the beast¡­how will we restrain him?


    Eric, whose wounds have slowly healed up, pushed his glasses as he muttered, "We have to try. I can''t let an intern run havoc."


    "*BURP*" Suddenly, a loud burp was heard as every eye instantly turned towards Alex, who rubbed his belly and let out a ground-shaking burp.


    Blood and muscles still could be seen on his once clean face, and his hands were red to his shoulders.


    Not even a scratch suggested he was injured and the way he grinned showed his clear intention.


    Eric summoned his blood spear and took a battle stance, "Here it comes."


    Alex moved like a beast, hunched low, his bloodshot eyes glowing faintly in the dark. His bare hands twitched, fingers clawing at the air. There was no strategy, no thought¡ªjust raw, savage hunger for destruction.


    With a guttural snarl, Alex lunged forward, closing the distance in an instant. Eric raised his spear, but Alex was faster, slamming into him with enough force to send them both skidding across the dirt.


    Eric twisted, jamming the spear into Alex''s side. Blood sprayed, but Alex didn''t flinch. He grabbed the spear, yanked it deeper into his body, and snarled inches from Eric''s face before slamming his forehead into Eric''s nose.


    Eric staggered back, blood pouring from his broken nose, but Alex was relentless. He pounced, his fists crashing into Eric''s chest like sledgehammers. The blows came fast, wild, and unrelenting, each strike forcing Eric further back, his feet dragging through the dirt.


    Rebecca sensed that her brother would get overwhelmed in no time since her Darling didn''t care about injury; a privilege that was provided to a being who can regenerate in less than a blink.


    She raised her hands. Several red threads erupted from her fingers, which approached Alex.


    "Sorry, Darling, but this will hurt."


    Explore new worlds at empire


    The threads wrapped around Alex''s neck and arms, burning fiercely and causing his skin to burn.


    However, Alex didn''t yell in pain, which almost anyone would have; rather, he twisted his body and offered a feral grin.


    Twisting his body he lunged at Rebecca, each thread shredding his skin and tearing his muscles, yet none of it seemed to be bothering Alex as he advanced toward Rebecca on all fours.


    Amanda sensed the growing danger on the woman so with her brother''s assistance, she summoned several ice walls in his way¡ªonly to be thrashed away by Alex.


    He¡­never stopped.


    Each wall was easily broken as Alex never stopped in his tracks.


    Rebecca braced herself, Alex lunged into the air, his claws above his head.


    However, before he could have grabbed Rebecca''s grimoire, Eric slammed into him from the side.


    Alex and Eric crashed into the ground like two meteors, the impact shaking the already ruined forest. Dirt and debris erupted into the air as they tumbled, Alex clawing and thrashing wildly, while Eric used his blood spear to pin him down.


    "Stay down!" Eric roared, driving his spear into Alex''s shoulder. The crimson weapon burned with energy, but Alex''s grin only widened.


    With a feral growl, Alex ripped the spear from his shoulder, blood spraying, and hurled it aside as if it were a mere twig. His claws slashed upward, catching Eric across the chest, shredding his shirt and, and leaving deep, bloody gashes.


    Eric stumbled back, clutching his chest, but Alex didn''t give him time to recover. He lunged on all fours, his speed blurring as he closed the distance. He tackled Eric again, his fingers wrapping around Eric''s throat.


    "He''s unstoppable!" Amanda shouted as she raised her hand and froze Alex''s body, starting from his arms.


    Alex''s grin, for the first time, went down, replaced by a scowl as he directed his glowing eyes at Amanda.


    Those glowing, bloodshot eyes locked onto hers, and Amanda felt her breath hitch in her throat. His expression wasn''t a snarl or a roar of rage¡ªit was worse. He was annoyed. Cold, calculating, and dripping with disdain, as though she were nothing more than a fly buzzing in his ear. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda''s legs trembled, her body refusing to move. Her fingers twitched at her sides, desperate to summon another spell, but her mind screamed at her to run. To flee. To do anything but stand there like prey waiting to be devoured.


    His figure suddenly disappeared and Amanda was still frozen in her place.


    Her eyes slowly moved downwards as she saw his sharp nails inches away from her neck¡­from her death.


    "Ed¡­" The last name she took was the person she desired to see in her final moments¡­however, despite waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened.


    Amanda slowly parted her eyes and found an unnatural sight awaiting her.


    Eric also was stunned upon seeing the ferocious beast suddenly getting manhandled by a strange silver-haired woman.


    She had her hand locked around his neck, her legs entangled with his, and his arms remained pressed under her thighs.


    She has completely incapacitated him.


    "Hector!!" The woman yelled before a figure descended from the sky and released a series of spells targeted at Alex.


    Every single spell sent a calming sensation to his brain and Alex was forced to ease his movements. Hector never stopped even once since he knew a single moment of release would be enough for Alex to overwhelm both of them.


    Beatrice looked at the glaring black symbol at the base of his neck. She raised her left hand on which a simile symbol was shining before she planted it on him.


    "Agh¡­.ah¡­." A soft cry escaped his throat as Alex''s eyes rolled back and the strength behind his resistance began to subdue.


    Not so long after, Alex stopped moving.


    Beatrice heaved a weary sigh as she heard Amanda asking, "Tell me you didn''t kill him."


    Beatrice smiled, "Don''t worry dear, I won''t kill my young master."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter.

 Chapter 70- Memories?

    [Alex''s POV:]There was seriously something wrong with me.


    The last thing I remember was that I was about to fall unconscious after getting beaten black and blue by that wild dog.


    For the first time in my second life, I felt helpless and was pushed so close to death.


    It was then¡­some strange memories began to flash in my mind. It was all hazy and blurry however, I could somehow make the outlines out of those people.


    I was¡­a kid. From my perspective, I was short and frail. And unlike the people I have faced in both lifetimes, these people made me feel safe and at home.


    I was adored by others and everyone pampered me like some young master of a renowned clan or something.


    It was too foggy to discern where I was or how the people around me looked. However, I have a feeling that if I look at them with my conscious mind, I can identify them.


    It was strange that I felt familiar with them, unlike those people I met as Alex after reincarnation. It was like I knew them as Ceaser, not Alex. But I knew it was impossible.


    My body was not in control for a long time¡ªmoving as the little boy moved. I spoke about what the kid desired.


    In those memories, I was particularly close to a certain young kid¡­.probably older than me since I called him ''Big Bro''.


    However, when I tried to look at his face¡­or even focus on his voice, I felt a sudden headache.


    And before I knew it I lost my consciousness, again.


    ¡ª------**--------


    Since yesterday, Alex had been caged inside a room with Beatrice, who is making sure that the seal remains intact.


    The others were just outside the room, taking turns to keep an eye on the woman.


    Eric was busy fulfilling his job as the clan head when his father was away. Veronica was getting treated and couldn''t move as of now. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edric was also not in the shape to move around however, after Amanda told him that Alex was safe, the raven-haired finally heaved a sigh and focused on his recovery.


    Sitting outside the room were the Headmaster and Amanda.


    Seeing the younger one lost in her thoughts, Hector couldn''t help but ask, "Are you alright, Amanda?"


    The green-haired instantly nodded, "Yes, I am totally fine and healed."


    Hector smiled before clarifying his question, "I meant to ask about your mental health. Is everything fine there?"


    Amanda¡­this time, wasn''t able to answer immediately.


    After thinking for a bit, she decided to trust the man, "Actually, headmaster, when I was fighting Alex, there came a moment when he looked at me. There was no Soul Energy in use nor any kind of skill as from what my brother told me¡­yet, when Alex looked at me I was frozen at my spot. It was almost like he silently commanded me to remain there."


    Hector heaved a sigh as he softly caressed the little one''s head and sent a very thin calming spell in her mind.


    "It is believed that those beings who have gone through several experiences ... .dreadful experiences where they need to constantly kill someone to ensure their safety. Such beings develop a strange ability to incapacitate those targets which are weaker than them."


    Amanda frowned, and the reason behind her confusion was justifiable.


    After taking a pause, Hector said what she was thinking, "I know that Alex hasn''t been in such situations more than an average student. And it was the first time for him to show savagery yesterday. So I cannot tell you how Alex developed such blood lust at such a young age."


    Amanda heaved a sigh, "Just a single day it took me to realize how weak I am. Being in the top five in the academy doesn''t matter much in the real world where there resides beings which can easily trample on people like me."


    Hector couldn''t say that she was wrong, but he didn''t hesitate to console her, "You still are within that five percent with such astonishing potential. Just trust the process and keep training until you can be proud of yourself."


    Amanda''s lips extended in a soft smile.


    She was about to check on Alex when suddenly a maid arrived in the hall and informed her,


    "Lady Amanda, there is someone who tried to infiltrate the mansion and it seems she knows you and Lord Alex."


    Amanda frowned as she instantly rose to her feet and advanced towards the entrance of the mansion followed by the Headmaster.


    Amanda had a hunch who it could be¡­however, it would be ridiculous for her to be here.


    ¡­or is it?


    "AMYYYYYY!!" Celestria, who was currently blocked by several soldiers from entering the mansion, shouted at Amanda with her hands raised.


    "Cela?!" Amanda immediately rushed towards her friend and looked at her up to down, "What happened to you?"


    Her clothes were torn, her head was bleeding, she had no shoes, and looking at her eyes, one could tell that she hadn''t slept last night.


    No doubt why the soldiers didn''t recognize her.


    Hector gestured towards the soldiers before they immediately dispersed.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Celestria held her shoulders before asking, "Forget about that¡­tell me where is Alex?!"


    "I am right here." Suddenly a familiar person''s voice resounded before everyone turned to look at him.


    Tears welled in her eyes as Celestria instantly dashed toward Alex,


    "Alex! You are safe¡­.you are safe!" She embraced him tightly and continued to mutter under her breath, seemingly assuring herself that he was fine.


    Alex soon realized how she realized that Alex was in danger¡­the beacon.


    However, his focus wasn''t on how she got to know about him.


    Slowly detaching himself from her, he asked, "What happened to you? Why do you look like this¡­and¡­where is your carriage?"


    If Celestria had arrived here in her Royal Carriage, then the guards wouldn''t have stopped her from entering.


    With a soft smile, she responded, "It¡­actually got caught in an ambush near Helstine, and I was in a haste, so I ran all the way to meet you."


    "----!!!" Alex''s eyes parted wide upon hearing that. Helstine is a day away from Chainedvale on the carriage. And the route to Chainedvale from Helstine is not well built. Several forests come in the path and there are numerous wild beasts roaming in the forest.


    Looking at her bleeding feet and torn clothes, Alex realized the reason.


    He looked at the girl silently¡­with numerous emotions swirling in his heart.


    Celestria looked back at him with a smile of relief, never fading, but soon, the adrenaline began to fade¡ªpushing the fatigue to take over consciousness.


    Alex swiftly held the girl as he saw her falling to her knees.


    Looking at her, he inwardly muttered,


    ''Why do I always get chased by crazy girls?''


    ¡ª-------*---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I call it good pu

 Chapter 71- Past(1)

    "Was it Celestria?" Edric asked as Amanda entered his room.The other one nodded, "She sensed Alex was in danger and came right away." Amanda responded as she poured some water into a glass.


    Edric smiled, "It was a good idea to let her have the beacon."


    Amanda heaved a weary sigh, "I don''t think so."


    Edric frowned as, with Amanda''s help, he sat on the bed and drank a few sips of water, before asking, "Why did you say that?"


    Amanda explained how she first saw Celestria and then, she told Edric the reason why Celestria appeared like that.


    Edric''s expression remained unchanged as he heard his lover saying,


    "After seeing her wailing in relief this morning¡­I realized how deeply she loves him."


    Edric nodded, "Yup¡­that''s why I have been pushing both of them to give their relationship another chance."


    Amanda smiled faintly as she sat down beside him and said, "Do you think I would have gone to such extreme lengths to see you as well if you had been in danger?"


    Edric didn''t hesitate while answering, "You might haven''t even boarded a carriage and ran all the way to see me."


    Amanda grinned, "Quite confident you are."


    Edric kissed the back of her hand tenderly as he whispered, "I trust the love we share."


    Amanda didn''t say anything to that, the smile on her face extending a little before she leaned forward and planted her lips on his.


    ¡ª------**-------


    In a different room, Celestria was told to lie down on the bed as Alex sat near the other end of the bed and rested her feet on his lap.


    "I am¡­really fine-ah!" She winced in pain when his ointment-coated fingers made contact with her wounded feet.


    Her once unblemished and fair feet were tainted with clotted blood spots and blue bruises.


    She said she lost her shoes somewhere on the path, and she couldn''t even remember which beast she fought against since her focus was on reaching her destination.


    Seeing that frown on his face, the blond Princess couldn''t help but ask, "Are you mad?"


    "Yeah, I am." Alex instantly replied. However, his displeasure only made her smile.


    Seeing that smile irritated him even more as he said, "Stop smiling."


    Celestria instantly controlled her lips¡­however, she couldn''t resist it for long.


    His fingers slowly moved up her heel to cover all the bruises. He has already cleaned her wounds and applied antiseptic.


    "I don''t like when people needlessly care about me," Alex grumbled. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestria softly smiled before telling him, "But I am not ''people''...I am your friend and it''s my right to get worried about my friend."


    Alex looked at her sternly before telling her, "No friend goes to such extreme lengths for their friend. What if you had gotten yourself killed? Your father would have sentenced me to lifetime imprisonment."


    Celestria shook her head and assured him, "I wrote a letter before leaving my room stating that I am doing this of my own free will and no one shall be blamed for this."


    Alex stared at her blankly for a few moments before an audible sigh left his lips,


    "What are you, Celestria?"


    "Someone who doesn''t want to see you get hurt." She softly held his hand as she got up and looked at him tenderly.


    Alex was rendered speechless. This girl¡­why is she so persistent? This was not because of guilt or pity.


    Her dedication and passion reminded him of Sarah. That girl could also go to some extreme lengths when it came to him.


    Alex frowned, and after holding her hand firmly, he asked, "Celestria¡­do you love me?"


    Celestria was struck at her place; her expression turned stiff, and colors faded from her face.


    She¡­.never thought about it. Maybe in a corner of her mind, she knew the answer; however, she continued to chase Alex in the name of friendship.


    However, when Alex asked it directly, she wasn''t able to say yes or no.


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling her, "Your behavior must be making it seem like you love me¡­.and that''s not okay given you have to get married one day to a guy whom your father selects-"


    "I don''t want that!" Her strong refusal surprised Alex.


    With her eyes closed and tears welling in them she repeated, "I don''t want to spend my life with anyone else. To let them touch me¡­to let them call me fondly¡­to let them know my secrets¡­I don''t want anyone else to have the right over it except for¡­"


    "Me?" Alex asked, seeing that she paused near the end. Hesitant whether she should say it or not.


    Celestria slowly opened her eyes and softly nodded. Just after not giving him a proper answer about her feelings, she confessed to him how she felt about Alex.


    ¡­.how marvelous.


    It would be a blatant lie to say that Alex didn''t see it coming. Her attitude has changed ever since she returned from her home after Abeth''s situation and he didn''t know why.


    He softly cupped her cheek before telling her, "I am unsure about how I feel about you so give me some time to think about it, okay?"


    Celestria held his hand, pressing more firmly against her cheek as she asked,


    "You¡­won''t abandon me, right?"


    Alex chuckled, "Even if I try to run away, this tracker would lead you to me."


    Celestria smiled, "Am I caught?"


    Alex slowly shook his head as he softly planted his head against hers and whispered,


    "I am completely unaware when the innocent and sweet Celestria turned so crazy."


    They remained together for another hour before Alex told her to rest and left the room.


    He met David on the way. The dude looked too tired to even have a proper conversation so Alex asked him to rest as well.


    "Alex." Just as Alex stood outside the room where the silver-haired lady rested, the headmaster called out.


    Hector rested his hand on his shoulder before telling him, "Whatever you hear from her¡­remember that Soulforge will always be your home where you can return to any time you want."


    Hearing those words, Alex was surprised. He realized that the whole mystery behind his unnatural awakening last night must be too severe for the Headmaster to say something like that.


    He gave a firm nod before assuring the man, "I will keep it in mind, sir."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment/review.

 Chapter 72- Past(2)

    The person whom she saw before she fell asleep was the same person she saw after waking up."Morning." Beatrice softly said as she stretched her arms and let out a soft yawn.


    "Good morning. Do you feel any discomfort?" Alex asked which caused her to chuckle,


    "I should be asking you that¡­ah! Umm, can you tell me something¡­" Her drowsiness vanished as she seriously asked, "Can you tell me if there is something wrong with your grimoire?"


    Alex frowned; unsure what was wrong before he checked,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 34] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 42] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 1020]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    He shook his head, "There is nothing wrong; I gained Soul energy and my stats have increased a bit after fighting those beasts last night."


    Hearing his words, Beatrice heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Alex couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Can you tell me what happened to me last night? It''s all foggy but I could tell something happened last night which has affected everyone in this mansion."


    Earlier he noticed how Amanda was dodging his eyes and wasn''t looking at him when talking. It showed that she was apprehensive in his presence.


    Beatrice got up and sat while facing him. Taking the glass and jug she filled it to the brim.


    Alex waited silently as Beatrice drank a few mouthfuls of water before telling him, "I don''t think you are prepared to hear the truth."


    "If you don''t want any innocent to die because I am being kept in the dark, then sure you can choose whether to tell me or not." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex couldn''t make her believe him so he just offered her the possible future.


    Beatrice was rendered speechless. She couldn''t believe that the same boy who immediately agreed with anyone who showed a bit of aggression toward him was now talking so sensibly.


    Heaving a sigh, she said, "Okay, I will tell you."


    She took out a small orb from her pocket and dropped it on the ground, before a barely visible force field erected around the duo.


    Alex didn''t need to ask what it was since he was aware of the commonly found sound isolation artifact.


    The lady was quite hesitant, Alex noticed. However, he was persistent. He has to know what the heck happened last night for him to traumatize his friend.


    "Alex¡­Celeria and Brendon aren''t your real parents."


    "I am aware ... and before you ask how, it''s pretty obvious that no parents would abandon their child just because he was accused. So yeah, it was pretty obvious."


    Beatrice was indeed shocked that not only Hector, who was a wise and old person with quite a lot of experience, but a teenager like Alex also noticed the deceit of those two.


    Since she didn''t need to show him the same projection of that night, she continued with revelation,


    "The Nation in the north doesn''t work under the same monarchical system as Grimland. There are three major clans running Everloyr. And among the three clans, Frostbate is at the superior position."


    "Every new law or the budget is passed by them and they have the authority to change the decision of the council¡ªunless the said decision isn''t regarded as for everyone''s betterment."


    Alex nodded, urging her to continue.


    "The patriarch of the Frostbate clan, Sir Eryndor, has three wives and you were his third wife''s eldest child."


    She then went ahead and told him everything she told Hector. How Alex was adored and was said to have the potential to become the next clan head. His behavior during the childhood phase and his relationship with his siblings.


    Alex showed no clear reaction to her words until she reached that point where he showed signs of being inhumane.


    "I ate their grimoire?"


    "Yes¡­as what you told us. Since it happened so suddenly, no one saw what you did, but everyone noticed young master Elion fading."


    "And when you were asked, you revealed that you found his grimoire appetizing."


    Now Alex recalled what was so delicious looking last night. It was the grimoire of the wolf that he devoured.


    ''Was Alex canonically like this¡­.then why didn''t he show such traits when he got killed by the Soulless-ah!'' How can he forget that soulless beings do not possess a grimoire?


    "So after that happened¡­the council was united to take the decision of what should be done."


    "This council consisted of members from every clan and three members from outside any clan. And the decisions they take are mostly accepted by the people and the clan members."


    Slight annoyance appeared on her face as she added, "Sir Elion was the second son of Patriarch''s first wife¡ªLady Sienna. And Lady Sienna''s father was among the council who conducted your trial."


    Alex moved his head in a semi-circular motion while he added, "So he took the revenge of his grandson by sentencing me to life imprisonment."


    Beatrice grimly nodded, "Yes, however, since there were no records about the skill you possess, it was decided to first suppress your curse."


    "A team of seven members was assigned for the job that suppressed that skill of yours from your grimoire and erased your memories until that time."


    With a sad look, she added, "Among those seven members was my mother."


    Releasing a heavy sigh she added, "The only person who opposed the decision of locking you up was your mother. And her demand might have been heard considering the Patriarch loved her dearly¡­until she was framed to be cheating on the Patriarch."


    Taking a pause she added, "Rather than saving her child from the prison, the pitiful lady was punished."


    **CRACK**


    The handle of the chair cracked as the strength behind his hold elevated suddenly.


    Alex looked confused about why he just felt the sudden anger¡­even though he doesn''t know his mother.


    In the first place, he wasn''t Alex and it wasn''t his obligation to care about his parents¡­.right?


    Then why did he suddenly feel like this?


    Alex, with a frown, asked the lady, "Is there any way to know more about this seal or somehow erase it for like forever?"


    Beatrice expected this; as such, she told him, "Those who can help you are the council members and the remaining six members who put the seal on you."


    "Do you know where I can find them?"


    There was a certain apprehension in his voice that Beatrice noticed, and she knew the reason behind it.


    Beatrice calmly explained to him, "Look, Alex, these six people can only be summoned by the council, but threatening the council would complicate things. Rather I have a better and straightforward solution."


    "Tell me." Alex urged, calming down his nerves as he did so.


    "In a month a tournament would be arranged that would allow the people from different tribes and clans to show their might and prove their worth. The one who wins the tournament can demand anything¡ªa role in the council, a portion of the treasure¡­anything."


    Alex massaged his temples, "So you mean to say, I have to participate in this tournament and get myself a wish to know about this seal?"


    Beatrice hesitantly added, "Or¡­you can use that wish to grant your mother freedom."


    Alex didn''t reply to her instantly and remained sitting there in silence for a long time.


    He has no memories of this said mother, except for those few instances he saw last night.


    There was something certain from those memories; his mother dearly loved him. And because of him, she was framed and robbed of her freedom.


    For the first time in years, Alex felt a peculiar ache in his chest¡ªa mixture of guilt, confusion, and anger. Memories of a woman who held him close whispered words of love and shielded him with her frail body flickered in his mind.


    Yet, these were not his memories¡ªor at least, they didn''t feel like they belonged to him. They were foreign like a story read too many times but never truly understood.


    Alex would be lying to say that he didn''t feel a little inclined to save her. However, his priority lies in getting rid of this damn seal.


    After all, his focus was on the upcoming ascension contest. The enemies awaiting there are far stronger than the big wolf they faced yesterday.


    Going there without fully aware of his own body¡­the skills he possesses, and the restriction forced on him would be devastating.


    There was a certain hope in his heart that¡­maybe if he could get control over his hunger then it would be his best weapon during the ascension contest.


    ''So the tournament arc is it¡­'' He wouldn''t say he was confident in single-handedly winning this, but yes, if it was against humans, Alex was confident in his chance of winning.


    Suddenly Alex had a thought that he didn''t restrict within his mind and asked her,


    "Hey, Beatrice¡­what if, as a reward, I ask for the clan head''s position?"


    "...."


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 73- Returned to daily life

    The whole morning, Alex and Beatrice were involved in the conversation, the prior receiving knowledge of his birthplace and the criteria for joining the tournament.It would happen right after the summit, which would be taking place in Grimland.


    Beatrice later said she needed to return, since,


    "I am still not discovered as an accomplice to my mother. So I need to return as soon as I can."


    Alex raised his brows, "Won''t they suspect you? I mean, you often come here to check on me?"


    Beatrice shook her head, "As much as it pains to say, the people of the clan have slowly forgotten about you¡ªexcept for the patriarch who still goes to meet your mother seldom."


    Alex took a strong gulp upon hearing that.


    Beatrice left not so long after with Hector. The older male told Amanda and Edric to rest here for the time being and wait for further orders from the Academy.


    Given Aborne is no longer in the condition to continue with the internship, Edric might have to return to the Academy.


    Now, in the dining hall sat only five members, two being the members of the family while the other three were the students of Soulforge.


    Edric and David were tired and wounded so they only had soup for dinner and decided to turn in early today.


    The head position was left vacant since it was the seat for the family patriarch. On the right, Alex sat between two females.


    Across him were two vacant seats beside Amanda, but no one chose to sit there.


    ''I feel cramped¡­'' Alex inwardly muttered as Celestria was peeking glances at him and Rebecca was blatantly staring at him with a grin.


    "Here, try this. It suits your taste." Rebecca suddenly picked a small shrimp that was coated in glaring red spices.


    She brought it near Alex''s lips, and subconsciously he would have bit on it as well, if only Celestria hadn''t held Rebecca by her wrist, and smilingly told her,


    "Alex''s stomach cannot digest spicy food. I wonder if you want him to suffer."


    Rebecca glared at the girl before freeing her hand, "You think Alex is weak? Pathetic."


    Celestria''s smile widened, "It''s not about weak or strong, Miss Steelhound. It''s about preference; Alex prefers delicate and soft food, and hot and wild food makes him suffer. So I guess you can take the hint?"


    Saying so, she extended a tender and creamy piece of chicken cutlet in his direction.


    Amanda raised her brows, she didn''t know Celestria had it in her.


    Veronica was surprised as well; seeing the teenager making it evident about what he prefers and that Rebecca should stay away from him.


    ''Alex is quite popular among ladies~''


    Rebecca snarled, "Tastes change with time!"


    Celestria retaliated, "But the general preference remains the same!"


    Alex, who was getting tired of all the nonsense(he didn''t understand the actual meaning behind the food war), suddenly bit on both chicken and shrimp.


    "Hoh~"


    "Wow~"


    Amanda and Veronica instantly showed a surprised smile while Rebecca and Celestria were flabbergasted by his ''choice''.


    Rebecca and Celestria both glanced at each other, before returning to focus on their food.


    A heavy silence descended in the room after that.


    ¡­.


    "Yo, doing good?" Later that night, Alex went to Edric''s room and found the guy reading a book.


    Edric softly nodded as he rested the book away and gestured for Alex to sit down.


    Edric''s body hadn''t recovered completely and there were still dark burnt marks there; half of his face, left arm, and everything down his waist was charred.


    Although he didn''t look in pain, Alex knew moving around would cause him great agony.


    "You aren''t going to blame yourself for all this, right?" Edric asked, his brows drawing closer.


    Alex scoffed, "Like hell. It was your choice to stay back."


    The frown from his face disappeared and Edric heaved a sigh, "Yeah, exactly. And not like this would be the first time I am getting hurt, and thanks to this experience, now I know where I should be heading."


    "Hmm?" Alex asked, "What do you mean?"


    Edric explained, "Becoming a knight was my dream, however, after Sir Aborne visited me a few hours ago, I realized something."


    With his eyes resting on nothing particular, the raven-haired added, "I need to go beyond the level of a knight. Sir Aborne said, that as of now, I am already stronger than any knight under his command. And maybe stronger than Sir Aborne too."


    Heaving a sigh, he concluded, "I need to¡­widen my horizon."


    Alex nodded slowly, happy that Edric had come to this realization on his own. Having a small ambition would cost him dearly when that otherworldly bastard shows up.


    After a brief pause, Alex changed subjects, "You sleeping here alone?"


    That question took him by surprise as Edric said, "You know right¡­that I and Amanda are still not there."


    Alex raised his brows, "Yeah, social norms."


    Edric narrowed his eyes, "Why does it seem you don''t give an F about them?"


    "Because I don''t."


    Edric chuckled, "Get yourself a girlfriend before we continue this conversation."


    Alex heaved a sigh. That mockery, hah¡­


    Alex didn''t stay there for long, and after saying, ''Take care'', he walked out.


    ¡ª-------**-------


    Ten days went by. That incident has shaken Amanda down to her core and she still gets nightmares of that night when she was inches away from death.


    Although she has yet to recover from the trauma of being helpless, her relationship with Alex returned to normal.


    After spending a few days recovering, Amanda, along with Celestria¡ªthe latter being awfully reluctant¡ªreturned to the Capital.


    Since Aborne was injured and his team was annihilated, he decided to take a break for a month; as such, Edric''s internship was shifted to Steelhound¡ªa decision that Eric took after he saw Edric taking that attack and coming out alive.


    No one argued over the decision since there was no better mentor than the Steelhounds who could teach a warrior at Edric''s level.


    ¡­.


    In the capital, inside a closed space, Amanda was engaged in her training.


    Amanda stood still, the blindfold pressing lightly against her skin. The indoor training ground was silent, the darkness around her heavy and suffocating. Then, with a faint hum, the first target emerged¡ªsilent as a ghost and coated in a thin, shimmering layer of Soul energy.


    She didn''t need her eyes. Amanda''s senses flared, sharp and unyielding. A flick of her wrist summoned a spear of ice that formed instantly, frost spreading along its edge like hungry vines.


    Crash!


    The spear shot forward, shattering the target in a single, precise blow. Before the fragments hit the ground, two more targets materialized from opposite corners, their Soul energy rippling faintly in the dark.


    Amanda turned sharply, her boots scraping against the stone floor. A wave of frost erupted from her outstretched palm, freezing the air into jagged shards. The shards exploded outward, slicing cleanly through the approaching targets.


    The ground beneath her chilled as she pivoted. Another target appeared, hovering just above her. She raised her hand, and a massive spike of ice launched upward, piercing through the Soul-coated surface with ease.


    Targets appeared faster, their Soul energy pulsing ominously. Amanda moved like a predator, swift and relentless. The sound of cracking ice filled the air as she dismantled each threat with brutal efficiency. Frost clung to her every step, the ground glimmering in her wake.


    By the time the final target burst into icy fragments, the training ground was silent once more. Amanda stood amidst the shattered remains, her breath steady and cold mist swirling around her.


    For the final strike, she unsheathed the short sword she carried. Her eyes remained still unneeded as she sensed her target moving left to right.


    The girl pinpointed the distance and the direction of the target and anticipated where it would be when she began approaching it with heavy steps.


    Just a few meters away from the target, she leaned forward, attached the sword to her hip and after blowing a cold breath, she launched forward


    SHLINK


    In an instant, she was standing behind the target which was still moving. However, with a breeze, the upper half of the training doll was cleaved and fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    Clap Clap


    The sound of someone clapping resonated as Amanda removed her blindfolds and turned towards the familiar man.


    "Marvelous, Amanda. You have beaten your own and even my record."


    Amanda faintly smiled as Devon approached her with a smiling face.


    However, his smile turned into a smirk before he asked, "The last attack¡­don''t think I didn''t notice it."


    Amanda rolled her eyes, "So what? He nearly killed me, can''t I copy one of his moves?"


    The last sword strike was an imitation of Alex''s sword art.


    Devon chuckled before telling her, "Now, today''s training is done. Return to your room."


    Amanda raised her brows, "But there is still some time left before breakfast?"


    Devon informed her, "I am chosen as an escort so I need to leave as soon as I can."


    Amanda hummed in questioning as she asked, "Escorting whom?"


    However, she soon regretted asking him,


    "The greatest hope of humanity and your elder sister~"


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74- Internship ends

    Under bright daylight, two young men could be seen currently engaged in a brutal war against a horde of Minotaurs as a part of their training.Eric stood aside, his back resting against a boulder as he closely inspected the duo; noting what could be improved.


    On one side,


    Edric leaped like a blur, his wolf form crashing into the first Minotaur. His steel knuckles crunched into its snout, shattering bone. The beast reeled back, but Edric followed with a vicious uppercut that sent it flying.


    Another Minotaur charged from his blind side, swinging a colossal axe. Edric ducked low, swiped its legs out with a sweep of his claws, then slammed his fist into its throat. The beast''s bellow turned into a choked gurgle as it collapsed.


    Snarling, Edric tackled two more at once. He ripped through their defenses, his claws tearing flesh and his fists smashing ribs. A third Minotaur lunged from behind. Without looking, Edric spun, catching its horn and twisting violently. The sickening snap echoed as the beast fell lifeless.


    While Edric fought like a storm, Alex was a whirlwind of precision. His blade cut through the air, slicing into the first Minotaur''s chest. The beast swung a spiked mace, but Alex sidestepped, his movements sharp and measured. He delivered a lightning-fast diagonal slash, severing the creature''s arm.


    A second Minotaur tried to overwhelm him with brute strength, its war hammer crashing down.


    Alex met it with Sword Art: Linear Slash. His blade arced in a fluid motion, deflecting the hammer and slicing deep into its side in one smooth strike. Blood sprayed, but Alex was already moving, his sword glowing faintly as he unleashed Quick Silver. Three Minotaurs fell in quick succession, their bodies cleaved with surgical precision.


    "Alex left!" Edric shouted.


    Alex pivoted as a charging Minotaur came into view. He crouched low, his sword flashing upward in a deadly crescent. The Minotaur''s momentum carried it straight onto his blade, and it crumpled.


    "Behind you!" Alex called back.


    Edric didn''t turn. Instead, he leaped backward, slamming both fists down on the Minotaur Alex warned him about. The ground cracked under the beast''s weight as it collapsed.


    The horde surged again, and Edric shifted into his elf form, his speed doubling. His strikes became even more lethal¡ªblurs of knuckles and claws that left Minotaurs staggering and disoriented. Alex, in tandem, activated Consecutive Slashes, darting between enemies like a shadow. His blade found every weak point: throats, joints, and hearts.


    The last wave came, but Alex and Edric didn''t falter.


    Edric grabbed a Minotaur by the horns, hoisting it into the air before slamming it onto another, crushing them both. Blood painted his fists as he roared, tearing through the remaining enemies with savage efficiency.


    Alex faced two Minotaurs wielding shields. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed Tempest Dart The force of a small stone strike blasted through their defenses, shattering their shields and killing them in one fluid motion.


    He winced slightly but that didn''t stop him from advancing towards the last standing beast.


    Being done with his target as well, Edric also lunged at the remaining beast.


    The figure of two warriors, possessing immense blood lust and covered in their comrades'' blood and filth, broke the Minotaur from within as the hammer from its hand dropped.


    Alex''s figure vanished just meters away from the Minotaur, severing its head with a precise cleave, and Edric shot like a cannonball and pierced the beast through its chest, creating a gaping hole in the process.


    THUD


    A dull thud resounded as Edric and Alex stood side by side. One of them looked unaffected and still quite fresh despite the fact that he dispatched over thirty Minotaurs just now.


    Edric looked quite nasty, with his body coated with blackish-red blood and the innards of the beasts hanging down his neck.


    "Gross."


    Edric wryly smiled hearing that remark, "Without a sword, you would have looked just like me."


    Alex shook his head, "Nothing can make me as disgusting as you. I am elegant and precise."


    "Oh, yeah? Like a princess?" Edric purposely slammed his body into Alex to taint his ''oh-so-magnificent'' form.


    Alex clicked his tongue and began walking meters away from the disgusting being.


    Edric took his chance and again planned to slam into his friend¡ªhowever, this time Alex simply paused in his track and raised his foot, which was enough to make the guy trip.


    "Haah~stop playing around," Eric told them as he held Edric by his collar before he could hit the tree and pulled him back.


    As the duo stood before the young master of the Steelhouse clan, they were met by a shocking announcement,


    "Your internship concludes here."


    That surprised Edric as he asked, "But there are still fifteen days left?"


    "I am talking about Alex; he has to go for a task and I cannot prevent it from happening. So yes, his internship is over."


    Alex frowned, "What do you mean task? Who assigned me for it?" During the internship this was unexpected. And there were things Alex had to learn while being here.


    His growth within the Steelhound''s territory was moving exceptionally well. But now this¡­


    "I have no information regarding the said task. I just received the orders from the central ministry to send you to Ownhorg today."


    Alex was completely clueless about what this was about, but since this concerned national importance, he couldn''t ask for more. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heaving a sigh he nodded, "Okay, when do I leave?"


    "I have arranged a carriage which would leave in an hour. Go pack your bags."


    Alex nodded and began walking away and following him, Edric also began to walk nonchalantly.


    THUD


    However, a groan escaped his throat as Eric brought his hand on his shoulder and said, "Where do you think you are going?"


    ¡­


    Alex returned to the mansion and went to take a bath.


    Celestria often sends him letters, and she never mentions anything regarding this sudden task, implying she has no idea about it as well.


    But well, he has somehow achieved what he aimed for. His stats have grown, and now they look like this,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 44] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 61] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 2201]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    As of now, he could easily fight against multiple wolves and utilize several sword arts without causing much damage to his body.


    He has made progress in Moon Dance as well; now he can dance in a full semi-circle, and not even once has he released a bit of his presence.


    As a spy and assassin, this skill would have helped him greatly in his previous life. But well.


    About Tempest Dart, then Alex no longer tears off his muscles while utilizing that attack¡­but if only he remains mindful of his movements. Slight miscalculation and boom.


    "Haah~" Climbing out of the bathing pool, he wiped his body and tied the towel around his waist.


    Walking inside his room, he was surprised to see Rebecca sitting on his bed with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "You¡­I thought you were gone somewhere." After that day when Celestria returned, Rebecca seldom appeared before him.


    "I was told to hunt to keep my mind away from you. But when I heard you were going, I couldn''t resist." She slowly got up, as she said so.


    Each step of hers rang in his ears, her waist swaying sensually as she stepped closer to him. Her scent was overwhelming as she stood near him.


    She slowly brought her arms and rested on his shoulders.


    With her red ruby eyes shining with a tempting glow, she said, "You know I can give you everything right? Love, money, power, protection. You won''t need to lift your blade again if you just promise to stay by my side."


    Bringing her face closer she whispered in his ear, "Just accept me, darling. I promise to keep you happy for the rest of your life."


    Alex looked into her eyes, a soft sigh escaping his lips.


    He didn''t scold her or push her away this time.


    Very calmly, he told her, "Look, Rebecca, even if I want to, I can''t stay idle and stop doing what I have been doing. There is something I must do to ensure a better future for myself¡­and for others. So no, I can''t accept your proposal."


    Rebecca never stopped smiling as she tilted her head and said, "So you are never going to accept the fact that I love you?"


    "I do¡­but I don''t think I can reciprocate your feelings¡­but yeah, if you want you can have my blood." Alex tilted his head and offered his neck.


    Alex remained silent for a few moments, expecting her to bite into his neck just like that day¡­however, all he felt was her tender lips on his cheek.


    Alex opened his eyes and looked at her in surprise.


    Rebecca was slowly retreating with her hands attached behind her back, as she said,


    "Without love, the blood won''t taste sweet. I will wait for you to fall for me."


    Alex asked, " What if that day never comes?"


    "Then it would be my loss¡­bye~"


    He still can''t understand what that girl thinks.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment and PS to support me.

 Chapter 75- Another?

    Being one of the head priests in the Cathedral allows me many rights in Grimland, like access to any church across the nation or preventing any organization if they are conducting evil practices.I am respected by many and adored by many. I have helped many in getting rid of their sins and conducted many trials in which I have saved the innocent and caught the culprit.


    In the cathedral as well, I am well-known and respected. However, all this authority and respect was of no use if I could not stop the woman I adore from leaving the church.


    When I joined the church, she was just sixteen years old, and now, I am twenty-four, and she is twenty-two¡ªyet even after coming this far, she hasn''t understood my feelings.


    And now she is adamant on leaving her home to join some trivial meeting between nations?


    "I think we should rethink this."


    At the entrance of the church where numerous nuns and priests stood, I called out,


    "I think Your Holiness needs to stay within the church. And if she really wants then we can have the summit arranged in the cathedral?" I suggested, and given that many others were concerned about her security, many of them looked interested in my idea.


    I glanced at the Saintess¡­but her expression remained unreadable.


    Maybe¡­she no longer wants to go out? Or has she finally realized my feelings?!


    I turned my attention towards the golden-haired man, with a smile never leaving my face as I said, "Father Stephen? What do you say?"


    The head priest slowly shook his head, "Arranging the summit in such a short duration would not be possible, given we need to be careful about the foreign delegations."


    I frowned, barely stopped myself from complaining, as I said, "We have the best holy magic user¡­aren''t we the best people-"


    "Father Christopher." A chill ran down my spine as, for the first time in months, I heard her voice.


    Because of the veil over her eyes, only her supple red lips were visible, which currently were stretched in a soft smile.


    "We have already agreed upon this decision so why argue over it again?" Her voice dripped with the sweetest honey that can easily enchant anyone who is new in her presence. Her allure, even without her revealing her face, was at the peak of beauty; making it impossible to resist for anyone.


    And that''s why I am worried that someone might bother the Saintess out there.


    "Ah, the carriage is here." Suddenly, someone called out, and every eye turned towards the said carriage. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, my eyes never left her¡­seeing her excitedly turning her head and looking at the carriage gave me a heartache. Although I wasn''t happy that she was leaving me, this different side of hers was satisfying to watch.


    ¡­ However, beyond all this, there was something that has been bothering me for a while now.


    Why this sudden enthusiasm to join the summit? And her frequent letter exchange with the Grandmaster of the Royal Court and the Headmaster of the Soulforge Academy gave off a very dangerous vibe.


    There was something definitely up that could disrupt her purity and focus from her belief and the church.


    No, I cannot let that happen. Thankfully, I was allowed to accompany the Saintess so I could keep an eye on everything.


    ''I won''t let anyone have you¡­.the only person you can belong to is me.''


    ¡ª------**-------


    Alex was told to report to the camp settled in Ownhorg.


    It took him almost three hours to reach here on a horse.


    There was no significant part of this town that could make it a tourist attraction. It was just a small town that came in the middle of various routes, like a conjunction.


    Army barracks and hotels were present in abundance here since the border was not too far away, so those soldiers who didn''t want to return home or stay on the battleground liked to stay at places like Ownhorg.


    Soldiers and civilians were commonly found on the streets as Alex advanced toward the military camp; as Eric told him.


    "You must be Alex," Just as he reached the camp, someone called out; ushering the silver head to disembark the horse and approach the soldier.


    The soldier had curly brown hair and the same shade of eyes. He extended his hand for a shake, "The name is Liam. Nice to meet you, Alex."


    "Likewise, Liam." Alex shook his hand with a nod.


    The older one then turned toward the camp and said, "I received the report about your arrival and prepared a resting camp, just in case."


    Alex was interested in something else, "Did they tell you why I was called here?"


    Liam paused and looked at the younger one with his brows elevated, "They didn''t inform you?"


    "No¡­"


    Liam sighed with a smile extending his lips before he gestured for Alex to enter the tent first.


    Alex did as he was asked, while maintaining his guard, just in case.


    Liam first used the same artifact that Beatrice used to create a sound isolation field before he began,


    "Well, it is understandable that they didn''t tell you about it through Steelhounds, since this is essentially being kept a secret."


    Alex was intrigued, "What is it that even the trusted Steelhounds cannot know?"


    Liam turned to look at the silver head before asking, "Are you aware of the being who is hailed as the Greatest Hope of Humanity and someone who holds greater importance than the Majesty himself?"


    Alex didn''t have to think more than once to draw a conclusion, "The Divine Saintess, blessed by the Goddess of Life? The only being who can chant Absolute Heal and someone who is hailed as the Holy Maiden in the church capital?"


    Liam was impressed by his knowledge, and it helped that he didn''t have to explain her importance to Alex.


    "Yes¡­and that person is joining the summit this year."


    Alex narrowed his eyes; he had heard about it from Amanda, but she said that her older sister¡ªthe Saintess¡ªwas returning home. He doesn''t remember if she mentioned anything about the Summit.


    "And you, Alex, are going to be her escort."


    Alex''s eyes widened hearing that, however, before he could say anything, Liam explained,


    "There will be others as well, to protect her. The soldiers from the capital and Sir Devon himself. But you will be protecting her from the shadows. You have to keep an eye on her carriage all the time but not appear anywhere around her until she reaches the main palace."


    Alex now understood his role; a bodyguard in disguise.


    It wasn''t surprising that the Saintess was receiving so much protection, given how much the different nations were trying to get her for themselves. And the pursuers aren''t limited only to the human race.


    Until now she was protected since the Saintess seldom left the Cathedral¡ªpossibly one of the safest establishments in the world¡ªhowever, now, her security might get compromised due to this sudden wish to join the summit.


    "Any idea why this sudden change in plans?" Alex asked.


    The brown-haired shrugged, "I have no clue; things related to the Saintess always remain hidden beneath several folds."


    Leaning back in his seat, he crossed his arms and added, "However, rumors are circulating that the Saintess is searching for fine warriors¡ªit is believed that she has been in contact with the highest ups, and under her command, special drills and training is provided to the best of the soldiers. I am one of them, by the way."


    The last bit came with a smug.


    Alex tilted his head, "Special training? Like what?"


    Liam hesitated a bit but then decided to trust Alex, given he was being trusted by the King,


    "They are called Phoenix Wings, a battalion under the direct command of Lord Steelhound. He has been training the ten of us for the past month, rigorously. Providing a special potion that heals our wounds instantly and enhances our regenerative abilities."


    Alex frowned; he had no idea. He wasn''t informed about Lord Steelhound''s whereabouts but he could have never guessed him to be involved with this special regime.


    ''What in the world is happening?''


    First, the changes in the school selection for the internship, and now this. It all indicates that the central authority of Grimland is preparing for a massive war¡­like the ascension quest.


    But how is that possible? There are still three or so months left for the announcement. They shouldn''t be¡­unless!


    ''There is another trasmigrator like me in this world¡­''


    The realization made him frown. There was a high possibility and he has read in numerous fantasy novels how they send another transmigrated being to f-up the main character''s life.


    And Alex has a feeling that this person is closely related to the higher authority, given how everything is happening behind the scenes and no one knows everything about it.


    ''Gotta find out who this fucker is before they end up screwing up my plan and possibly this world¡­''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 76- Eyes

    The whole town of Ownhorg was on high alert; not even a single civilian could be seen at this hour.Alex was standing near the camp, looking around. The cold night felt lonely without any noise around, suddenly making him miss the usual noise of monsters around.


    ''Such an important figure and they are trusting a teenager for her security?'' Alex''s brow twitched as he realized the consequences of something happening to the Holiness and Alex coming out alive from that incident.


    He would be instantly branded as a traitor, and his chances of participating in the Ascension Contest would be significantly lower.


    After all, these people would die and let their people fade away rather than lowering their egos.


    ''Haah gotta be careful with the lady.''


    Talking about the lady, Alex has heard that the Saintess is quite a beauty with an unblemished face and enchanting eyes.


    Once, a Duke-ranked Vampire arrived before the Cathedral to make the Saintess his bride, offering his territory, army, wealth, and soldiers as a dowry.


    However, forgot about hearing his proposal; the Saintess didn''t even let him see her face.


    It is believed that very few people have seen her face after she was granted the position in the church.


    "I wonder if I could ever get to meet the messenger of God¡­" Alex joked as he finished his beer and rested the jug back on the table.


    He took his sword and attached it to his hip. Then he went ahead and wrapped a black fabric around his head, and mouth, leaving his eyes as the only visible feature on his face.


    He draped a long coat over his shoulders that was in black shade, providing him the perfect blending shade.


    He had packed several swords and potions stored inside a locket which he was hanging down his neck.


    He has already checked himself once, so he knows that unless someone knows him at Celestria level, they won''t be able to identify him even from close.


    "Ready, soldier?" Liam appeared from behind, urging Alex to turn around and face the brown-haired man.


    "Here, this will allow you to track the carriage in which Your Holiness would travel." The man handed pearl shaped artifact of the size of a baby''s fist,


    "The closer you get to them the brighter it will glow. Don''t lose it, it''s expensive."


    Alex nodded before the older one added,


    "I assume you carry a secondary weapon?" Alex nodded and showed him the holster wrapped around his ankle, in which a small knife rested.


    Liam nodded, "Remember soldier, your duty is to keep an eye on the carriage and the battalion as well. I trust my soldiers but until there are people they love more than their duty, they can be used against us."


    Alex narrowed his eyes. He understood what the other one meant by those words.


    Silently, he waited, and the older one said, "If you feel necessary, you are allowed to kill, soldier. The King trusts your judgment, and so do I. It''s my obligation, to be honest." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One could tell that Liam didn''t trust Alex just because of the rumors of him being a slayer of a hundred Minotaur and a hybrid wolf. The brown-haired was just forced to let Alex have his way while he would be protecting the Saintess.


    Alex heaved a sigh before assuring the man,


    "Needless killing is still not something that suits a human. And I definitely am a human."


    Liam breathed a sigh and gave him a firm nod, "Best of luck, Alex."


    ¡­..


    The carriage of the Holiness entered the town around midnight and crossed the streets of Ownhorg at a gradual pace.


    Every building, every store was being guarded from within and outside, so no blind spots remained.


    It was said that the Saintess would be resting here for a few hours, before continuing her journey to the Capital.


    They couldn''t have afforded to let her stay at one place for more than three hours¡ªgiven they can''t cover the area more than a certain limit¡ªso the Saintess couldn''t rest completely until she didn''t reach her destination.


    Alex was standing on the building across the hotel where the Saintess would stay.


    He was given the liberty to station himself wherever he found it suitable, given once the Saintess entered this town, she was under his protection.


    Alex watched the beautifully decorated carriage making its way through the streets and advancing towards him.


    The carriage wheels halted, the horses coming to a slow pause as the Commander of the battalion, Liam stepped toward the carriage.


    Since the building wasn''t too tall, Alex couldn''t see anything on the other side of the carriage.


    However, he didn''t have any choice since all the buildings in the vicinity were short, and any other spot would have given away his location.


    ''Well, Liam is there¡­'' Deciding to trust the Chief, Alex began to look around for any possible long-range assailant taking aim.


    Between his fingers twirled a coin, ready to dispatch any suspicion being with a dart that they won''t be able to dodge.


    Alex''s head continued to move around¡­.until he felt a pair of eyes looking at him.


    He paused¡­turning completely still for a moment before he redirected his eyes down at the carriage, feeling the gaze being directed from that direction


    "---!!" Alex''s eyes widened as he saw the Holy Maiden standing there looking exactly at him.


    He was struck at his place¡­.completely frozen.


    Although her eyes were covered there was no doubt that her eyes were directed at him.


    Alex wasn''t able to respond until a strange man with long grey hair appeared beside the Saintess.


    Alex instantly backed away, hiding himself from the two.


    ''What¡­the actual fuck¡­'' He knew he was visible but not enough for someone to easily spot him like that.


    Even Liam failed to see him¡­but the Saintess¡­


    ''Is this some divine ability of hers?'' Alex questioned himself as he peeked back at the spot, and thankfully, there was no one standing there anymore.


    *Pat*


    *SHLINK*


    "Easy there!" Devon instantly raised his hand, regretting startling the guy who took out his sword at the drop of a hat.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "You will get yourself killed one of these days while playing your sneaky game."


    Devon heaved a sigh, his hands resting over his waist, "Is this a way to talk to your senior?"


    Alex scoffed, "As of now, I have the authority to raise my blade against anyone, junior or senior."


    Devon smirked, "And who do you think gave you such privilege?"


    Alex raised his brows from behind the veil, "You? I thought it was the King?"


    "Well, he gave the permission, but it was me who chose you for this task. No need to thank me."


    Alex stared at the man blankly, "You know, right? A single mistake here, and I will have to say goodbye to everything and everyone I hold dear."


    "But¡­will you?" Devon asked with his left brow cocked.


    Alex turned around and began gazing at the hotel where the Saintess was resting.


    He wasn''t allowed to plant any artifacts inside the room, so he couldn''t hear their voices.


    Currently, inside the room, only the Saintess was sitting, while outside the room, Liam and the same man who came with the Saintess were talking.


    "Who is he?" Alex asked the older one beside him.


    Devon gazed at the man, his eyes narrowing a bit before he said, "Christopher Ferywien; a supreme Saint in the Cathedral and someone who has acquired a seat in the Seven Dominion."


    Alex was surprised, "Seven Dominion? Isn''t that the biggest council of the human race? I reckon they are the most important seven people in the human realm?"


    Alex was aware since, during the ascension contest, these seven people would be the ones who would elect the representative from the human side.


    Devon nodded, "Yeah, the council that makes decisions for the human race as a whole."


    After taking a brief pause, Devon added, "I have a feeling that this summit holds greater importance than any of them in the past ten years."


    Those words caused Alex to narrow his eyes.


    Important matter¡­and the Saintess. He has a feeling that the transmigrator would be present during the meeting as well.


    Things were going in a definite way it seems, and even before the heavenly decree. Although Alex knows that this is a good thing since if they prepare now, there is a greater chance of this world surviving during the contest.


    However, if someone else has the knowledge about the contest and if they choose the ten contestants beforehand, then it would be troublesome.


    Looking at Saintess who silently stood near the window, Alex couldn''t help but mutter under his breath,


    ''Through you, I hope I can find that bastard who is hell-bent on ruining my plans¡­''


    ¡ª--------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Tell me, until now which character you like the most. And if you are enjoying the story so far, consider dropping a review.

 Chapter 77- Reward

    Devon could be seen climbing the stairs of the hotel which was the most important establishment in Ownhorg at the moment.His confident demeanor was actually a facade. The person he was supposed to meet wasn''t just any church member he had faced in the past. Although he has exchanged a few letters with her, this was the first time Devon was going to meet her in person.


    That''s why, even though his back was straight and not a single speck of apprehension could be detected from his expression, from the inside, Devon was indeed quite nervous.


    *Creak*


    Stepping on the last stair, he turned towards the left and found Liam and Christopher standing there.


    They naturally paused and turned to look at him, "Hello gentlemen." Devon greeted, as he tried to silently pass by them and enter the room.


    However, "Wait a minute; where do you think you are going?"


    Christopher''s tone irritated Devon, however, naturally, he retained a smiling face and said, "I was summoned by the Saintess."


    Christopher narrowed his eyes before he walked toward the door and knocked on it, "Your Holiness, is it true?"


    Devon failed to hear anything from the other side but the way Christopher''s eyes widened, it was apparent that he got the answer.


    He stepped back and told the commander, "Check him."


    Devon heaved a sigh and extended his arms, allowing Liam to search his clothes for any suspicious substance.


    Once Liam was sure he gave a nod of approval before Devon fixed his clothes and walked past the two.


    He gave a soft knock before waking inside the room.


    *Click*


    As he closed the door and gazed at the figure sitting near the window, Devon was frozen at his place for a moment.


    She looks beautiful.


    Although the upper half of her face was covered, Devon could tell that this woman was practically the most beautiful human he had ever gazed at.


    Her long greenish-black hair was cascading down her left shoulder, as the lady sat on the chair with her left leg draped over the other elegantly. Her whole demeanor was calm and warm, making one believe that nothing bad could happen in her presence.


    ''No rumors about her were untrue¡­she indeed is the Mother of Humanity.''


    Devon almost felt kneeling before her and worshipping the woman; however, he stopped himself just in time and asked,


    "You asked for me, lady?"


    "Devon. Sit down first." She gestured towards the chair resting beside the door, which Devon took and after bringing it forward a little, he sat down while facing the lady.


    Her face was still towards the window, seeming like she was basking in the ethereal glow of the moon.


    "Tell me, Devon, he is here, no?".


    Devon didn''t have to ask for whom this ''he'' referred to, before he answered, "Yes, Your Holiness. Alex is here."


    Very faintly, he saw her lips stretching in a smile, but that might be his imagination.


    "Do you want me to call him?" Devon asked and that made her flinch. This time he was sure that she jolted hearing that.


    She turned towards him, and remained silent for a few minutes, possibly pondering.


    Devon didn''t disturb her while she contemplated.


    There is something about Alex in which she is interested¡ªthat was his deduction seeing how the Saintess insisted on making Alex her bodyguard.


    Finally, she gave an answer, "No, that won''t be necessary. I want to take my time."


    She softly patted her chest, making Devon look away instantly.


    "Ah, Your Holiness, but he won''t be actively around you. Alex was told to guard you from the shadows."


    "I am aware. But that''s no problem." Her calm demeanor returned as she again turned toward the window.


    After a brief pause, she asked, "Did you send them the proposals, as I asked you?"


    Devon slowly nodded, "Yes, Supreme Grace. As you said, I sent numerous proposals for Your Highness Celestria''s marriage this evening."


    Devon was told by the Saintess that for the Princess'' and the nation''s betterment, it was necessary for Celestria to get married this year.


    "The path she is treading on is dangerous and would lead her father to his demise. It''s necessary for her to detach herself from the nation as soon as she can." The Saintess added, making Devon feel a little apprehensive.


    The words of the Holy One were absolute, and if she says that Celestria might bring Grimland to its demise, then it must be the case.


    "I have shortlisted the best grooms for the Princess along with a piece of advice for the Majesty. He would understand what must be done."


    The Saintess gave a faint nod, "Well done, Devon. Come and get your reward."


    Devon stood up and after reaching near her, he knelt down and raised both of his hands above his head.


    Soon he found a thin vial resting on his hand as the Saintess said, "Three large containers of Absolute Heal potions. Use it wisely, Devon."


    Devon was smiling ear to ear as he stood back up and said, "I cannot express how thankful I am right now of you, Your Holiness. Thank you."


    The Saintess didn''t say anything as Devon stepped back and walked out of the room.


    He can finally reduce some burden for Melissa.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    Alex yawned as he stood near the edge of the rooftop and continued to look at the woman who was continuously sitting near the window.


    There was nothing she did, no resting, no moving, no reading¡­just sitting there and looking at nothing constant. Her eyes were covered so he didn''t know whether she was even awake or not.


    ''She is mysterious and beautiful¡­'' Alex couldn''t get tired of staring at her; however, to prevent himself from slacking, he kept moving around.


    There have been no suspicious movements within the city borders; however, outside, he heard the sound of people clashing, which means that, indeed, the foreign countries were aware of the Saintes''s presence.


    ''Why do I feel that these shallow attacks are just to assess the situation?''


    Even if that horde of wolves attack the town, Alex doesn''t think they would be able to protect the Saintess for long. After all, the soldiers of the Steelhound were trained by the Lord of the house and were provided with excellent weapons.


    Although these soldiers were strong, they couldn''t be compared to them. And Devon cannot handle the situation from every direction.


    ''I just hope the enemy forces don''t involve inhumane¡­''


    Alex remained standing there for another hour before the carriage was brought back in front of the hotel again.


    Stretching his body a little, Alex prepared himself. His horse was stationed behind the building.


    Once he ensured that the lady sat inside the carriage along with Christopher and Devon boarding another carriage behind hers, Alex jumped down the building and landed beside his horse.


    "McQueen, let''s go for another ride." The black mare neighed in response before Alex climbed the magical beast.


    He has yet to summon his own Soul beast; however, he hoped he could get something like a horse so traveling around becomes a little easier.


    The carriage rolled out of the town slowly and Alex followed it from a different lane, his ears picking the sound of the wheels as they moved.


    Finally, out of the city boundaries, a whole group of horse-riding soldiers began following the carriages, keeping them in the middle.


    There were around sixty horse-riding soldiers who were traveling in a hexagonal pattern with both carriages in the middle, to provide maximum security.


    Alex was traveling about two hundred meters on their left flank. While they moved through the plain path, Alex''s route was through the forest to keep himself hidden from the plain sight.


    His eyes continued to survey the surroundings and the soldiers for any possible traitor to show its true color.


    For a few miles, nothing happened, and Alex also continued to move without any pause.


    However, the sky suddenly darkened, prompting Alex to glance upward.


    His breath caught. It wasn''t the sky that darkened. It was countless rows of arrows blotting out the light, descending like a storm of death upon the battalion.


    "WATCH OUT!"


    A soldier screamed and leaped from his horse, raising a shield as he planted himself before the carriage. The others followed, dismounting and forming a wall of shields in practiced unison.


    But Alex''s fists tightened. He saw what they didn''t.


    ''They''re going to explode¡­''


    The faint glow of ignited tips flickered on every descending arrow. Hidden beneath their shields, the soldiers remained blind to their doom.


    Alex surged forward, prepared to shove the carriage aside himself when¡ª


    ''Goddamn¡­''


    A radiant barrier erupted from the carriage, a glowing dome that pulsed with power.


    The storm fell. Arrows detonated in midair as they struck the barrier, fire and shrapnel blooming in a blinding chain reaction. The earth trembled beneath the onslaught, shockwaves rippling outward. The night turned to chaos, flames roaring like hungry beasts.


    Yet, within the heart of the inferno, the barrier stood unyielding. Each explosion bent harmlessly against its shimmering surface, dissipating like waves breaking against a cliff. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex staggered to a halt, shielding his eyes from the searing brightness.


    From within the carriage, a voice¡ªsteady, rhythmic, commanding¡ªrose above the chaos. The chanting carried an undeniable weight, resonating through the air.


    The barrier glowed brighter, absorbing the final bursts of fire until silence fell. When the light faded, not a single soldier had fallen. The battalion stood frozen, staring at the unscathed carriage, their breaths ragged with disbelief.


    Alex stared at the carriage in which the Saintess rested, as a thought passed by his mind,


    ''Okay¡­along with beauty, she is incredibly strong.''


    ¡ª----**------


    A/N:- Guess who gonna wife her up? Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 78- Pawn

    Celestria couldn''t believe her eyes. In front of her rested several canvases on which the hand-drawn paintings of several young men could be seen.She was resting in her room, thinking about what she should write to Alex, when suddenly a servant came calling for her, saying that her father needed her.


    And now, in his chamber, his mother and father were showing her the potential groom they had selected for her.


    "Father? What is this?" Her tone suggested her shock and reluctance at once and that was something the King expected.


    Turning towards her father, she asked, "I had your permission to not get engaged until I finish school, no? Then why so suddenly¡­"


    Forget about getting engaged; the very thought of getting tied to another man who isn''t Alex repulses her.


    Adolf heaved a sigh and got up from his seat. He expected much, so he isn''t reluctant to confess the reason,


    "Daughter, I know this is sudden, however, a prophecy has been bestowed upon you and us."


    Celestria frowned but chose to remain silent for the time being¡ªallowing her father to continue.


    Adolf glanced at his wife who was sitting nearby, both of them exchanged a look before the lady stood up,


    "Cela¡­it has been prophesied that if you don''t get married and sent away from Grimland this year, then not only you but the nation would meet its demise."


    Celestria''s lips parted hearing that, as she asked, "Who¡­just who said such a thing?"


    Adolf grimly added, "Someone whom none of us can defy. The Saintess."


    Her shock elevated. Celestria was aware of how much her father and everyone in the nation honored her words. And whatever predictions, in the name of prophecy, she has bestowed have always turned out to be true.


    And now¡­it''s about her.


    Celestria clenched her fist, her head leaning down a little.


    Her mother grew worried as she said, "Look, Cela-"


    "Mother, I am okay." She suddenly raised her face and assured them.


    Turning her gaze toward her father, she said, "The prophecy requires me to leave the Grimland this year, right?"


    Adolf frowned, "Yes¡­but unless you don''t get married, I won''t let you go away."


    Celestria smiled in defeat, "That''s¡­.not something my heart and mind would allow me, Father."


    Adolf grew worried as he silently waited for his daughter to add,


    "I cannot simply accept just anyone as my husband. I already have someone in my heart with whom I want to spend my life¡­so marrying someone else would be like destroying two lives."


    Adolf''s frown grew deeper, as he asked, "Is it Alex?"


    It was not unknown to the King about how close these two had become. Initially, he assumed their closeness was a result of spending childhood together.


    However, their sudden closeness these days, had him worried. And now, it seems his worries were warranted.


    "Cela¡­are you sure you want to spend your life with Alex?" Her mother asked¡ªa tender expression on her face that assured Celestria that her answer wouldn''t be harshly rejected.


    Without thinking twice, the blond teenager nodded, "I cannot see myself with anyone but him, father, mother. Please don''t force me into marrying someone else."


    Seeing tears in her eyes, the Queen stepped forward and hugged her child.


    Seeing the two crying, Adolf''s heart melted at the sight. He could never retain his King-like demeanor in front of his daughter and wife (sons get the harsh treatment).


    Heaving a sigh he said, "Okay Celestria, I won''t force you to marry against your will,"


    The duo parted as Celestria looked at her father with hope igniting in her eyes.


    However, "For him to become my son-in-law, Alex needs to prove his worth."


    Celestria''s eyes were again filled with tears, as her mother retaliated, "Dear¡­why are you doing this to our daughter?"


    "No Mery, the grooms I selected for Cela are all excellent in different fields. That''s why I want Alex to show his worth before asking for my daughter''s hand in marriage."


    Looking at Celestria, Adolf said, "Once he returns, bring him to meet me."


    ¡ª-----**------


    It had been a few hours since they left the town and were heading toward the capital.


    A few goons appeared here and there, and three soldiers died because of their ambush, but no glaring danger has appeared until now.


    ''We are still six hours away from the Capital¡­'' Alex, who continued to move through the forest, couldn''t help himself from feeling tired after moving around this much.


    He traveled from Chainedvale to Ownhorg today, and now, without rest, he has been riding a horse for the past five hours. It was natural for him to feel a little worn out.


    "*YAWN*" Stretching his arms, he breathed out a yawn, before looking back to the front¡ª


    ¡ªonly to have his arms get frozen in the air, as he looked at the obstacle waiting for them.


    Alex''s expression turned serious as he saw the thirty-foot-wide path being completely obstructed by strange-looking men.


    And as far as he could see, it wasn''t just a singular row; rather, more than half a thousand soldiers could be seen currently blocking their path.


    ''This is sick¡­'' Alex stared at the horde of enemies with his mouth parted in shock.


    They completely outnumbered them and there was no escape route in view at all.


    Alex''s focus returned to the carriage as he saw Christopher and Devon exiting the carriage with evident concern written on their faces.


    Accompanied by Liam, the other two advanced forward.


    Alex looked back at the enemy forces and found a single man, among hundreds, was actually sitting on a chair, with his legs draped over the armrest. The man has long black hair and a nonchalant smile as he remains lying on the wooden chair with a smile on his face.


    And the most striking feature¡­his elongated ear made him stand out.


    ''An elf¡­'' Alex glanced at his soldiers, but thankfully, they all seemed human.


    Christopher and Devon stepped toward the leader and asked,


    "What might be the reason for you to block our path?" Devon asked, politely.


    The man snickered, and without lifting his eyelids, he said, "Nothing much, just lend me that carriage and the person inside of it, and I promise I won''t kill any of you."


    Christopher frowned, "Who sent you? Who are you working for?"


    The man finally parted his eyes and turned towards the priest, "The one whose proposal Saintess rejected. Lord Barkanov."


    "---!!"


    Christopher remembered that last year when the Saintess went to the elven territory to remove the plague that was eating away the lives of countless elves, a certain Prince proposed marriage to her.


    Naturally, the Saintess rejected him politely, and given how the Prince smiled and didn''t show any displeasure, Christopher believed that the matter was resolved.


    However, "That chameleon showed his true color-"


    **SHLINK**


    The priest instantly stopped speaking as something cold touches his cheek, draining all the color from his face as he instinctively raised his hands.


    Devon and Liam reacted a moment later as they got into battle position, and warned,


    "You don''t need to be violent when we are still talking," Devon warned, spell circles swirling around him.


    "Don''t take any RASH steps," Liam stated, his sword positioned to attack the man any moment he showed any sign of attacking Christopher.


    The elven leader ignored the other two, keeping his blade pressed against Christopher''s cheek. His voice turned cold as he asked,


    "Do you dare to insult my master again? Speak carefully, father."


    Christopher, though trembling slightly, refused to back down. He swallowed hard and raised his voice,


    "Your master is a traitor! I have every right to call him what he is!"


    The elf''s eyes narrowed, his grip on the sword tightening. Devon and Liam immediately stepped forward, their weapons raised, their auras flaring with intent.


    "Stop this now!" Devon commanded. "There''s no need to escalate!"


    The elf tilted his head, his smirk widening. Ignoring the others, he leaned closer to Christopher, his blade pressing just enough to draw a thin line of blood.


    "Brave words from a man so close to death. Shall I teach you what happens when you cross someone like me?"


    Christopher flinched but managed to keep his voice steady, his pride outweighing his fear.


    "Do it! Kill me if you want. It won''t change the fact that you''re nothing but a pawn to your so-called master. A desperate man following orders from a failure." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam''s grip on his sword tightened. Devon shot him a sharp look as if to say, Don''t move yet!


    The elf''s laughter broke through the tense silence. It was deep and mocking, cutting through the air like a blade. He pulled back his sword with a flourish, spinning it before planting it firmly into the ground.


    "You''ve got guts, maggot. I''ll give you that," the elf said, his eyes gleaming with amusement and menace. "But pride? Pride won''t save you here."


    Christopher glared at him, his chest heaving, but before he could retort, the elf raised his hand to silence him.


    "Fine then," the elf declared, stepping back and placing his foot on his chair. His voice boomed with authority as he addressed everyone,


    "If you''re so proud of your kind, prove it! Send out anyone you want, in any number you want. If even one of them can lay a scratch on me, I''ll take my army and leave."


    The soldiers around them tensed, their breaths caught in the weight of his challenge.


    "Or," the elf added his grin widening, "you can beg me for mercy and save yourselves the humiliation. The choice is yours."


    The forest fell into silence, the elf''s laughter lingering like a haunting echo. Devon clenched his fists, his mind racing.


    ''This isn''t just a fight.''


    ''It''s a game¡­and he''s already a step ahead.''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- How was the chapter? Thanks for reading. Drop a review, since it''s not moving anymore T~T

 Chapter 79- And... end

    "So¡­the King would assess Alex before giving his permission?" Amanda asked in a bit of surprise as she and Celestria sat by side and continued to have breakfast.In the palace only Amanda was the person with whom Celestria could talk about this, so she sought out her friend and shared her dilemma.


    "Yes¡­but I don''t know how he will test him." Celestria continued to stab the piece of meat with her head supported by her other hand.


    There was clear apprehension in her voice and Amanda could understand it.


    It is indeed quite a difficult task for a girl''s father to accept their child''s lover.


    Heaving a sigh, Amanda assured her, "What are you scared about? Alex is one of the strongest warriors in the human realm. Someone with a bright future. I doubt your father could have found someone like him."


    Celestria smiled; she liked it when someone praised Alex.


    However, her smile soon froze when she heard Amanda adding, "But Cela, have you even asked Alex whether he wants to get married this soon?"


    Although their relationship has improved recently, Amanda believes the new version of Alex is ambition-driven. He has a specific goal in his mind which he wants to reach.


    Unlike in the past, when Alex''s whole world revolves around Celestria, the new him is more focused on his ambition and gaining more strength.


    And amidst all that, Amanda doubts if he would readily agree to marry Celestria out of the blue.


    All the color from the Princess'' face vanished when she heard that.


    She was only worrying about her parents until now, however, now that she thinks about it, Alex hasn''t even reciprocated her feelings¡­.


    Forget about making her, his wife, Celestria isn''t even his girlfriend yet!!!


    ''Oh my god¡­oh my god¡­what should I do?!'' Covering her head Celestria felt a huge crisis had befell on her.


    Seeing that reaction Amanda already knew the whole case.


    Heaving a sigh she said, "I have a way to help you."


    Celestria instantly turned towards her friend and said, "Whatever the way is, just tell me. I need to get his agreement on this."


    Amanda looked at the Princess seriously before asking, "Before that, tell me, Cela, are you a hundred percent certain that you want to spend the rest of your life with Alex?"


    "There is no doubt in it, Amy. I cannot imagine a life without Alex and these feelings cannot have been any more certain."


    Amanda continued to look in her eyes, trying to find even a bit of uncertainty¡­however, there was not even a single speck of doubt in her eyes.


    She finally sighed and focused back on her food.


    Just as Celestria was about to ask what she should do, Amanda said,


    "Let''s go shopping."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    The first person that came to his mind when the elf challenged them was Alex. However, Devon knew that he had to keep Alex hidden from plain sight as of now.


    Alex is their strongest soldier, and to keep the Saintess safe he has to remain hidden until the very end.


    The foolishness has been committed, and that cannot be changed.


    "I am-" "No, Liam."


    Just as the commander was about to step forward, Devon stopped him.


    "We need you to command the battalion, and that elf seems well-versed in swordsmanship. The match-up can go in the best or the worst way." Devon reasoned and Liam, although reluctantly, had to agree.


    Christopher was indifferently standing beside the carriage in which the Saintess rested.


    Devon couldn''t help but feel annoyed at how that jerk escalated things and now was pretending like he did nothing.


    ''Well, in a way, this is for the best.'' The Grandmaster knew that if the elf attacked with all his force, they might not have any chance of defeating them.


    Seeing Devon stepping forward, Alex didn''t have a good feeling.


    ''This is not a battle he can win¡­.'' Although Devon was strong, probably the strongest mage among humans, the elf in question was also a seasoned warrior. And even if Devon does leave a scratch on the elf, it is highly unlikely he would let them go.


    Regardless of what he thought the Grandmaster stepped forward and stood before the elf.


    Tension rose on the battlefield. There was a lot at stake and to save from the disgrace of letting the most important figure of the nation get abducted, Devon has to give it his all today.


    A heartbeat of silence passed, then the elf vanished.


    Devon''s hand shot up, and the air in front of him distorted, warping like heat waves. A sharp clang echoed as the elf''s sword collided with the invisible barrier. He slid back, his feet skimming over the dirt like a shadow.


    Devon''s lips curled. With a sweeping motion, the gravity around the elf intensified. The ground groaned under the strain, cracks spidering outward.


    The elf darted sideways, untouched. His movements were effortless, each step calculated to evade the crushing weight. He surged forward again, his blade a blur.


    Alex narrowed his eyes as he saw the Grandmaster manipulating the Gravity with chantless magic and having such a firm grip over the spells that not even a moment of delay they were showing.


    ''I can exchange a fortune for even ten percent of such magic control¡­.''


    Back on the battlefield, Devon raised his arm, and the space around him thickened. The elf''s strike slowed, his blade carving through invisible resistance. But before Devon could trap him, the elf twisted mid-swing, flowing like water around the distortion and bringing his sword down in a precise arc.


    Devon ducked, the blade missing his head by a hair''s breadth. He retaliated with a gravity pulse that rippled outward, aiming to knock the elf off his feet.


    But the elf leaped, his movements defying the weight pressing against him. He flipped over Devon, landing behind him with feline grace.


    ''He is good¡­and fast¡­.'' Liam realized the difference between himself and the inhumane.


    Despite not being aware of Devon''s magic nature, the elf treads so effortlessly through those spells like he had been training with Devon for years.


    And that confidence the elf showed was enough evidence to show who had the upper hand.


    Not to forget, the elven race is known for its magic. And this one¡­has yet to show his magical aspect...


    A gasp rippled through the crowd as the elf''s blade arced toward Devon''s back.


    Devon spun, his palm glowing with condensed gravitational force. He thrust it forward, and the elf was hurled backward by an invisible wave. Yet he landed on his feet, unharmed, his golden eyes unflinching.


    "You''re clever," the elf said, his voice smooth. "But cleverness can only delay the inevitable."


    Devon scowled, spreading his arms wide. The ground beneath the elf buckled, a vortex of crushing gravity forming to swallow him whole.


    The elf''s eyes narrowed. In a single, fluid motion, he vaulted upward, his sword glowing faintly as he slashed through the spiraling force. The vortex collapsed, and the elf descended, his blade aimed directly at Devon.


    Alex shared the shock that Devon had since what the elf showcased just now was, in plain and simple words, spell nullification.


    Devon''s shock cost him the battle as the elf planted the blade against his neck, stabbing it just enough to draw blood.


    "Don''t move or I will kill you now." The elf warned as he saw the magician trying to conjure another laughable spell of his.


    The battle came to a pause with the tag of victory hanging down the elf''s neck.


    Devon raised his hands and accepted his defeat, making Christopher click his tongue.


    "Useless¡­"


    Glancing at Liam, he said, "Go and fight him, soldier. That''s your duty."


    Liam gritted his teeth. From how the Priests speak, it is evident that he doesn''t value human life.


    Liam''s grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles white. He stepped forward, but before he could close the distance, something shifted.


    The air around the battlefield shifted.


    It began as a faint hum, a low vibration that grew stronger with each passing second. The soldiers stumbled backward, their weapons trembling in their hands.


    Seeing the soldier stepping forward, the elf finally revealed his Soul Energy for the first time,


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    The elf smiled faintly, golden eyes shimmering as he let his presence unfold. It was not an explosion of power but a steady, overwhelming tide. The soldiers around them fell silent, their breaths hitching. Even Liam, who had just been brimming with motivation, hesitated, his steps faltering.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked without him lifting a finger. Blades of grass bent then blackened as oppressive energy radiated outward. The once-still air churned with an unnatural heat, yet an eerie cold crept into everyone''s bones.


    Liam clenched his greatsword tighter, his knuckles white. "What... is this?"


    The elf raised a hand lazily, and the earth itself seemed to respond. The cracks spread outward, fissures snaking through the ground, but instead of crumbling, they glowed faintly with golden light, as though molten magic was rising to the surface.


    "Don''t mistake my restraint for weakness," the elf said, taking another step. Each movement sent another ripple through the field, shaking the weapons and armor of the soldiers.


    Liam, at whom the presence was directed, fell to his knees, blood flowing down his ears and nose as he watched the anomaly with his eyes blood red.


    And then, in an instant, the force disappeared as the elf grinned.


    "Pfft-hahahaha!! Now you see, father, the sheer difference between our kinds?"


    Christopher, who was barely holding himself on his feet, gritted his teeth in annoyance. He couldn''t believe that the King sent such weaklings for their protection!


    The elf turned around and confidently said, "I am giving you another chance. Send anyone and whoever leaves a scratch-*SHLINK*"


    The soldiers on either side watched in a daze as the elf''s feet continued to move, yet something was left behind from his body.


    *THUD*


    A very dull thud resounded as the head of the elf bounced on the ground, his eyes still crescent in glee as the elf''s head rolled down to reach the kneeling Liam.


    *Thud*


    Another thud resounded as the headless body of the elf crumbled to the ground, a pool of blood now surrounding the inhumane.


    The realization dawned upon everyone a moment later as they saw a shrouded figure sheathing his sword not so far away from the dead body.


    Alex, who just used Moon Dance for the first time in action, heaved a long sigh as he muttered under his breath, S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Over-confident people are so easy to kill¡­''


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Anti-climatic? Well, Moon Dance doesn''t allow anyone to pick up his presence, even if the other party is an elf.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 80- Brave soldier

    Using Moon Dance for the first time in a battle was quite a good experience.Thanks to the fact that the elf was overly confident, Alex never found any necessity to engage in a battle with him first and then utilize that technique.


    He believed there was one who could land a hit on him, so Alex exploited that confidence and landed a single blow that took his life.


    Well, easy work.


    The opposing soldiers immediately backed off, having their leader killed, which was quite surprising in Alex''s eyes since if they had tried, they could have damaged the other party significantly.


    Christopher frowned as he looked at the enshrouded figure who was not around until a few moments ago.


    He was about to step forward and ask about his identity when suddenly a very soothing voice interrupted him,


    "Father, can you call him?" The Saintess, from behind the curtains, called out¡ªmaking his shoulders relaxed as Cristopher said,


    "You don''t need to thank a soldier now, Supreme Grace."


    "Christopher." A slightly stronger tone arrived, telling Christopher about her intentions.


    He sighed, ''The Saintess is too benevolent.''


    Strolling forward, he raised his hand, and while pointing at the enshrouded figure, he said, "Hey, you. Come here."


    Liam was the one who first turned towards the priest before he patted Alex''s shoulder.


    Alex slowly turned towards the man before asking wordlessly.


    "Come here," Christopher repeated his words, feeling annoyed already.


    Devon sighed before he decided to accompany Alex to the carriage.


    Knowing Alex''s personality and Christopher''s attitude, Devon feared that he might see another head rolling on the ground.


    Once they were near, Christopher stopped the duo and said, "You, go near the carriage but leave your weapon here first."


    Alex raised his brows, "Do you think I will attack the Saintess?"


    "That''s not what I am asking your weapon for! The Supreme One is a kind woman with a pure heart. I don''t want her to witness such instruments of violence."


    Alex rolled his eyes, wanting to say something but he held back.


    Devon took his sword and patted him on the shoulder, "Good luck."


    Alex walked past the priest and reached the carriage where the most important individual in the nation rested.


    He didn''t gaze inside the carriage, thinking that he might offend her or something.


    With his hands interlocked behind his back he asked, "You needed me for something, Your Holiness?"


    The curtain was shifted to reveal the face of the beauty from within.


    Alex had a hard time hiding how surprised he was to see such a beautiful countenance from this close.


    Her supple lips were stretched in a small smile as she looked at him from behind that short veil draped over her eyes.


    "Can you honor me with your name, brave soldier?"


    Her voice was like that soothing cup of tea after a long day at work¡ªmaking his shoulders slump and eyes dazed.


    "...Alex." Okay, he wasn''t supposed to reveal his name.


    Thanks to the realization of the mistake, Alex was able to pull himself together and break the cloud of daze that was forming around him.


    "Alex¡­.you fought bravely, Alex. I never felt you breach the barrier, and before I knew it, you had passed judgment."


    Alex was surprised, "You had a barrier around?"


    The Saintess'' smile widened, "Indeed; I could not have allowed the soldiers to get harmed for my sake."


    Alex was amazed, but naturally, he didn''t say anything. The fact he was able to fool the Saintess was quite an achievement.


    "Alex, considering your strength and the necessity of my protection, why don''t you stop struggling in the forest and join me in the carriage?"


    Her proposal took him off guard, "Your carriage?"


    "Yes." She simply nodded, completely unbothered by the fact that she was offering to share her resting space with a mere soldier.


    To be honest, the offer was tempting. Alex was struggling slightly moving through the forest while keeping an eye on everything. A few hours of comfortable rest sounded too desirable.


    However, "My role is to protect you from the shadows, Supreme Grace, so spare me from getting highlighted in your brilliance."


    Rejecting the offer to share the seat with the Saintess? Yeah, only a mad lad would do such a thing.


    However, more than the comfort Alex gave priority to his chances to participate in the ascension trials.


    Showing closeness to the Saintess would make him a subject of scorn and envy.


    ¡­ However, it was a fact that the influence the Saintess had would surely push his name up in the potential list.


    Well, a tough choice but right now, sharing the carriage with the Holiness would surely surround Alex with rumors.


    The smile on her face never disappeared as she looked down, and took out something,


    "Here, my brave soldier," She handed him a white handkerchief with a violet flower designed near the left corner.


    Seeing the design Alex was suddenly reminded of someone, however, rather than dwelling in the past, he focused on the Saintess in front of him,


    "Show this to the guards and meet me in my room in the evening. Let''s have a long chat, soldier."


    Alex slowly raised both his hands to receive the fabric¡­and accidentally, his finger touched hers.


    *SHIVER*


    He felt he saw the nun suddenly trembling before she hurriedly pulled the curtains back.


    Alex was astounded as he stood while holding the token.


    He couldn''t understand the woman at all. Why was she giving him such a priceless thing? Meeting her in her room? Won''t that make things even more hectic?


    ''Wish she could have offered me some potions¡­but well.''


    Shrugging Alex pocketed the handkerchief and returned to the trio.


    "Quite a long chat you had there." With a teasing(?) smile, Devon commented.


    Christopher was closely scrutinizing the boy who spent a rather awfully long seven minutes with the lady.


    Liam just smiled at the boy and said, "Thanks to you, we were saved. Your timely intervention was like a support from God." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Christopher scoffed before he said, "If you all are done with praising him, then shall we resume the journey?"


    Liam was startled as he instantly nodded and gestured for Alex to return to his post.


    Devon rolled his eyes and proceeded towards the carriage, followed by Christopher.


    Once again, the convoy began to move.


    ¡ª------**-------


    The gates of Grimland''s capital creaked open, revealing streets transformed into a spectacle of splendor. Streamers in shades of gold and white fluttered in the wind, their edges shimmering under the pale sunlight.


    Crowds pressed along the cobblestone streets, their murmurs of anticipation swelling into cheers as the convoy approached.


    Children waved fresh blooms, their petals scattering like confetti in the air, while vendors hurried to hand out small ribbons blessed with holy symbols.


    Banners bearing the emblem of the Saintess¡ªa radiant sun cradled by angelic wings¡ªhung from towering poles and balconies.


    Priests in ceremonial robes stood at intervals, chanting hymns that wove a serene melody into the air. Bells tolled in unison, their solemn peals echoing from the church that loomed ahead like a guardian.


    The convoy entered at a steady pace. The carriages gleamed under layers of intricate carvings, their golden trim catching every flicker of light.


    As the Saintess''s carriage passed, the cheers reached a crescendo. Commoners knelt, pressing their hands to their hearts, and the air thickened with reverence.


    Ahead, a grand archway awaited, draped with flowers in cascading arrangements of white and gold. Beyond it, the palace gates were thrown wide open, their guards standing at attention, saluting as the convoy advanced.


    The capital of Grimland had never looked brighter, each corner radiating an air of hope and celebration for the arrival of the Saintess.


    Alex sighed, seeing the arrangements, he couldn''t believe that this was the same place that remained busy in profit-making most of the time.


    He was no longer using the scarf around his face, allowing the smell of scented flowers around him.


    He was not much far behind the convoy, steadily proceeding toward the palace.


    The King himself was present near the entrance along with his wife and some other important people from the council.


    He spotted Celestria also standing there; however, rather than the Saintess, her eyes were searching for someone else.


    Alex smirked; for some reason, he knew she was searching for him.


    However, despite having the intention, he couldn''t go to meet her as of now.


    Alex decided to stop a few meters away to not get mingled in all the pleasantries¡­.well, it was highly unlikely they would notice his presence.


    Disembarking the horse, he stretched his arms and looked at the stores. They all were closed.


    He was hungry and there was no eatery around. Alex had no relatives in the Capital ... so he decided to be a little sneaky and steal some dishes from the royal kitchen.


    ''Not like they would sentence me to death for stealing bread.''


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I really appreciate all the support you guys are showing so far.

 Chapter 81- Confession(1)

    When the whole palace was devoted to the welcoming ceremony of the Saintess, they surely wouldn''t notice the presence of a certain teenager who walked past the ceremonial hall and walked into the kitchen.For the servants, there was a separate kitchen, and Alex chose to steal some food from the servant''s kitchen, given the main one must be busy preparing the meal for the guests.


    ''Haah~It has been a while¡­'' Alex used to come here in the past, given he was the son of the maid who used to work here and the Princess was his friend.


    Slowly walking inside the kitchen while keeping his presence elusive, Alex found there was no one present inside. Fortunately.


    His stomach was rumbling. He just needs some food to finally get some hours of peaceful sleep.


    Looking around he couldn''t find anything¡­only raw vegetables and fruits. However, Alex was looking for some cooked and delicious food if possible.


    ''Do I have to rely on fruits after all¡­'' With a sigh, he picked an apple¡ªonly to freeze when suddenly someone called out,


    "Here, you can have this."


    He turned around and found a certain familiar lady standing there with a smile on her face.


    Short brown hair with a small adorable face. If there was something that made her different from others, then it was her warm nature and that blindfold on her eyes.


    "Lorraine¡­" He knew this woman¡­someone he had met various times in the past.


    And also, someone he would meet in the future as well.


    Lorraine is one of the named characters in the novel and also, a potential love interest of Edric.


    "You recognize me? That makes me happy, Alex." Although she couldn''t see, she could tell it was him.


    Alex couldn''t understand how that was possible.


    Stepping forward she handed him a plate filled with food, "Why don''t we settle down somewhere and have a chat while you eat?"


    Alex shrugged, "Sure." In exchange for food, surely he can entertain the woman for the time being.


    They chose to sit right on the floor since, anywhere else, they would have been seen.


    Alex was using his hands to dip the bread in the broth before biting the sweetness coated in the spicy gravy of the stew.


    "Tell me, Alex. How have you been?" Lorraine, being one of the headmaids, knew about the situation relating to Alex''s parents.


    "Doing well, I assume."


    His answer didn''t surprise her¡ªshe was aware that the little shy boy had changed significantly recently.


    "When I heard about Celeria and Brendon, I knew your old house would be demolished. So I went ahead and took away most of the things that belonged to you. It''s kept in my room."


    "Hmm? And the stuff from my room?" Alex asked curiously.


    The lady smiled, "I didn''t take them, since the room was locked. However, after me, someone else, as well, went to your house and took things from your room."


    Seeing that mischievous smile Alex already knew the answer, "Celestria?"


    "Indeed, Alex. I heard the Princess bringing back a lot of things from your old house."


    Alex scoffed, "You are still a gossip queen, I see."


    The lady tilted her head, with a sly smile extending her lips, "Oh my~that''s a very rude compliment. I am just a good listener, but never speak about others."


    Alex chuckled, as he continued to feast upon his meal. Ah, it tasted so good.


    After a brief pause, Lorraine said, "The royal family has been receiving a lot of marriage proposals recently."


    Alex paused for a moment. Considering how distressed she looked, it was apparent to whom the proposals were sent,


    "For Celestria?"


    "....yes. Your Majesty seems a bit rushed to have her engaged this year."


    Alex was¡­surprised. He knew that in the royal family people generally prefer to have their children get engaged by the age of sixteen and married when they turn eighteen. The other two Princes are already engaged.


    However, Adolf was different, Alex reckoned. He gave Celestria the choice to choose when she wanted to get engaged, and Celestria clearly told him that once she graduated, she would think about it.


    Considering how much they loved their daughter, it was highly unlikely the King would have forced his daughter to get engaged, out of the blue.


    ''Is it because of me?'' Alex knew that the sudden closeness between him and Celestria must be in the King''s knowledge. And to save his daughter from getting entangled with a commoner, the Supreme Authority decided to go against what he promised.


    There was a possibility.


    "Alex¡­.how do you feel about Cela?" Lorraine asked with a serious expression as she turned to look at Alex.


    Alex has stopped eating and is seriously pondering how he feels about Celestria.


    She betrayed him. That was true. Then she tried to rectify it. That was true as well.


    Her presence isn''t unbearable nor does she ever get unreasonably overbearing.


    Her presence brings a smile to him, and¡­in a corner of his mind, he doesn''t want something to happen to her. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then again, one can feel such about a best friend as well. Then what did he feel towards Celestria?


    Is it greater than friendship¡­.is he willing to go against the King to¡ªno.


    "I don''t think I like her in that way, Lorraine. I am not ready." It might sound harsh, but in three months, the preparation of the trials would begin, and he could not afford to go against one of the three major leaders of the human faction.


    *Clang*


    Suddenly both Lorraine and Alex turned around and saw a basket of cookies dropped to the ground.


    Alex''s eyes stretched as he saw the person who dropped it.


    "Celestria-"


    "Ah, I-I am sorry to interrupt you¡­t-then excuse me¡­"


    She turned around and before Alex could have said something, she dashed away.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex rested the food tray on the ground and got up.


    "Don''t go after her if you are going to say the same thing, Alex," Lorraine suggested, for the betterment of both.


    However, Alex didn''t heed her words, and after wiping his hands, he chased after the Princess.


    ''Damn, never thought I would be a part of this kind of drama¡­''


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Go get your Princess.

 Chapter 82- Confession(2)

    Edric stood in the heart of the dense forest, blindfolded, his pointed ears twitching at the faintest sound.The world around him was alive with whispers of leaves, the snap of twigs, and the subtle hum of arrows cutting through the air. His chest rose and fell steadily, his steel knuckles clenched tight, ready to strike.


    **WHOOSH**


    The first arrow zipped past, its sound sharp and clear. Edric shifted his weight, leaning just enough for the projectile to miss his ear by a hair''s breadth.


    His head tilted slightly, listening, sensing. Another arrow came from his left. He ducked, the shaft slicing through the space where his head had been.


    **Thump!**


    His boot pressed into the soft earth as he twisted to the side, avoiding two more arrows fired in quick succession.


    The shooters were good, but Edric''s heightened senses were better. The faint stretch of bowstrings, the creak of wood under pressure, even the ragged breathing of his enemies gave them away.


    He dashed forward, weaving between the trees like a shadow. Crunch. A broken twig. He spun to his right, raising his arm just as an arrow streaked toward him. It grazed his gauntlet, deflecting with a metallic ping.


    "Too slow," he muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    More arrows came. Five. Six. Seven. Each one aimed with deadly precision. But Edric was a storm, untouchable. He leapt, flipping over a low branch as two arrows buried themselves into the bark.


    Another whizzed toward his chest; he dropped to the ground, rolling under a moss-covered log and springing to his feet without hesitation.


    The archers were closing in, thinking they had him pinned. Big mistake. Edric stilled, his senses locking onto every movement around him. A faint whistle. An arrow aimed at his back. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He spun sharply, raising his fist. His steel knuckles smashed the arrow mid-flight, splintering it into pieces. Without pausing, he lunged toward the sound of an archer''s panicked breath.


    However, before Edric could have taken down the Archer, someone attacked him from the left, sending him hurtling towards the ground.


    **DHAK**


    Edric collided against the tree, a painful grunt leaving his throat as he complained,


    "I was told to dodge the arrows only." He said as he lifted the veil from his eyes.


    "But never expect your enemy to stick to only one tactic. Adapt to the situation faster, Edric." Eric reprimanded the intern with a stern look on his face.


    The teenager raised his hands in defeat, "Okay, understood. Anyway, how was my detection skill?"


    He has been working really hard in this field for some time now. When it comes to brute strength, Edric has two forms that could be used. However, not only does he requires his elven form against an agile enemy, he wanted to increase the duration of that form as well.


    Eric thought for a moment before telling him, "You are developing¡­however, you still are far from that point where mere heartbeat can give you the location of your enemy."


    Edric heaved a sigh of frustration, however, it wasn''t like he didn''t expect it.


    Eric''s brows drew closer as he asked, "Why are you hasty about developing your senses so much? I mean, with those skills you can become a top ranking soldier easily."


    Edric shook his head, "My goal isn''t just to become a soldier¡­now my goal is different."


    Eric raised his brows, "What do you mean?"


    Edric explained, "I want to surpass Alex."


    Although Edric didn''t explain it to Eric, his original goal is to surpass that technique of his which Alex recently developed.


    The Moon Dance.


    Edric couldn''t believe how silent and untraceable Alex becomes while performing that technique.


    Last when they were training, Alex''s presence became so faint that even his elven form failed to detect when Alex approached him.


    That technique alone can slaughter any being as of now.


    Until now since Edric didn''t have someone who could have posed a challenge to him, Edric''s ambition always remained limited.


    However, now, he has someone he wants to catch up with.


    In a very short duration Alex has become a very strong warrior. And Edric''s new goal was to surpass him.


    Eric walked closer to the younger one and said, "Don''t rush your progress. You have a lot of time in your hand and not like Alex is growing exponentially every second¡­unless he gains control over that form of his."


    Eric couldn''t help but frown as he remembered that night when he faced a true beast in human flesh.


    Alex''s berserk state was not something he was ready to face. If anyone in the human realm could have incapacitated that being then it was Lord Steelhound himself.


    Edric shrugged, "True. Now, can I go back and rest?"


    "Before that, I must tell you that you will be leaving for the Capital tonight."


    Edric frowned, "But why?"


    "Because the King has summoned you."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Alex chased after Celestria who was rushing toward the back side garden.


    He didn''t know what he would say or do to make her calm down.


    He wasn''t obliged to explain things to her, however, leaving her like this¡­felt wrong.


    Maybe because he knows how much she cares about him? Or because she gifted him so many things? Alex didn''t know exactly.


    "Celestria, wait." He finally reached near her and draped his hand on her shoulder.


    Without looking at her he could tell that she was crying. Her frail shoulders were trembling.


    "I-It''s okay Alex¡­you don''t need to say anything. I now know¡­where do I stand."


    Alex heaved a sigh before holding her hand and pulling her, "Come with me."


    She didn''t resist and while large droplets of tears continued to rain down her eyes, the girl got dragged by him.


    Once they reached the resting bench under the tree, Alex made her sit down first and took out a handkerchief which he received from the Saintess to wipe her tears.


    Once she calmed down a little, he sat down beside her and finally revealed,


    "....there''s a reason why I said I cannot have a romantic relationship with you."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 83- Confession(3)

    Alex couldn''t have told her the whole thing about the Ascension Trials and the things waiting for them out there. It would complicate things.A single word she speaks would have made her the subject of suspicion in front of others. And considering Headmaster Hector''s skills, it would be dangerous for Celestria to know everything.


    So he just vaguely gave her the reason, "Something is about to happen, in which I would need your father''s support. However, if I tell him that I am romantically involved with his precious daughter, do you think he would agree to support me?"


    Alex scoffed before adding, "Forget about support, he might as well send forces to capture me."


    Celestria sobbed, "Why do you think my father would not accept our relationship?"


    "Because...of our status? Isn''t it obvious?"


    Celestria blinked innocently before adding, "But Alex, he accepted my proposal when I said I would only get married if the groom is you....but just, he would assess your worth first."


    "..." Alex stared at the girl dumbly. It took him a few moments to register what she said before he asked, "Come again?"


    "I-I said he accepted our relationship, but to give his blessings, he would first test you."


    Alex''s eyes slowly stretched as he asked in disbelief, "Without even asking me you told your father that we are dating and want to get married?"


    "Alex...I know I made a mistake...B-But if not for the prophecy suddenly urging my Father to get me married, I wouldn''t have lied to him."


    Alex, who was covering his forehead in exasperation, glanced at the girl before asking, "What prophecy?"


    Celestria hurriedly explained, "The Saintess said that if I don''t get married and sent away from Grimland by the end of this year, then along with me this country would face its downfall."


    Narrowing his eyes he asked, "You aren''t lying to me, right?"


    She hurriedly shook her head, "N-No, I swear."


    Alex heaved a sigh; the presence of the Saintess was already unexpected and now she is ruining people''s lives by prophesying random things here and there.


    ''Wait a second....the Saintess...'' In the novel, there was no Supreme Grace, but in this world, there was. And it couldn''t be said that Alex''s presence caused it since the Saintess was selected as a Church member years ago.


    And now, things are being manipulated from the background which is causing several things to shift from their canon counterpart.


    The secret training of soldiers. The changed method of internship....everything hints that someone was aware of the Ascension Trials and has influenced things from the shadows to prepare for the upcoming crisis.


    ''I have a strong feeling about this....''


    Alex decided to talk about it once the Saintess gets alone.


    However, for now, "Cela..." He held her hand, urging the girl to look at him with her eyes parted wide,


    "I wan-eh? Why are you crying?"


    He was startled seeing those large droplets of tears suddenly trailing down her eyes.


    "Because....you called me Cela after so long...*sob*...I am so happy...." She began to weep uncontrollably, urging Alex to pat her back and help her calm down or she might faint.


    He went inside the castle to bring some water for her.


    "T-Thank you..." Celestria slowly sipped on the water as she heard Alex speaking,


    "Cela...I have a very clear concept about dating...I won''t date a woman until I don''t feel the clear intention of never letting her go. Having shallow feelings for someone feels like I am fooling the other party...and I don''t think you want to be in such a relationship with me, right?"


    Celestria nodded.


    "That''s why I asked you for some time....I wanted to ascertain my feelings for you and wanted to realise whether I am ready for this or not. As about the Saintess'' prophecy then leave it to me."


    "But-"Celestria began, however, she was interrupted by the silver head,


    "As I said, leave it to me. If I can''t convince the Saintess then I will go through any trial your father has in store." Caressing her soft cheek fondly, he added,


    "After all, no one can handle this crybaby."


    Celestria blushed hearing that; however, her lips didn''t need her permission to extend in a smile.


    But then she realised something, which urged her to ask, "But Alex...how will you meet her?" Celestria was aware of how important the Saintess was.


    And to talk about these things, Alex would need to meet her in person.


    However, it was nearly impossible for her father or the Priest who came from the Cathedral to allow Alex for a private meeting with her.


    ....and considering how beautiful the Saintess is, Celestria preferred Alex to stay away from her.


    Alex grinned hearing that before he took away the handkerchief from her, and said, "This...will allow me to do the impossible."


    He went ahead and told her things that happened during their journey from Ownhorg to the Capital.


    The smile on Celestria''s lips turned wider when she heard the exchange between Alex and the Saintess. Her eyes turned crescent as she heard him until the end before asking,


    "Alex~why does it seem that this woman is attracted towards you?"


    The way Celestria switched from ''The Saintess'' to ''that woman'' greatly surprised Alex. And her current demeanor greatly reminded him of Sarah.


    But he shrugged, "Nah~she was impressed by my sword skills. Nothing more." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That so...ahaha~" Celestria laughed however it was apparent she wasn''t laughing.


    Alex heaved a sigh before getting up, "Look Celestria, showing appreciation doesn''t mean every other girl is attracted to me. I am not special, y''know."


    Celestria couldn''t help but mutter, "You are special Alex but it''s just...I don''t want others to know about it."


    He ruffled her hair before chiding, "Okay now, stop worrying about her and go inside. They must be looking for you."


    As if his words were the cue, a maid suddenly arrived before them and informed them


    "Your Majesty has called you, Your Highness."


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 84- Provoked?

    In the reception hall, only a few people were allowed to remain.This was the first time for everyone in the room to meet the Saintess in person. This is the first time even for the King to witness the Hope of Humanity.


    Whenever he heard from her, during his visit to the Cathedral, it was from behind curtains that he was able to talk to her.


    And now, sitting across from her, the King couldn''t help but feel great admiration for how noble and elegant the lady looked.


    Before joining the Cathedral, Adolf never met Sasha. However, he had heard from his parents that she had always been a quiet and compassionate child.


    "It is our honour that the Supreme Grace is joining the summit." Adolf spoke up, the respect in his voice making Christopher smile in satisfaction.


    "I had to, Your Majesty. Before things turn out controllable, I must help my people in realising the necessity of things needed to be done."


    Now what those ''things'' were, made Aborne greatly interested. However, naturally, he didn''t ask her right away.


    Her eyes turned towards the man on the left before the Saintess smiled, "How have you been, father?"


    Hades smiled in return before nodding, "I am well, um-"


    "I am still your daughter before the Saintess. Please call me by name, father." Seeing his struggle she added.


    Christopher frowned; he found it annoying that the Saintess was allowing someone to call her by her name.


    Even he has never called her by her name!


    Hades'' lips stretched in a fond smile as he said, "Everything is fine, Sarah. What about you?"


    The other one gave a faint nod, "I am in good health-ah. I heard Amanda is in the castle?" She looked at Devon when she said that.


    Naturally, she was aware of the fact that her little sister was under the guidance of the Grandmaster.


    Devon smiled wryly before saying, "I-ah, I asked if she wanted to come, but it seems she has a stomach ache so¡­"


    The Saintess'' smile turned a little sad; she was aware of how much she had hurt her family members. And even her father, who seemed to be still loving as ever, must be feeling a little aggrieved for how suddenly she left all those years ago.


    She looked down at her hand, her thumb nail tracing the lines of her other hand softly. A habit she developed to distract her mind from focusing on a single point and letting her emotions get exposed.


    "Ah, Cela. Come here." Adolf suddenly spotted his daughter walking inside the reception hall, guided by the maid.


    He smilingly invited her near him and asked, "Where were you?"


    Celestria glanced at the Saintess before uttering, "With Alex."


    Devon smiled mischievously hearing that while the King had a very complicated reaction.


    However, what they all missed to notice was the Saintess'' reaction.


    Her body turned stiff, her smile strained when she heard that.


    Looking up, she gazed at the Princess from up to down before a thought came to her mind,


    ''Still not mature enough for his taste¡­''


    "Is there something that matters, Supreme Grace?" Aborne asked as he felt her aura coming to life suddenly.


    Christopher also noticed it, ushering him to ask, "Do you not feel well?"


    The Saintess shook her head softly, "I am fine, but just curious. Tell me, child," Turning her gaze towards Celestria, the Saintess asked,


    "Is Alex the same person who escorted me to the palace?"


    Celestria nodded, "Yes, Your Holiness, Alex was a part of that group. He is strong enough to get such a significant responsibility." She smugly added the last part.


    The Queen smiled upon seeing her daughter complimenting her beloved.


    The smile on the Holy One''s face widened as she said, "Yes, indeed. He is a very capable man. I admire him for his courage and strength."


    Celestria''s smile stiffened, "Riiight¡­many people admire Alex. And someone close to him I also feel proud when someone admires my Alex."


    The soft smiles of the two ladies shared were almost the same. Although Celestria was smiling, her eyes suggested something else. And behind the veil, the Saintess was looking down at the little girl in disdain as well.


    "Ah, the meal must be prepared. Why don''t we continue the conversation at the table-" Devon''s suggestion was interrupted,


    "No, I would like to rest in my room." The Saintess suddenly got up, making the others panic as everyone else, minus Celestria, got up from their seats.


    "Supreme Grace, did Celestria say something that offended you?" The Supreme Authority asked in concern.


    Celestria looked provocatively at the lady, her eyes saying, ''Come on, tell them how you got provoked by a teenager~''


    The Saintess smiled before assuring them, "Nothing of it, Your Majesty. I am feeling a little sick here. Might feel better if I lay down a little."


    The nun spoke with her usual smile returning. She expertly controlled her aura.n


    Adolf nodded before he asked the maid to guide her to the room.


    Once she left, Adolf turned his eyes toward his daughter before asking, "What was that behavior just now, daughter?"


    Everyone present in the hall could sense the displeasure the Saintess showed and how her demeanor shifted after Celestria entered.


    Christopher was glaring daggers at the little girl as well to make the Saintess upset.


    Celestria shrugged, "I just said the truth. And I don''t think any of my words could have offended her in any way, Father."


    Her words made sense. Why would the Saintess, the symbol of peace, get riled up because Celestria talked about Alex?


    However, Devon, who was aware of the whole thing¡ªthe interest the Saintess had shown in Alex and the bond Celestria shares with the same boy¡ªsmiled in defeat.


    ''What a rascal to have two beauties fighting over him¡­''


    ¡ª------***-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment and add a review if you have been enjoying the story so far. See ya~ sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85- Reunion(1)

    *Knock*Hearing the knock, Amanda put down the book and went to open the door.


    She somehow expected her father to be there; however, at the moment, she didn''t want to meet anyone.


    But, naturally, she invited him inside, "Please come in."


    Hades could sense the reluctance in her voice. He was aware that Amanda didn''t want to hear a single word about her sister.


    Sitting down on a chair, he took the glass of water she offered before Amanda also sat across from him.


    The silence in the air was soon broken by the older one, as he told her, "Sarah asked about you."


    Amanda remained silent, and allowed her father to add, "When I tried to address her formally, she corrected me and said that she is still my daughter first."


    Amanda heaved a sigh, "And you forgave her?" She could see the elation and relief in his eyes; urging the girl to ask something she believed to be unreal.


    How can a father forgive such a child who didn''t even care about all the love and support her parents provided and abandon them all of a sudden?


    Hades leaned forward and rested his arms on his knees. His eyes were drawn to the ground as he spoke, "I don''t know what you think about it, Amanda, but there is a reason why Sarah got up and said she was leaving that day."


    "And whatever you say, father, my opinion wouldn''t change that she got tired of her family and decided to move away-"


    "That''s not¡ª" His voice elevated. However, Count Lockwood soon composed himself, and added, "No one would ever get tired of their family and leave them behind without a reason, Amanda. When you were a child and used to say that, I never said something. But now, I expect you to have a more mature take on this matter."


    Amanda''s eyes turned moist, but she refused to say anything.


    Hades controlled his temper, and said in a soft voice, "There are things which we should overlook, Amanda. You have always been my most responsible child, and even in the future, I apologize for saying this, but I will expect you to make the right decision."


    Amanda turned her head and looked away from him¡ªshowing her reluctance evidently this time.


    Hades took the hint, and with a sigh, he got up.


    Before leaving, he stepped forward and caressed her hair, "However, regardless of your decision to forgive Sarah, I promise you, I will always be proud of you."


    She no longer was able to hold back her tears, and while clinging to his arm, the walls of the room heard the young girl sobbing.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Edric reached the Capital by the night of the same day¡ªthanks to the fact that he was traveling alone and was allowed to choose the means of his transportation.


    He was, naturally, allowed to enter the main palace where he was told to wait in the reception hall for the time being.


    When he was there, he met Celestria who was about to cross the reception hall.


    "Hey, Cela!" He hurriedly called out; finding the girl a source of comfort in this uncomfortable place.


    Celestria raised her brows as she walked closer to him and asked, "Why are you here?"


    The smile on the boy''s face turned strained, "I apologize for showing my ugly face in your presence, I will take my leave¡­"


    "A-Ah..wait. I was just asking casually, how come you are here?!"


    Edric looked at the girl''s futile attempt at changing her tone before he sighed and told her, "Was summoned by the Supreme Authority."


    "Father? Why would he need you?"


    "..." Edric didn''t know if she was doing it on purpose.


    "Yes, he is very much needed, Princess." Suddenly Aborne appeared from behind, startling the duo.


    Edric''s eyes widened slightly as he slowly muttered, "Commander¡­" The last time Edric saw him, the man had one foot in the grave¡­so seeing him all recovered and fine made him a little emotional.


    The redhead stepped forward and patted the young man on the shoulder with a hearty laugh escaping his throat, "Khahah~did you think I would die so easily?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edric rubbed his moist eyes before he smiled at the tall man, "I am glad to see you in good health, Commander."


    Aborne hummed before he commented, "I can see you have grown quite considerably in a few days. I am proud of you, son!"


    Edric smiled brightly, "It''s all thanks to Sir Eric and your guidance."


    Aborne slowly shook his head; this boy was extremely polite for thanking someone who did nothing to help him.


    Turning towards the Princess, Aborne asked, "You can continue with your work, Celestria. I will bring Edric where he is required."


    Celestria nodded, but before leaving, she quietly told Edric, "Amanda hasn''t left her room since the morning."


    Edric''s body froze at the spot hearing that.


    Ah..the Saintess.


    It wasn''t like he forgot about it; rather, it slipped his mind.


    As Celestria left, Edric asked, "Commander, can I-"


    "No, not possible. They all are waiting just for you, so come with me first then go and find your friend."


    Edric gave a soft nod before walking along with the man.


    ¡­..


    Aborne and Edric walked in silence¡ªthe latter being engrossed in the thoughts of his beloved.


    He originally wanted to be with Amanda during these times, but she clearly told him not to; considering the importance of the internship.


    But fate was with them and allowed Edric to be near her when she needed him.


    ''Once I finish here, I will come and find you¡­''


    After walking with Aborne through a few corridors, they reached a room which has enormously large doors.


    Edric has never been so deep in the palace.


    Looking at how many guards were stationed around, he knew that something important and top-secret must be occurring inside.


    Suddenly he began to feel nervous.


    Aborne didn''t knock or ask for permission before pushing open the door.


    Edric squinted his eyes and the first person his eyes laid on was quite familiar.


    "Sir Eric?" Edric stepped inside with a smile, "Why did you come here separately? We could have a horse race all the way to the capital." In his excitement, he completely ignored the other people in the room. Forget about that, he didn''t even see the stern look on the man who looked exactly like Eric.


    Aborne stepped in with a soft chuckle escaping his lips before he informed the boy,


    "That''s Lord Steelhound, you fool."


    "..."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Alex might be taking a risk to meet the Saintess like this. Rumors might spread and he would be in the spotlight once again.


    However, he had to. He wouldn''t get another golden opportunity like this where he could converse with the lady in person and discover whether she was the other transmigrator he was searching for.


    Surely, if she discovers that Alex is also from Earth, there is a high chance for her to try and get rid of him. That''s why Alex has to be discreet about it.


    ''Swinging a blade is easier than talking¡­sadly, that won''t work here¡­''


    Strolling through corridors, he finally reached the floor where she was staying and found rows of soldiers stationed side by side on either side of her room.


    He walked past all the soldiers and stood before the one just beside the door before showing the handkerchief she gave him.


    The soldier inspected the handkerchief, before looking at Alex and commanding, "Uncover your face."


    Alex did what he was told before the soldier verified the identity of the person which the Saintess told him.


    The soldier went ahead and checked for any unnecessary items on him.


    Except for the ring he wore on his finger, there was not even a candy on him.


    The soldier nodded before he allowed him to pass.


    Alex didn''t cover his face again, discerning that the Saintess had already told them that he would be coming to meet her.


    The ring on his finger was a storage item in which he contained several things for offense and defense; knowing he was in the territory of a possible enemy.


    The room was fairly large for a single person to reside in and had a lot of hiding spots.


    Once he stepped in, the doors were pulled closed from the other side.


    Alex was vigilant, as he moved slowly and called out, "Supreme Grace? I am Alex, the one wh-"


    Alex''s eyes sharpened as he summoned a dagger in his left hand, and twisted on his heel before tackling the swift figure on the ground.


    Straddling the ambusher, he pressed the dagger against her pale neck and looked at her face with an intense look.


    There was evident blush on her cheeks, making her appear more alluring. Her eyes were moist and lips slightly parted, through which hot breaths seeped.


    The Nun stared at him feverishly before she extended her hand¡ªcompletely unbothered by the dagger¡ªand cupped his cheeks,


    "Ceaser¡­"


    "---!!"


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment if you enjoyed reading their interaction.

 Chapter 86- Reunion(2)

    Sarah is the only person to whom Alex showed his vulnerable side in the past.The person who was able to weave through his indifferent facade and gaze at his real self.


    If someone wanted to know about him, his secrets, his fears, then they only needed to search Sarah''s mind.


    She was that partner of his, who allowed him to feel more than a murderer¡ªshe made him feel like a human being who has a life apart from killing people.


    And when he lost her in the previous life, Alex never thought he would be able to become so close to anyone.


    He was devastated.


    And someone who mattered to him so much to appear in this strange world out of nowhere¡­indeed, Alex had the right to feel extreme shock beyond belief.


    He stared at the woman whom everyone regarded as the Hope of Humanity. However, at the moment when she told him about her identity, Alex couldn''t care less about who she was outside this room.


    Not only her name but her demeanor and the way she calls him is the same as well.


    There were things that only they knew that allowed Alex to confirm this single thing.


    His Sarah was back.


    Now sitting on the bed, Alex had the woman on his lap and his arms wrapped around her waist.


    Sarah hugged the silver head to her bosom and softly caressed his back,


    "Were you lonely?" She asked, her voice excessively sweet and comforting.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "After your death, I was nothing but a killing machine who never rested. I felt that swinging my blade would keep me away from your memories."


    Sarah felt her heart clench and throat heavy hearing how much her disappearance caused him.


    She was well aware of the importance she carried in his life, and it was the same for Sarah as well,


    "I was sent to this world years ago, Alex, however, I regained my memories when I was twelve years old," She told him.


    Alex raised his eyes and looked at her bright, moist ones,


    "The moment I regained my memories the first thing I tried to do was to slit my wrist and end my life,"


    "....what?" Alex was thoroughly perplexed upon hearing that. Why would anyone end their life just after gaining another chance?


    Sarah innocently muttered, "I thought taking my life would reincarnate me back in the previous world. It happened in one of those novels I read¡­."


    Seeing his eyes she stopped talking,


    "Did you really try to kill yourself over a novel''s logic?"


    Sarah looked down, her big eyes turning even more moist, as tears threatened to spill any moment now.


    Alex heaved a sigh, and allowed his anger to dissipate before asking her, "Then? What happened?"


    Sarah kissed his cheek with a smile extending her lips, as she continued,


    "Then someone whispered to me ''Do you want to meet the one you desire to see the most? Then heed my request and serve the church. Let your light guide them.''"


    Alex frowned," Do you know who it was? Or did you receive another of those messages?"


    The lady shook her head, "No, but I received these powers which made me the supreme Saintess."


    Alex had no idea whether the person who gifted her these powers was the same entity who sent him here.


    After a brief pause she added, "And my wish was fulfilled when I felt your presence in this world. But since I wasn''t sure whether it was you, I first inquired about you through people, and found that it indeed is you¡ªa person who was supposed to be dead now dominating every battlefield he entered."


    There was a dreamy look on her face as she covered her cheeks and swayed left to right.


    She always felt thrilled whenever she saw her beloved in the arena, slaying his enemy.


    Alex heaved a sigh¡ªthere was no doubt that she had also read the novel, given Ceaser and Sarah both were anime and novel fans.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex asked, "So it was you who started recruiting people for the Ascension Trials?"


    Sarah nodded with a smile, "Yup~Yup~I wanted to recruit someone to support you."


    Alex chuckled, "You knew I would participate?"


    "There is no doubt in it. And to ensure that, I kept on increasing my influence throughout the world by doing charity and healing people."


    Alex chuckled, "People see you as a benevolent figure, and you just kept your selfish interest mixed in your deeds?"


    Sarah shrugged, "At the end of the day, I helped them, so naturally, when I wish to have someone participate in the trials, they won''t refuse. And even if they do, I have a secondary plan."


    The way her lips extended in a sadistic smile, Alex knew she had something sinistorous in mind so he refrained from asking as of now.


    *Dhak*


    Suddenly, Alex was pushed onto the bed with the lady now all over him and a threatening smile blooming on her face.


    The caramel scent of her shampoo and her natural fragrance overwhelmed him, and the warmth of her body made him feel relaxed.


    He didn''t seem to be alerted at all, as Sarah asked,


    "Tell me, my dear Ceaser, why does that Princess seem so attached to you?"


    Of course, he expected it coming,


    "Well, she is close to this boy named Alex not me-"


    "Don''t lie! We both know that she was supposed to be all over that guy Eric or whatever by now¡­but she is roaming around you like a bee. It''s not fair!"


    She pulled his shirt and bit his shoulder, a habit he was too familiar with.


    Her sharp teeth stung a little but Alex didn''t flinch and softly caressed her head before telling her,


    "She cares for me, Sarah and if you do something to her, you will lose me."


    "---!!!" The ferocity behind the bite intensified; however, even if she bit off the whole arm, Alex was not going to take back what he said.


    That day, when he was applying medicine to Celestria''s wounds and heard from the medic about her condition, he knew one thing¡ªCelestria would sacrifice her life just to ensure that he was safe.


    Although unsure how such changes appeared, it is an irrefutable fact that Celestria was madly in love with him. And it would be a lie to say that he didn''t feel anything for her.


    After a while when she tasted the warm liquid seeping from his skin, Sarah paused and looked at his reddish blue skin.


    Tears rolled down her eyes as she licked his wound and a greenish hue surrounded the wound.


    Explore more at empire


    Looking back at him with her eyes moist she asked, "You won''t leave her?"


    "When I loved you, was anyone able to separate us?"


    She sat up, sitting on his lap, and cried, "Why do you love her now?! You have me."


    Alex heaved a sigh and got up before cupping her cheeks, "Look Sarah, we don''t have time to think about romance-"


    "No, no! First tell me, did you sleep with her?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, "She is underage-"


    "And so are you!"


    "Haah, no damn it!"


    "Kiss?"


    "No."


    "Cuddling?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...no¡­"


    "Means you cuddled with her!"


    She went ahead and hugged his body tightly and wrapped her legs around his body,


    "Cuddle with me more than her first, before we can talk."


    Alex heaved a sigh before wrapping his hands around her slender waist and drawing her closer. He laid back down and brought her face closer to his chest.


    Her heavy voice echoed in his ears, "Does she feel better than me?"


    Sarah, he began, "There can be no comparison between you two. You can never be her, and Cela can never replace your place in my heart."


    "You call her Cela but I got no nickname."


    Alex grinned, "I gave you one."


    Sarah instantly got up and glared at him, "Bun butt isn''t a nickname!"


    Alex grinned as he fondled her butt and said, "Yeah, it''s not long just bun-"


    "Ceaser!" She complained but showed no resistance to his touch.


    Their playful banter came to a sudden pause as she draped her head on his chest and turned silent.


    Alex softly caressed her head, and whispered, "Were you lonely?"


    It has been years since she came here, and after regaining her memories, she spent most of her time in anticipation of meeting her lover once again.


    In this world, she had to remain isolated for the safety of her family members and maintain a kind facade so she could be hailed as the Supreme Grace.


    She¡­indeed was quite lonely and having no one to whom she could tell her grief, Sarah felt completely alone in this world.


    Clinging to him as to be wanting to become one with him, she said,


    "Now that you are here, I will be fine."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- I mean, she is obsessed with him, and obviously, she knows the growing closeness between Alex and Cela. So she tried whatever she could. Anyway, drop a comment.

 Chapter 87- Reunion(3)

    After the meeting with the council, Edric made his way toward Amanda''s room which was on the third floor.The things he heard during the meeting were kind of unexpected. It was related to some kind of tournament and the preparation for it. They never told him why these preparations were required. But just that, he was a part of it.


    Edric was forbidden to talk about it to anyone and wait until the summit which would happen the day after tomorrow. During the summit, it would be discussed and announced to every three Major Kingdom representatives.


    ''Why do I feel this is something more grave than they are presenting as?'' Not all the important figures of Grimland would have involved themselves in this if the situation wasn''t serious.


    First, the changes in the method of internship, and now this...


    ''Haah~why can''t this world remain at peace?'' With those thoughts, he arrived before the room where his lover rested.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Edric heard the faint footsteps from the other side, before the doors were parted, only to reveal a pretty green-haired girl standing there.


    "Ed-"


    "If you don''t show surprise, I am so gonna get sad."


    There was a pause before Amanda''s eyes widened as she covered her mouth and shouted,


    "Edric! You are here!"


    There was a brief pause before both teenagers chuckled.


    Amanda invited him inside, before closing the door behind her back.


    Edric looked at her room and found it was as big as the one he got in the Steelhound''s residence.


    The faint scent of incense made him feel comfortable as he sat down on the bed, and found his lover taking the seat beside him.


    She hugged his arm, and rested her head on his shoulder, "When did you arrive?"


    "Just an hour at most. I wanted to meet you right away...more so when I heard from Cela that you haven''t left your room since morning."


    Amanda''s expression didn''t shift as she kept her eyes closed and allowed her heart to attain some much-needed peace.


    It was strange that the comfort one might expect from their family members was something Amanda received from her lover. Edric was not only her boyfriend but also her friend and family. But naturally admitting it was quite embarrassing.


    "I didn''t want to face her..." Amanda whispered and she knew Edric didn''t have to ask who this ''her'' was.


    Edric heaved a sigh; he was quite aware of their situation. Amanda hasn''t hidden anything from Edric, so he is aware of the reason why Amanda dislikes her sister.


    He couldn''t ask her to forgive her elder sister, however,


    "If she approaches you, can you please not push her away?" Edric didn''t want Amanda to possess this grudge against her sister. He knew how much she missed Sarah and how much she resented her.


    However, if there was even the slightest chance to repair their relationship, Edric wanted Amanda to not let go of that chance.


    And it wasn''t for anyone else''s sake but for Amanda''s peace of mind.


    Amanda looked at her dearest before she asked in a mocking tone, "Do you think she would even remember me-"


    *Knock*


    Suddenly someone knocked on the door, startling Amanda.


    "Who?" Amanda asked, in slight nervousness that her father might have returned. However,


    "I-It''s me..."


    Amanda''s body froze, and for a couple of seconds, she forgot that a human needs to breathe to stay alive.


    Edric guessed who it could be ..not because of the voice¡ªhe had never heard the Saintess'' voice¡ªbut rather because of Amanda''s reaction.


    He got up from the bed, when suddenly Amanda clung to his arm, almost like stopping him from opening the door.


    Edric fondly smiled at her and said, "Don''t run away from it, love."


    He gently removed her hands and walked towards the door.


    *CLINK*


    Swiftly, he opened the door, and for a moment, he also forgot to breathe upon gazing at the lady standing outside.


    He looked at her, his mouth agape, earning a giggle from the woman as she said, "You must be Edric."


    "Pervert Edric, you should say."


    Edric glared at the guy who emerged out of nowhere before complaining, "What pervert? Is it a crime to appreciate beauty?"


    Suddenly someone pinched his waist, making Edric yelp before he glared at his girlfriend accusingly,


    "Why is that for?"


    Amanda didn''t respond to him and turned towards the woman whom she was meeting after years.


    There was a sudden tension in the air as the two ladies faced each other.


    Alex heaved a sigh, pulled Edric out of the room, and pushed Sasha inside the room before closing the doors.


    *Thak*


    Edric was surprised, "When did you get closer to the Saintess?" He realized now that Alex was casually roaming around the Holiness.


    "We are now close acquaintances, but don''t tell anyone about it," Alex informed, knowing well that the idiot won''t stop asking until he doesn''t provide an answer.


    Naturally, Alex couldn''t tell the world about his relationship with Sarah since that would attract a lot of unnecessary attention. That''s why they have decided to keep their relationship secret for the time being until Alex becomes a figure necessary for humanity.


    When he suggested having a secret relationship, the expression on the Saintess'' face was unsettling.


    The things she was muttering, about meeting in secret and doing things behind the world''s back, were quite....


    "Damn man, making women fall here and there and all of them being so rich," Edric commented.


    Alex raised his brows, "Do I need to tell Amanda that you are being jealous of me?"


    "I was summoned by the King just now," Edric muttered in a serious voice and did his best to change the topic as fluently as he could.


    Alex scoffed at the attempt but didn''t pursue the matter anymore before asking, "Is it about the special selection thingy?"


    Edric was surprised, "You knew?"


    Alex shrugged, "I have been meeting some important people these days. Naturally, I would be aware of these things."


    Edric thought he was talking about the Saintess but Alex received the information from Liam.


    ....


    Inside the room, Amanda was standing by the window, her arms crossed as she heard Sarah''s story about what happened that day.


    "I had no other choice, Amy...if I hadn''t left, numerous people in the elven region would have died that year. I received a message from someone I cannot defy."


    It wasn''t like Amanda didn''t understand the urgency of the matter and in that situation, even Amanda would have left her family to save innocent lives.


    However, "Why did you look so indifferent?"


    Hearing her words, Sarah was left speechless.


    It was true; at that time when she received her memories, she wasn''t able to accept Amanda and the others as a part of her life.


    However, slowly, when the Sarah of this world and the one who died in a car accident became one, the Saintess realized how important her family was to her.


    She wanted to return and apologize to them, but her duty and goal to prepare a platform for Ceaser never gave her the time to return.


    After a brief pause, the Saintess told her, "Because I knew...if I restraint my emotions, I won''t be able to separate from you."


    A lie but a necessary one.


    Amanda flinched before turning toward her. Her eyes were filled with tears as she said,


    "Don''t lie to me! You were just tired of my childishness and wanted to get rid of me!"


    Sarah got up from the bed and approached her. But before she could rest her hand on her little sister''s shoulder, Amanda slapped her hand away,


    "Don''t touch me! You are no longer my sister!"


    Sarah didn''t feel offended and cupped her cheeks despite her resistance.


    Looking into her eyes, the Saintess told her, "Your childishness...your laughter...your pranks...when I started living in the church I missed all of them since those were the things which made me feel alive."


    Wiping her tears softly, Sarah added, "I can never get tired of my family...of you, Amy. I had to leave since if I had let them die despite knowing I could have saved them...I might not have been able to look into the eyes of that person who admired me so much."


    Amanda''s soft sobbing turned silent as she stared at her sister''s warm eyes, trying to find any deceit. But she found nothing, urging Amanda to let go of all her restraint and step forward to hug her.


    "I hate you...I hate you so much...." While silently weeping, Amanda clung to Sarah like a little child complaining to their parents. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah softly smiled and held back the little one fondly.


    While caressing her back she whispered,


    "I know."


    This second life not only gave her another chance to spend her life with her beloved but also gifted her with a loving family. Explore more stories at empire


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Don''t forget to drop a comment to share your thoughts.

 Chapter 88- Against the Vampire Lord

    The next morning, Alex could be seen training in the garden of the palace.The conversation Sarah had with Amanda was quite emotional for the two. The teenager cried so much that when Sarah walked out of the room, Amanda was found soundly asleep.


    After exchanging a few words with Alex, Sarah decided to stay with her sister for the night.


    Alex told Sarah to clear up the bullshit regarding Celestria''s marriage, and in exchange for a *cough* reward *cough* she agreed to his demand.


    As he thought, Sarah made it all up to separate Celestria from Alex. However, when Alex told her that he would rather marry Celestria than let her get tied with someone else, she readily agreed.


    "Fuuuu..." Exhaling an audible breath, Alex prepared himself for another arc of Moon Dance.


    Until now, he can only go in a single arc, which was enough to slaughter the elven commander back then.


    Six arcs make up the whole move¡ªdrawn in a perfect infinity. The day Alex accomplishes performing the art in a perfect loop, he will gain command over the Moon Dance.


    Releasing the hold from his mind, Alex allowed his muscles to relax; his breathing turned faint and his heart slowed down.


    In the silent world, there was nothing that worked as a cue as Alex left his spot, without making even a decibel of noise and moved effortlessly toward his first target.


    His movements were so fluid and silent that it seemed he was floating above the ground. However, his feet were touching the ground with each step as he advanced towards the first mark and slashed his blade.


    *SCHLINCH*


    The training doll was sliced in half easily before Alex sprinted in a different direction. Previously he was moving to his left diagonal, and after cleaving the doll, he moved to his right diagonal to make a ''3''.


    However, when he tried shifting his weight and the blade in his non-dominant arm, he felt his thigh muscle and right shoulder muscles twitching.


    *Thap*


    Slamming his foot on the ground he paused. There was clear frustration on his face as the wooden sword cracked under his clenched fist.


    "That''s some peculiar way to train." A voice suddenly arrived from behind, urging Alex to turn his head towards the source of the voice¡ªonly to feel someone resting their hand on his shoulder from the front.


    All the strands on his body stood erect, as Alex jumped back and raised his sword against the person.


    "...Lord Steelhound?" The striking similarities between Eric and the man were quite glaring, but looking closer one could tell that the man is older than Eric.


    "Alex, you must be. Tell me, Alex, will you help me finish my morning exercise through a few minutes of sparring?"


    Alex was surprised, "You want to spar with me?" Lord Steelhound was one of the strongest vampires in the world. If not for Rebecca awakening something that eclipses all the abilities known to vampire kind then Lord Steelhound would have joined the Ascension Trials.


    The man plainly stated, "From what I heard, you might be the strongest students of the Soulforge. So I am a little curious."


    Alex wanted to say something but then he decided to remain silent.


    There could be no better partner than the Lord Steelhound to sharpen his skills a bit.


    Ready when you are," the vampire lord said, his voice carrying no arrogance, only a simple, matter-of-fact tone.


    Alex wasted no time. He surged forward, his first strike a powerful diagonal slash aimed at Steelhound''s torso. The blade cuts through the air with deadly intent¡ªonly for Victor to step slightly to the side, avoiding it entirely.


    Alex adjusted instantly, spinning into a horizontal strike aimed at Victor''s ribs. This time, Steelhound didn''t move away; instead, his hand shot up, fingers catching the wooden blade mid-swing.


    The impact made a sharp thwack, but the Vampire Lord stood firm, holding the sword in place. His grip was unyielding.


    "Not bad," Steelhound remarked, releasing the blade and stepping back. "But predictable."


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Alex didn''t let the comment faze him. He lunged again, this time feinting left before swinging upward at Steelhound''s chin. The vampire lord tilted his head back, dodging the strike with effortless grace, and leaned forward just as Alex recovered for a downward slash.


    Before Alex could complete the move, Steelhound''s hand shot out again, catching his wrist this time.


    "Too slow," Steelhound said, his voice calm but firm.


    Alex snarled, twisting free and stepping back.


    In a heartbeat, he launched his Second Step, his form blurring as he lunged at his enemy with his blade pointed as a spear and aimed at his chest.


    However, Alex''s eyes widened when he realized that the man was following his movements with his eyes easily¡ªalmost like everything was happening in slow motion for him.


    With practiced ease, Victor tilted his body and grabbed Alex.


    Alex felt the iron grip tightening around his wrist and collar as Steelhound prepared to toss him. But Alex wasn''t about to let himself be thrown so easily.


    Using the momentum of Victor''s pull, Alex twisted his body sharply, turning his wrist inward to break free of the vampire''s hold. At the same time, he brought his knees up, using the motion to push off Steelhound''s chest with a powerful kick.


    Steelhound raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "Quick thinking. You''re more adaptable than I thought."


    Alex exhaled, shaking out his wrist. "You didn''t think I''d go down that easily, did you?"


    Saying so Alex broke the already cracked sword into two before he held the small chunk of wood in his left arm and prepared to send a final note.


    Alex bent low, his muscles coiling like a spring as the air around him seemed to grow heavy. His senses sharpened to the extreme, his breathing steady and deliberate. Every detail of the battlefield came alive¡ªSteelhound''s minute shifts in posture, the faint rustle of leaves, even the sound of his own heartbeat pounding in rhythm with his intent.


    The raven-haired clenched his fist before his SE sharpened his senses to the maximum.


    The air turned colder as the ground shook under the pressure of their presence suddenly, Alex jumped into the air and twirled his body in a perfect 360¡ã, and while utilizing the momentum, he threw the wood in the Lord''s direction.


    **SWISH**


    The Tempest Dart tore through the air, a blur of destructive energy. The projectile wasn''t just fast¡ªit was calculated, its trajectory homing in on Steelhound with pinpoint accuracy. The wood whistled, slicing the very atmosphere as it closed the distance in less than a heartbeat.


    **CLINQ**


    Victor''s eyes widened. For the first time, there was a flicker of genuine surprise on his face. With a quick motion, his hand shot up, and an invisible force erupted in front of him¡ªa shimmering barrier of energy, hastily constructed.


    The impact was deafening. The Tempest Dart slammed into the forcefield with violent intensity, causing ripples to spread across the barrier like waves on a stormy sea. The ground beneath Steelhound cracked under the pressure, his boots sinking slightly into the earth as he braced himself.


    The wooden fragment seemed unrelenting, its destructive force amplifying as if fueled by Alex''s will.


    But Steelhound wasn''t one of the strongest vampires for nothing. With a sharp exhale, he clenched his free hand, channeling a surge of his own energy into the barrier.


    CRACK!


    The Tempest Dart shattered against the reinforced defense, splintering into harmless fragments. The remaining force dissipated in an instant, leaving behind a charged silence.


    Just as the older one breathed a sigh, he felt something sharp pressing at the back of his neck, urging him to ask,


    "How did you trespass my barrier without me noticing?"


    Alex answered as he pulled the broken piece of sword away, "Just training¡­"


    Victor smiled, "No normal training can allow you to move like that. But don''t worry, I won''t force you to tell me about it."


    Victor assured him as he turned to look at the teenager.


    Alex was curious about something so he didn''t hold back from asking, "How much were you holding back just now?"


    The older one raised his brows, "Why do you think that I held back?"


    "For someone who has fought Sir Eric, I knew you were awfully restraining your strength."


    Victor was impressed by his observation skill. Although he did his best to not show how much he was pulling his punches, it seems the boy was too perceptive for him.


    Victor began to walk away as he told the younger one, "Become strong enough to force me to show my all. There is no other way." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex remained standing at his spot for a long time, pondering at how far he was from reaching the pinnacle.


    ''Haah~gotta grind more¡­'' As such he continued his training for another hour.


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- So yeah, possibly the first R-18 of this story might be coming soon. I hope you all enjoyed the chapter and could track his progress compared to initial chapters.


    Drop a comment.

 Chapter 89- Date(1)

    At the breakfast table, sadly Sarah couldn''t join him. Even though she wanted to, Alex explicitly told her not to make any move that could hint at their closeness.Alex didn''t want to make an enemy out of the church so he better remain careful around the Saintess in public.


    When Alex sat down to have breakfast, soon a groggy young man also plopped down beside him. And across from them, a puffy-eyed Amanda sat down while looking listless.


    "What happened to you two?" Alex asked, seeing their disheveled self.


    Edric hoarsely spoke, "The bed was too comfortable(yes he said that), and the floor was too cold. I slept while sitting."


    Amanda informed him, "I woke up in the middle of the night and upon finding my sister on the bed, I couldn''t fall asleep again."


    Alex chuckled, "What''s so exciting about sleeping with your sister?"


    "It has been so long since we spent the night on the same bed, that I started reminiscing about the past and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    Alex heaved a sigh, before he pushed the warm cup of milk he poured for himself, "Here, this might help." Amanda took the milk with a thankful nod before he found his blueberry jam sandwich had already been stolen by the bear beside him.


    "It took me seven minutes to evenly spread the jam and toast it," Alex grumbled before he took another toast and brought the jam pot closer.


    "Here." Suddenly, a whole plate filled with blueberry jam sandwiches appeared before him, making Alex''s eyes sparkle.


    He looked up and found an angel named Celestria looking back at him warmly.


    "Thank you." He took the plate and devoured the food as Celestria took the seat beside him and poured some warm milk for Alex.


    "Morning." Amanda greeted as her drowsiness slowly subdued and she noticed the fourth presence on the table.


    "You look quite untidy, Amy?" Celestria got up and moved around the table to stand behind Amanda.


    "Long night, Cela¡­" Amanda muttered as she felt Celestria''s fingers already soothing out her hair.


    She leaned her head and rested it on Celestria.


    Seeing the scene, Edric couldn''t help but mutter, "Celestria seems quite mature these days; taking care of people¡­"


    Alex wrinkled his nose in disgust before telling the guy, "First finish chewing the food."


    Edric shrugged and asked his girlfriend, "Do you have any plans today?"


    Edric was told to remain in the capital since he would be needed during the summit tomorrow. However, today, he has nothing important going on.


    Amanda remained silent for a moment, thinking if she was told by her father about something¡­.but, "I am free. Sis said she would meet me after dinner. Apparently, she and father, along with Devon, are involved in some important meeting."


    Edric smiled, "Then come with me to the market. I want to buy a formal dress for tomorrow."


    Amanda''s eyes sparkled hearing that as she said, "We will go to Barn''s shop¡ªhe makes the best tailored formal dresses in the Capital."


    Alex had no idea. Although he was also invited to the ceremony tomorrow evening, he didn''t have any idea what he would wear.


    ''Should I also find myself some clothes¡­.nah, too much unnecessary expenses¡­'' A good formal suit was expensive back on Earth, and it is the same in this world as well.


    While Alex was busily feasting upon the food, Amanda tugged Celestria''s dress and wordlessly told her ''Tell him!''.


    Celestria shook her head nervously, only for Amanda''s expression to turn into the one that said, ''If you don''t, then I will¡­''


    Celestria gulped in apprehension before turning her face towards Alex, "Umm-Alex¡­"


    "Wanna go on a date?" Alex asked straightforwardly, as he lifted his eyes and settled them on Celestria''s widened one.


    "You don''t need to be so worked up about it." He told her, "We will leave at eleven, is that okay?"


    Celestria hasn''t recovered from her shock, but finding the opportunity that cannot be wasted, she nodded, "Yes."


    She then stepped back and said before hurrying away, "I need to get ready."


    Amanda was impressed, "You discerned that she wanted to go out with you?"


    "Yup~I saw you poking her, and the way she was hesitating, I knew."


    "You could have let her ask you?" Edric casually remarked, making Amanda roll her eyes before she told him,


    "My dear Ed, it''s not a good gesture to let a girl ask a guy out."


    Edric paused, and while adopting a fake bravado, he said, "I-I knew such a thing, that''s why I asked you out rather than letting you express your desire."


    Amanda and Alex looked at each other before they broke out in a chuckle.


    ¡ª------**-------- S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No place in the whole Capital was as secure as the conference hall at the moment.


    The council of ministers, in which the Archduke, the Prime Minister, the Chief Advisor, the commander of the Royal Legion, the Supreme of The Arcane Shield, and a Count were included.


    Two people from the church, along with them, were the two members of the royal family¡ªThe first Prince and, of course, the Supreme Authority himself.


    And a single inhumane among them¡ªthe Lord of the Steelhound clan.


    The Headmaster of the Soulforge Academy was also invited but there was a sudden rush of monsters stampeding towards the Academy, so Hector informed them that he would arrive tomorrow.


    The discussion regarding what would be forwarded during the summit has been finalized.


    The selection of five supreme warriors who would be ready to face any kind of threat humanity might face in the future.


    Naturally, Sarah didn''t reveal why she was forcing them to form this team, given the information regarding Ascension Trials has to be kept hidden until the Celestial Decree descends.


    That''s why Sarah used the lie of foresight, informing them that humanity might face a danger, unforeseen and unprecedented.


    "This news is going to make a lot of noise." Aborne sighed.


    A simple warning from a random person can cause a person to remain cautious for the whole day. And this was a warning from the Saintess¡ªnaturally, everyone will take this seriously and prepare for the worst.


    "Regardless, keeping it to ourselves will yield no good. We will disclose the information tomorrow during the meeting." Adolf stated, bringing the meeting to a conclusion.


    However, before anyone could get up, the Supreme Grace said, "Your Majesty, I want you to assign Alex as my bodyguard."


    That took everyone by surprise except for Devon, who could barely suppress his grin.


    The one who responded was not Adolf, but, "But, Your Holiness, he is just a kid."


    "A strong one, Father, and I trust Alex with my life."


    This statement alone had a great impact on the priest and everyone sitting around the table. Even Devon was startled at how easily she confessed it.


    Christopher has a very awful feeling about this. He could somehow sense the sudden closeness the Saintess was showing towards this brat named Alex.


    On the other hand, Adolf was momentarily surprised, but he soon collected himself and told her, "If that''s what the Supreme Grace wants, surely I will assign Alex as your personal guard." Saying so, Adolf glanced at Victor.


    The Vampire Lord lowered his eyes and gave a nod that said, ''I will prepare him.''


    Once the meeting was done and it didn''t seem anyone else had anything to say, the meeting ended.


    Once Sarah walked out of the conference hall, she approached her father; she found him talking to Devon.


    "Father," Count Lockwood turned to look at the nun who possessed quite a majestic aura in the hall just now, but in front of him, she seemed quite normal. And that made him happy.


    "Yes, daughter?"


    "I was wondering if we could have lunch together. You, me, and Amanda?" She wanted to add Alex to the list, but considering her previous demand in the conference hall, she felt it would be too suspicious if she suddenly started seeking Alex everywhere.


    Devon was the one who informed her, "Amanda went out shopping¡­and not only her, Edric, Celestria, and¡­.Alex has also gone out~" The last bit came out a little teasingly.


    Sarah''s smile vanished upon hearing that.


    Turning toward her father she said, "Then let''s have a family dinner together. I suddenly remembered some work as well."


    Hades nodded, "Take your time, and let''s chat during the dinner."


    Soon, the Count walked away while Devon accompanied the nun towards the entrance of the palace he asked, "What sudden work you remembered, Your Holiness."


    Sarah directed her eyes toward Devon, and even though there was a veil on her eyes, Devon knew he should shut up now.


    "I am going out; if they ask for me, just tell them I was unwell, so I am resting in my room."


    Devon was startled, "You will go alone?! That''s too dangerous."


    Sarah smirked, "Don''t worry; no one will recognize me."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- When you go out on a date, take your wives with you, Alex. Why this partiality?


    Well, drop a comment if you enjoyed reading the chapter.

 Chapter 90- Date(2)

    The market of the capital was lively and seemed to be drowned in the color of festivity. It was all because of the Saintess'' arrival, which made the market look more lively than ever.Naturally, as a Princess, Celestria was supposed to travel around in a carriage and with security¡ªhowever, she didn''t want to get disturbed during her date with Alex, so she chose not to tell anyone about it.


    She was wearing a white blouse and a black skirt that reached her knees. Braiding her hair in a high ponytail, the girl possessed a very youthful charm. Her face was small and her eyes bright, which made it impossible for someone not to look at her twice.


    Finding the necessity she even draped a hat over her head to not get noticed by the others.


    While they were walking in the streets aimlessly, Alex muttered, "That dress looks good on you."


    Celestria beautifully smiled, thanking Amanda in her mind who helped her choose the dress, before she answered, "Thank you. I will buy similar dresses in the future."


    Alex raised his brows, "You don''t need to change your preference because of me."


    Celestria glanced at the silver head before smiling, as she said, "Your preference is my new taste. After all, there is no one else but you whom I want to look good for."


    Alex was momentarily stunned as he stared at the girl with his lips parted but couldn''t gather words to say anything.


    In the end, he looked forward and continued to walk.


    Celestria''s smile widened, as she continued to follow him.


    Suddenly there was a big crowd that Alex spotted¡ªthey all seemed to be moving in their way, muttering things about the Saintess.


    Since the crowd was huge, Alex held her hand, making Celestria freeze at her spot for a moment, only to find herself getting dragged as Alex muttered,


    "Many people are coming this way. Stay close."


    Celestria obediently nodded and shifted close to him, her eyes drawn downward as she walked briskly behind him.


    The crowd finally phased through them, nearly pushing Celestria away from Alex, however the hold of their hands was tight enough that it resisted any opposing forces.


    Once they were out of the crowd, Alex glanced at Celestria and found her eyes turning teary and her little nose was red.


    Pausing he asked her, "What happened? Did someone do something?"


    Celestria shook her head, "It''s the scent of shendon pod¡­it seems someone was carrying it in the crowd." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex knew she was allergic to many flowers, and shendon pod was one of them.


    He brought her to the nearest resting benches and helped her sit down first.


    Read new chapters at empire


    "Ah¡­" He wanted to get some wet wipes for her, however, she continued to hold his hand, resisting any attempt to let go.


    "Where are you going?" Her eyes were already filled with tears and now that she was asking him pitifully, the damage was doubled.


    Alex pinched the bridge of his nose; this was difficult. She was suffering and didn''t want to let go but Alex had to bring something to relieve her pain¡­guh.


    "Hey, you," He looked across the shop across from him, his eyes narrowed, and a bit of blood lust added to the mix.


    The shopkeeper stiffened before he pointed at himself in the fret.


    Alex nodded before he called him towards himself.


    The young man gulped in anxiety before he glanced at Alex''s uniform and the sword hanging by his side.


    Looking back into Alex''s eyes it was evident what might happen if the shopkeeper denied the command.


    Slowly he made his way towards the soldier before he was told, "Bring a pack of wet wipes and a vial of perfume which smells mild and gentle."


    The shopkeeper nodded and dashed back into his shop.


    Celestria''s smile never went down as she kept holding his hand with both of hers.


    The shopkeeper returned with what was asked before he respectfully put it on the bench as directed.


    Alex asked, "How much."


    The shopkeeper wanted to say, ''You don''t need to pay¡­'' but then he looked at the soldier''s expression, urging the shopkeeper to just tell the price.


    "Three bronze."


    Alex took out a silver before handing it to the shopkeeper, his expression softening a bit as he said, "Thank you for your services; keep the change."


    The shopkeeper scratched his head at how the other one''s personality shifted¡ªhowever, he didn''t stay there for long, in fear of displeasing the soldier.


    Celestria wiped her eyes as she said, "It''s not good to intimidate civilians, Alex."


    Alex snarled, "And for whom do you think I did that?"


    Celestria happily smiled and refused to comment on that. Seeing Alex grumbling but not retracting his hand made her even more elated.


    Soon they began walking again, when Celestria asked, "Should we get a formal dress for you, as well? I know a good place."


    Alex shook his head, "Too expensive. I will just wear the academy uniform."


    Celestria told him, "Consider it a gift in advance from me. Your birthday isn''t that far away after all."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Are you trying to spoil me here?"


    Celestria giggled, "Who knows~"


    They soon reached the shop where several formal dresses were hung inside. It was clearly a shop not meant for low-earning individuals.


    Alex has seldom bought himself clothes¡ªhe usually took things from his target''s house or received them from his lovers in his past life.


    There were a few customers and several employees actively helping them choose the fabric and measuring their bodies.


    "What can I do for you, pretty lady?" The store manager approached the duo and asked.


    Celestria asked him, "How quickly can I get a three-piece suit prepared for him?"


    The manager glanced at Alex before saying, "Minimum eight days?"


    Celestria took out a pouch of silver coins before dropping it on the counter.


    "Three days?"


    Another pouch of silver,


    "This evening?"


    Celestria smiled, "Yeah, that would be great."


    Alex watched the girl with his lips parted; the dominance she can show sometimes leaves him all flustered.


    The manager put down the pouches before he gestured towards the trial room, "There is the staff waiting to take the measurement."


    Celestria nodded before she turned her head, and instantly froze.


    It was a beautiful black-haired woman smiling at them with measurement tape ready in her hand.


    "Are there not any male staff available?" Celestria asked, much to Alex''s surprise.


    Isn''t it just the measurement?


    The manager shook his head, "You will have to wait for them to be free."


    Alex inched closer to her before saying, "What''s the problem?"


    The princess huffed, and after ignoring the ignorant Alex, she told the manager, "I will provide you with the measurement."


    The manager was surprised, "Can you do it?"


    Extending her hand in his direction she said, "Just hand me the tape."


    Celestria learned knitting at the age of ten. It was common for noble families to teach their daughters some of the basic things like cooking and knitting.


    The manager didn''t have a problem so he handed the tape to the girl before Celestria told Alex, "Go inside and wait for me."


    Alex shrugged before moving toward the changing room.


    The room was not big making him wonder how the staff members took the measurement comfortably.


    He was looking around the place when suddenly Celestria walked in and closed the door.


    She lifted her hat and undid her hair, only to tie her golden mane in a tight bun.


    "Remove your sword and shirt."


    Alex was taken aback, "Can''t it be done over the clothes?"


    Celestria''s cheeks were red, her breath coming out with faint steam as she shook her head, and said, "Need accurate measurement. Now remove your clothes."


    It might be the first time Alex has felt threatened by the Princess and her intentions. However, he removed his sword and started unbuttoning the shirt, wanting to see what she could do.


    Celestria gulped in anticipation as she saw him very slowly and sensually(?) unbuttoning his shirt right before her eyes.


    She clenched the tape in her fist as she gazed at his slightly tanned skin under the shirt.


    The last time she saw him half naked, he was still quite frail and thin¡­however, looking at his well-sculpted muscles and the battle scars he had received in these few weeks, Celestria felt her legs turning shaky.


    She slowly inched closer to him, finding his domineering scent overwhelming her senses as she finally lifted the tape and tried to measure his chest with her shaky hands.


    Alex narrowed his eyes and much to her surprise, he suddenly wrapped his hand around her slender waist and pulled her closer.


    Celestria looked at him with an upturned gaze, seeming like a small rabbit caught by a wolf as she heard Alex asking,


    "Were you looking forward to something by cornering me here in this room and asking me to strip?"


    Celestria shook her head innocently, but after hearing his growl, she slowly nodded and lowered her head.


    "Am I a bad girl to have naughty thoughts about the guy I like?" She softly asked, refusing to look up at him


    Alex raised his left brow, "What exactly were you wanting?"


    Celestria shook her head, refusing to tell him.


    However, when she found his hand tightening around her waist, she yielded,


    "I¡­wanted¡­you to¡­"


    Alex was surprised to hear the wild thoughts that this prim and proper Princess possessed.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Damn¡­what could she be dreaming of? Guess, we will never know¡­

 Chapter 91- Date(3)

    After selecting the fabric and design of the suit, and giving them the measurements, Edric and Amanda decided to take a break and enjoy some tea from the nearby shop.The tea shop was quite famous in the Capital, and it provided indoor and outdoor seating by the lake to provide a nice view for those who like to spend some peaceful time with their loved ones.


    Edric and Amanda were among many couples who could be seen around, as they ordered a few varieties of snacks and milk tea.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?" Amanda said, her eyes drifting toward the water, as she added, "Those years of hatred toward my sister vanished in just a single night?"


    Edric was taken aback by the shift of conversation, as he heard her adding,


    "Am I too forgiving, Ed?" Her eyes held complicated emotions as they stared at the blue water.


    Edric held her hand fondly and told her, "You never hated her, Amanda. You were just angry with her¡­and in the family, it''s not a bad thing to forgive each other."


    Amanda looked back at him, still a little hesitation in her eyes, as she said, "Won''t I be betraying my brother by forgiving my sister so soon?"


    After all, David and Amanda showed the most contempt when it came to Sarah, and now, Amanda was already regarding Sarah as ''Sister''.


    Edric chuckled, "You become nervous about some strange things, sometimes. Why would Brother David feel betrayed when he himself won''t be able to stay angry with the Saintess."


    Amanda heaved a sigh; unlike her, David actually hated Sarah. However, as Edric said, family members always forgive each other in the end.


    Soon, the tea was delivered, as Edric blew over the cup, letting the steam wash over his face before he sipped the hot beverage, and instantly, a sigh of admiration seeped through his lips.


    "What an art of tea brewing. When I get rich, I will hire such a great tea maker."


    Hearing his words, Amanda smiled faintly before muttering, "I can also brew good tea, you know¡­"


    Edric tilted his head, "But I can''t have you as my server and for you to stay by my side every morning is a bit¡­"


    "..." Who wants to be your server? Can''t you just make me your wife? Agh¡­


    Soon the conversation shifted towards the meeting that Edric attended yesterday.


    "I was told to remain silent on it until the summit tomorrow, but I guess I can hide nothing from you." Seeing Amanda''s pleading gaze, Edric yielded.


    "So¡­there is a competition or some sort they are arranging to select a few candidates."


    Amanda raised her brows, "Candidates for what?"


    Edric shrugged, "God knows~it was said that the Saintess predicted something worse to come than what we have faced in ages. As such, it was necessary to select these individuals who can play a vital role during the crisis."


    Amanda frowned, "But there are already three pillars of defense¡ªDevon, Aborne, and Lord Steelhound. Why do they need new ones?"


    Edric heaved a sigh before telling her hesitantly, "I shouldn''t say this as his student, but it doesn''t seem Sir Aborne can any longer fight after his confrontation against that Big Wolf."


    A chill ran down Amanda''s spine as she remembered that night, her source of horror not being that beast but rather her friend who turned into a monster that night.


    Edric added, "He has received a severe injury, and both hands were rendered useless. Due to exhaustion of Soul Energy his age was rapidly progressing at that time¡ªand most of all, he has received severe damage to his confidence."


    Amanda worryingly asked, "Does¡­Valarie knows about it?"


    Edric nodded, "Yeah¡­she is the one who asked me to take care of her father. It seems despite hearing all that, she hasn''t left the academy and declined the internship as well."


    Both Edric and Amanda knew how much pride and admiration Valarie held for her father¡ªand to see the strongest person in your eyes, crumbling¡­yeah, not something anyone would ever want to face.


    A few moments of silence descended between them before Amanda said, "I am thinking about returning to the academy after the summit. What about you? Do you have any plans?"


    Edric crossed his arms on his chest before asking her, "Do you remember that woman who came to save us that night?"


    Amanda was perplexed by the shift of the conversation, she answered nevertheless, "I heard she is from some sort of clan¡­or something?"


    Edric corrected her, "She is closely related to Alex''s real parents."


    Amanda was surprised, "Real parents?"


    Edric nodded, "I got to hear about it a little from the Headmaster that Alex''s real parents were not the ones who used to live in the Capital. And it seems, Alex is going to meet them next month."


    "And you are going to accompany him?" Amanda asked the obvious.


    Edric''s lips stretched in a nervous smile, "Should I not?"


    "If I ask you to not go, will you not?"


    Edric didn''t answer that¡­both of them were aware that if a friend is in need of them Edric can go against even God to help them.


    That''s why when the whole school was against Edric''s interference during the tournament, he still went ahead and interrupted the battle, which pushed Amanda to the verge of death.


    This was one of his qualities that made Amanda fall for him.


    "Look Amanda¡­it''s natural to think that something dangerous must be about his parents that Alex was sent away from his people. As such, it becomes necessary for him to have an ally-"


    "I am not stopping you, Ed, so no need to explain it to me," She voiced, making him tilt his head, as to say ''Then what?''.


    Amanda made her demand clear, "I am asking you to take me with you."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    After they were done selecting the clothes and Alex somehow provided all the necessary measurements, they exited the shop.


    Celestria''s red face couldn''t be hidden by the hat as she walked behind him while holding the corner of his sleeve.


    Alex couldn''t believe that the elegant and soft-spoken princess had such ''wild'' fantasies. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, he didn''t make fun of her, not only because she would have been hurt, but also¡­because it sounded hot.


    After all¡­who doesn''t want to be ''served'' by a beautiful maid wearing see-through lingerie?


    "We should take a break and eat something," Alex suggested, in order to break the line of his perverted thoughts.


    Celestria nodded before they made their way towards the nearest eatery.


    There weren''t many people inside, given it was only mid-noon and the location was a little secluded. Continue reading at empire


    Alex found a table in the corner before he offered the seat to the lady.


    He surveyed the location for a bit before sitting down.


    There were a few soldiers in the eatery who seemed to be on a break.


    Around this time, the number of soldiers in the capital significantly increases to ensure the complete protection of the foreign ministers.


    Not to mention that the Saintess is also in Grimland, making the Capital the safest and most danger-prone region at the moment.


    Alex ordered a few dishes for them lunch, deciding to have meat now. He always prefers his lunch to be on the heavier side.


    "What do you want?" Celestria didn''t even raise her head to look at the menu before shaking her head.


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling the waiter, "Bring banana pancake for her."


    The waiter smiled before moving away.


    Alex heaved a sigh and told her, "Why did you tell me only to feel this embarrassed now?"


    Celestria looked at him with that expression that said she was in the complaining mode as she muttered, "You forced me to¡­"


    "You came to seduce me." Alex blamed her.


    Celestria''s eyes widened, "I don''t even know how to do that!"


    Alex scoffed, "Making me strip and then having that expression¡­feel lucky that you are still walking on your legs not crawling."


    This time, Celestria was genuinely confused.


    It was all thanks to Alex''s restraint on his desires that he didn''t push the Princess against the wall and fulfilled one of her fantasies.


    ''She needs to be disciplined one of these days¡­'' Huffing, Alex took the glass of water and began to drink, when suddenly he caught sight of the waiter who was bringing the food for them.


    ¡­Or rather, the waitress.


    With a smile on her face, the brown-haired waitress made her way toward the table. However, the smile on her face was not friendly. Far from it.


    Celestria followed the line of his sight, and once her eyes landed on the person, her womanly instinct shouted at her, and a frown marred her beautiful face.


    She couldn''t be mistaken about her identity¡­that demeanor, that smile¡­.


    ''What is she doing here?''


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- What are the top five people you want the illustration of? I want to put my time to good use for this one.


    Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 92- Importance

    Many times, in many places, Sarah went to spend time with Ceaser¡ªfor obvious reasons. His job didn''t allow him to remain at the same place for long and he couldn''t return to her often, in fear of letting it become obvious that they have a relationship.After all, in the mafia, it was the gravest mistake to have a close relationship, considering they can be used against gang members in the future.


    That''s why whenever Sarah went to meet the one she loved, she chose different get-ups. And through experiences, she learned how to change her face and appearance through some of the most basic things.


    However, maybe because he loved her, Alex could recognize Sarah from afar with just one glance.


    Like, how he can tell exactly who this waitress was.


    The way she smilingly put down the food before taking a seat on his left, there was no doubt that this woman was,


    "Sarah?"


    "Wait¡­you call her by her name?!" Celestria was startled.


    This time, Alex was surprised, "Wait! You recognized her?" That made even Sarah surprised.


    This was a matter of concern; if people realized Sarah''s identity as the Saintess, then the whole capital would gather outside the eatery in no time.


    Celestria shook her head, "First tell me, how do you know her so closely?"


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling her, "She became my friend during the time when I was escorting her to the capital."


    "Can''t be possible¡­you don''t make friends that easily¡­" Celestria muttered; whether the old Alex or the new version of him, if there was something that didn''t change then it was his antisocial personality.


    "I take that as a personal attack¡ª" Stay connected through empire


    "Why don''t you reveal the truth to her, Alex? That we have become close through those letters?" Suddenly, the Saintess spoke, as she held his hand intimately.


    Celestria''s eyes widened before she heard her saying, "I and Alex have been in contact through letters for quite a while."


    Celestria''s expression clearly said how shocked she was, as she uttered, "This can''t be possible¡­"


    Sarah tilted her head mischievously, a smirk always dancing on her red full lips, as she added, "How do you think Alex always recovered so quickly from his battles? It was because of the ''fluid'' I used to send to him¡­ah, he always remains greedy for that ''fluid''."


    The strands on her back stood erect as the Princess'' eyes widened upon hearing that.


    Alex couldn''t believe that this woman, who was in her twenties already, was playing games with a teenager.


    Before Celestria could have misunderstood the whole situation, Alex told her, "We just exchanged letters a few times, and even that, not directly. Devon helped us communicate since you know, I don''t possess the funds or rights to send letters to the Saintess. And even that, because I piqued her interest after my battle with Edric."


    Celestria calmed down a little; if it was through Devon then surely she wouldn''t have written anything inappropriate. Right?


    "Why are you explaining things to her? Not like she is your girlfriend."


    Celestria narrowed her eyes as she shifted her seat towards Alex and held his other hand close to her body before muttering,


    "I will be soon. And don''t forget, between a childhood friend and just a passerby, the advantage always remains in the hand of the childhood friend."


    Sarah smirked, "Childhood ''friend'' is it¡­and we all know how long that relationship lasts. And just so you know, Alex prefers mature women."


    Celestria began with a ''haah!'', "Mature women? What can they give that I can''t?" Saying so, Celestria pushed Alex''s arm into his bosom, making it nearly disappear.


    Alex could feel the suppleness and the warmth of a woman''s body.


    Sarah was not someone to challenge. She pushed his hand between her breasts as well, allowing Alex to know that she still has the size that he loves.


    "You don''t have the experience. I can offer much more to him."


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Celestria smirked, "Can you? As the Holy Maiden, aren''t you obliged to maintain your chastity until the next Saintess is selected?"


    Sarah was rendered speechless this time, and Alex had to accept that Celestria got the upper hand in the argument finally.


    Finding the opportunity, the blond Princess added, "Are you going to starve Alex for that long? He is already in his teenage years, and in the morning he can barely hold it in his pants." She had seen it when she was staying in the Steelhound''s mansion.


    Sarah finally retaliated, "I can still offer my a-"


    "Okay, now stop." Alex intervenes, pulling his hands away from their warmth before picking up the knife and cutting some steak.


    Bringing the perfect cube to Sarah''s lips, he said, "It is an irrefutable fact that you both are a very important part of my life." Sarah bit the meat as she heard him.


    Scooping some pancake in the spoon he brought it near Celestria''s lips, as he continued, "And there are things I haven''t told you that connect me to you both."


    Celestria mindlessly ate the pancake with her eyes never leaving Alex,


    "It will take time¡­but I want you two to understand each other since it''s an undeniable fact that I cannot live without you two. So if you accept each other''s presence then it''s good, or *sigh*...I will have a hard time keeping you both happy."


    Alex has always been clear about his intention; he didn''t want to keep either of them in the dark and fool them so their relationship continues as it was.


    Unlike in the past when he didn''t care about whom he slept with, these two females weren''t just any girls. They were a part of his life that influenced him.


    So if he wanted to have a peaceful and comfortable life ahead, he had to make everything clear at the beginning.


    Saraha and Celestria remained silent for a bit before they exchanged a glance which somehow they both understood.


    "We need to talk," Celestria muttered, and a surprised Alex asked,


    "Can I finish my meal first?"


    Naturally, both of them agreed, and after spending an absolutely silent lunch, Alex left the eatery, leaving the two ladies alone.


    ¡ª-----**------


    "Are you sure about this?" The one who asked was sweating profusely.


    Standing on top of a terrace, two men were discussing their immediate course of action, for which one of them seemed hesitant.


    "Gather yourself, Lucas! We need to get this right or we are going to die worthlessly." Their death was inevitable, regardless of success or failure.


    Lucas gulped before he took the arrow from the man.


    "But why the Saintess? She is such a good and kind woman¡­" Lucas tried to reason but the answer was expected,


    "Because she refused to save the poor and just served the rich. We lost countless brothers because of her¡­and to avenge our brothers, we must eliminate that woman."


    It has been over a year since they have been planning this assassination. They even kidnapped the family members of a few servants who worked in the main palace so they could remain updated about the Saintess.


    And finally, the hard work is paying off. They have the chance to eradicate the woman who refused to save those whom she deemed ''worthless''.


    ''We will show you your worth¡­'' Gritting his teeth, the black-haired handed his friend the bow.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Azar." Lucas looked more composed now, as he remembered the faces of his dying comrades.


    He held the arrow and tucked it against the string before pulling it.


    Lucas has the best aim in the gang, making him the best man to hunt the Saintess from afar and allowing them some time to run away


    Releasing a faint breath, Lucas released the hold.


    The arrow shot forward with lethal speed, cutting through the serene breeze. Its target? The Saintess seated calmly in an eatery a fair distance away, unaware of the danger approaching.


    But before it could even leave the terrace, a streak of silver cut through.


    Snatch!


    Alex appeared in front of Lucas, his hand gripping the arrow mid-flight. The motion was so seamless it almost seemed unreal. The deadly projectile now rested harmlessly in his hand.


    Lucas''s smirk turned into stunned silence. "What¡­?"


    Alex didn''t answer. His cold, silver eyes shifted from the arrow to the man beside Lucas¡ªAzar, who was already moving to draw his blade. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex vanished again.


    Before Azar could react, Alex materialized beside him. In a single, fluid motion, Alex plunged a dagger into Azar''s chest. The blade pierced through his armor like it was paper, sliding between his ribs with deadly precision.


    Azar choked, his eyes wide in shock as blood gurgled at his lips. Alex twisted the blade, his expression emotionless. Azar crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Lucas staggered back, gripping his bow tightly, his face pale. "H-how¡ª"


    "Grant yourself a chance to run by telling me who sent you. Hurry up, I am a very impatient man."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 93- Work for me

    Shendon Pod is a plant used for several purposes. There was a time when people extracted its juices to prepare perfume since the fragrance of the plant was quite attractive and made people stand out.However, slowly, the popularity of the perfume went down once the use of Shendon Pod''s pulp came into knowledge.


    A lethal poison.


    Soldiers began extracting the pulp of the flower and used the extraction to coat their weapons with it, which can cause slow death even by a shallow cut to their enemy.


    That''s why when Celestria said that she smelled Shendon Pod, Alex suspected that there was someone who was there to cause harm. He first suspected that person to be after the Princess, however, if they wanted to, they could have tried to harm her when they were in the crowd.


    After that, Alex kept a close eye on his surroundings, and only after Sarah arrived at the eatery did he realize the main target of those assailants.


    "N-No one..." The man seemed nervous for a vigilante who was given the task of assassinating the Saintess.


    "For whom do you work." Alex pressed, his dagger casually drawing a few drops of his blood; making the man flinch.


    "...we are a group of people who survived the plague ten years ago."


    Alex frowned and thought back about that year. What does he know about that year...something significant...ah!


    "So the skin disease which spread across the elven territory at that time....were you guys also infected?" Alex asked. He remembered Sarah mentioning something about healing the elves since they were suffering from life-threatening contagious diseases at that time.


    That was the incident that made her so popular worldwide, even though she was a newly assigned nun at that time.


    "We were happy...although the situation was not good even at that time...we used to help each other, and lived like a family...until a bastard from the elven territory came and infected one of the villagers."


    Seeing a child cry was one thing, but when you see a grown man cry, you should know how deeply wounded he must have been.


    Alex didn''t put his guard down but never interrupted the man from speaking,


    "We begged...those who were left....went to every church to ask for the Saintess'' help since we knew only she could help us. However, when we reached the Cathedral, you know what we got to hear?"


    With his eyes blood red, the Archer spoke, "That...we are worthless. We are not worth saving, that''s what your dignified and benevolent Saintess said!"


    "And you heard her saying that?" Alex asked, which made the man momentarily stunned.


    Alex asked again, "Did the Saintess say it, or did you hear it from someone else?"


    "A-A Priest said it, but isn''t it the sa-"


    "No, it isn''t the same thing." With his eyes narrowing the silver head asked, "You know how old the Saintess was, at that time?"


    Seeing the perplexion on the man''s face, Alex added, "Twelve years old. And tell me, do you think at that age, the Saintess had the mind to judge people''s worth?"


    The man didn''t respond since he also agreed to it...the Saintess was too young to make such a decision by herself.


    "Now, listen to me carefully; if you don''t lead me to your gang, I will kill you now and will hunt down your people." The vigilante shivered, as Alex''s demeanor suddenly shifted.


    Alex''s eyes were devoid of any emotion that could express how he was feeling at the moment. However, someone close to him would have known that Alex was quite agitated at the moment that someone tried killing Sarah.


    The only reason he left the vigilante alive is because he could help Alex in finding the group who were after the Saintess.


    "If I lead you to them...what will you do?"


    "I will tell them the same thing which I told you, and try to convince them so they leave the capital."


    The man gulped; naturally, this option sounded more preferable.


    However, what he failed to notice was the blatant lie in Alex''s words. He was just trying to have his work done in a much easier way.


    After a few moments of contemplation, the man nodded,


    "Okay...I will lead you there."


    -----------**----------


    Alex was led to a secluded area in the capital, which was mostly devoted to those people who came here as war hostages or immigrants.


    Alex was always prepared for a battle since he knew he was in the territory of the enemy.


    Alex was led through a part of the capital that felt a world apart from its bustling heart. The streets here were narrower, paved with cobblestones worn smooth by years of footsteps.


    Modest homes lined both sides, their exteriors painted in subdued tones, with neatly trimmed plants resting on windowsills. Lanterns hung from iron hooks, casting a soft, warm glow that didn''t quite chase away the feeling of unease.


    Small shops dotted the area, their signs hand-carved and slightly faded, offering everything from fresh bread to simple crafts. The people moved about with quiet purpose¡ªmen returning from work with weary but satisfied expressions, and women chatting by doorsteps as children darted past in spirited games.


    ''I wonder what would have happened to my house...'' Alex once used to live in this section of the capital as well.


    Soon, he was brought to the end of the section where a tall building in ruins appeared. Alex remembered this place as a storage building. All the materials for construction and the surplus of crops are stored here.


    "They are on the third floor..." Lucas informed as he, along with Alex climbed the tower silently.


    Experience new stories with empire


    Lucas has already informed him that they have kidnapped a few people from the families of the servants working in the main palace.


    Each floor has no room just a wide hall, where numerous things were stored.


    Upon reaching the third floor, the sound of people groaning and moaning was heard, which made Lucas frown.


    His feet hastened as he reached the third floor and peeked inside¡ªonly to find his eyes widening and a chill running down his spine.


    The whole place was a mess. His comrades were forcing themselves on those women they kidnapped, having their limbs tied up and r**ing them.


    Those men who were brought here were all killed and left aside to rot.


    The condition of the women suggested what kind of treatment they have gone through to have lost all the emotions from their eyes and just breathing mindlessly.


    Those men were switching their partners, by throwing them to each other like they were nothing but lifeless dolls. No, even non-living things would have been treated better.


    Alex crossed his arms and mocked, "Quite lively comrades you have." He wasn''t surprised. People kidnapping women and letting them go without using them for their desires...nah, Alex was too familiar with such a sight.


    Lucas gritted his teeth and clenched his fist.


    Much to Alex''s surprise, the man pulled his dagger before Alex could react and jumped onto the floor.


    "Ah-Lucas~my friend. You are back? Tell me you killed that bitc-*SQUELCH*" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex raised his brows, as he saw Lucas traveling past the man who was nearest to him. However, there was a part of the man which followed Lucas for a few steps.


    It was his rolling head.


    Lucas became a whirlwind of death, his dagger an extension of his wrath. As the first man''s head hit the ground, Lucas was moving, his blade plunging into the throat of the next. Blood spurted out in violent arcs as the man collapsed, clutching at the gaping wound, but Lucas was gone, tearing through the next target like a beast unleashed.


    The men didn''t even have time to draw their weapons. One tried to run, but Lucas grabbed his hair, yanked him back, and slammed his head against the wall with enough force to crack bone. He didn''t wait for the body to fall, plunging his dagger into another''s stomach and dragging it upward. Intestines spilled out in a grotesque cascade as Lucas spun to face the next.


    A man swung a club, desperate, but Lucas ducked under it, slamming his knee into the man''s groin. The man doubled over with a strangled cry, and Lucas ended it by jamming the blade into his eye socket, twisting until the squelching sound was deafening.


    Two charged at him together, but Lucas didn''t slow. He kicked one in the chest so hard that the ribs cracked, sending the man flying into a pile of crates. Before the other could react, Lucas grabbed his arm, snapping it with a sickening pop, and slit his throat so deep the head nearly came off.


    Another man screamed in panic, fumbling for his sword. Lucas didn''t give him the chance. He threw his dagger with deadly precision, the blade sinking into the man''s open mouth and out the back of his neck. The man fell, twitching, but Lucas was already retrieving the dagger, ripping it free with a spray of blood.


    The last man dropped to his knees, sobbing, hands raised in surrender. Lucas''s face was a mask of fury as he stalked forward, grabbed the man by the jaw, and drove the dagger up through his chin, the tip of the blade emerging from the top of his skull.


    Sobbing, Lucas said, "I told you...to not touch them...why....why..."


    Naturally, the man didn''t have any vitality left to answer.


    Throwing him away, Lucas pulled his dagger and turned around, only to find Alex draping covers over the naked form of the woman.


    Walking towards the silverhead, Lucas said, "Please....have mercy on me and kill me..." Kneeling before the teenager, Lucas raised the dagger.


    Alex hummed a bit, before suggesting, "I have a better idea for you to redeem your sins."


    Lucas looked up before he heard the younger one saying, "Work for me, Lucas."


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Goddamn, Lucas turned into Jin-Woo for a moment there. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 94- Forge

    With Sarah''s help, the lives of the hostages were spared, and they were sent back to their families.People were praising the Saintess for bringing them back and the situation related to security was being discussed. Those who chose to betray the king by disclosing information about the Saintess would be regarded as traitors. However, considering the King''s nature, Alex knew they wouldn''t get punished.


    Alex had no idea what conversation Celestria and Sarah had in the eatery, nor did he try to ask them considering they seemed quite secretive about it. However, what was fortunate, was the fact that they no longer seemed to be fighting anymore.


    At the dining table, the three friends, Alex, Celestria and Edric were gathered and were having a meal.


    Amanda was having dinner with her family, so naturally, Edric gave her some space.


    "It''s so unfortunate that you can''t survive a date without getting entangled in trouble..." Edric sighed, a sense of triumph in his voice.


    Alex rolled his eyes and continued to eat. It was Celestria who answered him, "Our date went fine, the trouble arose near the end."


    "Doesn''t change the fact that Alex attracts trouble." He grinned, "I wonder if this is a side-effect of being the strongest."


    Alex smiled, "I will give you a better one; this is the sight effect of being the most handsome."


    The raven-haired snorted, "That spot still belongs to me. Right, Celestria?"


    The Princess in question was smiling, looking at Edric with an expression that said, ''If I open my mouth, you will get hurt.''


    Edric retreated while he had the time. Celestria is getting more brutal each day.


    As Alex was slicing the meat on his plate, the knife reminded him of something that urged him to ask, "By the way, Cela, what happened to that spear I gave you to get it modified?"


    Celestria suddenly realized that she hadn''t told him about it, "The blacksmith said that he needs to meet the wielder first before making any changes to the weapon. From his perspective, it is already perfect."


    Alex heaved a sigh, not like he didn''t expect it. There aren''t many weapon users in this world who modify their weapons according to their comfort.


    "Where is his store? I will go and see him."


    "Are you talking about Akron?" Edric asked, urging Celestria to nod.


    The raven-haired raised his brows before asking, "Isn''t he like the best weapon maker? How come he can''t forge something for Alex?"


    "Right? His swords always snap after every battle as well." Alex complained as he finished his dinner and told Celestria, "Bring me there; I will see if the man is really worthy of his fame."


    ..... S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So it was decided; after dinner, Celestria and Alex were heading toward the forge, which was situated within the premises of the palace.


    "Alex..." Hesitantly, Celestria called out, making him glance back at her.


    She seemed nervous, clutching the side of her dress, as she asked, "In a few weeks you will be leaving for your-"


    "I won''t be taking you with me." Just as she said, ''in a few weeks, '' Alex knew what she was going to ask.


    Celestria was rendered speechless, she didn''t get the chance to convince him before receiving rejection.


    Sensing the gloomy atmosphere behind him, Alex explained, "Listen, Cela, I am not going there to have a picnic. I am completely uncertain about the situation and how will I tread once I reach there. With so many uncertain variables, I cannot risk taking you with me."


    "...is it because I am weak?"


    Alex paused and turned to look at her. Seeing her head leaning down, he cupped her cheeks and told her,


    "No, it''s because I care about you."


    Celestria was not able to remain grumpy anymore as his words brought a faint blush on his cheek. She looked up at him with starry eyes, feeling her heart rate escalating.


    "Okay...I will do as you say."


    Soon they began walking again, and not so long after, they both reached their destination.


    The forge was alive with heat and noise. Flames roared in the stone furnace, casting flickering shadows on the rough walls. The air smelled of burning coal and hot metal.


    A blacksmith stood by the anvil, hammering glowing iron with rhythmic strikes, each blow ringing out sharp and clear. Sparks flew with every hit, lighting the dim workshop in bursts of orange.


    Tools hung on the walls¡ªhammers, tongs, and chisels¡ªall coated in soot from years of use. The floor was scattered with scraps of metal and ash, a testament to endless hours of hard work.


    While pointing at the only guy they could see, Alex asked, "Is he the one?"


    Celestria nodded before the silverhead approached the man, "Hey, mister. I sent my spear to get modified."


    The hammer halted as the blacksmith turned to look at Alex with scorn in his eyes.


    He was a short, bearded man with brown hair and a long beard. His body was coated in water and sweat, proof that he had been working for a long time on the piece of weapon. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "So you are the menace, who has been breaking my stuff!" Saying so, the man suddenly swung his hammer, making Alex''s eyes widen as he immediately jumped back and dodged the hammer.


    The blacksmith didn''t waste a moment. With a growl, he lunged at Alex, hammer swinging with brutal force. The air cracked as the heavy tool whooshed past Alex, missing him by inches as Alex ducked low.


    "Whoa, what''s your problem?!" Alex shouted, leaping to the side as another swing came crashing down, sending sparks flying off the stone floor.


    "You''re the problem!" the blacksmith roared, raising his hammer again. "Breaking my weapons and blaming my skill? I''ll teach you some respect!"


    Alex rolled away from the next blow, his sharp reflexes keeping him out of harm''s way. He grabbed the nearest sword off a rack. The weapon felt well-balanced but lightweight in his hands. Without hesitation, he countered, slashing toward the blacksmith''s side.


    The older man twisted, blocking the strike with the shaft of his hammer. The clang of metal meeting metal echoed in the forge. Sparks flew as their weapons clashed again and again, the intensity of the fight growing with every second.


    "Stay still and let me hit you!" the blacksmith grunted, sidestepping Alex''s thrust and delivering a powerful overhead swing. Alex jumped back, the hammer barely missing his toes as it crashed into the floor with a deafening boom.


    "Stop this tantrum, old man." Alex retorted, pivoting and slashing low. The blacksmith parried with ease, shoving Alex back with sheer force.


    Fed up with the nonsense, Alex used ''Linear Slash'' and launched an attack that snapped the hammer into two and forced the man to finally stop his assault.


    "See, I told you he is strong." Suddenly, a fourth person entered the forge, making Alex surprised,


    "Professor Jullie?" The violet-haired lady unexpectedly walked in while wearing a smirk on her face.


    "Heh, the brat''s not half bad. Got some skills on him, I''ll say that much."


    Celestria stepped forward, "Do you know him, Professor Jullie?" The violet-haired nodded,


    "Yeah, Akron is my half-brother."


    Celestria was taken aback and so was Alex as he muttered, "From which angle are you two related..." On one side, a short, plump man stood. On the other hand, a tall and bewitching beauty stood.


    "That''s rude, Alex." Jullie reprimanded, "Then? Will you prepare the weapon for him?"


    The blacksmith scratched his head as he muttered, "He is worth investing my time. However, I first need to know his requirements before I can tell if I am up for it or not."


    "I have several requirements. Better if I write it down."


    Akron nodded before offering him a short notepad and pen.


    Alex sat down and began writing everything he needed from his blade. A weapon that he can use for every stance and that doesn''t snap upon receiving a tremendous amount of heat. Something that turns heavy and light on his will and something he can be carried around comfortably.


    The other three intently watched how the list continued to grow and grow until it reached the end of the page and fifteen requirements were already listed.


    Alex heaved a sigh and looked at the list. Going through all of them once again, he scribbled over a few, deeming them not so necessary.


    ...then he went ahead and added a few more since he probably wouldn''t get any good blacksmith in this world, any time soon.


    Once he was done, he handed the list to Akron, and the first thing Jullie asked was, "Can you even afford so many modifications?"


    "...." Alex was rendered speechless for a moment before he asked,


    "Uhh...can I get EMI for this?"


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Nah bro, you have a walking bank with you. Anyway, I hope you all are enjoying the story so far. Is this pace okay?


    Drop a comment and let me know.

 Chapter 95- Give it to me

    The blacksmith took his time to decide the necessity for the blade he could prepare which would contain every single requirement Alex asked for.Meanwhile, Jullie, Alex, and Celestria were sitting outside the forge, sipping tea and chatting casually.


    "I heard about your internship and that incident. Are you fine, Alex?" The violet-haired asked with evident concern on her face.


    The only woman who trusted him back then was when the world was against him, and provided him the food¡ªshe is truly a person Alex can take a bullet for.


    "I am doing good, I guess. Not like it was the first time I was met by an unexpected threat."


    The older one sighed, "Look at you, being so casual about life-threatening dangers, when in the past even a simple spar was enough for you to prepare a long list of excuses."


    Celestria chuckled, "Indeed, even training regularly was quite a burden on him. I remember once I hid his books to drag him out to the field."


    Being a nerd who loved nothing more than to collect information, Alex indeed didn''t like to involve himself with physical activities. However, if his previous sixteen years were devoted to books, the rest of his life he would devote himself to his blade.


    "You can say, a single night changed several things," Alex commented, making Celestria''s smile drop.


    None of the three were unaware about which night he was talking about¡ªthat night when he nearly died and later, got betrayed by his childhood friend.


    Everyone believed that more than the Soulless, Celestria was responsible for his sudden change.


    Sensing the growing tension in the air, Alex suggested, "How about we have a spar sometimes, Professor Jullie? Last I remember, you were able to withstand my Tempest Dart. I wonder if you can now."


    The violette smirked, "You are still a duckling to challenge me for real."


    Alex''s lips extended in a thin smile, "You know that I was holding back previously right?"


    "I can say the same for myself. After all, going all out against a student is not allowed."


    The silver head leaned forward, and asked in a hushed tone, "Then what about now? We aren''t in the academy and you aren''t my professor as of now¡ªyou won''t need to hold back anymore, right?"


    The older one was tempted to respond to that, however, suddenly the voice of her brother interrupted them,


    "Gah! It''s too complicated*slam*."


    He slammed the papers in his hand on the table before telling them, "There are only two options I can suggest: the first being using multiple swords to fulfill your necessity. You have to carry at least three swords."


    Alex couldn''t have that, using his skill to store his weapon was quite frustrating. The slow drop of SE was not something he could tolerate anymore.


    However, if only that had been the option he wouldn''t have been sitting here.


    "What''s the second option?"


    Akron glanced at his sister for a moment before stating, "Rune Stones."


    "---!!" Celestria''s eyes widened upon hearing that, and Jullie also showed surprise.


    However, for someone who has been researching all kinds of beings in this world, Alex knew he would be hearing it from Akron. Enjoy more content from empire


    "Rune stones can only solve your problem. They will provide your blade with the ability to augment. You can adjust the weight and size according to your will. And because rune stones absorb heat, there won''t be any worries of the blade snapping as well."


    Akron paused, and with his expression turning grave, he added, "However, for that, we need two things: a runemaster and a runestone."


    "And we all know how one can get a rune," Jullie added, her voice sounding grim, "From a Disaster-class Soulless."


    No being possesses a rune that can be tampered with, to carry spells except for the Soulless. The functions of Soul Stones cannot be overwritten which leaves only a rune as a possible answer to this question.


    And only a disaster-class can provide what he needs because the level of Soulless decides the strength of their runes, and Disaster class was among the top three in ranking.


    "What about the runemaster? Where can I find one?" Alex asked, and that statement had the Princess worried.


    "Alex...are you going to search for a disaster class Soulless?" If her memories serve her right, then that big wolf Alex fought back in the Steelhound''s territory was of the same rank.


    And Celestria knows how difficult it was for everyone to take that thing down.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Not immediately but once I gain enough strength, I will hunt it down."


    "As your Professor, I cannot let you get involved with such danger," Jullie stated with a frown.


    "But Professor, in a few months, I will graduate from the academy. What after that?" His question was met by silence since, indeed, Jullie would lose her right to restrict him once he graduated.


    "Baah! That''s none of my concern, now! If you want to find a runemaster, contact Devon. As for the weapon that can withstand a runestone, I will have it prepared by the day after tomorrow."


    Alex smiled, "Thank you, mister."


    ...


    Celestria and Alex were on their way back to the palace. Not a word was being spoken from either of them, and all Alex did was to observe the Princess beside him.


    "Hey," He called out, "...I did tell you the consequences of loving me, right?"


    Celestria''s shoulders remained slumped, "That you will always remain surrounded by danger and that I should get accustomed to it."


    Alex tilted his head, "Then why are you making that face?"


    Celestria dryly smiled, "Who will not get concerned if the person they adore always lands in a situation where they might-" She paused, couldn''t even muster up the courage to continue.


    Looking at him, she said, "Alex, you know what I was thinking at that time when I was running towards Chainedvale with little to no information about the situation?"


    Alex paused and turned to look at her before shaking his head.


    Celestria lowered her head and pressed her hand against her chest before muttering, "I thought...if something happens to you, I will also jump into your grave so we can meet in the afterlife."


    Alex took a long breath. Even if he wants to, he cannot deny that she might as well do something to her if Alex got killed one of these days.


    But he cannot promise her that he will not get involved with danger anymore. That would be a blatant lie.


    Pulling her behind the curtains, Alex cupped her cheeks, and asked her tenderly, "Okay, tell me, what can I do to lessen your concerns?"


    The tears that she had been holding back began to pour as she shook her head and refused to look up at him.


    Alex was feeling troubled seeing her like this as he softly wiped her tears and asked again, "Just tell already, Cela. I will try to fulfill your wishes."


    She finally raised her face and looked up at him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The allure of the teary-eyed, flushed-faced Celestria was quite dangerous. The way her fluffy lips remained parted and she looked at him with an upturned gaze, had him all hot and bothered.


    And it didn''t help when she held his hand and pressed it against her stomach, before muttering, "Then give me a reason which can force you to return to me as soon as you can."


    Alex''s eyes widened as he realized what she was saying. And to make matters worse, she spelled it clearly as well,


    "Impregnate me, Alex. I want to have your child."


    -----**-----


    Back at the dining table, the family of three finally finished their dinner while chatting all the way.


    It took them almost two hours to finish a meal since, more than eating, they were focused on talking about the past.


    "What about David? Didn''t he come to the Capital as well?"


    Hearing those words, Amanda smiled bitterly and glanced at her father.


    Hesitantly she spoke, "He indeed left the house with me to escort me to the capital. However, upon hearing that you are arriving, he returned home."


    Sarah heaved a sigh; she should have expected this. Unlike the youngest of the family, who didn''t arrive in this world when Sarah left, the eldest son of the house was old enough to understand everything consciously.


    Although they didn''t seem close to others, Sarah and David had a relationship where they shared their problems and worries with each other.


    Sarah had the memories of how David often came to complain to her about the studies and training; crying while hugging her for hours.


    And when she was leaving, he did not react at all, showing how much hurt he must be.


    After a brief pause, Sarah added, "After the summit, I will return home."


    Count Hades and Amanda were surprised, but naturally, they could have no problem with the eldest one returning home.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 96- Advice

    Women are such a strange creature.They can find any means to convince their man what they want.


    Naturally, when Celestria asked for a baby¡ªalthough tempting¡ªAlex rejected her, given neither of them were prepared and Celestria was still underage.


    That''s why, upon his refusal, she fell to the ground and began bawling, leaving him no other option than to allow her to accompany him to his hometown.


    ''Seriously...what an evil princess....'' That smile she radiated after he allowed her was pure evil.


    Your journey continues at empire


    Now, standing before the Lord of the Steelhound clan, Alex heard the importance of his role and what he would be required to do under certain circumstances.


    It was shocking that Sarah convinced them to make Alex her bodyguard. However, considering the strength of an average soldier, and the thing he witnessed yesterday, it would be better if Alex himself remained present around Sarah.


    "If you feel someone suspicious, or anyone moving suspiciously toward the Saintess, you either apprehend them or shield the Saintess with your own body. Am I clear?"


    "Understood, sir." He diligently responded.


    Victor stepped forward before handing him a small golden pendant, saying, "This is an artifact that came from the Vault. Wear it so any sudden attack, magical or physical, won''t harm you." Taking a pause, he added, "Well, to a certain degree, that is."


    Alex raised his brows as he took the pendant. He has heard that several priceless and extremely useful things are kept in the vault but he never had the chance to explore the treasury.


    Taking the artifact he hung it around his neck before giving the man a thankful nod.


    "I don''t need to teach you how to defend yourself, but remember Alex, today, your life is connected with the Saintess. Give her more importance than your own life."


    The warning was clear: if something happens to the Saintess, the government, the church, and the common masses won''t let Alex live another day.


    If he had been delegated the role of protecting someone else, then Alex might have hesitated, given he was potentially risking his chances to participate in the Trials. However, the person in question was Sarah, and Alex knew that he would protect her at any cost.


    With a confident smile, the silver head stated, "Understood, sir. I will do my best."


    -------------**------------


    "Someone is smiling a little too much today?" Amanda teased as she helped Celestria braid her hair.


    The Princess couldn''t hold herself from smiling a bit more as she said, "Alex allowed me to accompany him."


    Amanda raised her brows, seemingly she understood what she meant before she casually asked, "So you are also coming along?"


    Celestria tilted her head, "''Also''? Don''t tell me, you as well....?"


    "I mean, Edric is going with Alex so to ensure his safety as his girlfriend, I need to be with him, right?"


    Celestria''s brows drew a small frown, making her look like a pouting child, as she said, "Why do you two have to be the third wheel?"


    "Oh my adorable princess, you are not going there for your honeymoon. There are bloodthirsty people probably waiting for Alex''s return."


    Celestria stopped whining and said, "I am aware, and I am thankful that you two are coming along. Seriously, if I could, I wouldn''t have ever let him go back there."


    As Amanda attached the hairpin to her hair, she muttered, "It''s natural to feel that way, Celestria, however, you shouldn''t let your concern become a burden for Alex. Someone who has been dating a trouble magnet for a while now, I know for one thing that they will still put their hands in the hell hole despite how much we try to stop them. However, the difference would be that our concern will only continue to weigh over them and might become the reason for their fall."


    Celestria was anxious, "So...should I stop worrying about Alex?"


    Amanda smiled and shook her head, "We both know that it''s impossible to not get worried about the ones we adore. However, what we can do is encourage them and be there with them when they need us. It will not only give them confidence but assurance as well, that even if the world turns against them, we will always be standing beside them as their support."


    Celestria looked at Amanda with her brows rising as she registered each word her friend stated and understood what she meant.


    Don''t be his burden, rather, try to become his ally.


    Celestria needed to listen to this. With a smile, she nodded, "I will do as you say. Thank you, Amy."


    ------------**-----------


    The capital of Grimland was alive with a dazzling display of preparation for the grand summit. Streets that were usually bustling with trade and chatter now gleamed under vibrant banners fluttering in the cool breeze, each one bearing the crest of a visiting nation.


    Workers moved with purpose, stringing lanterns and draping silken fabrics over balconies and railings. The city seemed to pulse with energy as if every stone and corner had been polished to perfection for the occasion.


    The main square, the heart of the city, had transformed into a spectacle of elegance. Golden arches had been erected, entwined with blooming vines that gave off a faint, sweet aroma.


    Elaborate fountains gushed crystal-clear water, reflecting the sunlight like liquid diamonds. Flowers in every color imaginable adorned the pathways, their petals carefully arranged into intricate patterns of unity and diplomacy.


    Inside the palace, preparations for the summit were nothing short of extraordinary. The grand hall, where the summit would take place, had been transformed into a vision of opulence. The polished marble floors gleamed, their surface so immaculate that the intricate chandelier above seemed to reflect endlessly.


    In the adjoining rooms, lounges were prepared for informal discussions. Luxurious sofas in deep shades of blue and green were arranged around low tables adorned with fresh flowers and silver trays of fine liquor.


    Servants moved around, helping each other, and engaged in their designated work. The kitchen of the palace was the busiest place at the moment, preparing the dishes that would be served today.


    Needless to say, after what happened yesterday¡ªthe discovery of some servant''s involvement with assailants¡ªrequired tighter security and every servant''s house was under strict protection as well.


    "Man...that was tiring...." Moving toward his room, Edric wiped his sweat. He was involved with the morning routine training with Sir Victor and Aborne.


    Although the training mostly revolved around him trying to hit Victor, it was tiring nevertheless.


    He was thinking of taking a warm bath before eating something since he had to report to his post in an hour.


    However, just as he climbed the floors, he found someone standing before his room door.


    "Valarie?" He was thoroughly surprised to see the redhead standing there. He never heard from anyone that she would be coming here, signifying why he seemed too surprised.


    "Hey," With a soft smile, she greeted him, "You seem tired. Should we talk late-"


    "No, I am fine. Anyway, when did you arrive?" He asked as he wiped his sweat in the towel he borrowed from the passing maid.


    "Just an hour ago...I watched you train." She slowly muttered, "You have become stronger than before.".


    Edric was confused, "Then why didn''t you join me?" In the past, she would have instantly jumped inside the ring if she had spotted him sparring.


    She didn''t respond to that and looked down, making Edric concerned as he asked, "Hey...have you met your father yet?"


    Aborne was there all the time so it was highly unlikely she would have met him.


    And as he thought, "No...I can''t bring myself to talk to him....not face to face..." Her voice was rough and the girl seemed on the verge of tearing up.


    Edric heaved a sigh and made the girl turn towards him, "Tell me, Valarie, why do you feel so hesitant to meet your father?"


    She didn''t lift her eyes, and spoke in a heavy voice, "Because I know...I will hurt him by crying in front of him."


    Aborne knows how much his daughter adores him and feels proud of him. And if she cried in front of her father, the man who only gave her a reason to smile in the past, then surely it would hurt him.


    Edric felt his heart turning heavy seeing her weep.


    He didn''t know how to comfort her and there was no Amanda around to help him.


    Suddenly, a third voice entered the conversation which made Valarie flinch,


    "And by not meeting him, you will make him feel that you are disappointed in him, and thus, you are ignoring him."


    Alex opened the door and plainly stated.


    Edric now realized that he was standing before Alex''s room.


    Valarie turned towards Alex, her brows knitted, as she said, "I can never be disappointed in him! I know he did his best!"


    "Yup~I know that as well. However, did you tell him that? Did you tell Sir Aborne that you aren''t disappointed in him?"


    Valarie stiffened hearing that. Indeed, her avoiding her father can be easily interpreted wrongly. And considering what a vital phase he is going through...Valarie should have been careful of her actions.


    Turning toward Alex, she bowed her head and said, "Thank you for your advice. I will meet him as soon as I can."


    Once Valarie left, Alex threw a wet towel around Edric who was about to say something.


    "I used your bathroom."


    Edric''s eyes widened, "You used all the warm water?!"


    Alex shrugged, "Mine was used by....someone else. Sorry."


    After that, a mini-war arc arose.


    ----------**--------- S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I hope you all enjoyed the chapter.

 Chapter 97- Warning(1)

    The human realm is home to three major kingdoms, each a cornerstone of its existence. Though humans are fewer in number and weaker in power compared to the other realms, these kingdoms have maintained strong, amicable ties. Bound by mutual need and shared vulnerabilities, their unity has become their greatest strength, allowing them to endure challenges that might have otherwise overwhelmed them.Initially, there were five kingdoms. However, one of them was defeated and merged with Grimland a few years back. And one of them perished during the great war against the Beast tribe a hundred years ago.


    Grimland was majorly known for its variety of artifacts, weapons, and labyrinths. Those who desire to become a strong and competent warrior, often migrate to Grimland.


    There is a town devoted to labyrinths, and the number of Hunter''s guilds in Grimland easily exceeds what was present in other kingdoms.


    Then comes the kingdom of trade and the financial giant of the human realm¡ªZymeria.


    Although a few hands were risen in protest, the Queen of the nation has been running the nation quite brilliantly after her father''s demise.


    Zymeria was not only involved with trade with other human kingdoms but with elven territories as well¡ªmaking them the only ones who came in contact with another race regularly.


    Then comes the nation with the most military strength and the vanguard of the human realm¡ªWhiteden.


    The nation situated in the North is run by three clans, considering their complicated past. Taking geographical areas into consideration then, Whiteden was the largest nation in the human realm.


    They have always been secluded from the world, coming in contact most during summits or if there was any war approaching. They don''t usually prefer foreign trade unless it''s about alcohol.


    The military strength of Whiteden easily surpasses Zymeria and Grimland collectively.


    If Zymeria was focused on enhancing its finances, then Whiteden always remained determined to extend its forces. That was why, Grimland, the only nation with balance between the two, was the strongest Human Nation among the three.


    ....


    "I always feel so touched seeing the people of Grimland warmly welcoming us...haah." The lady with long brown hair and a pair of slanted green eyes muttered with a soft smile on her face.


    The allure of the woman was enough to make the man on her left, avert his eyes in the fret of staring at her longer than what could be regarded as appropriate.


    Adolf smiled, "The preparation has been going on for weeks now."


    There were only six people present around the table¡ªalong with the three nation''s rulers, the Arch-Duke of Grimland, the Head Priest of the Cathedral, and, of course, the Saintess.


    Apart from them, Devon was also present, but his role was just to observe things, rather than speak.


    Naturally, the guards of every being were present nearby as well.


    The role of guarding the king was given the redhead commander named, Aborne.


    Unlike in the morning, he looked far better. After all his conversation with his daughter assured him that he wasn''t completely defeated in life. There still was some hope left for him and he would do his best to bounce back.


    Alex was standing on the Saintess''s left blank to have his eyes on Sarah and another eye on his surroundings.


    Alex''s eyes traveled towards the man who hadn''t spoken a single word since earlier.


    The broadest man in the room, with rough white hair and a pair of blue eyes. His aura radiated cold waves, making one think twice before approaching him.


    ''It''s surprising...'' There are three clans running the Whiteden, and in the past, the clan head of the Hebbec clan attended the summit. The Frostbate¡ªthe leading of the three clans¡ªnever got involved with these meetings.


    That''s why Alex was not expecting to see his biological father sitting across from him.


    "...it''s surprising tho, for Sir Eryndor to join the summit." The Queen voiced her opinion while looking at the man with a friendly smile.


    The man in question remained stoic as he responded, "I was informed that the Saintess is joining the discussion, so I discerned this must be serious." Turning his eyes toward the Saintess, the man added,


    "Isn''t it?"


    Christopher narrowed his eyes, complaint was written over his face.


    Sarah''s face was covered, so no one knew where she was looking when she said, "Indeed, there is something I would like to discuss with you all."


    Adolf had several other things to discuss related to trade and the common problems each kingdom was facing. However, considering that the Patriarch of the Frostbate clan seemed rather impatient, he decided to let them continue.


    "A possible war is approaching," Adolf began, drawing everyone''s attention toward him, "We were informed beforehand so we have already started preparation."


    The brunette, named Amara Zymeria, frowned, "A war? Against whom?"


    "It''s uncertain." The blond voiced, "However, the forces behind this would be unimaginably strong...more fiercer and determined than any opponent you have faced until now."


    Hearing Adolf''s words, Eryndor frowned; this was unexpected. Although he knew that if the Saintess was involved it must be something serious...but this was really unexpected.


    An enemy stronger than what they have faced? Is it an exaggeration stemming from a lack of knowledge of what kind of forces Frostbate has faced?


    "Can we know more about this enemy?" The silver-haired asked, "With the knowledge of what we should be expecting, it would become a lot more convenient to prepare."


    Amara agreed with it, "Indeed if we know what kind of forces we can face, we can at least have a definite direction of our preparation."


    Adolf was rendered speechless here, since until now, he also hasn''t been provided anything more than this.


    Every eye now turned towards the Saintess again.


    Alex was surprised that all those eyes weren''t making her even flinch as she calmly remained seated here and stated,


    "Enemies who can dissect your defenses and strike with precision at your weakest points. Foes capable of overwhelming you with sheer might, yet wielding a pitiful fa?ade that lures compassion¡ªonly to seal your downfall."


    Taking a pause, she turned her head towards the Frostbate, before adding,


    "They are not merely cunning but devastatingly powerful, driven by a singular, unyielding goal: victory at any cost. Honor and chivalry hold no meaning for them; they will defy every code, exploit every weakness, and tread upon every moral boundary. These beings are not just adversaries¡ªthey are the greatest nightmare for humanity and every living creature that inhabits this plane."


    Those words had a great effect on the people, as the conference hall turned completely silent upon hearing that.


    Hearing those words from anyone else had a completely different effect. However, the Saintess had proven her ability to foresee the future more than once. As such it was impossible for them to ignore her words or regard them as exaggeration anymore.


    Devon couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Are these beings coming in armies or individually?"


    His question piqued curiosity from others, as they once again, turned toward the Saintess.


    Christopher sneered, "Didn''t you hear her? These beings don''t hold any ethics, so surely they would attack individually. As such, it becomes necessary for the human factions to prepare their warriors as well."


    Although she would have said it more gently, the answer would have remained the same.


    Devon didn''t look offended since his mind was consumed with thoughts of what they would be facing.


    ''Individuals with the ability to shake the world?'' Eryndor''s brows grew closer, as he realized something and voiced it instantly,


    "Are they...from another world?"


    Devon''s eyes narrowed, since he also landed on the same conclusion, and the Queen gasped.


    "Othworlder?" The Duke asked, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Adolf hummed before he spoke with a thoughtful look, "Considering Supreme Grace said that they are dangerous for everyone, it''s highly unlikely that these beings are from any faction."


    His eyes traveled towards the Saintess before he asked the same thing, "Are they from any other plain, Your Holiness?"


    The Saintess remained silent for a moment before voicing, "Any further information would be counterproductive."


    That made them back off immediately. They wanted to attain as much information as they could, however, not by paying a price.


    Adolf suddenly leaned back in his seat and stated, "How about we take a break and then continue this discussion."


    "I concur." Amara agreed, given there was a lot to digest before she could make any decision.


    Eryndor also didn''t say anything, showing that this much was indeed not something he ever expected.


    On that note, everyone dispersed, isolating them for an hour so they think about the information they just received.


    Sarah chose to relax in her room for the time being.


    "Please take care of yourself, Your Holiness." Christopher voiced with a concerned look on his face.


    He glared at Alex before muttering, "Safely escort her to her room."


    Alex wanted to chuckle, but he held it in and nodded.


    En route, when they were alone Alex couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you tell them that they are from the other world?"


    Sarah revealed her face from behind the veil. A mischievous smirk danced on her lips as she stated,


    "Isn''t it fun to make it all mysterious?"


    Discover more stories at empire


    "..." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -----------**---------


    A/N:- The second half of the meeting will be finished in the next chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 98- Warning(2)

    Edric was stationed near the rear end of the palace as a guarding soldier. Naturally, someone of his caliber cannot be allowed to wander around when so many important entities are around.Initially, Edric wanted to be a knight and to serve the kingdom, so this was a nice experience for him. His ambition shifted not because he looked down on the job, no, he still respected soldiers and militants from the core of his heart. However, he realized something after spending time with the battalion under Aborne''s command and Eric.


    If he wanted to grow continuously to serve his nation and humanity as a whole, then he couldn''t let himself get restricted. And as a soldier, his movements would be limited.


    He had a long conversation with Eric about it¡ªthe man being quite easy to converse with when it came to topics like these.


    Eric''s family has always remained in the mercenary business. However, the family allowed the youngest one¡ªArk Steelhound, to enroll in the academy and realize his goal.


    Which explains why Eric never imposed his opinion on Edric. He suggested the possible jobs that Edric could pursue if he wanted to dwell deeper in his origin and didn''t want to have his growth stagnant.


    ''At the end of the day, being a hunter seems the right job for me...'' Eric gave him various ideas, however, none of them suited his taste. Being a mercenary was also not something he could prefer, even though a mercenary''s job provided much more monetary gains and the growth of individuals continued to progress.


    However, as a mercenary, Edric knew he could never kill people. He was only good at hunting monsters. (People start to emotionally blackmail at the time of death in the name of their family, and Edric can''t handle that).


    "Woah!" Amanda exclaimed as she raised her hand in alert.


    Edric heaved a sigh before muttering, "Don''t approach me so silently."


    Amanda apologized as Edric sheathed his sword.


    "I just wanted to give you this," She forwarded a small lunch box in his direction, "They are taking a break, and Sir Aborne said that it''s okay to take a quick break for soldiers as well."


    Edric smiled at his girlfriend, "I feel you are making it up..." Knowing how strict Aborne was, it was highly unlikely he would have allowed a break.


    However, considering Edric was not a regular soldier and definitely didn''t want to make his girlfriend sad, he took the lunch box.


    "Thank you." Edric looked at his hands and realized that he was still wearing the gauntlet. Taking them off would have taken time so Amanda stepped forward and tore the bread.


    Bringing it near his lips she said, "Here, let the wife feed her dutiful husband."


    " ???????-??????? " Edric was shy.


    ---------***---------


    After an hour, the meeting resumed.


    The atmosphere around the table was quite grim. Thanks to the fact that the other two rulers always brought their chief advisor along to the summits, they were able to discuss things with someone rather than forming judgments on their own.


    Adolf began, "As the matter discussed previously, we would be facing something unexpected and grave in the future. So I would like to first extend my proposal of how we should prepare."


    No one spoke in between and allowed the blond one to continue, "It is stated that we would be attacked by individual beings so it''s important to prioritize quality over quantity." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zymeria gave a short nod and considering the lack of any reaction from Eryndor, it seemed he agreed as well.


    Adolf glanced at Devon before the man got up and began unfolding the plan they had prepared,


    "To choose the best from the human race, we should first need to select those few soldiers from each kingdom who can face off against the other kingdom''s best ones. Since we are choosing quality over quantity we should pick a number of how many soldiers we should gather."


    "Ten." Eryndor voiced, "Ten pillars of defense would be an appropriate number. And from what you are suggesting, a contest of warriors to choose the best of the best?" Discover more content at empire


    Devon nodded, "That would be the most efficient way of knowing who can stand against unexpected danger."


    Amara turned her attention towards Adolf before asking, "Don''t we already know? I mean, Aborne and Devon, two of your best warriors, are already present here."


    Adolf smiled, "No longer, Lady Amara. The new generation has greatly impressed me, proving that records cannot define the current strongest. Although Devon and Aborne are still some of my finest warriors, there are some new faces that you will see. For example, Alex here..."


    As he gestured, every eye turned towards the soldier standing behind the Saintess.


    Eryndor frowned his brows upon hearing that name and seeing those eyes. A flicker of recognition appeared in his eyes but then, he was only looking at Alex like he was witnessing a stranger.


    "He has the strength to fight an adult wolf-kin even though he is just an academy student."


    Amara looked surprised, "A wolf at this age? That''s quite some feat boy."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes as she looked at that expression on the queen''s face. She was very well aware of Amara''s taste in men, urging the Saintess to tilt to her left and hide Alex behind her.


    "Amanda is also quite a brilliant mage," Sarah added, trying to remove the attention from Alex. However, the way Amara narrowed her eyes and her lips thinned in a smile, made the silver head gulp.


    Dangerous woman.


    "Ah, yes. Who can forget about Amanda, the prodigy of the Soulforge Academy? Being taught under Devon she has developed her skills quite brilliantly." Adolf complimented.


    Eryndor was still slightly unclear on the matter, however, he stated his opinion about the preparation, "In two weeks, our clan would arrange a contest of the bravest. It won''t be much trouble for me to pluck the top warriors from the contest."


    Although the face of the danger was uncertain, it was certain that something grave was about to happen. So Eryndor would surely put more focus on the upcoming contest to get a few names.


    Amara also nodded, "By the end of the next month, I think I can provide ten warriors from my nation-"


    *CLANG*


    Amara was startled, and everyone turned their heads toward the source of the noise.


    "Your Holiness?" Christopher asked in apprehension seeing the glass dropping from the Saintess'' hand and shattering into fragments.


    Alex had a frown on his face as he heard nothing from Sarah and the whole person seemed frozen at her spot.


    "Supreme Grace?" Devon voiced but even his call was ignored as Sarah remained completely unmoving from her spot, like she was bound by someone''s spell.


    Alex leaned forward and whispered, "Sarah...what happened?"


    She jolted out of her reverie before stuttering, "S-Someone is coming....someone dangerous."


    "...!!" Adolf''s eyes widened as he glanced at Aborne, and instantly, the redhead bolted out of the room.


    "...m-massive bloodlust...h-he is coming for ca-carnage..." Her voice was shaky, the whole person seemed to be trembling at what was coming.


    Alex felt his heart elevating seeing the lady like this as he held her shoulder and her hand before asking, "Who is this person?"


    "Ah~she is talking about me."


    A chill ran down everyone''s spine as they heard a foreign voice arriving from the entrance of the conference hall.


    The presence of the being weighed heavily in the room, as if the air itself had turned to lead. The sheer dread it exuded was so tangible, so suffocating, that even the slightest reckless movement felt like it could seal their fate.


    Victor was the one who stood on his feet and glanced at the man, "Allen...." A name seeped through his lips as he recognized the man who once was his comrade.


    "Hey, Victor. Long time, mate."


    Alex slowly recovered from his shock and turned his eyes to face the man.


    Long flowing white hair, a lean body, a pair of red eyes, and a complexion paler than a sheet.


    ''A vampire....''


    Eryndor bit his lips before turning towards the intruder, "How dare you show your face here!"


    "Calm down, human, I am not here for you." The Vampire voiced, his tone sounding a little too calm for someone who had entered a human''s territory and was standing before the three leaders of human factions.


    Walking with casual strides he approached the conference table, only to halt when suddenly Devon summoned four Magic Circles and was prepared to vaporize the being, "For breaking the law and intruding into the palace, you have already committed a grave crime, Duke Allen Velmont."


    The man grinned, his hands held behind his back as he asked, "That so? Then why don''t you call your soldiers and ask them to arrest me?"


    Devon''s eyes widened in realization. Feeling the presence of an unwanted being the soldiers should have entered the hall already.


    The Vampire''s lips were extended in a nasty grin as he muttered, "Your palace is under my control now, Adolf. To save yourself and your soldiers'' lives, you just need to fulfill my one demand."


    Turning his eyes toward the Saintess, he added, "Give me what I desire and I will leave."


    ----------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 99- For pride(1)

    There were rumors that once a Duke ranked Vampire came to propose marriage to the Saintess in the past.However, naturally, she rejected him.


    But now all the rumors were proven right.


    The man, dressed in a red suit, lazily sat on a chair while he exposed such a vulnerable side that might tempt a person to ambush him. However, Alex knew that attacking him would be pointless; there was no visible loose opening in his stance that he could exploit.


    "You have a family already, why are you fixated on the Supreme Grace?" Victor asked with a frown; he was the only being in the room who wasn''t shaken up as much as the others.


    The younger Vampire heaved a sigh before singing his sad tale, "Truth be told, when I was rejected by my lady, I wanted to live with the rejection and decided to never disturb her." With his left hand pressed against his chest, he spoke with his eyes closed as if to show his innocence.


    However, when he opened his eyes, a gleam of obsession flashed in them, as the inhumane added, "However, as much as I tried keeping myself away from the lady, I found my attention drawing toward her even more. I started seeing her in my wives...hallucinating that she was walking into my life and accepting me as her lord. I completely lost my focus on my work...it became so frustrating that I started slaughtering livestock. Kill, kill, kill, is what I could do to prevent myself from thinking about her!" A maddening look overwhelmed his expression, and then, he turned completely still.


    With his head leaning forward he glanced at Victor before whispering, "However, none of it was helpful. I just know that I cannot live without her."


    The sheer madness and the subtle blood lust of the man was fair evidence to show his obsession over the Saintess. Even though the Vampire has yet to see Sarah''s face, he is extremely infatuated with her. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex gritted his teeth, ''This bastard is insane...'' He could see that Sarah was nervous as she pinched the corner of his sleeve but in front of the adversary she adopted a bold front,


    "I have already stated my response to your proposal, Duke. Please don''t burden your soul with any more sin."


    "Haah~such a lovely voice," It was like he never heard her saying something; the vampire sighed in admiration, clutching his chest and looking euphoric.


    "Lady Saintess, there is no point in trying to convince me. Unless you don''t want the soldiers outside to die and every being present inside the room to meet their makers, then follow me to my territory and become my wif-"


    **CLANG**


    The sound of heavy metal colliding against the floor resonated as Alex finally got his patience worn out.


    Every eye turned towards him, and Devon seemed to be in a panic, ''No, Alex, don''t do anything rashly here...!!''


    The tension was intense in the air, the second passing like hours.


    Alex silently stood before the Saintess and looked the man in the eyes.


    The Vampire narrowed his eyes even though that smile never faded from his face, "You seem quite close to my beloved. You were holding her hand when I came as well. Hmm~since we haven''t married yet, I fo-"


    "Okay, just stop." Alex voiced, finding not even a fabric of his body liking this specimen who was just casually imposing whatever he wished, "You are here to claim the Saintess and make her yours, right? Then be a man and prove your worth. After all, if you are not strong you won''t be able to protect her in the future, right?"


    Eryndor frowned; is this kid desperate to die?


    Devon took a strong gulp, ''This can turn real ugly in no time....''


    Amara was feeling sympathetic and impressed by his words.


    Adolf was clenching his fist and was watching everything unfold silently.


    Allen grinned, "You are right," He jumped from the chair, and his body seemed weightless enough to provide him a few seconds of flight as he landed before Alex,


    "I need to impress my bride before taking her with me. Consider it some sort of courtship contest."


    Tilting his gaze, he looked at the Saintess before asking, "Once I defeat your beloved soldier, you won''t show any more resistance, right?"


    Sarah remained silent; torn between disgust for the inhumane and concern for Alex, she couldn''t muster up a single word.


    There always remains a spell at the tip of her tongue that can end her life since she knew a long time ago that this world was filled with crazy people who could go to extreme lengths to have her.


    The very thought of being touched by someone else who was not Alex made her skin crawl in disgust.


    However, now that she had Alex, she knew she wouldn''t need to use that spell.


    Alex will win this.


    Seeing the sudden confidence in her demeanor made Allen smile wider: this is good. He would enjoy her crestfallen expression when this soldier loses. The taste of defeating a prideful woman crumbling at his feet and surrendering in his bed was just too tempting to let go.


    "Okay then, shall we proceed?"


    "Yes, we shall," Alex responded, not a speck of nervousness in his voice.


    "And you all as well, please join us so I can have you all as the eyewitnesses." Turning toward the others, Allen encouraged.


    Adolf stepped forward before demanding, "You have more than enough people to witness the duel; let these two go" Without even gesturing, one could tell about who ''two'' he was talking about.


    Adolf didn''t want the rulers of the other two nations to meet their demise here by any chance, or the three major nations of the human race would be under great threat.


    However, "Please Adolf, don''t bore me. You know I can''t let them go just because they have no worth for me."


    Eryndor gritted his teeth, "You think you are all high-" The man''s words were cut short as a crushing weight descended on him, an overwhelming force that nearly knocked him to the ground. His body froze, his muscles trembling uncontrollably. It wasn''t just pressure¡ªit was suffocating, smothering bloodlust, sharper and more focused than anything he had ever felt.


    Allen didn''t move a muscle, but his gaze, now cold and piercing, locked onto Eryndor with the weight of a predator deciding how to dismantle its prey. The room darkened as if the light itself recoiled from his presence.


    The corners of his lips curled upward, but it wasn''t a smile¡ªit was a sneer, dripping with contempt.


    "You dare raise your voice in my presence?" Allen''s voice, smooth yet razor-sharp, sliced through the silence. Read the latest on empire


    It was evident that this being was living up to his race as the strongest one, residing at the top of the food chain.


    Even Victor was shaken up at how significantly Allen had grown in these two years from what he last saw.


    Eryndor didn''t open his mouth anymore, and slowly the pain receded.


    "If anyone else have any qualms then swallow it since I am not here to listen to your complaints."


    Turning his face back to the soldier, Allen said, "Now then, the brave one."


    Alex nodded and began walking along with the Saintess.


    Seeing how she was holding his sleeve, made Allen feel a very raw murderous intent arose within him. However, for the sake of what he would gain in another few minutes, he stopped himself.


    As they all walked towards the backside of the palace, Devon couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Won''t it be better for Sir Victor to fight him?"


    Although Alex was strong, probably one of the strongest humans as of now, it was an irrefutable fact that Victor was far stronger than Alex. And considering both of them once shared the battlefield, Victor must have much more knowledge about Allen''s fighting style.


    From whichever angle one sees, Victor would be the best opponent against Allen.


    However, "I cannot fight against him..." Victor suddenly voiced what garnered everyone else''s attention, wordlessly asking him the reason.


    The pure-blood heaved a sigh, "When I was migrating from my birthplace, I signed a contract with the Monarch that under whatever circumstances, I would never reveal their secrets. And in exchange, he gave me the promise that none of the vampires would ever harm me or my family. Naturally, as a reverse effect, I cannot harm them either."


    Now they realized why he refused. Also, they now know why Victor didn''t react when an intruder arrived in the conference hall.


    Alex could feel that despite how much she was trying to hide it, Sarah was nervous.


    Matching her strides, he whispered to her, "You know I will win this right?" The confidence in his voice made her feel a little calmer however, the thought of losing him again, made her heart heavy.


    "You are fighting for my pride Alex, so I won''t accept anything except victory."


    The silver head grinned before muttering, "That''s more like it."


    ----------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 100- For pride(2)

    What does Alex know about Vampire? Naturally, when he inherited the knowledge of the previous owners, Alex learned various things about different races.Their strengths and weaknesses. What they like and what they do not. What makes them stronger, and what unnaturally weakens them? Like the wolf-kin or other similar beast kinds become stronger when they are out for revenge. Emotional instability provides them a boost which can easily overwhelm their foe.


    From what Alex knows, the Vampires have only two glaring weaknesses that he could exploit: first is the sun, which makes their blood warmer and Soul Energy a bit unstable. And the second was the lack of blood around.


    Vampires can reenergize themselves mid-battle by the blood of any being. However, considering the pride of this specific Vampire, Alex doubted if he would resort to external help.


    Considering these two conditions, Alex hoped he could somehow win this battle. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .....


    Standing under the sun were the two individuals who had taken the challenge of a death battle.


    Alex''s eyes were trained on the inhumane who lazily stood there, with a relaxed smile on his face. His whole demeanor suggested how seriously he was taking this battle.


    However, Alex had a feeling that if he attacked the man mindlessly by trusting his laid-back pose, then he would be facing severe consequences.


    "Ready when you are, soldier," Allen spoke while gesturing him with his finger.


    A moment of pause, before Alex exploded into motion, his sword flashing in the sunlight as he activated Quick Silver. His body blurred, closing the distance in a heartbeat, the blade already slicing toward Allen''s neck.


    However, as he expected, the Vampire just tilted his body enough to dodge the attack, "Hoh~that''s some speed, boy."


    Alex didn''t hesitate, not for a second. He pivoted mid-motion, his hip rotating as he launched a vicious backhanded slash aimed squarely at Allen''s neck. The air seemed to ripple with the force of the strike.


    Allen ducked, his movements fluid and almost playful. As Alex zipped past, Allen''s foot tapped the ground with a casual flick, but the impact sent a crack through the earth beneath him.


    .Before the dust could settle, Alex unleashed another Quick Silver, the blade a blur in his hands, aimed at Allen''s chest this time.


    The audience was silent, captivated by the speed and ferocity of the exchange. They watched in awe as the silver blur phased through Allen''s form, cutting the air with deadly precision, but never once leaving a scratch on the Vampire''s skin.


    "He is fast...but not enough to take him by surprise," Victor commented as he saw the battle unfold before him.


    "He is not being predicted. Rather, Alex is just slow enough for Allen to dodge," Devon added, a frown on his face.


    Calling Alex ''slow'' would be unfair since the shockwave of his movements and strikes was enough to make the windows rattle and leave several dents around the ground. The force of each blow sent tremors through the air, shaking the earth beneath him as though the very fabric of reality was bending under his speed


    However, the vampire he was fighting has lived centuries to stand here; although vampires aren''t involved in wars much, they surely have battle experience from a very early age.


    Then something happened; Alex stopped and Allen tensed.


    The air shifted as Alex pulled back his sword, gripping it tightly. His stance lowered, his muscles coiling like a spring. Allen''s relaxed posture straightened slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing.


    "Tempest Dart!" Alex roared, hurling his sword forward with all his strength.


    The weapon shot through the air like a silver comet, the force of its launch shaking the ground beneath Alex''s feet. A deafening crack echoed as the sheer velocity created a visible shockwave, ripping through the air.


    The ground behind Alex split apart, the raw power of the move leaving a jagged scar across the battlefield. Along with the gauntlet, the whole sleeve of the silver head was torn in that attack¡ªrevealing his charred arm.


    Devon''s mouth parted wide as he realized the severity of the attack. As the first thing that came to his mind was, ''Is his hand okay?'' Read exclusive chapters at empire


    The sword hurtled toward Allen, its edge gleaming with deadly precision. It was more than a weapon¡ªit was a storm of destruction, slicing through the wind with enough force to shatter ice pillars.


    Allen''s relaxed expression vanished, replaced by a sharp focus. His hand snapped up, fingers spread wide as he braced himself.


    The sword collided with his palm, the impact reverberating like thunder. Allen''s feet dug into the ground, cracks spiderwebbing beneath him as he skidded back several meters.


    His other hand shot out, gripping the sword''s blade to stop its momentum.


    Blood dripped from his palms as the edge cut into his skin. His arms trembled slightly under the force, veins bulging as he struggled to contain the weapon''s power.


    For a moment, it looked as if the sword might overwhelm him. However, in the next, Allen released a stream of blood shot from his forearms and attacked the blade.


    ''Tch.'' Victor clicked his tongue as he realized what the younger one was attempting.


    Strange runes appeared around the sword before the vigor from the weapon receded and it slowly began to decay.


    Slowly, the sword faded into the air, and the Vampire Lord finally breathed a sigh of relief, "You made me use my-!!"


    A moment of alert was all he needed before the Vampire ducked and Alex''s sword phased through the spot where his head was a moment ago.


    Kicking Alex''s shoulder, Allen leaped away and landed several feet away.


    Alex gritted his teeth in annoyance. For fuck sake, his Moon Dance had to fail just at the right moment!


    "Yo soldier...what the heck was that attack just now?" While running his fingers around his neck the Vampire couldn''t stop himself from feeling a bit amazed at how skillfully the boy reached his blind spot.


    If not for the inhumane instincts he has built in the years, Allen might not have been able to dodge that attack.


    Alex took several long breaths and steadied his stance.


    While rubbing his neck, Allen realized that he was dragging the battle longer than he intended, Allen decided.


    His grin vanished as his eyes glowed crimson, his once casual demeanor replaced by an overwhelming bloodlust.


    "Playtime''s over," he muttered, his voice dripping with malice.


    In an instant, Allen was gone, leaving behind a gust of wind. Alex barely caught a blur before the Vampire appeared right in front of him, his fist driving toward Alex''s chest like a battering ram.


    Alex twisted just in time, the punch grazing his side. The sheer force shattered the ground beneath them, sending shards of stone flying.


    Allen didn''t pause. He spun around, his leg whipping toward Alex''s head like a scythe. Alex ducked, the air above him howling from the kick''s velocity.


    Although he wasn''t as fast as that mutated wolf, Allen had the advantage of his smaller size.


    The silver head''s face was pale as he barely dodged that attack and was still spasming by that first assault.


    But Allen''s follow-up was relentless. His claws extended, slashing toward Alex''s chest. Alex managed to backpedal, but not far enough¡ªa shallow cut burned across his ribs.


    Allen didn''t let up. He darted behind Alex, slamming a knee into his back with enough force to send him sprawling forward. Before Alex could recover, Allen''s foot came down, aiming for his spine.


    "Too slow," Allen hissed, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    Sarah''s eyes widened as she hurried forward, only for several soldiers wearing red and black uniforms to appear before Sarah; completely blocking her way.


    "Don''t do it, Your Holiness. You will make it worse." Amara warned.


    The emotions the Saintess felt were similar to those felt by every other person since Alex was currently not only fighting for the Saintess but also humanity''s pride as well.


    ''Ceaser...'' With her fist clenched, Sarah dreadfully called him out.


    Allen''s grin twisted into something far more sinister as he disappeared once more, reappearing inches from Alex with terrifying speed. His clawed hand lashed out, aiming for Alex''s sword arm.


    Alex blocked the first swipe with his blade, but the impact jolted his arm violently. Allen''s second strike followed immediately, a crushing blow to Alex''s forearm.


    *Crack*


    The sound was unmistakable. Pain exploded up Alex''s arm as he staggered back, his sword dropping slightly. His grip faltered, but he refused to let go.


    Allen had a blend of agitation and amusement on his face as he leaped into the air, swirling in a perfect arc; he stood behind Alex and held both his hands by his wrists.


    Alex was too injured to free himself.


    Pressing his foot against Alex''s back, Allen looked at the Saintess, "This is the warrior you chose to protect you right?"


    **CRACK**


    With a fluid movement, Allen broke both of his arms and sent Alex stumbling forward.


    Sarah fell to her knees, her eyes clouded by tears as she saw her beloved in such a state. The effect of Decay was slowly taking his life away.


    Although her face was covered, Allen could guess her current expressions, and that made him extremely pleased.


    However, what made him frown was the fact that he never heard Alex falling to the ground.


    Turning his head, he found him just standing there lifelessly.


    "Tch, just die already!" Allen shot forward, and so did Victor to stop him¡ªhowever before either of them could reach their destination...Alex vanished.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 101- For pride(3)

    [Alex''s POV:]Did I underestimate my opponent? No.


    I ended up using most of my powerful stances against him to create a single opening that would decide the conclusion of the battle.


    In my previous life, the sword techniques I learned from the old man were enough to deal with any kind of danger and in any number. After all, the best thing a person in that world comes up with, in retaliation is a gun.


    However, the people of this world...the beings that share the same planet as us, were different. They were born strong and have spent ages refining their techniques and gaining battle experiences.


    However, despite being aware of all of that, I never faltered while challenging that shit-head, since no one in the world, except for me, had the right to look at Sarah like that. To call her with such intimate names and have the desire to possess her was enough for me to decide to challenge him.


    I just wanted a single opening...to land my Moon Dance and end the battle. I have the perfect opportunity...yet, I failed.


    Because of a relentless barrage of assault, I had been bestowing up that shit stain, I couldn''t control my racing heart, and having perception like fifty times better than humans, Allen sensed me.


    "Agh...it''s hot..." I had no idea where I was at the moment. It all felt hazy and vague...feeling like I was high.


    The left side of mine was hot, like something would burn me if I lean too much. However, having my body so tired and battered I couldn''t stop myself from leaning toward the heat.


    Will it burn? I pondered. I knew on my right was something more comforting and cold...a zone which I mostly prefer. However, at the moment, when everything has gone so haywire, I was willing to let go of my restraint and become one with the heat.


    Would it be wise...I don''t know.


    In the end, I just sat down where I was and extended both of my hands to submerge them into the heat and cold at the same time.


    Yes, this felt the best.


    --------**--------


    "Just die already!" Allen growled as he lunged toward the silver head; the intention to slaughter was evident by the blood lust he radiated.


    Victor weaved through the soldiers and lunged toward Alex as well, intending to put himself between them to protect the teenager.


    However, before either of them could have reached the said teenager, Alex vanished.


    *SWISH*


    "Agh!" And in the next moment, Allen winced as he was pulled by his hair; bringing a sudden halt to his movement and causing his scalp to get stretched by the force.


    Allen''s eyes narrowed as he found Alex standing there, his eyes dazed and his silver hair levitating in the air menacingly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldier''s aura was suffocating, alive with a dreadful energy that made the air feel thick and unbreathable. Alex''s entire presence was monstrous, a predator in human form. With a savage grip on Allen''s hair, he leaped back like a coiled beast unleashed, slamming the vampire into the ground with such brutal force that the surface split open.


    Adolf and Amara fell to their knees by the shockwave, while Eryndor had to stabilize himself as he felt the raw strength behind that single attack.


    ''What the....'' his eyes widened as he felt the familiar energy radiating from the boy and those eyes gleaming with the same intensity that he once witnessed years ago.


    The source of his nightmares.


    Alle groaned, his bones snapping but regenerating at a inhuman pace before he recovered from the attack and leaped away from the crater.


    ''This is strange...a human possessing such strength...''


    Allen no longer took it casually as he summoned a hundred blood tentacles, surrounding him like a cocoon before he shot the tentacles in Alex''s direction.


    Each tentacle was ferocious and driven by the lust of slaughtering their enemy. However, just as the horde of tentacles were inches away from Alex, his figure, once again dissolved in thin air, and the attack landed on nothing but soil.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    Heavy resonation of explosion erupted from the crater, however, Allen was no longer looking at the devastation but searching for the prey.


    "Stop hiding, you coward!" He could feel his presence but couldn''t pinpoint where Alex was because of his neck-breaking pace. It was infuriating.


    Allen clenched his fists, his blood boiling with fury. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. He was the predator. He was supposed to carve through Alex and claim the Saintess!


    Click.


    The sound was subtle, almost insignificant, but it snapped Allen''s attention to the rear. He whipped around, his tentacles surging toward the noise with lethal force.


    Crack.


    However, suddenly a sickening crunch echoed in Allen''s ears as his vision suddenly turned upside down. Pain shot through his body, sharp and unbearable. Alex had appeared from behind, twisting his neck with brutal precision, the crackling sound reverberating like a death sentence.


    Amara gasped, and the soldiers looked restless to have their master''s body still facing away, yet his head turned towards his enemy.


    Allen gritted his teeth, and while having his neck twisted he tried to bite Alex''s neck.


    Alex didn''t resist, and allowed the Vampire to have a taste¡ªhowever, soon Allen regretted his decision.


    "Agh....ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" A loud cry, akin to what one could expect from a dying man, Allen shouted at the top of his lungs as he staggered away from Alex while vomiting out whatever he consumed.


    The nasty and lava-like hot blood was making him experience pain stronger than what his still broken neck could provide.


    Everyone watched in amazement at how a vampire was trembling after sucking someone''s blood.


    "The tables have turned..." Devon had a sneer on his face as he looked at the vampire whose face was pale and couldn''t stop from crying out his pain.


    Allen staggered back, his screams piercing the battlefield as Alex stepped forward, his silver hair clinging to his sweat-slicked skin, glowing faintly under the sunlight. His eyes were devoid of humanity, gleaming like the cold steel of a freshly sharpened blade. The aura surrounding him grew heavier, suffocating, and it felt like the air itself was trembling in submission.


    Allen''s body trembled, his broken neck still at an unnatural angle, his pale face contorted in agony. But before he could even muster a defense, Alex vanished.


    CRACK!


    A fist slammed into Allen''s side with the force of a battering ram, shattering ribs like brittle twigs. The impact sent him flying, blood spraying from his mouth as he crashed through a line of trees, splinters embedding into his skin.


    Allen gasped, trying to rise, but Alex was already there, moving faster than the vampire''s eyes could track. Another blow, this time to his stomach, drove Allen into the ground.


    THUD!


    The impact caused the earth to cave beneath him, dirt and rock erupting like a geyser. Alex didn''t stop. He grabbed Allen by the arm and yanked him up, the motion so violent that the sound of bone snapping echoed across the battlefield.


    RIP!


    Allen howled as Alex tore his arm clean off, the limb discarded like garbage. Blood poured from the jagged wound, pooling beneath the vampire as he writhed in agony.


    The vampire tried to use his blood art to paralyze Alex, but, much to his horror, the blood he launched was getting absorbed by the beast!


    Alex remained unbothered as he slammed his claw onto the man''s chest, with enough intensity to dig his nails in his flesh before he began to rip his chest off.


    "AGHHHHH!! STOP YOU MONSTER!!" Allen''s screams reached a fever pitch as Alex''s claws dug deeper into his chest, shredding flesh and bone with grotesque ease. Blood sprayed like a fountain, the metallic stench saturating the battlefield. The onlookers could barely stomach the sight, their faces pale and horrified as Alex''s monstrous strength reduced the vampire lord to a mutilated heap.


    But Allen wasn''t done yet. With a desperate growl, he unleashed his trump card.


    "You think I''ll die like this?!" Allen roared, his voice ragged but laced with fury. His remaining arm shot upward, blood pooling from his chest and forming a massive, writhing sphere above them. The sphere pulsated with dark energy, its surface swirling with ominous, blood-red patterns.


    "Crimson Eclipse!"


    The sphere erupted, tendrils of blood lashing out in every direction, each one crackling with destructive energy. The ground beneath them crumbled as the attack expanded, aiming to obliterate Alex in its wake.


    Alex''s instincts screamed danger. He snarled, his silver hair whipping around as he released Allen and leaped back with inhuman speed. Even so, the tendrils chased after him like serpents, their tips glowing with deadly intent.


    Discover more stories at empire


    The explosion that followed was cataclysmic.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The shockwave ripped through the battlefield, leveling trees and scattering debris for miles. And if not for Amara and Devon erecting a barrier, the others would have been affected as well.


    When the dust settled, Allen stood in the center of a massive crater, his body trembling but still upright. His chest had partially regenerated, though the effort had drained him.


    Alex also stood there, completely unscathed, as he looked down at the Vampire in a daze.


    Before he could have taken a step forward, Victor appeared before him and said, "Killing him would mean challenging the Monarch of Vampires. Don''t take any rash steps here."


    Although Victor was saying it for his sake, in his current mind, Alex could think of everyone as his enemy who was coming in between him and his prey.


    Alex raised his hand, ready to attack Victor, when suddenly, someone grabbed his hand from behind¡ªpausing the silver head.


    A whisper rang in his ear which made Alex''s whole body jolt,


    "It''s enough now Ceaser...please come back to me..."


    His hair lost their vigor and stop radiating the illumination before Alex turned towards the woman and softly muttered, "Sarah..."


    Those were the last words, Alex spoke before his consciousness slipped away and he fell into her arms.


    At that moment, not only the vampire was defeated, but a certain priest as well.


    ----------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 102- Comfort

    Celestria might hate her now, but Amanda had no other way other than freezing her legs and knocking her out instantly after.After all, being hated was far better than letting her friend die.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    When Celestria and Amanda heard the reverberation of battle and Alex''s cry, the Princess was about to walk out of the room even though they both knew that the soldiers of enemy forces had surrounded the palace and were guarding each room.


    Amanda had no idea who these people were but just their presence alone told her that they couldn''t defeat them. Not when there are hundreds in numbers.


    As such, the best thing Amanda could do and hope for was Alex''s victory. Celestria was crying even while unconscious; however, as much as it hurt her, Amanda felt this was the correct option.


    ''But it has been too silent now..'' Amanda frowned, a corner of her mind continuously telling her the worst conclusion; however, she didn''t pay much attention to that negative side and continued toward the door.


    Opening the door slightly, she was astounded to see the red and black uniforms-wearing soldiers were already moving, and they seemed to be heading outside.


    ''Is the battle over?'' She was curious and apprehensive to know the result, so she didn''t hold herself back from walking out of the room and approaching the backside of the palace from where all the tremors were arriving.


    "Ahh!" She gasped as she saw Aborne carrying Alex, followed by the three great rulers and her sister.


    She ran her eyes around and found Devon to be heading behind them as well, so she took her chance and interrupted him, "Sir Devon!"


    The older one halted in his path and looked at the lime-shade-haired girl before asking, "Why are you roaming around? It''s still not safe here."


    There must be a thorough inspection of the palace first before Devon could be rest assured. He couldn''t trust that the Vampire had not planted any surveillance artifacts or left any soldier of his behind.


    Amanda hurriedly asked, "What was happening just now? And what happened to Alex?"


    Devon heaved a sigh and told her, "It was a Vampire who came here to pursue The Saintess, and Alex fought him to protect her."


    Amanda''s eyes widened in shock. She has heard about the popularity her sister held, but a Vampire to come here just for her?!


    Amanda was aware of the strict law forbidding any being from trespassing the veil, so the Vampire must have already decided to sacrifice everything to come here.


    Wait..., "So what happened? Did Alex win?"


    Devon raised his brows, "Did you not see your sister just now?"


    Saying so he walked away, leaving the girl all bewildered.


    Alex fought and won against a Vampire Lord¡ªthe realization made her both elated and dumbfounded.


    She decided to first check on Edric before asking about Alex.


    She already knew where he was stationed so she dashed toward him, passing by several friendly soldiers who were searching around the palace for any remnant of enemy forces.


    "Ed?" She reached the place where he should be standing but he wasn''t. A frown contoured her face as she looked around and continued to call for him,


    "Ed?"


    "I am here." A voice called her out, urging Amanda to look down at the stairs, and found her boyfriend sitting there....bruised and battered.


    "What happened to you?!" She instantly took out a potion, which she always carries around, before taking the lid off and kneeling before her lover.


    His left eye was swollen to the point it was barely opening, his cheek had a red and black mark and the way he was cradling his left arm, it was apparent that he received severe damage to his arm as well.


    Edric didn''t resist when she fed him the potion, and once he felt a little better, he told her, "I tried fighting them...defeated seven of them, but they had some strange Soul suppressing tools as such, I couldn''t last much longer."


    He has no shame in accepting his defeat but the regret in his voice was quite evident.


    Amanda''s heart felt her heart becoming heavy upon hearing that as she asked in a shaky voice, "Why did you have to fight them? Alex was there to handle things."


    Edric heaved a sigh, "The being in question was a Vampire Lord, Amy. I couldn''t have let him do all the work alone." Although he had the intention, Edric failed.


    "If only I had found a better way of sneaking away...but no, as you say, I always charge in like a bull." There was no amusement in his voice but sheer frustration that, once again, Alex had to deal with the danger by putting his life at risk.


    Amanda couldn''t stop herself from embracing the little idiot, startling Edric as she did, and told him,


    "You are an idiot to blame yourself, Ed. Our foe brought enough forces to suppress the most secured place in Grimland¡ªnaturally, no one could have fought against them. So stop blaming and calling yourself weak."


    Edric''s shoulders slumped in defeat. He knew he was still thinking irrationally, and what Amanda said was true, but still, he couldn''t shake off this feeling that despite coming this far, Edric was so weak that every other enemy suppresses him so easily.


    ''Am I restraining my other side a little too much?'' The question arises; however, remembering the last time he allowed his transformation instincts to take over, he decided to discard those thoughts.


    "Amy...did you feel it?" As they slowly detached, Edric asked her.


    The other one looked nervous, as she instantly discerned what he was talking about.


    After a very brief pause, she nodded, "Yes...the same presence..." A jolt ran down her spine even when she was talking about it.


    The presence that made them so fidgety was the same presence they felt when that mutated Wolf attacked the Steelhound''s territory.


    That version of Alex which still gives Amanda nightmares, the aura he possessed at that time was something she felt today as well.


    However, "It was quite tamer in comparison." Edric was quite nearer to the battlefield, and thanks to his heightened senses, he could feel the SE of other beings more clearly than others.


    Based on that, Edric could tell that Alex somehow suppressed the whole being to appear on the battlefield. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you think Alex gained control over that form?" Edric asked, but Amanda seemed uncertain,


    "I don''t think that in the second attempt, he could have gained control over that much strength. Remember how he was making that disaster-class monster run like a mutt?"


    Edric nodded in agreement before he said, "Let''s go and check on others. Is Celestria okay?"


    "..." She completely forgot to wake her up.


    -----------**----------


    [Alex''s POV:]


    It was warm...comfortable.


    I couldn''t tell where I was since my eyes were closed, but I had never felt any more comfortable than this.


    It was like forgetting about all the stress and concern I held for others or myself, would be alright. This feeling was comforting, and I felt scared.


    "Hmm~hmm~hmmmm~" What was it? Someone seems to be humming. It feels so peaceful.


    I feel so light and relaxed that a sudden urge to never let go of this feeling arose in my heart.


    This was addictive.


    I clung to this sensation with my life, not wanting to let go of the peace I always chased but could never find. I was desperately wanting this serenity and I found it in this vague state where I couldn''t feel my own body.


    "How is my child, today? You look healthy." A voice, the same person who was humming softly until now seemed to be talking to me.


    But their voice was so vague that I could only discern the syllables, not the tone, to identify whether they were a male or female.


    Is this a dream? Why do I feel so calm?


    These questions overwhelmed me, but in the corner of my mind, I felt a familiarity with this sensation of being nurtured by this person.


    ''Ah, I am waking up...'' Just as I felt that I could finally see the person, I found my consciousness returning. And truth be told, I have never felt so regretful of waking up.


    "mm..." Parting my lids, the first person my eyes landed on was Celestria.


    And on the other side of the bed sat my beloved Saintess.


    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing them safe. However, before I could have tried to move or call them out, I felt someone watching me intently.


    With a frown I turned my eyes toward the person and found it was none other than,


    "Sir Eryndor." The man stood there silently, watching me with his gaze narrowed.


    I guess he now knows that I was the same guy whom he desperately wanted to kill.


    I know Sarah and Celestria were one call away from waking up so I didn''t panic and asked him, "You look quite intense for a father who has reunited with his child."


    The man clenched his fist, "So it''s true...you are the cursed child I discarded long ago."


    Just as he moved an inch, another voiced interrupted him, "Don''t do anything rashly here, Your Majesty, or I won''t hesitate to harm you."


    I glanced toward my left and found Edric lazily sitting on a chair, with his eyes gleaming with murderous intent.


    Damn, talk about cool entry.


    -------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 103- Father? Pfft-

    The child is cursed¡ªEryndor always thought. He has discerned that keeping Alex close meant death to everyone around him. At that time, he had to consider things as a patriarch of the clan rather than a father.It didn''t help that the woman he devoted his life to cheated on him, so the slight inclination he had to save Alex was overwhelmed by the sense of hatred.


    Eryndor wondered if Alex was his child or not. The evidence was there, and Eryndor was gifted with a child, which was inhumane. Naturally, he would doubt.


    At that time everyone deemed it right to erase his memories and seal his powers. And to be on the safe side, keep Alex imprisoned for the rest of his life.


    Eryndor agreed to it since, his child or not, as the Patriarch of the Frostbate clan, he had to ensure the safety of his people first.


    However, one of the council members betrayed him at that time and took Alex far away from Whiteden. The betrayer was punished, and Alex was searched for quite a long time.


    Little did Eryndor think that he would find the same snorty brat here in Grimland, as one of the soldiers.


    "What happened, old man? Feeling annoyed that you can''t kill me even when I am right in front of you?" Alex asked, a thin smirk dancing on his lips.


    Eryndor had already guessed that the brat was close to the Saintess, given how he fought for her pride, and the way she seemed worried during the battle was quite an evidence that they share a special connection. And if there had been any doubts, her choice to stay close to Alex until he woke up made it clear that the lady held Alex in high regard.


    On the other side was the Princess of Grimland and she has the support of her father to protect Alex.


    However, at the moment Eryndor''s biggest reason for worry was the young boy standing behind Alex and radiating an aura which has kept Eryndor at the edge of his seat.


    Find more chapters on empire


    There was no doubt the boy had a history steeped in bloodshed; such a potent bloodlust was far beyond what any mere cheeky brat could muster.


    Looking closely, Eryndor remembered someone mentioning something about the champion of Grimland who completely overwhelmed the students of the National Academy of Whiteden.


    Eryndor was a seasoned warrior so he could tell that taking any rash decision would mean he should be prepared to lose an arm, at the very least.


    "Having so many people stand beside you¡­have you threatened their lives to make them submissive?"


    The man spoke with a snarl, evident contempt on his face.


    Edric growled, but before he could have said anything, Alex responded, "Why don''t you kneel before me and thank me first, for saving your ass?"


    "!!!" Eryndor''s eyes widened. Kneel? And before a brat?! A cursed one at that?!


    "You are nothing but a wimp without that curse. And you wish to see me kneel before evil?!"


    Alex wanted to laugh, but his body hurt a little too much to chuckle at the moment. He couldn''t tell if the man was blind or just plain foolish to believe Alex was weak. And what without the curse? Isn''t that curse a part of him?


    "You know what would be the best for you, Your Majesty? It''s that you forget about Alex''s existence and return to your nation. Since not only I and the Saintess, but the whole nation regards Alex as the hero." Edric spoke, his tone making it obvious that he was threatening the man.


    Drawing closer to the bigger one, Edric added, "And trust me, you don''t want to know the consequences of touching the Hero of Grimland."


    Eryndor narrowed his eyes¡ªhe was right. He cannot act rashly here despite how much hatred he carries for Alex. He cannot kill the being who has saved the Saintess today or Eryndor would not get to leave Grimland unless he was prepared for a war.


    His ego was hurt but he still gave priority to his nation and his people.


    Wordlessly he glanced at Alex before turning on his feet and walking away.


    Edric heaved a sigh after he closed the door and looked at Alex, "Damn man, he was one hell of a father."


    Alex shrugged, "Just blood related; nothing more I have to do with that man."


    Edric was informed about the whole situation regarding Alex''s family and under what circumstances he was sent to Grimland.


    Call it instincts since Edric knew the man would come to see Alex. As such, despite how much Amanda requested him, he decided to remain in Alex''s room.


    "You did the right thing," Suddenly Celestria voiced, startling Edric as he asked,


    "You were awake?" After he saw the other lady also raising her head, "S-S-Supreme Grace?"


    The woman''s face was covered yet Edric felt she was looking at him warmly, as she uttered, "You did great, child. May God bless you."


    *Ba* Dum*


    Her sweet voice elevated his heart race and a tinge of blush appeared on his cheeks.


    He lowered his head and spoke in a hurried voice, "Thank you for your kind words!"


    Celestria chuckled, "Look at you, blushing and all. I wonder how Amy will react if she knows."


    "...!" Edric glared at the Princess before he stood back straight, and after a brief cough, he said, "I will be resting in my room. Call me if you need something, Alex."


    Once Edric left, Sarah instantly unveiled her face and revealed her eyes which were blurred by tears.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he said, "I can''t get up to wipe your tears¡­so please don''t cry."


    Celestria went to bring some warm water from the nearby table as she said, "Lady Saintess, why don''t you use your magic to heal Alex already?"


    Alex looked at Sarah with a questioning look; wondering the same thing.


    Sarah looked helpless as she told them, "I did try to heal him," Just as she said, her hands glowed with a silver hue before she pressed it on Alex''s chest,


    However, "But his body is rejecting my magic," upon her words, the hue escaped Alex''s body and disappeared in thin air.


    Alex frowned; this was strange. Before this, he had no problem getting healed by the other nurses back in the Academy. And all the potions he drank were working on him as well.


    "Is it related to my Curse?" Alex muttered under his breath, which urged Sarah to add,


    "I studied your Curse Seal and I can tell that it''s slightly damaged."


    Alex''s brows raised, "You know about it?"


    Celestria responded, "Edric told us the whole story."


    Alex heaved a sigh, that guy has a big mouth and barely any resistance against persuasion.


    Throwing away those thoughts, he asked the Saintess, "So what do you know? Is it bad?"


    Sarah looked uncertain, "I can tell that the seal is damaged, and it probably happens when you utilize the powers of that being that resides within you."


    Taking a pause and looking contemplative, she added, "There was a time when the presence of the Curse turned too ominous, to the point I felt like throwing up. Considering my magic efficiency with purity and light, I seemed to be the most affected. However, slowly that presence receded."


    Alex was unsure, "You mean to say, I willingly lowered the presence?"


    Sarah nodded, "It seems you were able to control how much power you were drawing from that curse."


    Alex¡­somehow expected it. If he had turned berserk like that time when fighting the big wolf, then he might as well have woken up in a cell. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was the catalyst that helped him control his strength? Alex needs to think about it.


    "Alex, you need to stop using that power. I have a bad feeling about this curse." Celestria muttered as she helped him drink the water.


    The concern in her eyes and the shakiness of her voice were enough evidence to tell how scared she was.


    Alex took a long breath once he finished drinking and said, "I am aware that the curse is a bad omen; however, until it''s a part of me, and I don''t understand what in the world resides within me¡­I can''t do anything about it."


    Taking a pause, he added, "Until I continue to feel helpless during a battle, that being from within me will continue to appear."


    Silence descended inside the room as everyone held concern about the Curse he was burdened with.


    Sarah tried to search her memory but she couldn''t find if she had read about this curse before. None of the patients she has treated had similar traits as Alex.


    "I think I should go and search in the Cathedral''s library about it," Sarah suggested.


    However, Alex had a better idea, "Or I can just ask those who bestowed me with this Seal and see what they have to say about this curse."


    Celestria was startled, "Even though your father has recognized you, you are going to Whiteden?"


    Alex smirked, "That nation doesn''t belong to him alone. Don''t worry, I will have someone sponsor me~"


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 104- Seduction

    [Name: Alex][Age: 17]


    [Str: 51] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 72] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility]


    [Soul Energy: 3482]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­..


    It''s strange. Even though he used so many Sword Arts and the battle against the Vampire wasn''t an official duel, his Soul Energy was like a thousand points more than what last he checked.


    It was strange and goes against the law of Grimoire. Naturally, there could be nothing that could affect the Akashic Records then it must be Alex''s curse that affected his Soul Energy.


    ''Not only did I draw strength from the curse, but my SE also elevated. Hmm¡­'' It could be a blessing in disguise if only Alex could retain his sanity when using that power-up.


    Although he didn''t hurt anyone this time, other than the one who deserved to get hurt, Alex was still bothered about his transformation.


    He was in a dream-like state, where he couldn''t command his own body and was letting everything happen based on his instincts. The reason why he couldn''t use any Sword Arts while being in his cursed state was because he never gained control over himself during that time.


    "Is everything alright?" Alex was startled to hear Celestria''s voice from behind.


    He turned around and asked, "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with the others?"


    It has been three days since that incident and today, there was a celebration being held in the royal palace.


    Alex was wearing the suit that Celestria bought for him and was having trouble fixing the cravat around his collar.


    Celestria was dazed for a moment as she looked at her beloved.


    The blue and white suit fit him perfectly, accentuating his broad shoulders and slim waist in a way that made him look both regal and striking. His usual messy hair was slicked back neatly and tied into a short ponytail that added a touch of sophistication to his rough charm.


    The tailored, ankle-length trousers hugged him just right, giving him an air of confidence and maturity that was impossible to ignore. Celestria''s gaze lingered longer than she intended, her heart racing as heat crept up her neck.


    Right now, he was the embodiment of allure, effortlessly captivating. Celestria found herself biting her lip, unable to pull her eyes away from the sight of him.


    Alex raised his brows, "I know I look hot, but as a Princess, you need to restrain your wild side, Your Highness."


    Celestria inched closer to him as she said, "Inside a closed room, no noble status works when the person is with the one they love."


    Alex turned to look at her before encircling his hand around her waist and pulling the girl closer, "This is the second time you are trying to seduce me. You know, at this age, the line of resistance remains the thinnest, right?"


    The way she looked at him, the way she bit her lips and her whole presence oozed with sensuality. And Alex wasn''t a saint to ignore the charm of a young woman.


    Celestria looked up at him, her eyes speaking more than her lips, as she stated, "I told you before, there is no point in resisting your urges if the other person is ready to give you their all."


    Alex growled, his hand gripping her waist even more firmly, making Celestria moan softly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her soft and thin waist made her look fragile, giving him the sensation that she might break any moment.


    Looking at her flushed cheeks and moist eyes, he asked, "You really test my tolerance, eh."


    Celestria didn''t reply and just stared at him with her lips slightly parted.


    Alex was dazed looking at her. A spark within him has ignited because of her. And right now all he could look at was those red lips of hers.


    It didn''t help that Celestria closed her eyes and allowed him to do whatever he wanted with her.


    Without much going through his mind, Alex lowered his face and planted his lips on hers. The kiss was not intense; he was just pressing his lips against hers, yet it felt quite intimate, sending a jolt down her spine as Celestria shut her eyes completely and surrendered herself in his embrace.


    Alex was not satisfied so he just parted his lips and sucked on her supple ones.


    The taste of her sweet lips in his grasp made Alex feel a sudden rush of heat traveling down. He held her shoulder and leaned slightly towards her.


    Celestria clung to him since she felt her legs turning noodles under his restless assault, making her breathless.


    She had never felt something so exciting and heart racing like this before.


    Alex continued to kiss her until she grabbed his shoulder a little strongly, making him realize that he might have been too fierce.


    "Haah¡­" As he parted his lips from hers, Celestria panted as she held him for support. Her face was flushed red as she took some time to stabilize her breathing.


    Alex just hugged her lithe form and allowed her to calm down before he asked, "Was that okay?"


    "Hmm?" She hummed in questioning.


    "For me to kiss you¡­even though I have not reciprocated your feelings?"


    Celestria remained silent for a moment, before she answered him, "My body and soul belongs to you¡­even if you don''t reciprocate my feelings¡­I won''t mind if you just use me for your desires."


    Separating from him a little, she looked him in the eye, before stating, "Until you can allow me to stay by your side, I don''t mind being used."


    Alex could tell that¡­she was serious. And he didn''t know how to react to that.


    What did he did to make her so obsessed with him? He didn''t know. However, there was something he was certain of,


    "Give yourself more respect, Cela. You are not a thing to be used, so don''t ever say that again."


    Celestria shyly lowered her head and nodded, "...okay."


    ¡­


    Not so long after Alex walked into the grand hall where the celebration was being held.


    The ruler of Whiteden had departed the same day after he was insulted by two teenage guys. But Adolf didn''t know about it, so he and others thought that the Emperor was shaken up, so he wanted to return home.


    ''Damn¡­this place is so extravagant¡­''


    Laughter and music filled the air as a string quartet played lively tunes from the corner. Guests in elegant gowns and tailored suits mingled, their voices blending into a hum of excitement.


    Servants weaved through the crowd, carrying trays of sparkling wine and silver platters. Long tables lined the room, covered with lavish feasts¡ªroasted meats, fresh fruits, and delicately arranged pastries.


    Alex looked around and found Edric and Amanda talking to people he didn''t know. Most probably someone from the noble house trying to gain a connection with Edric. But seeing how Amanda was holding his hand, it was highly unlikely that any other woman would have a chance.


    His eyes then went towards the royal family, and instantly, his eyes were met with Celestria, who was also giving him shy glances.


    Stay connected through empire


    ''Look at her¡­being all shy.'' Who could think that the same girl tried seducing a few minutes ago?


    He took a glass of fruit juice from the nearest table and stood in a corner to look at the others.


    He found Sarah surrounded by people to the point where he could barely see her. Near her was that annoying Priest, as well as some other people from the church.


    ''She is damn popular¡­.'' Alex heaved a sigh; in the past life, he seldom had time to see her, since he remained moving around the world regularly.


    And in this life, it was her surrounded by people and barely having the time to look at him.


    But well, until the Celestial Decree descends, this would continue. After that, the world would be focused on choosing their champions and the Saintess would have much more time to be with him.


    "Bored?" He heard a familiar voice from his left and without turning toward her, he said,


    "Kinda. What about you?"


    Valerie heaved a sigh, "Father is busy with the security inspection. Mum is sick, so she couldn''t come, and my siblings are already too busy in their respective jobs to come here."


    Alex raised his brows, "Then why are you here? You could have left, you know."


    Valerie nodded, "Yeah, I know. But mum said to not leave Father alone for the time being."


    Alex could sense the deep emotion she hid expertly behind her indifferent facade.


    Although he has never felt what familial affection seemed like, he could tell that the connection between Valerie and Aborne was quite strong. And seeing her father in that state would have been quite disheartening.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex told her, "You know what could be the best way to cheer up your father?"


    Valerie instantly turned her head in his direction, listening to him intently.


    Alex turned his eyes toward the girl before, with a smile; he added, "Replace him."


    Valerie was bewildered, but Alex didn''t stay there to explain things to her.


    If she could discern what he meant and focus her steps in that direction, then who knows, humanity might get another pillar of defense really soon.


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 105- Dance

    *Ting* *Ting* *Ting*The eyes of the guests turned toward the source of the glass clinking sound as they turned to look at the person standing on the stage.


    It was the Supreme Authority of Grimland, the King himself, gathering everyone''s attention as he stood there with a smile.


    Alex, who was standing alone in a corner, also looked towards the stage as he heard,


    "I am delighted to have you all here, joining this joyous occasion. I would like to announce that the summit was a success and we are proceeding toward a better future with our joint effort."


    A round of applause was heard from the crowd upon hearing that. The harmony between the human nations was quite vital from the point of view of humanity as a whole. As such, seeing Adolf being positive about the connection gave assurance to the people.


    Once the sound of applause died down, Adolf added, "Now, we all know that an adversary appeared a few days ago, with evil intentions. At that time, when all the forces were neutralized and the hope to overcome the adversary seemed bleak, a brave warrior emerged and confidently assured that he would defeat the foe and protect the Hope of Humanity."


    Alex rolled his eyes; what an exaggerated introduction. He was expecting something like this, that''s why he was slightly uncertain if he should join this celebration or not. However, the way Sarah and Celestria seemed adamant about him joining, he was left with no other option.


    As those words left the King''s mouth, many people started wondering, and those who were aware began to glance at Alex with a smile. Discover more content at empire


    The King smilingly called out, "Alex, would you join me on the stage?"


    ''No!'' would have been his instant reaction if not for the hopeful and excited gazes he was getting directed from the two women whom he could not ignore.


    Heaving a sigh he rested the glass on the nearest table before, amidst the applause, he walked towards the stage.


    Standing on the podium, Alex felt himself surrounded by gazes and he couldn''t establish his focus at all. The vulnerability he faces when so many people look at him is quite unsettling.


    ''Great...if someone has malicious intent among the crowd, I won''t be able to notice...'' Thankfully, the whole venue was surrounded by archers, and they were given permission to take down any suspicious entity without hesitation.


    Adolf stood beside the silver head as he spoke, "Alex not only bravely stood against the danger, but came out victorious as well. I would like to add that the danger in question was inhumane, yet our little hero here gallantly accepted the challenge since the pride of the Saintess was at stake."


    When he said that, people began to murmur, praising Alex to no end. The silver-haired youth turned his gaze towards the Priest who always sticks close to Sarah and God; that bitter expression on his face was so satisfying.


    Adolf added, "For his brave act and the strength he showed, I would like to award the boy with the highest honor a warrior could attain." As he said, the King looked at the Prime Minister, before the other one stepped forward with a small case in hand.


    Alex turned to face the king, before he planted his left hand on his chest and knelt with his head leaned forward.


    Everyone watched in awe as the King took the Symbol of Gallantry and attached it to Alex''s shoulder.


    The badge was enough to give him the highest command in the military. If Alex wanted, after graduation, he would be immediately promoted to the rank of Commander if he decided to join the military.


    Only Aborne had gained that Symbol before, and now, Alex was the second.


    Once Alex stood up, he glanced at the symbol, and somehow he was feeling a bit overwhelmed. Well, maybe because of the responsibility the Symbol brings? Or was it overwhelming pride? He couldn''t tell.


    "Now then," The king once again glanced at the Minister before another display case was brought.


    Alex raised his brows, as he heard the blond man say, "I couldn''t believe you received your first Star just recently, and now, you are attaining this one,"


    The Bronze Star rested on the tray, on which four lines were drawn.


    Alex''s eyes parted wide slightly...he was receiving his fourth-star? This soon?


    Even Edric was three stars...


    People began to clap at the achievement of the young man who hadn''t even turned eighteen to receive such honor.


    Adolf pinned the star on his chest pocket, as he said, "I was uncertain until now, but you indeed are a worthy partner."


    "...." He forgot that this man was still finding the perfect match for his daughter because of the prophecy.


    ''Gotta make Sarah take her prophecy back...'' Heaving a sigh, he lowered his head and said, "I feel deeply honored to receive this recognition."


    Adolf nodded as he patted the young man on the shoulder, "Keep up the good work."


    Once he returned to his corner, he was no longer left alone. People came and congratulated him or praised him for his dedication towards his people.


    Now, Sarah and Celestria were bothered about the sudden popularity Alex gained.


    Standing at her place, the Saintess watched Alex with a dangerous look. From behind the veil, no one knew where she was looking that''s why she had all the freedom to ogle at her lover.


    ''He looks quite delicious today...'' The formal outfit always looked good on him, even in this life.


    "Don''t even think about it," Suddenly a voice came from her left, making Sarah scoff,


    "Can you stop me?" The Saintess asked. Although she couldn''t lose her virginity, there are several more ways to please her man.


    "We made an agreement!" Celestria glared at her, however, Sarah was unbothered,


    "We did make an agreement but you crossed your limit by kissing him."


    Celestria''s eyes widened. The Princess was rendered speechless for a moment...how did she know?


    Sarah answered her unasked question, "Although it seemed I was busy with people, my eyes never wandered away from Alex...and I know that you went to his room."


    Taking a pause and fixing her gaze on the reddened Princess, she added, "The smudge of your lipstick and the slight bite mark...I know only Alex kisses fiercely like that."


    "Y-You studied me that closely?"


    Sarah shrugged, "You are my rival in love. Of course, I need to keep a close eye on you."


    Celestria glared at the Priestess, as she said, "Now, I will also keep a close eye on you..."


    Sarah smirked, "Best of luck with that."


    ....


    Soon, the song of the final dance began to play, and mostly every man began to invite females to the floor for a dance.


    Edric took a deep breath before turning towards his girlfriend.


    Amanda raised her brows and waited for him to collect himself first.


    Bowing his head and extending his hand, he asked, "Would you honor me the pleasure to dance with you, my lovely lady?"


    Amanda''s heart fluttered, and a smile blossomed on her face as she rested her hand on his before saying, "I would love to."


    Many other people were getting invited, those who knew each other and some of them were requesting those women whom they saw this evening.


    "Your Highness," What Celestria feared became reality, "Would you like to dance with me, " Standing there was the son of the Duke, someone who was among the possible grooms her father selected.


    Celestria smilingly said, "My foot hurts, so I cannot dance at-"


    "We would just move around a bit, and I promise there won''t be any discomfort to your foot." The young man insisted, "Umm, my friends are watching, so please just walk with me to the dance floor, and that would be enough."


    Now Celestria was struck in a predicament. She was thinking of a way to reject him, since even being seen with him didn''t sit well with her.


    It was then, "Why didn''t you tell him the truth, Cela?" Alex arrived beside the Princess, making the guy frown, as Alex said, "She actually promised to dance with me, that''s why to not make you feel bad, Sir Aston, she said her foot is injured."


    Aston glanced at the connected hands of Alex and Celestria with a frown, but then, he nodded and said, "I understand. Excuse me."


    Once he walked away, Sarah said, "Look at you, saving the beauty like a hero." The sarcasm in her voice displayed her annoyance. And why was she annoyed? Because she couldn''t dance with her beloved like other people!


    Inching closer to the Saintess, Alex said, "Don''t worry, I will do something about it."


    Sarah hmph-ed as Alex took Celestria to the dance floor.


    Like others, they also began to move in rhythm, enjoying the music and each other''s presence.


    If it had been in the past, then people might have gossiped about how a mere servant''s child was being all cozy with the Princess. However, now, it was seen as if the Princess was trying to reduce the distance between herself and the Hero.


    "Your father has already accepted me as his son-in-law."


    Celestria was shocked, "Did he say something?"


    Alex twirled her gracefully, before pulling her close and answering, "He said I am worthy of his daughter. Might as well, he announces the engagement today."


    Celestria frowned, "I will talk to him."


    Alex smiled, "Someone might have misunderstood your words as your reluctance to be with me."


    Celestria''d eyes turned round as she shook her head, "You know that-"


    "Yeah, I know. However, Cela, you know that I cannot get committed to a relationship yet. Give me some time."


    The Princess smiled, that smile which could melt the coldest of hearts, as she uttered, "Until you can allow me to stay by your side, I won''t mind."


    Alex heaved a sigh; stay by his side, eh?


    ''I feel sad for her already...''


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 106- Mommy?

    Sarah was upset. She had all the reason to.In the past life although not regularly, when Ceaser came to meet her, at the very least, she had the freedom to roam around places freely without needing to hide from people. However, in this life, her status as Saintess has restricted her movements completely.


    Shackling her as the Holy maiden and keeping her away from anything that involved romance. Okay, she accepts that as a Priestess, she has to retain her virginity, but that doesn''t mean she has to keep herself away from the one she adores. And why everyone is always so focused on her? It infuriates her to no end. Ugh.


    She was currently in her room, freshly out of the bath as she sat before the dresser and combed her hair which she dried using the special kind of hair dryers this world has.


    Her long raven hair reached her waist and seldom gave her trouble in the morning. If not for Ceaser''s preference for long hair she might have trimmed her hair long ago.


    Her olive green eyes stared back at herself with a sense of annoyance in them, when suddenly they widened when she heard an unexpected voice,


    "Quite displeased you seem?"


    She turned toward him and found Alex sitting on her bed with a mischievous smile on his face. He was not wearing the coat anymore and with his shirt sleeve folded, he gave a very charismatic look.


    But no! She can''t let him know how his allure had her go crazy since this evening, as she turned her head away and looked back in the mirror,


    "Dare to intrude in the room of the Supreme Grace?"


    Alex raised his brows; so she wants to play it like this, eh?


    Jumping off the bed he approached the woman and spoke in a pleading voice, "Please forgive me for this crime, but I want to confess my sin, Your Holiness."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes as she looked at him through the mirror.


    Alex stood beside her, kneeling before the woman and holding her hand.


    Lowering his head, he softly uttered, "I have saddened the woman I love and had neglected her. How can I atone for my sin?"


    Sarah scoffed, "How about you start with a kiss first?"


    Alex raised his brows before he added, "But I fear that my woman may bite me if I try to kiss her. You see, she is slightly fierce, but very gentle at heart."


    Sarah wanted to laugh at his fruitless attempt to save himself by adding that gentle part.


    "Then tolerate it since you probably deserve it." Stay updated via empire


    Alex heaved a sigh before he got back up and switched his place with Sarah.


    The Saintess was bewildered to find herself sitting on Alex''s lap suddenly and the silver head leaning in for a kiss.


    For a moment she thought of just giving in, but then she remembered him being all intimate with the Princess on the dance floor, urging the Saintess to direct her teeth to his neck, and giving him a painful bite,


    "Ou¡­that hurts, babe." He winced, but actually, it didn''t hurt that much.


    Maybe she heard his inner voice; the intensity of her bite grew as she continued to bite until there was a mark.


    Parting her pearly bunny teeth, she marveled at the beautiful sight of his skin having a mark which she gave; almost like she was claiming Alex all for herself.


    Looking at him with a stubborn look, she said, "You are forbidden from healing it or covering it until that Princess sees it."


    Alex chuckled, "This is a blatant attempt to make her jealous."


    "So what?! She also made me jealous by joining you for that dance."


    Alex shrugged, "We can dance as well. Like right now." He got up with the lady in his arms.


    Sarah was startled as she hugged his neck to prevent herself from falling.


    There was no music, no lights, no people watching them nor did they wear any fancy dresses. Heck, they weren''t even following the regular dance routine as Alex just swayed left to right while holding his beloved in his arms.


    Sarah forgot about her displeasure and closed her eyes. Hearing his breathing and experiencing his warmth was enough to make her heart and mind attain the calmness that nothing else could provide her with.


    "You know I remembered that night...when I came to the church on your birthday and we danced under the moonlight."


    Sarah chuckled, "I remember you were all wounded but refused to get treated since you wanted to cut the cake first and sing the birthday song."


    Alex shrugged, "Well, I never remembered anyone else''s birthday but I had kept seven reminders for yours." Glancing at her, he added, "You should have already guessed how important you were to me when I wore that birthday cap for you."


    Sarah leaned her head to the other side, her hair falling like a beautiful curtain as she added, "Sorry I made you wait so long. Won''t you forgive me?"


    In their previous lives, Ceaser and Sarah couldn''t spend even a day as a couple since they both confessed the same day Sarah met by accident.


    Alex hugged her close, as he whispered, "We have a lot of time in this world. Let''s spend as much time as we want together."


    Sarah looked at him, a tinge of concern visible in her eyes, as she asked, "Do we really have that much time left?"


    Alex looked at her questioningly, urging Sarah to add, "The ascension contest, I have less than ten percent hope that our world would win. I am happy that you will survive, but that would be our farewell." After all, regardless of her fame and popularity, it was irrefutable that the saintess was not someone meant for battle. And bringing just a healer to the battle was pointless, given it would be a waste of slots.


    Alex heaved a sigh and asked her, "Do you trust me?"


    Sarah nodded, "Blindly."


    "Then leave everything to me. I don''t know how but I will surely win this. After all, I am aware of the strength and weakness of more than half of what we would be facing during the contest."


    Alex didn''t read the last volume in which the Ascension Trials concludes, but he read the introductory volume of the contest so he knows whom he could expect to face in the contest.


    "Alex, are you really going to your birthland? I mean you don''t need to, you know, feel guilty about your mother." Sarah heard things from Edric that made her believe that Alex''s true motive was to liberate his biological mother.


    However, "That''s not it; my priority lies in knowing more about my curse and the seal. Whenever I look at Amanda and the uncertainty in her eyes to approach me, I am reminded that there is something inside me which I cannot control, and that gives birth to extreme insecurity."


    Exhaling a sharp breath, he added, "What if my seal gets broken during the contest and I end up attacking an ally?"


    Sarah lowered her eyes; she was aware that something happened back in Chainedvale that had shaken up his sister down to her core. And the reason for the change was Alex.


    Sitting down on the bed with his woman resting on his lap, Alex added, "That''s why I must go there and ask those people who placed the seal on me."


    Sarah raised her brows, "So you are not going to save your mother? She got framed because it seems she was reluctant to let you get punished."


    Alex hummed a bit, and pondered for a moment before replying, "If things seem to be under control, then I will definitely try to liberate her since I don''t want someone to suffer because of me."


    Sarah smiled, as she cupped his cheek and softly whispered, "Just a softie you are, that''s why I always said that mafia isn''t the right job for you."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "Who says I am a softie? Just feel it beneath you and you will know how hardy I can get." Sarah blushed slightly as she moved her waist back and forth, making his little prince stand in attention. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah grinned, "So are you returning to your room tonight or plan on sullying the Supreme Saintess?"


    Alex growled, "What do you think?"


    Sarah raised her brows, "You know I have to retain my purity, right?"


    Alex whispered, "I find the back door as sexy as the main entrance."


    Sarah chuckled, "Can''t believe our first time is going to be like this."


    Alex raised his brows, "You don''t want to?"


    The Saintess sexily smiled, as she pushed him on the bed and said, "Lie down and let mommy show you the road to the heavens."


    ------**-----


    A/N:- Well, I haven''t added the R-18 tag so I am saved from continuing this scene. Thanks for reading and supporting the work so far.

 Chapter 107- Making friends(1)

    [Dear Cela,I know you must be hurt and probably would hate me for this but I am departing for Whiteden alone. I know you wanted to come along, to ensure my safety and protect me if the time comes. I really appreciate and feel fortunate to have you in my life, however, I cannot risk your life by taking you there. There are too many variables and I don''t have a single clue what I would be facing and where I would be living. In such a situation I cannot bring you there.


    So please, don''t come after me if you love me and wait for me in the Capital. If you don''t receive anything from me in the next fifteen days, only you can inquire about me.


    -Your Alex.]


    Tears welled up in her eyes, as Celestria ran out of the room and darted toward the room where Alex had been staying.


    She refused to believe that he left her. She had faith in Alex that he wouldn''t leave her behind, however, it would be a lie to say that in the corner of her mind, she didn''t expect it.


    ''Why Alex¡­am I really a burden to you?'' She couldn''t help but feel herself being Alex''s weakness, that''s why he didn''t take her with him.


    "Ah!" Celestria exclaimed as she saw Edric coming out of Alex''s room while holding a similar parchment and looking annoyed.


    Noticing Celestria, he said, "He isn''t in there. He left last night."


    Celestria asked, "What did he write for you?"


    Edric rolled his eyes before handing the paper to Celestria.


    The princess ran her eyes through the letters, and was surprised to find,


    [Don''t even think of coming after me. See ya~]


    "¡­" At least, Celestria received an apology from him.


    "I am going after him." Edric made his intentions clear, "There is not a single ally he has there and there is a chance his father would recognize him even though he tries to hide his identity. We need to remember that the head of the Frostbate will be keeping a close eye on the contest they are holding as well."


    Celestria muttered, "Then I will also come."


    Edric looked uncertain, "Are you sure? I mean there a difference in my absence and-" Experience tales at empire S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you don''t take me with you then I will go all alone." She spoke firmly.


    Edric was rendered speechless and it was the third person who jumped in, "Agree to her demand, or the Princess might as well exile you."


    Amanda stood beside Celestria and asked, "You are crying?"


    Celestria sobbed, "He broke the promise¡­he left me."


    Amanda consoled the little girl, "First time?"


    Celestria nodded as she wiped her tears, "We will find him, right Amy?"


    Amanda looked at Edric and found him looking back at her with an assuring look, providing her with the confidence to say, "We will find him, and when we do, make sure to punish him."


    Celestria clenched her fist as she muttered under her breath, ''I want you to know, Alex¡­that I am not your weakness¡­and for that, I am coming to find you¡­''


    ----**---


    *Knock*


    Sarah raised her brows as she heard someone knocking on her door.


    She stopped folding her clothes and got up before approaching the door.


    She sensed the person on the other side and couldn''t stop herself from sighing, "Celestria." She said upon parting the door and seeing the blond Princess standing there.


    "Alex left." She said and the response was quick,


    "I know."


    Celestria was surprised, "He told you?" Sarah nodded as she returned to the bed and resumed folding her clothes and packing them into her bag. She had a few days left for her vacation, so she wanted to spend them with her family.


    Celestria was shocked, "Why didn''t he tell me?"


    "Because he knew you would ask him to take you with him and might as well cry¡­and Alex doesn''t have much resistance against the tears of those whom he adores."


    Celestria felt a strong lump in her throat as she took a moment of delay to ask, "And you didn''t ask him to not go?"


    Sarah couldn''t tell her how much she had tried in the past but always failed. As such after a while, she started wishing him luck rather than crying in front of him.


    "I asked him to take care. I knew there was nothing I could have said other than threatening him in the name of my life, to stop him. So rather than burdening him with mental pressure, I gave him the assurance that I would be waiting for him."


    Celestria turned silent upon hearing that. Alex knew Sarah wouldn''t try to stop him, that''s why he told her.


    Just as she thought Celestria was still not quite mature.


    However, "I cannot remain calm and wait for him. That place is surrounded by those people who are waiting to execute Alex, and he cannot fight against a nation all alone. Not to talk, there would come a time when he would need someone beside him when the curse seal gets removed."


    Sarah frowned, "Why do you think he would have the Seal removed?"


    Celestria stated without much thinking, "As much as I know Alex I know he must be hating this seal on his body¡­to have an uncertain element on him."


    Sarah had a frown on her face, "This is bad¡­"


    Celesrtria raised her brows, seeing the Saintess suddenly getting up from her seat and approaching the bookshelf.


    She went through a few pages of the book she had recently read when Celestria approached her and asked, "Did you find something about his seal?"


    Sarah mindlessly muttered, "I recalled having studied a similar Seal in the past and realized I have a book related to it in the morning."


    Celestria glanced at the book and saw the strange mark of a snake wrapping around a crown.


    "What does it says?" Celestria asked, a tinge of concern written over her face seeing Sarah being so serious.


    Sarah gestured for the Princess to sit down and the latter immediately listened to the wordless command, before Sarah began,


    "The Curse Seal, known in dread whispers as the Brand of the Imposter, is etched upon the souls of those who have betrayed the Deities and defiled the sacred bearers of Soul Energy. It is not granted by mortal hand ¨C the curse is either carried through bloodlines like a shadowed inheritance or emerges, unbidden and singular, as a mark of ultimate condemnation. No act of penance can remove it, and no force can shield those bound by its grip."


    It was what she read in the book, but Celestria understood not much of it.


    Sarah explained, "Those kinds of curses that change the personality of the being, enhance their powers, and make one question their origin are something which no mortal being, like us, should be possessing. The only being who was caught having this Cursed mark was¡­"


    Sarah paused, urging Celestria to ask, "Who was it?"


    Sarah took a strong gulp before revealing, "The first king of independent human civilization¡ªArthur Ashford."


    -----**----


    The weather around the Northern region is quite unpredictable since a moment of calm and serenity can never be a promise of a safe future.


    Just like right now, the Royal Carriage was stuck in a snowstorm and was surrounded by Silver-scaled Tigers.


    The carriage belonged to the person close to the patriarch of one of the three leading clans of Whiteden.


    The soldiers were somehow trying to fend off the beasts so they could reach their destination in time. However, considering the situation it was highly unlikely they would be able to make it out alive.


    "Eyes sharp!" Captain Harlow barked, his voice cutting through the storm. "They''re out there."


    A low growl rumbled through the blizzard. Shadows flickered between the trees. Then ¨C a flash of white, a blur of scales. A tiger lunged from the snowbank.


    "Contact!" Harlow roared.


    Steel sang as swords left their sheaths. The beast slammed into the nearest soldier, knocking him flat. Its claws tore at his chest plate, screeching over metal.


    Two more tigers burst from the snow, circling the carriage. Harlow thrust his spear forward, driving one back, but the other lunged at the horses.


    "Protect the carriage!" Harlow shouted.


    Arrows flew. One struck a tiger''s flank, but the creature barely flinched. It twisted, eyes gleaming, and pounced at the archer. The two crashed to the ground in a swirl of snow.


    "Fall back! Close formation!" Harlow yelled, gripping his spear tighter. The soldiers formed a wall around the carriage.


    However, their efforts resulted in vain as suddenly numerous beings started running through the formation, biting and scratching the soldiers, causing them to kneel in defeat or fall back to save their lives.


    Harlow gritted his teeth as he continued to fight and in just a few minutes, only he was left on the battleground to ward off the danger.


    "What is happening, Harlow?" A shaky voice arrived from the carriage, urging the commander to say,


    "Please remain seated, Princess, I will deal with this in no time." Although he said that, Harlow feared that he would not be able to continue like this for long.


    ''Here it comes!'' He braced himself and turned to face the beast which was about to lunge at him¡­


    *Shlink*


    But then suddenly, something unexpected happened and the beast stopped moving altogether.


    "Huh?" Harlow couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw the head of the beast rolling on the ground and a being, enshrouded in a cloak, appearing before the Commander,


    "Need some help?"


    ------**-----


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 108- Making friends(2)

    The three major clans of Whiteden are Frostbate, Dorhales, and Swortine.The major difference between these three clans was their resources and military strength.


    Frostbate clan has the most number of soldiers in possession and also, the Leader of the clan was himself a Five-star warrior. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In comparison to that, the Dorhales clan possessed fewer soldiers, but their wealth and the variety of fruits sold there made the northern country an attractive market for trading.


    If ranking these clans Dorhales would come in second place, just because of their vast wealth in treasury.


    And the clan Alex targeted was the same: Dorhales.


    "Are you okay now, Princess?" Alex asked as he stood before the carriage inside which the second daughter of Patriarch remained seated.


    It was widely known how the patriarch was quite close to his family members, and fond of his daughters. Even during this small excursion, she was protected by a hundred soldiers, but first, the carriage was attacked by assailants, followed by the tigers.


    Such an unfortunate situation was the perfect opportunity for Alex to exploit. Admittedly, he had provoked the tigers and directed them toward the carriage, but since he ended up saving the soldiers, perhaps the scales of sin would tilt slightly in his favor.


    "I cannot be any more thankful for you, my savior." The Princess smilingly spoke, "Can I know the name of the person who risked his life to save me?"


    "Hermes, he is my betrothed." Suddenly a person emerged beside Alex and wrapped her hand around his.


    Seeing the red eyes of the woman, Harlow was slightly startled. He had noticed this second person enshrouded in a cloak since she also saved them alongside Hermes.


    Alex wanted to roll his eyes, however, he didn''t create suspicion by denying her claim and played along, "We were heading toward Dorhales. Do you know where-"


    "Perfect! We are also going there!" The Princess chimed as she finally lost her resistance and peeked from inside the carriage.


    Her snow-white face and pearly black eyes were in stark contrast but that''s what gave her a very innocent charm. Her dark hair matched the shade of the night sky at its peak hour.


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes; not another Princess¡­


    "Is that so," Alex raised his brows before turning toward Harlow, "Will you allow us to follow you, if that''s okay?"


    Harlow nodded without hesitation, "Undoubtedly. You have saved the Young Miss, surely I can allow you to do that much. And not only that, once we reach the Capital, I will inform the Patriarch about your deeds."


    Perfect, Alex inwardly muttered, and outwardly, he said, "You are too kind. Then, let''s go?"


    Harlow nodded before he commanded his battalion, those who could walk, to help others and once again, they resumed their journey.


    ¡­.


    There was a reason Alex had to take Rebecca with him; he needed another person to participate in this contest. And second, she is the perfect person as a guide in the Northern region. And third, since he didn''t have an attachment to the girl, he wouldn''t feel burdened if something happened to her.


    "How rude," Rebecca pouted, "To be so nonchalant about me. At least, mourn for me if I die."


    Alex was surprised to see that she heard his inner voice. It seems he has become quite obvious these days.


    "Although you don''t matter to me as much as Cela (or Sarah¡ªhe couldn''t reveal their relationship), it doesn''t mean I would let you die. I brought you here, so you are my responsibility now."


    Rebecca grinned, a face full of smiles Alex saw, as he heard her saying, "So you are going to take responsibility even if it wasn''t planned, eh? I will remember that."


    "..." This woman is crazy.


    Walking through a cold snowy path, Alex exchanged a few words with the Commander while Rebecca remained mostly silent.


    "So you used to live near the border region of Chainedvale?" Harlow asked, "I heard the ruler of that town is a cold-blooded mercenary?"


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes, "Is that a problem?"


    Harlow panicked, "No, no! In fact, I respect such strong warriors who have their names so widely spread across even Whiteden. It''s just that the relationship between foreigners and Whiteden has not been good in the past few years."


    Alex frowned, but his tone remained passive, "There won''t be a problem for us to come with you, right? If you say, then we can go through formal procedure-"


    "There are no such problems, Sir Hermes! Please don''t burden yourself with such needless thoughts." The Princess immediately interjected and made it clear that Hermes and his betrothed were coming with them.


    ''Nice¡­'' Alex suppressed a grin, ''It''s going as planned.''


    "Look at you, ensnaring Princesses here and there," Rebecca commented, a tinge of frustration in her tone.


    She really doesn''t want the competition to rise even more!


    Alex heaved a weary sigh, "This is all but a play, so stop commenting over every single thing."


    ¡­.


    Their journey continued for three long hours before the grand entrance of the Capital came into view.


    As they stepped inside, Alex looked around the Capital with his brows raised.


    Tall stone walls carved with old patterns surround the city. Soft glowing runes on the walls keep the endless snow at bay, leaving the streets clear but still icy underfoot.


    Inside, the city feels timeless. Houses with steep, slanted roofs line the cobbled streets, their dark wooden beams decorated with carvings that tell stories of the past. Smoke rises from chimneys, carrying the scent of burning wood and herbs. The air is crisp, every breath forming a puff of mist.


    In the center of the city stands a massive tower, its frosty surface glinting faintly in the gray light. Around it, markets bustle with activity. Merchants wrapped in thick cloaks sell enchanted fabrics, glowing charms, and other magical tools to keep the cold at bay.


    ''It''s not as extravagant and shiny as Grimland¡­'' This place seemed more of a Nordic village where people lived in much more harmony and had a simple life.


    There are no exaggerated advertisements, no fancy products, or lavish motels in view.


    People were selling simple household products, chatting and joking around in a lively atmosphere around the market.


    "That''s the palace?" Rebecca asked no one in particular, but Harlow heard her and replied,


    "Indeed, that''s the place where the Patriarch resides."


    The reason for Rebecca and Alex''s surprise was because, instead of a palace, it was rather a traditional house situated in the heart of the Capital.


    There were a lot of people standing before the entrance of the house, looking worried and impatient.


    As soon as the carriage came to a pause, the Princess leaped out and hugged the woman who seemed to be her elder sister.


    Alex and Rebecca were standing on one side, beside Harlow, waiting for the family to ensure their beloved''s safety first.


    The Princess continued to hug and weep the woman for another minute, whispering some inaudible things, before she turned her attention towards Alex and Rebecca, and said,


    "They saved me, mama."


    Alex was surprised, as he asked, "She¡­is your mother?" He looked back at the black-haired beauty again, feeling surprised to find her slightly older than the Princess. Find exclusive stories on empire


    Although she looked mature, not anywhere near being a mother.


    "Oh my, that makes me happy. But first," The woman stepped forward before she lowered her head, followed by all the servants behind, as the lady said,


    "Thank you for saving my daughter. I couldn''t be more thankful."


    Alex sighed, "It was a coincidence that we were passing by when we spotted them. And as wandering warriors, it was our duty to protect those in need."


    The lady smiled warmly, as she said, "Please come inside; although the magic runes are working fine, the weather is still quite harsh out here."


    Alex glanced at Rebecca and found her glaring at the woman before he held her hand and escorted her inside.


    The inside of the house was quite traditional; long galleries, sliding doors, bronze antiques, beautiful paintings.


    In his last life, Ceaser visited various nations, and right now, he feels like he is visiting a Japanese yakuza-type person.


    "You can rest here; I will send someone to provide you with blankets." The maid, who was escorting them, said after opening a door at the end of the lobby.


    Alex nodded before he pulled Rebecca inside.


    "Why are you swaying?" He asked; he noticed that the girl seemed quite disoriented and gave the impression that if he hadn''t held his hand, she might have fallen.


    Rebecca removed the cloak and sat down. Her face seemed excessively pale, her lips were turning blue.


    "Hey, hey! What happened to you?" Alex didn''t know what suddenly happened. She was not injured during the battle, he recalls, so did the cold overwhelm her?


    ''But no¡­Vampires have cold blood¡­then what?''


    Rebecca finally revealed, "I¡­haven''t eaten¡­since then¡­"


    Alex''s eyes widened; there was no doubt that the ''eat'' here didn''t mean that she hadn''t consumed food.


    "You didn''t drink anyone else''s bl-ah!'' Then he remembered the things he heard about Blood Bond.


    Heaving a sigh, he knelt down before her and revealed his neck, "You are hopeless."


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 109- Crush her

    "Why are you here?" Celestria couldn''t help but ask the redhead who was unexpectedly following them to the North.Valerie shrugged, "I thought it would be something fun, so I tagged along."


    Celestria pinched the bridge of her nose as she said, "You know where we are going and for what we are going, right?"


    Amanda wryly smiled, "Don''t you think Valerie will be more interested in coming along when she hears about the contest?"


    "Contest? As a battle contest?" As Amanda thought, Valerie''s eyes sparkled hearing about it.


    "Alex has gone there to find more about his real parents, and to make his wish come true he would be participating in some kind of contest." Edric added, "We are going there to back him up."


    Valerie raised her brows in surprise, "Never thought Alex would be taking such bold steps on his own...and even leaving Cela behind."


    Celestria grumbled, "He was worried about me, so he didn''t bring me with him."


    Valerie scoffed, "Or maybe you are just weak?"


    Edric panicked seeing the tension rising between the two. However, before he could have said anything to mediate the situation, his lover jumped in, sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As of now, if we are talking about strength, other than Edric all three of us are deadweights. Our inclusion in this is actually not needed."


    Amanda''s words were blunt but true, that''s why neither of them said anything, allowing Amanda to add,


    "It''s true that we are weak in comparison to Alex. However, we are not going to fight him there; rather, we need to ensure just his safety. So every person matters here."


    The inside of the carriage turned silent after that. Celestria clenched her fist as she turned her attention outside.


    Under her breath, she uttered a few words,


    ''This time, you won''t face everything alone.''


    --------**------- --------**-------


    "You are hopeless." Alex sat down and unbuttoned his shirt; revealing his neck.


    Rebecca''s eyes glowed, her hunger was evident in her eyes, yet, despite all the desperation her body was showing, she resisted her urge and asked,


    "Are you sure? This will only deepen the bond."


    Alex heaved a weary sigh, "I can''t have you participate in the contest like this or you would be nothing but a liability. So stop asking and start sucking."


    Rebecca, albeit weakly, grinned, "That sounds like tempting in some other way, but I will settle myself for your neck, for now."


    She inched closer to him and didn''t hold back while nestling herself in his lap, purposely rubbing herself against him.


    ''Haah....smells so delicious...'' Anyone who looks at her at the moment could tell how needy the woman was.


    After clutching his shirt, she finally revealed the pair of sharp canines before stabbing them into Alex''s neck.


    Alex frowned as he felt the slight sting of her teeth. However, he didn''t react, nor did he resist.


    He could hear her happily gulping his blood, while her hold on him became firm. She was clinging to his warmth, feeling the closeness to her Bond better than before.


    Rebecca''s lips lingered, her breath hot against his skin as she drank deeply, savoring the intoxicating taste of him. The air between them grew heavier, laced with an almost tangible intimacy that neither of them spoke of.


    While she enjoyed her meal, Alex was keeping an eye on his Grimoire, and found something strange,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 51] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 72] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility]


    [Soul Energy: 3276-> 3275-> 3274]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ...


    Every second a soul point gets deducted. Was Soul Energy a part of his blood? Well, considering the situation, it must be it.


    After a few more seconds, Rebecca stopped consuming her favorite blood as she parted her teeth from his flesh and softly licked over the teeth mark.


    Her body was feeling hot and re-energized after the bonding period, and feeling the poke beneath her butt, she could tell that Alex was quite bothered as well.


    Looking at him with a mischievous grin, She trailed her finger down his chest and whispered, "No one is watching us, and no one will tell anyone what happened here."


    Her voice dripped with lust and her current expressions could make even a saint doubt their oath.


    Rebecca moved her waist back and forth, rubbing her ass against his hard one, as she said, "How about we practice our wedding night today?"


    However, Alex soon held her waist and removed the girl from his lap, while muttering, "Don''t cross your limits, Rebecca."


    Rebecca pouted, "You could have at least shown some glimpse of your shy side. What''s the point of being a teenager then?"


    Alex rolled his eyes and got up. There was no doubt that he was horny, but he had enough self-restraint over himself to not give in to her temptation.


    ....well, if it had been a certain Saintess seducing him, then the matter might have been different.


    "You know what we are here for, right?" Alex asked her while facing the window provided in the room.


    The scenery outside was serene and gave his mind some much-needed peace.


    Rebecca hummed, "To join the competition and win it without revealing our identities until the end." The Vampire Princess uttered the words she was told before she left Chainedvale.


    However, there was something uncertain, "What in the world do you need from these people that you are willing to waste your time in some contest?"


    Alex hesitated....not because he didn''t want to tell Rebecca, but because he wasn''t sure.


    If he somehow gets to meet the Council Members before the competition and acquires the knowledge of his Curse Seal without needing to participate...then will he participate in the contest and risk having his identity revealed?


    And even if he participates, what he would ask for?


    ''I guess I already know the answer to that.....''


    Heaving a sigh, he told Rebecca, "I have multiple goals, but before that, I need to investigate a little." Turning to look at the woman, he added,


    "I will be leaving in the evening. If someone comes to find me, tell them that I was feeling sick so I fell asleep."


    Rebecca seemed worried, "Can I come along?" She was told about the animosity that the people of Whiteden possessed for foreigners, and that''s why she was anxious.


    However, "It would be better for me to go alone. And you need to be here so the Patriarch doesn''t end up sending a search team for us."


    ----------**---------


    After returning to his home, Eryndor has yet to sleep a wink. All he did after returning was to drink and think.


    The upcoming contest and the warning the Saintess gave was one thing he should be focusing on, considering the future of his clan and humanity as whole.


    However, after what he faced during the last day of his stay at Grimland, he couldn''t find himself thinking about anything else.


    That humiliation...


    He couldn''t forget that the brat, who was supposed to be dead, had the gall to mock him.


    **Crack**


    The glass in his hand, cracked under his strength as Eryndor stared at the wall across him with agitation.


    He has never been so insulted before....a brat...that Edric dared to threaten him, huh? He, the one who slaughtered a hundred enemy soldiers, all by himself and someone who claimed the throne through his strength...was humiliated by a mere worm!


    "My lord~" Suddenly, a woman, a familiar one, entered the room, making Eryndor frown,


    "What are you doing here, Mace? Didn''t I tell you not to enter my room?"


    His overwhelming Soul Energy made the room suffocating, but the woman didn''t hesitate to approach him. Why? Well, she has very good news to share after all.


    "My Lord, I have something to inform you about your loyal Commander named Beatrice."


    Eryndor frowned, but before he could have dismissed the woman, or worse, kill her, he heard her saying,


    "She has gone to meet the person, her mother rescued all those years ago."


    Eryndor''s eyes widened upon hearing that. He couldn''t be wrong about whom she was talking about.


    So...Beatrice, just like her mother, was betraying the clan?!


    "Zoreth!" His loud cry was immediately responded to as a hulking man with an axe attached to his hip appeared before Eryndor.


    "My Lord."


    Through his clenched jaw, he uttered, "Find Beatrice."


    "What I should do upon finding her?"


    Eryndor clenched his fist, shattering the glass into fragments, as he uttered, "Crush her right before that Cursed Brat and bring him here. I want no mistake in this one, understand?"


    "Ha!" And like that, the man disappeared.


    Mace grinned, as she said, "I am honoured to be helpful, my Lord."


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- If you are wondering, she appears in chapter 41, failure. Anyway, this was the last chapter of 2024..I wish you all a very happy and blessed year ahead.


    Thank you for reading and supporting my work. See ya~

 Chapter 110- Fool?

    Alex had informed Beatrice about his arrival in Whiteden. She was the only source through which he could gather information about the Council and when he could penetrate the defense to meet those bastards.As such, he has come to meet the woman who told him the truth behind his origin a few weeks ago.


    It was on the western border of Dorhales where Alex stood under the tea stall, waiting for the lady to arrive.


    While he sat, his mind went back to Grimland...and a specific Princess, bothered him quite a lot.


    ''She might have asked Edric to accompany her...'' Alex has left a letter for Aborne that the Princess might try to escape, so he could stop her. He didn''t write his name but just warned the man.


    Bringing Celestria here would have been quite problematic. She is a nobility and can be used to


    negotiate with Grimland for Whiteden''s interest.


    It was unfortunate that Alex was recently brought into the limelight, or this mission would have been much easier.


    ''Sometimes, I feel I have snatched the focus from Edric...'' Heaving a sigh, he finished the tea when suddenly he heard the voice,


    "I nearly didn''t recognize you." There was no doubt who this person was.


    "I hope you weren''t getting followed," Alex asked as he didn''t turn to look at the woman who was sitting diagonally next to him.


    Beatrice smiled, "Unless someone purposely searches for me, I am practically a shadow."


    That... assured him.


    "Then? Have you planned on what you will be doing?".


    "I will participate in the contest with a friend."


    "Friend? Who is it?" The lady asked; unaware of Rebecca''s presence in Whiteden.


    "Don''t worry about that and tell me....has Eryndor sent any team to execute me?" Alex asked, worried that the asshole might create trouble for Edric and the others.


    However, "No...not that I am aware of. Although I have seen some certain changes in that man, considering he seldom leaves his room and liquor is sent to him regularly, other than that nothing noticeable has changed."


    Alex scoffed, so he had taken quite a bit of damage to his pride. Nice.


    After a brief pause, Alex asked, "Have you searched for the Council member''s current location?"


    Beatrice immediately responded, "In three days, they would be gathering in the Great Hall, situated in the Capital, to discuss things about the contest. They would be judging the championship after all. I think that''s the perfect time for you to interrogate them."


    Taking out a parchment, she was about to hand it to Alex, "Here is the list of those who-ah!"


    However, the paper was suddenly snatched by a third person who appeared out of nowhere.


    Beatrice''s eyes widened upon finding the huge man with the axe standing there and reading the list,


    "Heh~so you are indeed betraying the clan."


    The air shifted, Alex''s muscles tensed, as he clutched his ring, and instantly jumped toward the man, "Don''t you move." He warned as a sword materialized out of the ring, with its tip pressing against the man''s neck.


    The people around suddenly began to get up and run away, noticing the commotion and how quickly it was elevating.


    Zoreth grinned and before Alex''s eyes, the man melted into shadows¡ªfaster than he could react, the man suddenly appeared behind Beatrice and slashed his axe without a single speck of doubt.


    **SQUELCH**


    Beatrice''s head was severed from her body, and under Alex''s widened eyes, the woman was....killed.


    "Huh?" Alex couldn''t believe how quickly this all happened and he had no way of defending the woman.


    However, he was wrong on that part.


    "Tch, this annoying skill of yours..." Zoreth clicked his tongue as Beatrice''s headless body melted into muddy form, and the lady appeared beside Alex,


    "He is fast ...and decisive." She muttered, startling Alex,


    "Can you use illusions?" The lady nodded before she warned,


    "Eyes to the front! We haven''t defeated him."


    "And like hell you two can." Zoreth snarled as he rested his huge axe on his shoulder and looked extremely casual.


    Alex narrowed his eyes; there was no doubt that this man was sent by Eryndor and he followed Beatrice to here.


    ''I can''t let Eryndor find out about my intention to come here...'' In that case, he simply has to do one thing.


    "You are dead." As those words seeped through his lips, Alex charged in with his Quicksilver, his form turning into a silver blur, as he broke the sound barrier to approach the man.


    **SHLINK**


    Alex''s sword was met by thin air as Zoreth blended into the shadows once again since he could no longer trace Alex''s movements. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Quite fast you are," the man mocked, "But you can''t win a battle just because of your pace!" Suddenly the big bull emerged from behind, jumping in the air with his axe raised above his head.


    He brought his axe down, intending to stab Alex in the shoulder to incapacitate the boy.


    However, Alex had enough time to tilt his body and dodge the attack.


    Zoreth''s eyes widened as suddenly his weapon missed the mark, and he was held by his collar.


    "Agh!" Zoreth groaned as his neck was grabbed by the boy and was lifted off the ground


    Alex''s eyes were cold and emotionless; almost like he was dealing with a mosquito that was buzzing in his ear.


    "How about the strength now?" Alex asked as his hold around the man''s thick neck became more firm, giving rise to the slight crunch of his muscles.


    Zoreth gritted his teeth and slipped through Alex''s grip to blend in the shadows once again.


    "Alex!" Beatrice warned, urging the silver head to turn towards the woman and find several soldiers marching toward them. They were border security soldiers of Dorhales.


    Alex clicked his tongue; this was getting troublesome.


    Zoreth exploited the chance to appear behind Beatrice and grab her by her head.


    The soldiers halted, and so did Alex, as Zoreth picked the woman up and pressed his axe against her neck.


    "Leave me, you bastard!" Beatrice flailed, but to no avail.


    "Nobody moves or this bitch dies!" Zoreth warned as he stood in the middle of the two forces.


    Alex clenched his fist; he should have killed the man right away. However, his greed to extract information has caused Beatrice.


    ''Cool your head, Ceaser...'' Taking a deep breath, Alex turned towards the bear and said,


    "You can take that woman back with you and inform your boss about my presence here. Okay?" Alex suggested, given he had no way of helping Beatrice and more so when the soldiers of Dorhales were here.


    "Boss won''t believe it until I take you with me! So be obedient and come along." The man warned as he pressed the axe deeper into her neck.


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Even if you take that woman''s life, I won''t come. However, I can give you this as proof of my presence in Whiteden." Alex took out his badge of honour which was in the shape of a small star.


    Zoreth frowned, "What the hell is that?"


    Alex scoffed, "Of course, a mindless boar like you don''t know the gallantry award. However, your boss knows that I was awarded this a few days back."


    Zoreth scowled. He, an idiot?! Like hell.


    "I know what that is! So just shut up and give it to me." He demanded. Bringing Alex along with so many soldiers already surrounding them was impossible. However, if Zoreth could bring the medal of honor, then surely Eryndor would believe that the Brat is here in Dorhales. As such, he might send forces later to retrieve the cursed brat.


    Alex stepped forward, intending to hand over the badge, but, "Stop right there, you cheeky cunt! Throw me the badge!" Was the brat thinking of attacking him under the pretense of handing over the badge? Yeah, like hell Zoreth would fall for such an obvious trap.


    Alex barely suppressed a grin. These huge men of Whiteden live up to their rumors of being knuckleheads.


    "Okay, I will throw it to you." Alex rested the badge on his thumbnail and pressed the thumb with his index finger.


    "Don''t miss it~"


    The world saw Alex flicking the badge, but what launched toward Zoreth was a dart.


    The tempest dart.


    **SQUELCH**


    Under Zoreth''s horrified gaze, something penetrated inside his head, and in the next instance, he lost his control over his body, falling back, dead and gone.


    Beatrice freed herself from his grip and jumped toward Alex.


    "Beatrice, run!" Alex told her immediately, thanking the shock of the soldiers that they hadn''t rushed toward them.


    "But Alex-"


    "Don''t say anything and run! You would be taken as a spy from a different nation and would be executed right away, so just run!" He pushed the woman, and thankfully Beatrice didn''t hesitate to jump over the wall and exit the town right away


    "Hands behind your head and kneel!" Alex heaved a sigh as he found himself surrounded by hundreds of spears.


    Great start.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Don''t be a fool like Zoreth. Drop a comment and Happy New Year.

 Chapter 111- Dominate

    Rebecca and Alex were brought to the conference room in the main house of the capital. Naturally, the secret of his identity was revealed the moment his silver hair came into view.Now, standing before the patriarch were the two travelers who came here as saviors but now were being regarded as assailants.


    "Tell me, the Brave One, did you desire revenge on your family by taking refuge here in Dorhales?" The patriarch of the clan¡ªGodric Dorhales, asked Alex as he sat at the head position.


    On his left were his councilmen, who were here to help him with the best judgment for the situation.


    Alex heaved a heavy breath as he revealed, "My only purpose of coming here was to get myself a sponsor for the contest, so even if my identity gets revealed, there could be someone backing me up."


    Godric raised his brows, "As such, you saved my daughter and wished to use me in this revenge mission you have?"


    Alex lied, "It''s pure coincidence that I was there when the carriages got attacked; I had a different method of winning your trust."


    Godric narrowed his eyes, "And what was that?"


    "By showing you my strength," Alex responded without hesitation.


    Godric was aware of the fact that Alex, a teenager, just slaughtered a seasoned warrior and someone who worked as the henchman for the Frostbate''s patriarch.


    A brief silence descended as the patriarch rested his arm on the armrest pillow before asking, "You believed that despite knowing your identity during the contest, I would continue to support you? Do you not know about your wanted criminal tag?"


    Alex scoffed, "It''s not like anyone, but the Frostbate ever considered me a criminal. And during the contest, when I would show my strength, I doubt you would pull your hands away."


    The older one snickered, "Quite prideful you are....but overconfidence is unhealthy, young one."


    Alex shrugged, "If you think I am overconfident, then that''s that."


    The hall turned silent after that, for a few moments.


    Godric turned toward the seven men on his left, before asking, "Gentlemen, share your concern."


    The first one on the left, possibly the person with the most authority after the patriarch, asked,


    "Is there no other lead that would allow the Patriarch of Frostbate clan to know about your stay at the Dorhales?"


    Alex responded without much thought, "If your men stay silent and that body is burned, Eryndor will not know anything about my relationship with Dorhales."


    Godric chuckled, "Look at you, being all casual speaking his name."


    Alex didn''t reply to that but didn''t look guilty or regretful at all.


    The second council member asked, "And that lady? Is she your betrothed?"


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes, "Why does it matter to you?"


    Her cold voice made the man flinch before he glanced at the Patriarch.


    Godric''s smile didn''t falter as he said, "He is trying to obtain if you also have some secret motive here, little lady. So yes, tell them. Who are you?"


    Rebecca glanced at Alex and found him nodding.


    Heaving a sigh, she told him, "The daughter of Victor Steelhound. Rebecca."


    "...!!!" The expression on everyone''s face changed upon hearing that. Although they don''t know about the origin of the Steelhound, the rumors of them being the most dangerous killers of Grimland don''t allow the council to sit comfortably anymore.


    Even Godric, who had been nonchalant until now, frowned as he asked, "Are you planning to massacre the Frostbate? Is it the way of your revenge?"


    Rebecca scoffed, "Adding me into the mix means massacre, huh? That''s quite an insult, don''t you think."


    Godric took a sharp breath upon hearing that, however, what he said was true. Bringing a Steelhound along means this matter wouldn''t stop just by killing one or two men.


    Steelhounds are infamous for their brutal hunting style, and the young miss of the family seemed to be the one who has taken after her father when it comes to mass killing.


    Alex heaved a weary sigh, and told the man, "Respected Patriarch, I was hoping to get your support in this, but it isn''t like without you, I won''t be able to participate. It''s an open contest after all. So if you are having so many problems with our origin and motive, then I will excuse myself."


    "Stop right there!" Just as Alex showed any movements, the soldiers surrounded him, pointing their spears towards his neck.


    But then, a domineering aura surged from nearby, making the soldiers tremble in dread, as they felt their blood running cold


    Rebecca''s eyes were gleaming with something far more ominous than a threat; she was inches away from massacring these humans for pointing their weapons at her beloved.


    "Don''t you dare threaten him!" Her words resonated across the hall, and the pressure she extruded, was enough to make the soldiers back away immediately.


    Godric raised his hand and gestured for them to go out. The soldiers heeded their command before the patriarch finally spoke, Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am ready to support you, but on a single condition."


    Alex raised his brows, no longer intending to walk out as he listened intently, "What that might be?"


    "You need to completely dominate the field and make everyone know that Dorhales isn''t just a vault of gold."


    Alex was curious, "How will that be useful to you?"


    "Umm...patriarch..." Before Godric could have said anything, the second in command interrupted, showing hesitation if Godric should be saying it.


    However, "It''s okay, Adam, he is worthy to know about it." Turning his eyes back to the silver head, Godric voiced, "Through this contest, we gain the right to vote during the Joint clan meeting. For the previous seven years, Eryndor has been enjoying the majority of votes since during the contest, only his warriors participate even in the quarter-finals."


    Alex hummed, so that was the case. Through Alex, Godric wanted to make his presence profound during the meeting.


    But unfortunately, after half a month or so, the world would no longer be focusing on these things. Once the Celestial Decree descends, every faction would be focused on choosing the Champion who can save their world from its doom.


    But well, not like Alex could or ever would tell him about that. After all, because of Godric''s deed, he was gaining himself a backer.


    "Understood; I will thoroughly demolish any enemy I would be facing in the championship."


    ---------**-------


    After the long and tiring meeting with the Patriarch, Alex and Rebecca returned to their room.


    Once Rebecca entered the room, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you reject taking another room?" Although she asked that, the elated smile on her face told how contented she was with his decision.


    Alex simply responded, "I still do not trust these people, so if I find some unnecessary steps being taken, it would be easier to run away if we are together."


    Rebecca hummed happily, as she sat down on the futon and invited Alex beside her.


    "I am not sleeping on the same bed," Alex told her before he took out a folded bed for himself.


    "I was just asking you to sit down tho..." Rebecca''s eyes turned sad.


    Since it was getting cold and it would take time for his bed to warm up, he slid into her blanket, before asking, "Ask whatever you wanna ask."


    Rebecca, with a face full of smiles, joined him in the blanket, before asking, "Did you meet your informant?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I did...but she had to run away given we were attacked."


    Rebecca''s smile faltered as she asked, "Why is it...always a woman, Alex?"


    The silver head raised his brows, "I feel someone has asked the same thing from me in the past...but well, does it matter? Man or woman, information is information."


    Rebecca was about to say something when suddenly,


    *Slide*


    The door of their room was slid open, only to reveal the second Princess standing there, "Hello, Mister Savior."


    There was a beautiful smile on her face as she walked in, "Were you resting just now?"


    Alex was a little taken aback by her abrupt behavior, but he responded soon after, "Yes, I was a little tired."


    The Princess looked at the intimate closeness between the two, urging her to ask, "I thought you two were pretending to be betrothed?"


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes; the previous warmth vanished, and her demeanor turned frosty as she asked, "Why do you care? And just so you know, Alex and I are bonded by a relationship much purer and closer than a simple engagement."


    Alex felt his brows twitching...what is this girl on about?


    The Princess didn''t stop smiling as she voiced, "Well then, I won''t disturb you anymore. I just came here to deliver this letter."


    Alex took the letter from her with brows raised, "Who sent it?"


    The other one shook her head, "I have no idea. It was just stated to you so I brought it to you."


    Alex nodded before he looked down at the letter. A frown appeared on his face, "There is no name on it."


    The Princess smilingly said, "Flip it."


    Alex did as she asked...and was shocked to find the name written on it,


    --To Ceaser.


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 112- First hunt

    There is only a single person in this world who knows his real name: Sarah. However, he has told her not to call him by his name and, most importantly, never leave a trail that could let others know about his previous life.The first reaction he had upon seeing his name was, "It''s not Alex written here...why do you think it is for me?" He asked the Princess, who had yet to stop smiling.


    She casually responded, "I just felt like it was meant for you. Now excuse me, my mother is waiting for me." Without providing any believable response or waiting to let him finish, she got up and walked away.


    Rebecca looked at Alex with a frown and asked, "What happened? Is the letter not addressed to you?"


    Alex didn''t reply to her instantly. Rather, he got up and said, "Let me read it first before I could tell." Rebecca didn''t follow him as Alex walked towards the window and carefully tore the envelope from the head end.


    He had a bad feeling about this letter, but he didn''t delay in reading it,


    [Yo, brat. How is it going?]


    Alex''s eyes widened reading those words, and that voice resonated along with those words.


    ''Old man... '' He cannot be mistaken...this voice belongs to the same petulant old man who taught him the sword arts.


    His hands shook upon hearing that voice after a long time. However, he retained his composure and read it further,


    [I know you must be shocked to find this letter in a world where you have attained a different identity. However, I knew you would end up there..that was your destiny from the beginning.]


    A deep frown knitted his brows as Alex read those words.


    The old man knew that Ceaser would be reincarnated into this world. How? And in the first place, how did that old man send this letter if he was still back on Earth?


    ...or was he?


    [I know you must have many questions but I cannot answer everything. That''s why I am asking you to do me and yourself a favor and meet this man, Andre Black, at the foot of Tiger Hills and ask him about yourself. If he doesn''t respond, beat him to a pulp; you have my permission.] Continue reading stories on empire


    Alex couldn''t stop himself from smiling. This is so like him.


    There was a slight break before the old man added,


    [I am sorry for hiding so many things even though I know about your identity, the moment I found you. I was forbidden...so, don''t kill me if we come across at some point.


    ---Old man, Hachi.]


    Alex chuckled, that old guy never told his name every time he asked. However, he finally revealed his name through a letter. Or was it a mistake?


    Nevertheless, his name wasn''t his concern at the moment. Alex was focused on something else entirely.


    His fate...his reality, the old man knew about it even when he was Ceaser, not Alex.


    What the heck is this all about? Wasn''t Alex just a wuss who died because of his own foolishness? Then why was he surrounded with so many mysteries?


    "Alex, I am dying of anxiety here." Rebecca voiced, still glued to the futon. Since her darling didn''t want her to read, she obediently waited for him to tell her.


    "Ah...it''s from an old friend. He was warning me about what I am about to discover."


    Rebecca raised her brows, "If he already knows it then why didn''t he share it with you?"


    Alex scoffed, "A damned being he is, who likes to play word games and make everything look mysterious."


    Rebecca smiled, "From what I could see, you are close to that friend."


    Alex nodded, "Yeah...he is a great person. Someone I respect."


    .....


    Soon the dinner arrived in their room. Fortunately, they weren''t called to have dinner with others.


    While Alex ate, his mind remained converged on all the possibilities that connect him with the real Alex or what origin they share for the old man to be aware of him.


    Is it related to the curse? Alex couldn''t help but think that it was all related to the single variable which, as Ceaser, he didn''t know.


    Rebecca, who noticed his frown, asked, "Would it be a problem if you at least not think about it while eating?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I am having an identity crisis here, naturally, I would be worried."


    Rebecca twirled the chopsticks in her fingers, and said, "Then let me tell you a story to divert your mind."


    Alex raised his brows, "Your first love story?"


    "You are my first, you know. And this is about the first hunt of my little brother."


    "Ark?" Alex asked, which urged Rebecca to ask,


    "You know him?"


    Alex shrugged, "He was on the same team as me during internship training."


    Rebecca grinned, "Well, he must have learned something from you. Now, let''s focus on the story."


    Resting the chopsticks on the foldable table, she began, "It was at that time when Ark was sent for his first hunt, and I, as a hunting enthusiast, insisted on guiding him."


    A fond smile lifted the edges of her lips as she said, "You should have seen him; Ark was such a crybaby at that time that even a crunch of twigs terrified him. However, since our family was always under the threat of being betrayed we couldn''t have allowed him to grow up in that manner."


    Alex heaved a sigh, feeling slightly pity.


    The Steelhound family has always remained excluded from human society since the beginning because of their untrustable origin. Although they gained the assurance from the Vampire Monarch, Steelhounds always had the threat of humans.


    After all, the animosity of humans against inhumane races was quite profound in the past.


    "So yeah, I brought him to a forest, far away from Chainedvale, so we can hunt without worrying about anyone seeing us. For a few days, I and Ark had fun killing beasts here and there, and Ark also attained some confidence in his skills with time. But then...we ended up angering an Alpha Wolf of a pack."


    Alex raised his brows, "How old were you at that time?"


    Rebecca casually responded, "Around thirty, perhaps? Though, by human standards, I probably looked about ten. Back then, I hadn''t even awakened my Blood Arts."


    "..." Allowing two kids to go hunting? Yeah, something to expect from Lord Steelhound.


    Rebecca took a deep breath as she said, "I remember how we were getting chased by that beast for a very long time. Ark nearly surrendered at some point, but I carried him and ran all the way to Chainedvale''s borders¡ªwhere Father was waiting for us."


    Alex grinned, "Lord Steelhound must have grilled that pup." After all, Alex was aware of the fondness Victor carries for his family.


    However, Alex was off the mark. Completely.


    "...he didn''t do anything to the Alpha; rather, he picked us up and went back into the forest. Not responding to our cries, he threw us inside the cave where the Alpha used to live with his pack."


    "..."


    "The only thing he uttered was, ''This is your first lesson: Never depend on anyone for your own life.''"


    "..." Alex was rendered speechless. Although he knew the man taught them a good lesson, the method was a little brutal.


    Rebecca heaved a long sigh, "Well, thanks to that, we both awakened our blood arts and were able to realize the advantage of being a Vampire."


    Alex finally was able to say something, "...and what is that?"


    Rebecca, with a smirk, added, "Until we have blood around, we are practically immortal."


    Alex slowly nodded, now realizing why Rebecca and one other Vampire were chosen for the Ascension trials.


    Being a Vampire has already given her quite many benefits in comparison to humans. In addition to that, she was trained by one of the strongest vampires and a good teacher.


    And the most glaring factor of her being chosen over her father was her Blood Arts.


    The ability to manipulate blood would allow Rebecca to achieve something that is nothing but terrifying.


    "So, is your mood elevated now?" Rebecca asked with a hopeful smile on her face.


    Alex chuckled, "To lift my mood, you chose such a bloody story?"


    Rebecca crossed her arms under her bust, and complained, "It''s a good story, everyone says, so I thought you would love it as well."


    "And who is this ''everyone'' in question?"


    "...Eric...and housemaid."


    "Figured." Alex shook his head, as he finished eating his dinner.


    For a few moments, both of them didn''t say anything, as Rebecca only continued to watch him.


    Just as Alex was about to get up, Rebecca said, "Thank you...for bringing me here."


    Alex was surprised, "Why thanking me all of a sudden?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rebecca shook her head, "You won''t understand how precious these moments are for me...that''s why, thank you."


    The smile on her face was alluring, making his heart skip a beat.


    The devotion and warmth her eyes radiated was something only a woman in love could possess.


    After a momentary pause, Alex said, "You wanna go for a walk?"


    Rebecca smiled happily, "Yes!"


    --------**---------


    A/N:- I will shed some light on other main characters once in a while as well. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 113- Help

    There was no chance for Alex to approach Frostbate directly, given the animosity they carried for him. As such, Edric and the co arrived in Swortine.It was the closest nation to Grimland and the safest for Alex, considering the security wasn''t excessively firm around the place.


    Celestria and Amanda were inside a carriage; given their peculiar hair and delicate features, it was not possible not to attract attention.


    Edric and Valerie were pulling the carriage as they halted before the security gate of Swortine,


    "State your purpose and provide an identity."


    Valerie glanced at Edric upon hearing the guard''s demand.


    The identity proof they have would probably reveal their connection to Grimland.


    And there was a chance for Eryndor to find out about their stay in Swortine and send his forces.


    However, unlike Valerie, Edric didn''t panic and stepped forward with a smile, "We are here to witness the legendary contest of the braves. Surely you wouldn''t keep us away from the grand event." As the boy said, he pushed a bag full of silver coins towards the commander.


    The soldier narrowed his eyes, and for a moment, Edric thought that he might have messed up. However,


    "You are our honorable guests. How can I keep you standing here in the cold?" Glancing at the soldier near the entrance, he gestured.


    Edric grinned before he gave him a firm nod and returned to the carriage.


    Valerie scoffed, "Look at you, bribing people so casually."


    Edric began pulling the carriage once again, and he responded, "There is no human who is immune to the greed of some extra money."


    "I don''t desire money."


    "Me too."


    Celestria and Amanda immediately rebuked. Valerie wasn''t also left behind, "I also don''t feel the greed to earn money. What I truly want is strength."


    Edric rolled his eyes, "If only the three of you hadn''t been born into noble families..."


    -------**------


    Alex brought Rebecca to the market of the town. Although it was only an hour past dusk, half of the stores were closed.


    The temperature drops significantly after sunset, and normally people don''t go out around this time.


    "Do you not feel cold at all?" Alex asked as he tucked his hand inside his pockets while wearing three layers of clothes over his shirt.


    Rebecca was just wearing a sweater and a scarf to hide her hair and face, as she said, "It''s quite normal for me. But well, if you allow I will cling to you."


    Alex shook his head, "No, thank you. I am already feeling too cold here."


    As they walked, snow began to fall, creating a beautiful scene for the duo to gaze at. There were a few groups who had lit a bonfire and were enjoying their evening with their loved ones and friends.


    "By the way, Alex, although I am enjoying walking around with you, why are you torturing yourself with the cold? Shouldn''t we just return and stay warm in the room?" Rebecca suggested.


    "I would love nothing more than that, however, I have a goal in mind."


    Rebecca knew that unless for some purpose, he wouldn''t have invited her for a walk. However, what hurts is the fact that she didn''t feel betrayed. It was like she had already accepted her position in his life.


    ''What am I thinking....'' Shaking her head, she regained her smile and followed Alex silently.


    Alex returned to the very spot where he killed that big ape today.


    The place where he met Beatrice.


    ''Hmm...it should be around somewhere.'' Alex was trying to find that small paper on which Beatrice wrote the names of the council members who put the seal on him.


    However, because of the snow, it was impossible to look for it.


    "What are you searching for?" Alex heard, as he nonchalantly responded,


    "Just a small piece of paper..."


    "If you want I can write the names once again." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time he was forced to look up, only to realize that it wasn''t Rebecca who was talking to him.


    "So she is the old friend you went to meet?" The Vampire Princess asked as she crossed her arms and looked at the silver-headed woman.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you again, Miss Steelhound." Beatrice greeted.


    They got to know each other since Beatrice spent a few days back in the Steelhound mansion when she came to rescue others from Alex.


    "You didn''t run away?" Alex asked, a frown knitting his brows.


    It was dangerous for a native of other clans to be present here in the capital; the situation between the three clans always remains stiff, and a single entity can cause unnecessary conflict.


    Beatrice heaved a sigh, "I was compromised by someone, and naturally, now the Patriarch of Frostbate is looking for me for interrogation. So, returning to Frostbate would be dangerous."


    Alex raised his brows, "Just tell him that you didn''t come to meet me? Not like anyone would tell Eryndor about my presence here."


    Beatrice shook her head, "You are wrong...Eryndor already knows about your arrival in Dorhales. He has a bunch of spies even in the main house of Dorhales. I bet he would even send an official warning to Dorhales'' ruler, to hand you over."


    Alex clenched his fist, "This is messed up. My plans to remain incognito are ruined."


    "And I can''t be any more apologetic about it." Beatrice lowered her head, "I thought Mace wouldn''t betray me if I kept feeding her enough. However, after the news of your reappearance must have given her the courage to reveal your whereabouts to the Patriarch."


    Rebecca asked, "Then why did you let this person...Mace know about the fact that you are going to meet Alex?"


    Beatrice took a long breath...a tired one, "It''s a long story, but to explain in short, after my mother''s betrayal, Mace''s family was solely devoted to surveilling me and my movements. I knew it would be impossible to visit Grimland without letting her notice, that''s why I bribed Mace."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "Why does it seem you are hiding something here?"


    Beatrice looked hesitant, as she said, "It''s about your father''s personal life, that''s why I feel hesitant sharing it with you....but whatever. Mace is the Patriarch''s mistress. However, because of their age difference, the Patriarch kept it under the wraps...but I somehow found out." Experience tales with empire


    Alex now understood everything, "That''s why Mace used to keep silent about your movements since she also wanted to not let others find out about it."


    Beatrice nodded, "The Patriarch has a reputation when it comes to women. However, Mace has that allure to even make someone as strong-willed as the Patriarch give in to his desires."


    Rebecca scoffed, "What strong-willed if he has three wives and a mistress on top of it?"


    Alex decided to not comment on that anymore as he asked Beatrice, "What do you plan to do now? Are you going to stay here?"


    Beatrice shook her head, "I heard the recruitment of champions in Swortine has begun. I may participate in the contest just so I can gain some extra cash?"


    Rebecca suggested, "Since you are helping Alex out, I can lend you a place in Chainedvale. And for now, here." She took out a pouch from her pants, "A hundred gold and the Symbol of Steelhound which would allow you to reside in Chainedvale easily."


    Beatrice was stumped at her place...couldn''t understand what she should do.


    Alex understood her dilemma, so he insisted, "Just take it, Beatrice. You and your mother have saved my life and protected me all those years. I can never return the favor so consider this as a sign of gratitude."


    Beatrice shyly nodded before taking the pouch from the girl, "Thank you."


    Alex warned, "Go to Chainedvale right away since Eryndor must have turned crazy by now."


    Beatrice nodded, "Okay, and here." She handed him a small paper, "These are the five alive memebers who were involved in sealing your curse. I have marked the name of that person, who was head of the council at that time."


    Alex read the name, "Raze Heltex."


    "He is the current Council Supreme''s father and lives in a heavily guarded compound. If you are thinking of questioning him, try to be discreet."


    Alex nodded, "Thanks for the warning. I will cut the chase and ask the old man directly."


    Beatrice gave him a firm nod, and not so long after, she departed.


    Once Rebecca and Alex were on their way back, the red-eyed girl asked, "There are three days for the tournament to begin. Are you going to search for your answers before that?"


    Alex nodded, "There is a high chance for Eryndor to try and suppress me during the tournament, and he might not fulfill the wish I would ask for even if I win. That''s why I don''t want to take any chances."


    "Then let me come with you." Rebecca spoke seriously. This time, even he denies she would follow him.


    However, "I will need your help, so yeah, come with me."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 114- Spar

    Edric was rubbing his palms together as he entered the room, and told them, "No results. This place is huge and considering Alex must be hiding his identity, it becomes even more difficult to locate him."They rented a small house where the four of them were staying. Since yesterday, all four of them have gone to search for Alex in different directions, but to no avail. The capital was huge, and the market was overcrowded because of the tournament.


    "It''s nearly impossible to locate him like this." Valerie muttered, "And we cannot take the help of authorities as well. With just the four of us, I don''t think we can find him before the tournament."


    Celestria frowned, "So we are left with only one option."


    Amanda heaved a sigh, as she finished the cup of tea and voiced, "Meet him during the tournament."


    Celestria nodded, "The preliminary rounds would be held for two days before every chosen one would be gathered in Whiteden for the quarter-finals."


    Amanda added, "So we need to pass the preliminary and meet Alex in Whiteden, I suppose?"


    "But are we all going to participate? I mean, there is a chance for Edric to be recognized." Valerie voiced.


    "So what? Not like Edric is some kind of wanted criminal here." Amanda added.


    However, "Participating in another nation''s tournament so he could get selected as their warrior....won''t that be considered as Edric is considering migrating to a different nation? Worse, he might be regarded as a rebellion." Valerie''s words caused Amanda to frown.


    "Aren''t you exaggerating things a little here?" The lime-haired asked.


    "However, what she is saying isn''t baseless either." Celestria added, "Recently, Alex became the savior of Grimland, an occurrence which could cause the previous Hero of the nation to feel betrayed. And then, all of a sudden, he is being spotted participating in another nation''s event."


    Celestria asked, "How will that be interpreted?"


    A profound silence ensued in the room. The closest to the government was Celestria as such, she could guess how they would think.


    "So....who is going to participate?"


    ------------**------------ Explore hidden tales at empire


    "I hope you had a good sleep last night." The next morning, against what he desired, the Patriarch invited Alex and Rebecca for breakfast.


    Other than the three only the soldiers around the room could be seen, who were there for the Patriarch''s protection, undoubtedly.


    "Yes, it was comfortable." Alex gave him a nod and he continued to feast on the warm meat.


    As they continued to eat, Godric again spoke up, "The day after tomorrow, it begins. You will need to win two rounds to qualify in the quarter-finals, which would be held in Whiteden."


    Alex was aware, so he gave no sudden reaction and said, "I will do what I can."


    Godric hummed, "I have prepared both indoor and outdoor training grounds, and have arranged the necessary equipment you may want. However, if there is any other requirement you may have, you can contact me through Russel." Gesturing towards the soldier on his left, the man spoke.


    Alex nodded, "Well, I carry my things along, but thanks for the help."


    "Thank me by qualifying in the quarter-finals. I can''t wait to see Eryndor being pulled from his high horses."


    --------**--------


    In the afternoon, Alex and Rebecca went to check the equipment together.


    The indoor training ground was vast, unlike what he expected, and had enough space for them to spar.


    While Alex was assessing the weapon, he heard Rebecca asking, "The man you need to interrogate...how far does he live?"


    Alex, without removing his eyes from the sword he was tracing with his finger, responded, "Three hours it will take to reach us there. At our full speed."


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes, "So are we leaving tonight?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex nodded, "Yes, after dinner, we will depart and return before breakfast."


    "What if these people notice? After all, we don''t know how long it will take to get the information."


    Alex shrugged, "Not like Godric will forsake us just because we were snooping around."


    Rebecca nodded before her eyes went towards the weapon he was assessing, "Why don''t you try something else this time?" She pointed at a sword which has a blunt top.


    The weapon was unlike any he''d seen before¡ªbroadening gradually as it extended away from the handle, giving it a striking and powerful appearance. Partition marks ran along the blade, hinting at hidden mechanisms or a layered design.


    "A composite sword?" Alex asked, "My sword art would be pretty much ineffective with this one."


    Rebecca grinned, "Try something new? You might as well, find some improvement?"


    Alex thought for a moment before he picked up the sword and assessed how it worked.


    "Should I feed-ah!" Just as Alex supplied his SE into the weapon, he found the teeth of the sword separating at his will.


    He swung the blade and,


    **SCREECH**


    The elongated blades collided against the surface, scraping the wooden floor.


    Rebecca grinned, "So? Wanna give it a go?"


    Alex stepped back as he reeled the sword, and said, "Can you manage against this great me?"


    Rebecca chuckled, "Let''s see about that."


    Alex grinned, his grip firm on the composite sword. Rebecca stood a few paces away, her daggers twirling in her hands like extensions of her fingers. The tension crackled in the air as they both moved simultaneously, closing the distance in a blink.


    Rebecca struck first, her dagger slicing through the air toward Alex''s shoulder. He swung the composite sword with a smooth motion, the blade''s broad edge deflecting her strike with a sharp clang.


    "Not bad," Rebecca smirked, stepping sideways and launching a flurry of quick jabs aimed at Alex''s torso.


    Alex countered with a wide sweep of his sword, the segmented blades extending mid-swing to force Rebecca to leap back. The screech of metal echoed through the training ground as the sword scraped the ground.


    Rebecca darted forward again, her movements quick and unpredictable. She feinted left, then spun to the right, her dagger aiming for Alex''s side. He twisted his wrist, retracting the sword''s segments just in time to block her attack.


    "You''re fast," Alex admitted, stepping back to gain space.


    "And you''re hesitating," Rebecca complained, closing the gap with a low sweep of her leg, aiming to trip him.


    Alex jumped and while holding the sword in both his hands, he tried to hit her shoulder.


    Rebecca raised her forearm and parried the attack, as she heard,


    "I am learning about the new weapon."


    Rebecca raised her brows as she swatted his sword away and jumped back on her feet.


    Looking him in the eye, she asked, "When the first time we fought there was an intensity in your eyes that said you are coming at me with the intention of ending me. But now, you seem just casually swinging your weapon. Why?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Because at that time you were nothing to me...but now you are a friend."


    Rebecca was dumbfounded as she raised her finger towards herself, "Me...." Pointing the same finger at him, she added, "...your friend?"


    Alex asked, "You don''t want to?"


    Rebecca''s eyes widened, "I want to! It''s...just...you are my first friend that''s why I am...."


    Alex somehow didn''t feel surprised that he was her first friend, so he didn''t react and asked her, "Now, shall we continue the spar?"


    Rebecca smilingly nodded, "Yep! Let''s go!"


    Rebecca grinned as she lunged forward, her daggers flashing in a rapid series of strikes. Alex parried, the segmented composite sword retracting and extending with his movements. Their weapons clashed in a chorus of metal, sparks flying with each blow.


    "Not bad, Alex," Rebecca teased, pivoting on her heel to avoid his sweeping strike. "But you''re still too slow!"


    She darted under his guard, aiming a strike toward his ribs.


    Alex launched the fragments to block the attack; however, suddenly, Rebecca threw the other dagger at his feet. Alex instinctively stepped back, giving her just the opening she needed.


    She closed the gap in a heartbeat, using her momentum to knock the composite sword out of his hands. Alex tried to grab her wrist, but Rebecca twisted gracefully, sweeping his legs out from under him.


    He hit the ground with a thud, groaning as Rebecca pounced, pinning him down as she sat on his chest and looked at him with a faint blush on her face.


    "I wished to sit somewhere else, but that would have been too much for a friend."


    Alex was rendered speechless for a moment, as he heard her adding, "This is bad...the more time I spend with you, the more I fall in love with you, Alex. Am I mad? Maybe I am but I can''t help it. Haa~"


    She leaned her head and hugged him.


    Alex stared at the ceiling, thanking that Sarah wasn''t here.


    Letting the two meet would be disastrous.


    ''I wonder what she is doing...''


    --------**-------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 115- A few questions(1)

    The snow crunched under Alex and Rebecca''s boots as they sprinted across the wide, open field, their breaths puffing like smoke in the frosty air. The night sky was clear, stars glimmering above, but the pale light of the full moon made their surroundings look like a never-ending blanket of white.Alex and Rebecca didn''t waste time, and once the lights turned off in the rooms, they dashed away from Dorhales, advancing toward their destination.


    There were still about a hundred kilometers left, which would take around one and a half hours to reach at their current pace.


    "Rebecca, stop!" Alex stopped her, and the Vampire Princess slid against the snowy surface before turning towards him,


    "What happened? Do you want to take a break?" They had been running for the past hour, so she thought that he might be exhausted.


    However, "No, taking a break would be self-harming here. I am saying that we might get separated, given the increasing snowstorm. So let''s use this."


    Alex took out a small rope which he tied to his belt strap before handing the other end to Rebecca.


    Rebecca smiled slightly, ''He is concerned for me, huh?''


    Alex knows where to go, and the destination is set in his mind. It was Rebecca who could have gotten lost...so he decided to use the rope.


    Although it was snowy all around her, her heart felt warm at that moment as she tied the top to her pants.


    Once they were done, Alex said, "Let''s match our pace and try to remain parallel."


    Rebecca nodded before they, once again, resumed their journey.


    Although it was a bit difficult, they were able to run at the same pace for an hour before they took a break.


    It was under a tree, a huge one, where they both sat and drank some water.


    "We will reach there in twenty minutes at most. Do you want to rest for a bit?" Alex asked since it was only midnight now, and they had like six hours before someone could look for them back in Dorhales.


    Rebecca was looking a little bit exhausted, given moving in the snow was rather troublesome. However, she shook her head and said, "We don''t know what challenges we might need to face there, so the more time we can get at the compound, the better it would be."


    Alex nodded, feeling grateful that he was traveling with a warrior.


    Soon, they departed once again, and this time with the intention to pause only when they would reach their destination.


    ------**------


    *Crunch*


    Amanda heaved a sigh, as she stepped out of the house and found her beloved training in the backyard.


    She heard the sound of someone punching wood from the room, and without even peeking she could have guessed who it could be.


    "Are you nervous?" Amanda asked as she leaned against the door frame and stared at her sweat-bathed boyfriend.


    Edric shook his head, "Just being cautious. Although I am not participating, there is a high chance we need to confront Eryndor and his army."


    Amanda couldn''t help but ask, "But...aren''t you already strong enough to handle them? You have our support as well."


    Edric nodded, "I know that with you all, we can handle the situation fairly well; however, we never know what we might have to face."


    Edric has seen how unexpected danger can turn the situation for the worse. During the summit, the capital of Grimland was the most protected region, yet a Vampire Duke showed up and completely overwhelmed everyone in that palace.


    If that Vampire had decided to annihilate every soldier and citizen of Grimland, Edric doesn''t think anyone would have been able to stop that being.


    His intention to grow stronger has become firmer after that incident.


    Amanda tied her hair in a ponytail as she stepped forward and said, "Training against the wooden dolls won''t be much fun. How about you show your strength to your girlfriend?"


    Edric chuckled, "In a way, it seems you are asking me to assault you?"


    Amanda raised her brows, and with a mischievous smile, she said, "Who knows, if you beat me, I might let you ''assault me''?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edric''s eyes went down her face....looking at that body that had caused him to go sleepless for so many nights. Clad in a thin night dress she extruded an alluring feminine charm.


    Suddenly, he was extremely motivated.


    --------**-------


    They finally reached their destination. The isolated compound where the ex-head of the Council resides.


    Why did he live here all alone was not within his knowledge. Well, it was beneficial for Alex that the old man was not within the protection of Whiteden.


    "It''s complicated..." Rebecca muttered as she and Alex sat on top of a tree, from where the compound was visible.


    It was pentagonal, with the outer perimeter built of thick concrete and barbed wires planted on top of it. The area was surrounded by the wall, except for the small gaping for the only entrance.


    There were five watch towers around the base, and in each one of them were soldiers, alert and prepared to erase any existence that may be suspicious.


    Continue your journey with empire


    Alex narrowed his eyes and found runes on the walls that possibly were for a


    barrier. Inside the perimeter as well, there were runes drawn at random places¡ªpossibly for magic detection.


    "Isn''t there too much security?" Rebecca asked as she looked at the numbers inside the premises, patrolling around the house where the target lives.


    Alex nodded, "Yeah...for an ex-leader, this much security is a little too much."


    Rebecca frowned, "Were they notified about our arrival?"


    Alex shook his head, "Even if they were, this much preparation couldn''t have been done in just a single day. This seems like the usual setting of this place...and that''s quite concerning."


    Rebecca hummed, "Infiltrating without alerting the guards would be difficult. I can sense a few profound Soul users among them as well."


    Alex thought for a moment, before saying, "I just need to enter the premises, then I think I can reach the target."


    Rebecca''s brows were raised, "Really?"


    Alex nodded before he turned towards the girl and asked, "Do you have any plans?"


    Rebecca was a bit taken aback since she wasn''t expecting Alex to ask her.


    However, now that he was relying on her, Rebecca wouldn''t disappoint her Darling.


    Turning her eyes toward the border once again, she said, "There is only one way to enter the premises without being caught...that watch tower." She pointed at the one on the other side of the tree, which was facing the south.


    "Why that one?" Alex asked curiously.


    "Because that''s the only watchtower where we could be on blind spots from other towers, and also, the number of soldiers on that side is lower in comparison to the front."


    Alex hummed, before he asked, "But how can we climb the tower? We don''t have rope that long."


    Rebecca grinned, "Leave that to me."


    .....


    While moving through the forest they reached below the watch tower without getting noticed somehow.


    Alex watched with his brows rising as she bit her wrist, and blood began pooling around her skin before it twisted into thin, dark-red strings. With a flick of her wrist, the bloodshot upward, solidifying into a sturdy line that latched onto the edge of the watchtower like a grappling hook.


    "Hold on tight," she whispered, grabbing Alex''s waist. With a sharp tug, the blood strings began pulling them upward. The wind howled around them, but Rebecca''s focus didn''t waver.


    As they reached the top, Rebecca released the blood string, and it retracted instantly, disappearing into her wrist as she held the edge of the tower with a single hand.


    Alex also grabbed the edge and first peeked at the platform.


    Finding a guard passing by, he activated Quick Silver and shot upward before covering the soldier''s mouth and slicing his throat with a dagger.


    Rebecca kept looking around to see if someone saw them. However, her Darling being meticulous as ever, never allowed a sound to leak as he continued to slaughter every guard.


    There were not many, so Alex was done pretty quickly before he told her, "It''s done; come up now!"


    Rebecca jumped on the platform before she looked at the bloodied mess.


    "We need to keep them moving or the others will notice." She hurriedly voiced as streams of blood shot from her fingertips and plunged inside the bodies of the soldiers


    Although Alex was aware of her skills, this still caught him off guard as he watched the dead soldiers rising to their feet once again.


    "I will keep them moving for twenty minutes at most...make it quick." With her face already looking slightly pale, Rebecca muttered.


    Alex cupped her cheek and said, "Once I return, I will let you have my blood to your heart''s content," and with that, he jumped into the enemy''s territory.


    --------**--------


    A/N:- A useful waifu is always appreciated. Well, thanks for reading and drop a comment.

 Chapter 116- A few questions(2)

    In his last life, Ceaser received numerous missions where he had to remain hidden and reach his target in silence. And considering the amount of soldiers present around the vicinity, Alex has adopted the same method, of not announcing his presence by mindlessly killing whoever came in front of him.Thankfully, he was spared from the super senses of the soldiers, given they couldn''t use Soul Energy around the residence. However, because of that he has to slowly walk around a lot to find the target.


    All the Soul Energy users were around the perimeter and watch towers, since inside the compound there were detection runes to detect any magical movements.


    ''Being paranoid or is this for something else?'' To disable the possible intruders from using SE, they have disarmed themselves as well. And Alex had a feeling that it was not just because of paranoia.


    ''Shit....'' He barely stopped himself from appearing from the corner of the gallery, as he spotted an obstacle.


    ''I have to kill him...''


    A single guard stood at the end of the corridor, leaning lazily on his spear. Alex crept closer, his movements smooth and careful. In one quick motion, he grabbed the guard and silenced him with a sharp strike, lowering the body gently to the ground.


    Further ahead, another soldier turned a corner, walking without a care. Alex pressed himself against the wall, waiting for the right moment. As the soldier passed, Alex stepped out, swiftly taking him down without a sound, dragging him into the shadows.


    Thanks to his training with Edric for the Moon Dance, he can now regulate his breathing and heart rate to not get noticed by the guards even when he is standing right beside them.


    A few more minutes of struggle before Alex finally reached the place, he desired to be. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a sliding door, in the middle of the center gallery. There were four soldiers stationed on either side of the door, and they looked strong enough to not get down without a decent fight.


    ''Lets see...'' Alex couldn''t use Quick Silver since his range wasn''t that far to reach. Tempest Dart, without proper build-up, wouldn''t kill all four soldiers, even though they are standing in perfect alignment. The problem was the gaps between their heads.


    Then only one possible route he could utilize.


    Drawing his sword, Alex took a deep breath.


    With a slight shift of his weight, he stepped forward, his body moving in a low, graceful arc. Each step was like a whisper, blending into the faint hum of the compound''s silence.


    In one seamless motion, Alex unsheathed his blade. The silvery edge glinted faintly under the dim light before it vanished into the sweep of his attack. His movements were so smooth, so controlled, that the soldiers didn''t have time to react.


    The blade sliced through the air, tracing a perfect crescent as it passed through the necks of all four guards. Their heads fell silently to the ground, their bodies following with a soft thud. Alex had already shifted out of the arc, standing still as the faint metallic tang of blood filled the air.


    The perfect use of Moon Dance¡ªsilent and graceful.


    ''No time to feel proud.'' Alex clenched his fist and approached the sliding door. He didn''t hasten his steps and slowly slid the door¡ªonly to hear,


    "Come on in, now. I know you are there."


    Alex frowned as he saw the back of a man sitting in seiza.


    He looked nonchalant and expected his arrival.


    Alex exchanged his blade for a dagger as he approached the old man, "Then you could have lessen the security and called me in, directly."


    Alex suggested as he carefully, while monitoring his surroundings, entered the room.


    "I desired to see your performance. You truly are magnificent."


    "Or maybe your soldiers are just too weak." Alex mocked as he finally stood before the old man and saw his face.


    Bald head, tanned skin, several moles on his face, sunken and pale featureless eyes. His appearance and aura were quite horrifying.


    "The Cursed One¡ªyou have damaged the blessing I bestowed upon you." The older one said, urging Alex to scoff,


    "What blessing? You just placed a lid over astronomical power, so naturally, it will break."


    Raze''s brows were slowly elevated, as he asked, "What do you know about the Cursed Mark of yours?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, "If I had known, why would I have come to meet an old man?"


    Raze''s aura flickered, his muscles twitched as a nasty grin etched on his face, "So you aren''t aware of what resides within you, huh? Nice."


    Suddenly, the figure of the old man disappeared, and just in the nick of time, Alex ducked his head,


    **SWISH**


    Alex barely dodged the first strike, the sharp steel claws grazing past his ear and slamming into the sliding door behind him, splintering it to pieces. He twisted his body, stepping back to create space as Raze lunged forward again, his speed unnatural for someone his age.


    Alex blocked the next strike with his forearm, the impact sending a jolt of pain through his arm. Raze''s grin widened as he followed up with a spinning kick aimed at Alex''s ribs. It connected hard, making Alex stagger back with a grunt.


    "Old, but quick," Alex muttered, wiping the corner of his mouth as he steadied himself. He tightened his grip on his dagger and adjusted his stance.


    Raze came at him again, claws swiping in a flurry of strikes. Alex ducked, weaved, and sidestepped, his movements fluid and precise. He let Raze overextend, and the moment an opening appeared, Alex spun on his heel and slashed upward with his dagger.


    The blade caught Raze across the chest, tearing through his shirt and drawing a deep, clean cut. The old man hissed, but his grin didn''t falter. He leaped back, only to find his eyes widened.


    Alex switched to a blade, faster than one can blink, and charged in with Quick Silver,


    **SQUELCH**


    The older one barely had the time to tilt his body, yet his shoulder was sliced, and blood began to dye his hakama.


    "I-Impossible! Using Soul Energy in this room is impossible!"


    Alex paused, his lips stretching in a face-splitting grin, as he told the old man, "Shocked? Now despair."


    Activating his Sixth Step, Alex delivered quick consecutive slashes, running in an unpredictable pattern, leaving no room for the old man to retaliate.


    The slashes continued and only intensified as Alex destroyed the older one, only stopping when he knew that the Raze could no longer move.


    "Agh..." Raze vomited blood as he dropped to his knees and said, "So....you have unlocked your potential...the strength of the curse...you can use it..."


    Alex didn''t know what he was saying. Alex was just utilizing the sword arts he leaned back in his previous life¡ªin a world where there was no Soul Energy.


    As such, he had no problem fighting without SE here.


    "Now old man, tell me, what were you doing here? And why did you suddenly attack me?"


    Alex sat down before the older one, placing his head on his hand and further resting it on his thigh. Your adventure continues at empire


    Raze also sat down...looking completely and utterly defeated as he stared at the floor.


    "I failed...to fulfill the duty...to gain their favor...to attain immortality." Raze was muttering things that made Alex frown, as he asked again,


    "Can you tell me what the fuck this is all about? What is this Curse Mark and how can I remove the Seal?"


    Raze scoffed, "Since my time is drawing close, I guess I might as well tell you..."


    Raising his face to look at Alex, Raze said, "I was...supposed to kill you...today...and gain ''their'' favor. The one who bears the curse of Greed and endless hunger. The one who cannot be killed...you...you are that cursed one."


    Alex gritted his teeth, "Okay, I know I am the Cursed One. Now tell me, who told you to kill me and who are they who was supposed to provide you immortality?"


    For once Alex thought that the man was being fooled by someone who held animosity against Alex¡ªpossibly the Vampire Duke who invaded Grimland a few days ago.


    After all, there was no being in this world who could bless another with immortality, regardless of their race. That''s why, Alex knew that the old man was getting fooled here.


    However, when the old man opened his mouth and uttered the name of the being, Alex was shocked beyond belief,


    "Solaris."


    "..!!!" Alex knows that name! He has read that name in the novel.


    ''One of the seven deities that rule over the upper world...made contact with Raze? And because of me? Why...?''


    --------**-------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Well, the mysteries regarding Alex would be slowly unraveling, however, we would all know about his origin before the tournament.


    Thanks for reading and drop a comment.


    .

 Chapter 117- A few questions(3)

    Very few things, Alex knows about the Ruling Gods who govern the upper realm. And that knowledge as well, comes from his last life. After all, this world doesn''t know anything about the upper realm as of now.Solaris, the God of the Sun¡ªsomeone who shouldn''t have been interfering with the lower world like Nebula was actually, using one of the humans to get rid of Alex? But why?


    "You aren''t joking with me, right?" Alex asked, a deep frown marring his face.


    Explore stories on empire


    Raze chuckled; an ugly guttural voice resonated in the room as he said, "Look at me...I am fading, young man, and this is no sorcery, but divine punishment."


    True to his words, Raze''s body was slowly disintegrating. His skin was getting peeled off, his eyes were getting sunk in, and his skin color was darkening each second.


    ''Is this guy¡ªno, I should ask him first.'' Alex approached the older one and asked, "What is inside me? And why did Solaris ask you to kill me?"


    There were a lot of questions he had in mind however, Alex''s curse and Solaris''s intention held priority. During the Tournament, he would be doomed if the Ruling Gods held animosity against him.


    Raze coughed; instead of blood, dark liquid tainted the floor as he barely held himself straight.


    Looking at Alex, he shook his head, "I...don''t know what''s within you....but it''s not mortal. And your curse is the reason why...Solaris wanted you dead. You have started to gain control over the Curse...a-and that is making the Ruling Gods restless."


    Alex was dumbfounded...his curse was strong enough to make even the Gods restless?


    Raze''s consciousness was slipping, his body was quivering, and his stomach had sunk in completely. Clinging to Alex''s arm suddenly, he said, "T-T-The m-m-mom-moment y-y-you g-g-ga-ga-gain control over th-that curse...t-th-the-they wi-will co-come for y---"


    *THUD* sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old man fell, dead and gone.


    Alex was rendered speechless and motionless at his spot for a long minute. There was a lot to digest. However, the first thing he needed to do was to get away from there.


    He briskly leaped out of the room, jumping from shadows, and approached the watchtower where Rebecca was using her Blood Arts to manipulate the soldiers.


    "Let''s go," Alex said as he stood beside Rebecca, only to find the girl falling on him, releasing her control over the puppets.


    Her face was pale and her breathing labored. It was only the third time she used this skill, and considering the number, it was too much for her to continue for even ten minutes.


    "W-Welcome back..." She softly uttered before she fainted in his arms.


    Alex wordlessly held the girl over his shoulders before jumping off the tower and advancing back to Dorhales.


    En route, he was thinking back on what the old man said.


    A power that can even force the Immortals to hunt him down. An immortal sin that Alex carries.


    ''I gained control over it that''s why they are apprehensive?'' Alex wondered. If the Ruling Gods decide to target him, there would be no place to hide or escape. All the lower realms and the upper realms are under their watch. As such only one option remains.


    ''I need to fight those a*swipes as well.''


    -------**------


    "Mm..." Rebecca frowned in her sleep as she felt her throat being met by a very sweet and warm sensation that was energizing her whole body and giving her a euphoric sensation.


    This feeling was...familiar. It was the taste of her Darling.


    "Ah!" She jolted out of her sleep as she looked at the person whom she was hugging with her dear life.


    "I thought you might suck me dry today." Alex joked as he looked at Rebecca with a soft smile on his face.


    Earlier, Rebecca got up suddenly after Alex finished his breakfast meal, and started drinking his blood without uttering a single word.


    "....it must be my instincts kicking in. Did I hurt you?" Softly, she asked.


    Alex shook his head, "I would have removed you if I had felt the necessity. Anyway, you can sleep some more if you want to."


    Rebecca held his shirt and asked with concern in her voice, "What did you find out yesterday?"


    Rebecca never got to hear anything from Alex last night, regarding what he heard from the old man.


    Alex heaved a sigh, as he told her, "I am cursed and fated to be doomed. So it would be best for you to not get involved with me."


    Rebecca clicked her tongue, "Stop joking and tell me."


    Alex chuckled as he placed her on the futon before getting up, "I am not joking, Rebecca; I indeed am cursed and someone who might get targeted by beings far more dangerous than anything you have ever faced. Immortal beings, to be precise."


    With his face turned towards the window, he added, "That''s why, for your benefit, it would be best if you no longer get involved with me."


    There was a long silence from behind before Alex found a pair of dainty arms encircling his waist and the girl''s soft body pressing against him,


    "Aren''t you practically asking me to go ahead and kill myself? Because I cannot imagine a life without you."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "You do know that we aren''t in a relationship, right? Yet you are .."


    "That''s the beauty of one-sided love, Alex. You can go to such lengths which normal people regard insane."


    Alex looked over his shoulder, into her crimson eyes. The devotion she shows, the craze she possesses, the love she radiates...Alex doesn''t know what he did to receive such affection from the girl.


    "Excuse me." Suddenly someone called out from outside the door, urging Alex to climb out of his daze before he said, "Wait a moment."


    He removed Rebecca''s arms and approached the door.


    *Slide*


    The silver head found a familiar soldier, Russel, standing there with a sac in his hand, as he said, "The Patriarch wishes you to choose the guise which you would be using during the contest."


    Alex raised his brows before taking the sac from him and giving the soldier a firm nod.


    Just as Russel was about to walk away, Alex asked, "At what time do we need to report at the contest venue?"


    The soldier didn''t delay in answering, "Sharp at seven. But before that, you have a meeting with the Patriarch early in the morning at five."


    Alex grumbled; waking up early in the winter was quite hectic. But well,


    "I will be there."


    --------**--------


    "Raze is dead?!" Eryndor barked upon hearing the soldiers reporting to him, early in the morning.


    Raze was a vital figure in the council, someone from whom Eryndor seldom took suggestions. A man who has loyally served Frostbate for a long time and always thought of Whiteden''s betterment.


    "Yes, sir. Several soldiers died and the intruder didn''t leave a single piece of evidence behind."


    "It must be that Cursed Child!" One of the council members voiced.


    The news of Alex''s return has already been widespread in the main house, and it won''t be long before the whole town knows that the cursed prince has returned.


    "I have a feeling, my lord." Another council member voiced, "That this Cursed child would participate in the tournament for the sake of humiliating you."


    "Indeed, Patriarch. And Lord Dorhales is giving him refuge, denying all the claims of sheltering him, just so he could uplift Dorhales'' reputation through that Cursed child."


    Eryndor remained silent, thinking closely about what could be the objective of Alex for suddenly barging into Whiteden.


    ''If he is still here after meeting Raze, then he would surely participate in the tournament....but why-ah!'' The Patriarch of Frostbate suddenly realized the reason.


    His mother.


    Alex must have been informed by that traitor about his birth mother''s situation, as such, that brat must be assuming that winning the tournament would be enough to liberate his mother. Or maybe he was after Eryndor''s throne? It can be possible.


    "We need to get him killed during the tournament," Eryndor spoke, his voice silencing the others instantly.


    Inside the arena, it wasn''t uncommon for the warriors to lose their life and no one would be held responsible for that.


    Outside the arena, there was a chance for Eryndor to get caught conspiring against Alex, the hero of Grimland, but if something happened to him during the contest, no one would point their fingers at Eryndor.


    "In that case, my lord, I have someone I can suggest who might be helpful in this situation." The second in chief and the head of Frostbate council, voiced; gathering attention from everyone.


    Eryndor frowned, as he wordlessly urged the man to continue.


    With a malicious grin, he added, "It''s the enemy of our enemy, my lord, who will help us remove the stain on Frostbate''s name."


    -------**------


    A/N:- If you enjoyed reading the chapter and have been reading the story so far, then please drop a review. It''s not increasing anymore!!!


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 118- Claim

    "so is this the disguise you have chosen for yourself?" lord dorhales asked as he sat across the duo.both of them were wearing body-fitting suits under their cloak, and alex was wearing a theatrical mask to cover his face.


    rebecca didn''t need to hide her face since her name was popular not her face.


    "we will be registering ourselves with fake names in the tournament as well. can you help with the identification?" alex asked since submitting his original citizenship card would ruin the whole thing.


    "of course. russel will take care of it." the patriarch voiced, to which the soldier behind them, nodded.


    godric paused for a moment before he turned toward alex and said, "i''ve received a letter from frostbate, inquiring about you. naturally, i didn''t confirm that anyone matching your description or name was in dorhales. so, if possible, please keep your identity hidden for as long as you can."


    alex nodded, "revealing my identity would gain me public animosity, and trust me, i am not much of a fan of that."


    the conversation came to an end after that. godric didn''t keep them there for long and asked them to relax in their rooms if they wanted since, at six, they would be picked by russel and escorted to the venue.


    returning to the room, alex checked his inventory. he was using a ring and his right shoe as his storage spaces where he had stored several swords, daggers, and a composite sword, as rebecca suggested. other than that, he had kept potions that he received from celestria, amanda, and sarah.


    turning towards rebecca he asked, "do you want me to keep your things in my storage?"


    continue your adventure at empire


    rebecca shook her head, "i can''t digest much potion, and other than my daggers, i can use nothing as comfortably."


    alex nodded, "well, if you need something just ask me. and about the blood, then in between the rounds, we will get some time."


    rebecca grinned ear to ear, "i look forward to that."


    ------**-----


    at six, alex and rebecca heard a knock on the door.


    upon checking, it was the soldier named russel who said, "do you need some more time?"


    alex shook his head, "we are ready."


    rebecca and alex stepped out of the room, following the soldier when suddenly, the second princess appeared out of nowhere, with a huge smile on her face.


    rebecca instinctively pinched the hem of alex''s sleeve as she narrowed her eyes at the girl.


    "you are going, savior?"


    alex nodded with a hum.


    the girl took out a red threat from her sleeve, before asking, "this is a good luck charm. can you let me bind it around your wrist?"


    alex couldn''t feel any soul energy from it so he just nodded, "go on."


    rebecca widened her eyes at darling, shocked that he was allowing her to bind that weird thread to him. it was like she was binding him to her!


    as the princess tied the knot, she said, "i wish you good luck, my savior."


    alex gave her a short nod before he, along with rebecca, began walking away.


    once they were out of her sight, alex removed the thread from his wrist and stored it in his ring.


    rebecca, who suddenly smiled upon seeing her darling removing the suspicious object, frowned again seeing that he was keeping it in his ring.


    "it wasn''t anything special..." she complained.


    alex didn''t reply to her and continued to follow russel until they reached the carriage before the big man said, "we will travel in the carriage until a certain point before you two will be traveling by foot."


    alex understood the reason behind this hybrid mode of transportation; dorhales could not expose his favorability towards alex.


    they both sat down inside the carriage and soon after, the scenery outside the window began to shift.


    ''i should write a letter to sarah and inform her about the situation...'' alex decided as he took out a parchment from his storage ring, and made some use of his free time.


    --------**--------


    sarah was nervous. it has been so many years since she came here. she was just a little girl when she left, and now, she was a grown-up woman.


    when she walked away, she was nonchalant and confused. she didn''t know where she was, nor could she feel any connection with the people once sarah called her family.


    and after that day, only amanda and her father were the two whom she had met. her mother and brother only saw her last time when she was leaving...not a word she has with them.


    ''this is difficult...i should have prepared myself a little more...'' she was fidgeting at the entrance of the mansion where they lived while assuming a disguise so others wouldn''t identify her.


    taking one step and retreating five was what she had been doing for half an hour now.


    suddenly, much to her surprise, a carriage paused before her¡ªurging sarah to step back as a lady stepped out of the carriage.


    ''ah...'' sarah''s eyes widened as she gazed at the lady who stepped out gracefully, possessing the same shade of hair as amanda and someone who extruded motherly warmth. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    kaira tilted her head, seeing the strange woman standing there while biting her lower lip and, seemingly, stifling a sob.


    kaira was confused as she asked, "what business you m-ah!" suddenly, the lady gasped as her eyes went towards the eyes of the person. lady lockwood suddenly was reminded of someone who was dearly close to her.


    her hands shook as kaira shakily asked, "s-sarah?"


    the other one clutched the hem of her skirt, and with a smile that forced her tears to roll down, sarah nodded, "yes, mother...i am back."


    ---------**---------


    alex and rebecca reached the contest venue nearly at seven, and surprisingly, there weren''t as many contestants as there should have been.


    reason?


    "the local arenas arrange their tournament that allows the local citizens to understand their chances in the grand contest."


    alex asked, "so they are wise, eh?"


    "yes, unlike the people of frostbate, the people here do care about their lives and are not knuckle-headed."


    alex heaved a sigh, "well, that lessens the competition."


    not so long after, alex and rebecca''s turn arrived as they stepped forward to fill up the form. they just have to write their names and sign the agreement that their lives would be their responsibility. no one would be held accountable if they died.


    suddenly, someone approached them from the left, urging rebecca to frown.


    she thought the person might be here to register himself, however,


    "rebecca, long time." it was a man with dark long hair and a pair of dead grey eyes. there was no expression on his face, as the man called out again,


    "i didn''t know you would be participating in this as well."


    alex raised his brows, "you know him?"


    rebecca rolled her eyes, "luke greyhart''s elder brother¡ªrui."


    alex recalled that dude he killed during his shopping trip. the guy who was originally betrothed to rebecca.


    alex ignored him and urged rebecca, "here, fill out the form."


    rebecca smiled and stepped away from the raven-haired.


    rui looked at alex, before asking, "are you his boyfriend?"


    alex was mildly annoyed, as he said, "why do you care? just do-"


    "if you are not, then i am going to claim her in this tournament."


    *shlink*


    rebecca lunged at the man, the fountain pen turning into a deadly weapon in the woman''s hand as she pointed it at rui''s neck, "what did you just say?"


    rui looked unbothered, as he uttered, "by defeating that guy, i will claim you."


    rebecca gritted her teeth and tried to plung the pen into his throat¡ªhowever, despite her effort, she wasn''t able to move her hand at all.


    rui tilted his head and gazed at alex, "you don''t dare?"


    alex was genuinely frustrated with the guy. he was behaving so much like a certain as*hole he knew in his past life that alex was on the verge of slicing his throat.


    "you think rebecca is a thing that you will claim her? was your mother also claimed by one of the participants who came to bid for her?"


    there was a certain pause after that¡ªthe people who heard their conversation widened their eyes and were expecting a fight to break out.


    however, rui''s expression didn''t change. at all.


    after seemingly thinking for a bit, he nodded, "yes, during her courtship trials, the men who came had to battle to show their strength before my mother got married to my father."


    alex rolled his eyes, "congrats. now fuck off."


    rebecca had already filled the form, so alex didn''t wait there to hear any more bull crap, and after holding rebecca''s hand, he pulled her inside.


    without turning to look at her, the silverhead voiced, "stay away from him."


    rebecca, with a wide grin on her face, hummed obediently.


    ''is he being protective of me? how cute~''


    --------**-------


    a/n:- i hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. drop a comment.

 Chapter 119- First round

    there are four rounds one needs to face before one can be selected as the quarter-finalist. every battle would be two-on-two, where the participants either have to completely incapacitate their opponents or make them surrender.there are no rules here; you can kill or permanently damage your opponent, and that''s why this tournament is known as the contest of savages.


    after you qualify in the quarter-finals, the participants are no longer allowed to participate in the pairs. they all will have to fight individually to advance into the semi-finals and then finals.


    alex and rebecca would be participating until the quarter-finals. after that, rebecca was unsure if she would continue. although she was battle hungry she doesn''t think she would find competent challengers here.


    as a vampire and someone who possesses such an extremely versatile and dangerous skill, rebecca is already an a-rank hunter¡ªsomeone who can earn multiple stars if she decides to join the military, like her father.


    alex would have done the same, considering the necessity to prepare for the upcoming ascension tournament, he needs to battle much stronger opponents. however, he was fighting this tournament for something else.


    he wishes to liberate the person who has been getting tormented for years now.


    he wants to free his mother.


    "aww, how adorable."


    alex rolled his eyes, hearing that from rebecca.


    the girl couldn''t hold herself from squealing in awe, seeing how determined her darling looked to liberate his mother.


    his cold gaze and clenched jaw are so handsome that she can pay to watch him for hours.


    "it''s our turn next. get ready." he said as they sat on the participant''s stands, which were attached to the arena wall.


    there were about three thousand people gathered around the whole arena, witnessing the battle that would decide the two champions of dorhales.


    the arena was surrounded by a protective barrier that ensured that none of the attacks or spells damaged the audience. the barrier was infused by high ranking runes, and magicians. there were four referees and they all were brilliant combatants¡ªjust in case they needed to step in.


    "it''s strange that despite the grand prize only thirty-two people participate." rebecca casually muttered. although she was happy that she had to fight only four rounds, her time with darling would get reduced as well.


    "well, there is a prerequisite to participate in this tournament. they test your strength or see your hunter''s card or your experience stars to ensure that you are not wasting their time."


    rebecca hummed, as she gazed at the four fighters, doing their best to defeat the other one.


    "do we need to drag the battle so we don''t demolish others'' morale?" rebecca asked, which gained a shrug from alex,


    "nah, that would be a waste of time. and considering your hunting style i don''t think you will feel encouraged to drag the battle." alex spoke, as he recalled that night when she defeated amanda¡ªa star-crowned sorceress¡ªwithin minutes.


    [next contestants; please step on the stage!]


    hearing the announcement, rebecca and alex got up from their seats and approached the arena.


    alex was continuously wearing his mask, and a cloak covered their body.


    from the other side, there were two men wearing similar clothes and welding axes. they were tall and bulked up, wearing a grin to be matched against a pair of young lads.


    "aren''t they infamous b-rank hunters who are known for killing their opponent in every battle?"


    "yeah, whenever they landed on a battlefield, someone died."


    "the other two look delicate enough that even i can defeat them."


    "damn, that woman is a looker..."


    the audience was going wild with the comments; everyone wondered how long it would take for the younger ones to get defeated or, worse, get killed.


    rui, who was in the stands, watched them with kin interest. he has had his eyes on rebecca ever since he gazed at her for the first time. it was a disappointment that her younger brother got betrothed to her, but now that he is out of the way,


    ''i will get you, rebecca.''


    the duo faced their opponents with a nonchalant demeanor.


    the referee stepped on the stage before stating the rules, "we will intervene if, despite your opponent surrendering you keep attacking them. second, the round will continue for twenty minutes; if the winner isn''t decided by then, then no side will be declared as the winner."


    "now, are you ready?" the referee asked, and got a nod from both sides, urging him to slash his hand and announce, "begin!"


    the echoes of the audience and the rush of cold wind came to a standstill as alex and rebecca shot forward, their figure disappearing from the eyes of their opponents before the duo wielded their weapons and sliced their opponent''s leg.


    **squelch**


    "....huh?"


    "hmmm?"


    it was too sudden, too abrupt for them to believe their eyes. however, when the searing sensation assaulted their minds, and their body began to tilt to their left, the two bald men realized the situation.


    "aghh!"


    "fuck! my leg! my leg!!"


    alex and rebecca were standing behind them, cleaning their weapon, which was tainted by the filthy blood, as they marveled at their handicraft.


    "mine is cleaner cut." rebecca grinned.


    alex sighed, "yeah, whatever."


    the referee and the audience were all too silent as they witnessed the two infamous murderers falling in the arena with blood pooling around them and crying for their lives.


    the referee regained his composure and immediately signaled to the medic team. and as he did so, he declared,


    "the white fang wins!!" s§×arch* the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    alex narrowed his eyes before turning towards rebecca, "you named our team?"


    rebecca nodded, "fangs as in my daggers, and white as in for your hair. isn''t it cool?"


    "that''s the most generic name i have ever heard." saying so he began returning to the stands¡ªwhen suddenly a familiar bastard appeared before them,


    "you are strong. i almost lost track of you back there." rui now understands why rebecca chose this man as her mate.


    he is strong.


    experience tales at empire


    alex ignored the guy and continued to walk, only to hear him say again, "but don''t forget, once you lose, what''s yours will be mine."


    --------**--------


    "cela, on your left!" hearing valerie''s warning, celestria ducked and sent a vortex of soundwaves into the solar plexus of her enemy.


    "guh!" the fox woman, grunted before she was sent flying back¡ªgiving celestria some breathing space.


    on the other side, valerie swung her axe, but the enemy was fast, as she dodged the attack, and the opponent countered with a swift jab to valerie''s ribs. valerie winced but retaliated instantly, her fist igniting as she drove a flaming uppercut into the woman''s jaw.


    the enemy staggered, but before valerie could press her advantage, the woman spun, aiming a kick at her knee. valerie blocked it with her forearm, flames sparking on impact, and roared, unleashing a wave of fire that forced the opponent to backflip out of range.


    meanwhile, celestria turned to assist, her voice ringing like a whip-crack as another sonic vortex shot out. the soundwaves collided with the fox woman''s torso mid-dodge, sending her crashing to the ground.


    "she''s tough!" valerie growled, flames licking her knuckles as she stood ready.


    "no time to hold back," celestria replied, stepping beside her, soundwaves rippling around her hands.


    she brought her hands together and pointed them at the advancing fox woman.


    **screeeechh**


    the heavy sound funnel was impossible to dodge as the opponent was hit by a force that was heavier than a bull''s strike.


    the fox woman was sent back at full pace, colliding against the barrier, before she fell to the ground; unconscious and defeated.


    "eyes on me, bitch!" valerie roared as she took advantage of her opponent''s distraction, and swung her axe to target the fox woman''s shoulder.


    the lady tilted her body at the last moment, only to find her boot being trapped under her opponent''s foot.


    "nice dodge. but how about now!" valerie punched the woman in her gut, making her choke, before launching a flame thruster from point blank; releasing her foot and seeing the woman joining her sister.


    "crimson echo wins!!!" the referee shouted, as celestria and valerie, while breathing roughly, stood victorious.


    edric couldn''t stop jumping and cheering for the duo, while amanda just clapped to congratulate them from the stands.


    approaching celestria, valerie couldn''t help but admit, "you have become stronger."


    celestria slowly regained her breathing, as she said, "well, to stand beside a strong man, i need to be strong as well."


    valerie chuckled, as while shaking her head, she said, "for you, everything starts and ends with alex, no?"


    celestria wiped her sweat, as she casually muttered, "once you fall for someone, you will understand me."


    valerie raised her brows, as she glanced at a certain someone in the stands, and couldn''t help but think,


    ''then...what do i feel for edric? is it not love?''


    ---------**--------


    a/n:- i hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. if you did, then drop a comment/review.

 Chapter 120- Crushed(1)

    as alex predicted the next two rounds went as planned. he and rebecca seamlessly trod through the battles within seconds of commencement.they didn''t need to drag the battle; rather, they just cut off their enemy''s legs and ended the match right away.


    well, generally, alex would have liked to farm some soul points, however, considering the strength of these being, he wouldn''t gain much and only would end up prolonging the battle.


    the audience might have been complaining and disgruntled, however, they had a reason to be patient and feel the hype from this contest.


    and that hype arises from the final battle that would bring the strongest warriors across each other.


    "agh!!"


    "i can''t move!"


    the two beastmen groaned in pain as they levitated high in the air, and couldn''t fight against the invisible force at all.


    just like alex and rebecca, a certain someone was also quick with his matches as he used his skill to end the battle before it could properly begin.


    "he is not a human, right?" alex asked as he gazed at rui, who was toying with his opponent while his partner remained completely nonchalant, even going as far as sitting in the middle of the arena and waiting for the battle to conclude.


    rebecca removed her eyes from her dagger and glanced at the arena before saying, "he is a half-vampire; a special case. it''s very rare for a human and a vampire to produce a baby, yet rui was born, proving those rumors to be wrong."


    alex raised his brows, "is he the only one with vampire''s blood in him? then why was luke engaged to you?"


    in alex''s eyes, there was no comparison between rui and luke. although luke was a strong warrior, looking at rui, anyone could tell that the telekinesis user is far superior when it comes to strength.


    so naturally, lord steelhound should have chosen the stronger one for his daughter, no?


    rebecca felt reluctant to talk about those people, however, since it was her darling who asked, she didn''t make him wait,


    "our clan and the greyhart family have an alliance since both of them are in the same boat. lord greyhart participated in the courtship contest and won the heart of a vampire. naturally, after it was discovered that he was a human, he was being chased away¡ªhowever, the lady was already head over heels for lord greyhart. as such, she followed him back here, severing all the ties with her family."


    alex raised his brows, "so lord greyhart had more than one wife?"


    rebecca nodded, "although rui was the strongest of them all, because of his unstable mind and lack of respect for human lives, my father instantly rejected my engagement with him."


    rui relished the thrill of slaughtering those weaker than himself, treating it as nothing more than twisted entertainment. when victor uncovered his depraved tendencies, he wasted no time rejecting any proposal that could tie the lunatic to his daughter.


    alex now understood the whole situation with the greyhart. however, he was curious about something.


    how did a human win the courtship contest while competing against the vampires?


    "what are you thinking?" rebecca asked, as the semi-final match came to a conclusion and the management staff went to clean up the arena.


    alex glanced at the girl, and asked, "did you like him? luke?" he killed luke during a battle and never asked what rebecca, the one he was betrothed to, felt about it.


    rebecca heaved a sigh, "i met him twice, and already knew what kind of person he was. knuckle-headed, someone who loves to do first think later."


    "and you don''t think i am similar to him?" alex chuckled, "what made you like me?"


    rebecca, with all seriousness, muttered, "you don''t see women as just an object to take care of the house and produce babies. i have seen how you respect the women close to you...giving them the right to speak even in serious matters. and most of all, you care about the one you love, above anything else."


    taking a pause, she added, "in a way, you are like my father...that''s why i respect you."


    alex was...rendered speechless.


    for a long time, he just stared at rebecca, until he heard the announcement,


    "now, onto the final match to decide the two brave warriors of dorhales! please come on the stage, team white fangs and team ghost grip."


    "let''s go." rebecca urged as she held his wrist and pulled him toward the stage.


    alex shook himself out of his daze and decided to focus on the match. he was against a half-vampire, naturally, the competition would be tough. and to win this tournament, rui was the first obstacle.


    rui gazed at alex as if he was looking past his mask and staring at him in the eye.


    beneath his indifferent facade, alex caught a glimpse of a maddening look lurking in his eyes. the guy was unstable¡ªthat much was obvious¡ªbut the bloodlust radiating from him was all too familiar to alex, a sensation he had encountered many times before.


    rui wasn''t an enemy worth losing control over. and if alex ends up again going into ''that'' state, then he seriously needs to rethink his life decisions and do something about his feeble self.


    "there is no time limit for this match." the referee voiced as he asked, "are the contestants ready?"


    rebecca gazed at the guy standing beside rui as she voiced, "i will go for the other one." alex hummed in response and gave a nod to the referee.


    the referee took a deep breath, raised his hand, and while bringing it down, he cried, "begin!"


    rebecca dashed forward, her daggers appearing in her hand, as he neared the green-haired individual close to rui.


    this time the long-haired guy didn''t interfere, as rebecca swung her dagger and aimed for her target''s neck.


    *clang*


    a small glowing barrier appeared at the spot where she tried stabbing him, as the man uttered, "quite vicious you are."


    swinging his fist, he aimed it at rebecca''s torso, but the vampire princess easily tilted her body and slashed the attack, before slashing her dagger in a horizontal cut. s§×ar?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    however, the man again chanted a barrier, which she struck and pushed away with both of his hands.


    rebecca''s eyes glinted as she closed the distance again, her movements a blur. she feinted to the left and slashed to the right, her dagger carving a clean arc aimed at his ribs.


    *clang!*


    the glowing barrier shimmered into existence just in time, deflecting her attack. the green-haired man smirked, his lips moving rapidly as he chanted under his breath.


    rebecca narrowed her eyes, ''let''s see if you can dodge this...'' she threw her dagger straight to his forehead and jumped into the air at the same time. showing her nimble movements, she threw the other dagger while being airborne and shot several blood threads in his direction once she landed behind him.


    the man was overwhelmed by the number of attacks advancing at him at once, so he ended up shielding his whole body with a barrier, closing off his senses just to ensure nothing stabbed him to death


    *clang*


    the sound of metal hitting the ground resonated, and the participant felt something nearly breaking his barrier from behind.


    the audience gasped at the restless assault of the pretty girl who, for the first time, was forced to use her skill.


    the green-haired man''s barrier flickered as the relentless assault pounded against it. rebecca stood poised, her crimson eyes locked onto him, blood threads coiling around her fingers like living serpents.


    inside his barrier, the man''s chanting faltered. he couldn''t see or hear anything, but he could feel the vibrations of her attacks. the pressure was suffocating.


    "enough!" he growled, dropping the barrier in one swift motion to conserve his energy.


    the instant the barrier faded, rebecca was already in motion. her silhouette blurred, and before he could react, her boot connected with his back with a resounding thud.


    the force of the kick sent him hurtling forward like a ragdoll.


    alex kicked the man with enough force to send him skyrocketing toward the ceiling of the barrier, leaving the man unconscious.


    *clap* *clap*


    as his partner fell to the ground, unconscious and defeated, rui clapped to congratulate the two. find more chapters on empire


    "nice work, rebecca. you truly are worthy of greyhart''s name." a smile bloomed on his face as he continued to clap with his eyes crescent.


    alex summoned his blade before he lunged toward his enemy¡ªhowever,


    *stretch*


    he was blocked from attacking the individual as an invisible forcefield stopped him mid-track.


    rui smilingly looked at alex and asked with a tilt of his head, "are you prepared to die?"


    "how can you talk this much?" alex was genuinely annoyed as he leaped back and launched his sixth stance¡ªdancing through the arena, he tried attacking the chatterbox from different angles.


    the audience gasped upon seeing his unnatural speed which didn''t allow most of them to keep track of the swordsman.


    rui was nonchalantly standing there, his telekinesis forming a barrier around him as he easily parried the attacks.


    alex stood back at his initial spot, thinking of a way to get through his defense....when suddenly,


    *blink* *blink*


    alex''s eyes widened as he took out the beacon, and found it was blinking rapidly.


    "celestria...is in danger?"


    ----------**----------


    a/n:- thank you for reading.

 Chapter 121- Crushed(2)

    "here, for you two." it was the night before alex left when he called celestria and sarah in the back garden of the palace.sarah raised her brows upon seeing the beacon, as she asked, "you don''t expect me to have one unless you give me your, no?"


    sarah was aware of the artifact''s mechanism. she was herself thinking of planting a tracker in him so at least she could track him down if something happened.


    celestria was smiling in elation. seeing alex being concerned for her, filled her heart with warmth.


    when your feelings start to get reciprocated, it gives a very pleasant sensation.


    however, at that time celestria didn''t know that her beacon would be sending signals to alex this soon.


    "nnngh...." she groaned, as celestria held her broken leg and tried to get away from the sight of the inhumane who suddenly appeared in the arena.


    the final round was about to commence...when suddenly a portal appeared above the arena, and from that portal jumped a massive beast.


    a soulless.


    a hulking beast stood in the middle of the arena, its humanoid body rippling with unnatural strength. its head resembled a feral lion, with a wild mane and gleaming fangs, while its muscular arms looked powerful enough to crush stone. clad in tattered brown pants, it radiated a suffocating presence, making the air feel heavy and thick around it.


    she has only heard about soulless beings capable of ensuring great destruction, leaving nothing intact under their unnatural strength. however, this one was not insane like the ones she had heard of.


    ''this being holds intelligence...but how..." the pain was making her feel numb all over. none of her attacks worked on the beast¡ªits natural resistance was too high for her or the other mages to do any damage.


    on one side, valerie was lying unconscious after she was swatted away by the beast. hitting her head against the concrete ceased all her movements.


    the administrators of the contest were of no match. some of them fell down just by the oppressive aura the beast radiated. enjoy new stories from empire


    a catastrophe has descended and only a single person was still standing there against it.


    "you are commendable, i admit." the beast voiced, its golden eyes locked with edric''s.


    edric was in his berserk state since he knew he couldn''t inflict any damage on the beast unless he went all out.


    ''just by overall comparison, this beast is stronger than the wolf we faced in the labyrinth, and its natural resistance against magic is absurd.''


    there was none in the town that could face this catastrophe, and if edric didn''t end this monster right here, thousands of innocent lives would get wasted today.


    amidst the graveyard of corpses, edric clenched his fist, and through his blurry vision he locked onto the target s§×ar?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "grrr ...so you still have some fight left in you?"


    edric didn''t respond, rather, he dashed forward, his muscles bulging with raw strength, his blurry vision focused solely on the towering beast. his steel knuckles gleamed under the dim light as he swung his first strike straight at the soulless''s chest.


    **thud**


    the impact landed, but the beast didn''t even flinch. it stared down at him, its golden eyes filled with disdain.


    "my turn," it rumbled, its voice like a low growl of thunder.


    the soulless moved faster than edric expected. its massive arm swept across, catching edric in the side like a battering ram. crack! edric''s body flew like a rag doll, smashing into the arena wall with a sickening crunch.


    edric coughed, blood dripping from his lips, but he forced himself back up. his mind screamed at him to retreat, but he knew there was no running. if he didn''t stop this beast, everyone in the town was doomed.


    he charged again, this time feinting to the left before aiming a powerful uppercut at the soulless''s jaw.


    the beast caught his fist mid-swing, its massive claws digging into edric''s arm. "you''re persistent," it snarled, before slamming him headfirst into the ground. the stone cracked beneath him as a shockwave rippled out, silencing the terrified crowd.


    edric groaned, his vision swimming, but he refused to stay down. he pushed himself up on shaky legs, his knuckles trembling as he prepared another attack.


    however, a chill ran down his spine when he found the figure of the beast above him, with its fist cocked and its eyes gleaming with untamed amusement, the beast shot toward edric¡ªintending to annihilate the bug.


    however,


    "so there was one left?" the beast scoffed as it found its fist met by a huge ice pillars.


    **dhak**


    the ice pillars broke into several pieces before the soulless turned towards the chanter.


    although bloodied and bruised, amanda couldn''t back down when edric''s life was at stake.


    "for fuck sake, i did all the training, just to get down by just a punch?!" she raised her hand and moisture in the air twisted and churned, forming into three massive icebergs above the arena. they loomed like frozen giants, their sharp edges gleaming in the dim light.


    the monster roared, "come at me!"


    amanda slashed her hand down and the massive ice pillars hurtled toward the soulless like meteors, tearing through the air with a deafening roar. the ground trembled under their weight as they descended, each one carrying enough force to crush mountains.


    the first iceberg slammed into the beast, shattering into countless shards. the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the arena, the ground caving under the force. the soulless roared in pain, but before it could recover, the second iceberg struck, forcing it to its knees.


    with her eyes cold and emotionless, she launched the third one, "die, you dog."


    the third came down like judgment itself, crashing with an earth-shaking explosion. ice and dust filled the air, obscuring the beast from sight.


    amanda fell to one knee, gasping for breath, her vision blurry. "that¡­ should hold it," she muttered, hoping her attack was enough.


    however,


    **clink**


    a soft glass-cracking voice resounded, followed by a heavy shockwave that shattered the icebergs, and the beast launched out of the cage with nothing but a few wounds visible on its body.


    amanda''s eyes parted wide as she saw the beast high in the air, its eyes radiating overwhelming blood lust as it shot toward amanda, with nothing but annihilation in mind.


    however,


    **screeeechh**


    a massive vortex of ultrasonic sound waves, hit the beast before it could reach amanda.


    celestria, while still planted on the ground, breathed heavily as she kept using one of her strongest spells to keep pushing the beast away.


    "insolent pests!" the beast slammed its hand, and the glowing arm cut off the sound waves, making celestria feel nauseous as her soul energy was abruptly forced back.


    the beast was annoyed as it disappeared from its spot, heading toward the damn bug; however, before it could reach her, edric lunged at the inhumane, and while holding it from the side, he pushed the beast away from celestria.


    "ugh!" however, the raven-haired was soon hit on the back with enough intensity to make him lose his grip and fall to the ground.


    the beast raised its feet, intending to crush edric, when,


    **swiissh**


    numerous ice daggers shot toward the soulless, crashing and breaking at a blinding pace.


    the soulless gritted its teeth and despite amanda''s effort,


    **booooom**


    it plummeted edric into the ground by stomping on him.


    the ice daggers no longer held the strength to advance toward the soulless, as amanda cried,


    "edric!!!" she couldn''t see edric at all, as she somehow pushed herself to walk towards the beast.


    "you monster!" she raised her hand, intending to use all her se in this last attack, when suddenly, the beast appeared behind her, and lifted amanda by holding her head.


    "agh!!" amanda groaned as the beast clutched her head and asked,


    "will he come here sooner if i kill you?"


    turning toward celestria, the soulless asked, "or maybe i should kill you first? you seem to have a close connection to the subject."


    throwing amanda away, the beast advanced toward celestria.


    the blond princess was powerlessly lying on the ground, seeing the incoming beast advancing towards her.


    she tried to raise her hand and chant a spell but to no avail. she had already used up her reserve, and her mind was no longer stable enough to chant properly.


    each step of the beast resonated loudly in her ears, an announcement of her possible demise.


    with tears building up in her eyes, celestia closed her eyes.


    ''i wish i could have saw you for the last time....''


    the beast halted before celestria. flexing its claws, a malicious grin appeared on its face, as it muttered,


    "blame the cursed one for your demis-" however, before it could have stabbed celestria and ended her life, the beast paused.


    **rumble**


    a presence, far stronger than the humans it have faced until now, was approaching.


    the beast frowned, ''the vessel is here.''


    --------**------


    a/n:- thanks for reading. we will see some development of alex in the next chapter.

 Chapter 122- Crushed(3)

    there is a function of the beacon; it beats more rapidly, the more critical the person''s situation gets.and currently, celestria''s beacon was beating twice per second, indicating that she was in grave trouble.


    this might be the first time after his rebirth, that alex was feeling this nervous as he blindly rushed toward the place from where her signals were arriving.


    ''faster¡­faster¡­i need to be faster...!''


    ¡ª----**------


    edric watched in horror as the beast advanced towards celestria.


    his mind was turning numb, his body not responding to his cries to get up and attack the demon. however, he knew that if he didn''t move, celestria would die.


    ''he is here for alex¡­there is no doubt¡­'' edric pressed his hand on the concrete and bit his lip.


    with every ounce of strength left in his body, he tried to push himself off the ground¡ªhowever, then, he paused and stopped trying.


    with a smile elevating the left side of his lips, he uttered, "we might survive now¡­"


    like a meteor, alex descended toward the beast who was inches away from celestria¡ªhis form was impossible to track and the strength behind his attack made the beast stumble back.


    **booooom**


    the heavy resonance of that single attack was evidence of his agitation and anxiety as alex stood between celestria and the beast


    "just who the fuck are you?"


    the beast could tell that the being in front of it was the cursed one¡ªthe essence of the curse was quite profound and from what the soulless could sense,


    ''he has successfully harnessed the strength of the curse¡­no wonder, my lord was anxious.''


    the feral beast raised its hand and pointed its finger at alex, "come with me and i will spare your friends."


    without a word, alex summoned a long sword that gleamed with an ominous light. his grip tightened, and in a flash, he lunged forward, his speed leaving a faint afterimage in his wake.


    the beast braced itself, its monstrous muscles tensing. it could sense the sheer power emanating from alex but dismissed the human as reckless.


    alex swung his blade in a vicious overhead arc. the soulless smirked, raising its clawed hand to swat the weapon aside, "too slow¡ªhuh?!"


    the beast''s arrogance shattered the moment its palm struck the blade. the sword rebounded off the ground with double the speed, moving like a viper striking its prey. before the beast could react, the blade slammed into its torso.


    **thunk!**


    a deafening crack echoed as the air was driven out of the soulless, its massive body hurled backward like a rag doll. the sheer force of the strike left a deep gouge on the arena floor as the beast tumbled across the ground, snarling in pain.


    alex''s grip tightened on his sword as his body tensed, restless energy radiating from him. without hesitation, he lunged forward, his speed inhuman, leaving faint cracks in the ground.


    the soulless narrowed its golden eyes, fortifying its body as it swung a massive claw toward alex''s head.


    but alex moved like a phantom, sidestepping with precision as if he already knew the attack was coming. he countered with an upward slash.


    swish


    the beast barely managed to lean back, but the razor-sharp blade sliced through its golden mane, scattering strands into the air.


    "you runt!" the beast snarled, leaping back. it slammed its massive palms against each other.


    boooom


    a shockwave erupted, forcing alex to stagger and skid across the cracked arena floor. he steadied himself, but his focus faltered for only a second.


    that was enough.


    something heavy struck his back like a hammer.


    "ghuk!" alex grunted, his body lurching forward. but even as pain shot through him, his eyes locked onto the beast.


    duck!


    the soulless aimed a follow-up kick, but alex dropped low, dodging cleanly. in one swift motion, he switched to his dagger and slashed upward.


    the blade connected.


    but the beast didn''t even flinch. a faint scratch appeared on its thick hide.


    "i am too strong for such pitiful attacks!" it bellowed, its voice booming with arrogance.


    the beast raised its massive foot and brought it down with a crushing force.


    the impact split the concrete beneath him. blood spurted from his mouth as the pressure forced his knees to buckle.


    pushing the leg away, alex leaped back from the spot, and as he did, he threw a few daggers at the beast¡ªtargeting its vitals.


    **clang**


    however, nothing was damaged as the blades lost their strength once colliding against the mountain-strong body of the beast.


    "such petty tricks. i thought you finally began harnessing strength from the curse...but now i think, it''s just the damaged seal that''s leaking such a strong scent."


    alex didn''t know what the monster was saying since he was focused on thinking of a strategy to defeat it.


    ''its body is unbelievably strong...none of my attacks are causing any significant damage.''


    left with no choice, alex broke into a sprint, a small knife gripped tightly in his hand.


    fueling his arm with soul energy, he kept his eyes locked on the motionless beast, who stood idly, radiating a sinister confidence.


    "what now, little human?" the beast mocked, resting its massive hand on its waist, seemingly amused by alex''s desperate act.


    ignoring the taunts, alex pressed on, his breathing ragged. reaching his mark, he leaped high into the air, his body twisting mid-flight to generate a burst of momentum.


    with a sharp exhale, he hurled the knife, the weapon soaring through the air at a blinding speed.


    the beast''s smirk faded. recognizing the force behind the throw, it fortified its body instantly. raising its paw with precision, it intercepted the dart just inches from its face.


    **clang!**


    the blade collided with the beast''s reinforced paw, sparks flying upon impact. though it managed to block the knife, the sheer force behind the throw caused the beast to stagger slightly, its confidence shaken for the first time


    however, not so long after, the monster parried the blade away and turned just in time to block alex''s sword


    "not sneaky enough, brat." the monster grinned before while holding the blade, it used the other hand to punch alex in the gut.


    "guh!" spit blended with blood, spurted out of his mouth, with his eyes stretching wide.


    he dropped the weapon and staggered back. this monster was strong....unbelievably so.


    alex was, for the third time now, facing an enemy way above his league. he was once again reminded that the strength he had gained wasn''t anywhere enough to survive in this world or face the foes in the ascension quest.


    ''i...need more power...but i can''t let my consciousness slip away...can''t let that happen again...''


    glancing at celestria, alex clenched his fist, and inwardly exclaimed,


    ''if i can''t control the curse, i won''t let it devour me, as well!''


    his breath grew heavy, and his vision blurred as a searing heat coursed through his veins.


    the beast''s grin faltered.


    a sudden, suffocating aura erupted from alex, thick and vile, spreading across the battlefield like a storm. the air grew colder, yet an ominous heat radiated from him, making even the soulless flinch.


    black tendrils of energy began to snake around alex, twisting and writhing like living shadows. his once bright eyes turned into bottomless voids, emanating a suffocating malice. your next journey awaits at empire


    the ground beneath him cracked, small fissures spreading outward as if the earth itself recoiled from his presence.


    the beast snarled, "you are letting the curse take over, huh?! so this is the only thing you can think of?!" the beast knew what was within alex, however, he was not capable of fighting against it. as such, it dashed toward alex, intending to finish the human before the curse could surface.


    without wasting a moment, the soulless lunged forward, its massive fist cocked back, aiming to obliterate alex before the monstrous transformation could complete.


    "die, you fool!" it roared.


    ting


    crunch


    the sound of the shattering bone echoed as the beast''s fist connected with alex''s head¡ªonly to crumble upon impact. alex didn''t flinch, didn''t budge an inch.


    the beast reeled back, clutching its broken hand, its golden eyes wide with disbelief. but before it could retreat, alex vanished.


    "what¡ª?!"


    in an instant, alex appeared behind the soulless. with an eerie calm, he grabbed the beast by its tail. his voice was a guttural growl, cold and menacing. "playtime isn''t over, kitty."


    the soulless had no time to react. with a feral roar, alex swung the beast like a ragdoll, hurling it into the sky.


    the inhumane creature twisted mid-air, desperate to regain control. but its panic only deepened as alex''s presence eclipsed the sky. his figure hovered above, his blood-red eyes glowing with unrestrained malice.


    alex clasped his hands together, raising them high. "let''s see you survive this."


    with an earth-shaking roar, he slammed his joined fists down onto the soulless.


    boooom sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the impact shattered the arena walls, sending chunks of stone flying as a crater several feet deep formed beneath the beast''s mangled body. dust and debris filled the air, choking the scene in chaos.


    but alex didn''t stop.


    a glowing red sigil burned above his head, pulsating with a sinister energy. the soulless struggled to rise, trembling, but alex''s voice cut through the haze.


    "cursebind."


    an invisible force crashed down on the soulless like a tidal wave, pinning it to the ground. the beast let out a strangled gasp, its body crushed under the oppressive weight of alex''s skill.


    hovering in mid-air, alex spread his hands, a crackling sphere of crimson energy forming between his palms.


    the energy ball hissed and growled, alive with lethal intent, as alex unleashed it with a snarl.


    "burn."


    the sphere shot toward the soulless like a comet, tearing through the air with unrelenting force. the ground beneath the beast fractured even before the attack landed.


    the beast closed its eyes and accepted its fate.


    --------**-------


    a/n:- if you are wondering what kind of marking alex adapted, then see chapter chapter 66- fangs and steel(5), title comment.

 Chapter 123- Healed

    [alex''s pov:]i¡­.was able to control myself and didn''t lose consciousness when the curse came into effect.


    how and why, i didn''t know. when i concentrated my soul energy into the curse seal, knowing full well what consequences i would be facing, i continued to mutter a single thing under my breath,


    ''if i lose control, cela dies.''


    amanda''s fear allowed me to realize the horror i could create by my untamed self. i could lunge at anyone that possessed a grimoire, with the intention of devouring their life support.


    as such, my mind continued to repeat a single thing that might have worked against the overwhelming greed of the curse.


    however, i knew it wouldn''t last long, and that''s why i went for the kill right away, rather than letting the beast half dead for further interrogation. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "hmm~hmm~hmmm¡­"


    and¡­there was that. the strange humming sound of a woman whispering close to my ear, like a melodious rhythm, trying to calm me down.


    it was one of the two reasons why i didn''t give in to the desire of the curse.


    the strange humming that filled my heart with warmth and calm. i couldn''t fathom whose voice it was, however, i felt that i would never get tired of hearing it.


    it was soothing¡­brought my chaotic mind to rest.


    that had me thinking about whether those hums arrived from deep-seated memories of the previous owner of the body.


    might be possible.


    and to discern the truth behind these whispers, i had to do one thing.


    liberate my mother.


    ¡­.


    [third person pov:]


    after defeating the being, who was burned into cinders, alex was met by rebecca.


    "can you carry amanda and valerie? please?" looking at their current condition, made him nervous. edric seemed to be in dire need of medical attention.


    rebecca instantly nodded as she first took out healing potions and fed them to the four of them, "where are we headed to?"


    alex picked edric on his back and wrapped him with rope. he carried celestria in his arms, and said, "we cannot stay here since eryndor might have been informed by now. let''s go to count lockwood''s territory. it''s the nearest from here."


    rebecca nodded as she also tied valerie to her back and carried amanda in her arms.


    without another word, they both dashed away from swortine, heading toward a safe place.


    explore stories on empire


    ¡ª----**-----


    sarah was surrounded by her family members. her little sister was occupying her lap and she continued to gaze at her big sister.


    her mother was on the left, asking about her health and how she managed in the church as the priestess supreme.


    her father was sitting there, listening to their conversation.


    "it''s painful sometimes¡­being looked at by so many hopeful gazes yet not being able to save all of them." sarah often goes around places, to survey the situation of common people.


    people begged her to bless them¡­to cure them; however, many times, she could not save them all. naturally, she has received several curses and abuse because of her limitations as well.


    "we cannot save everyone, sarah. that''s why don''t let your guilt take over your mind, okay?" her mother soothingly whispered as she brought the spoonful of rice near her lips.


    sarah was already tired of saying, ''i can eat myself,'' so she just gave in and let her feed her.


    "big sister¡­did you bring something for me?" the little one suddenly asked, her finger pressed against her chin.


    sarah apologetically looked, "sorry baby¡­i completely forgot¡­"


    seeing the saddened look of lily, sarah grinned, "kidding~here, i brought this for you." it was a hairpin with a blue crystal flower petal attached to it.


    lily''s eyes sparkled as she watched the pretty hairpin.


    sarah carefully clipped it to the little one''s hair and said, "there¡­lily looks even more pretty now."


    "really, mama?" the little one turned to ask her mother.


    kaira smiled warmly, "yes, dear. now go and prepare for your classes."


    lily smilingly hopped off sarah''s lap and trod towards her room.


    once she left, sarah couldn''t help but ask, "is¡­david at home?" she hasn''t seen him since she came here.


    hades sighed, "he is busy training. should i call him?"


    sarah instantly shook her head, "i will go and meet him later. i hurt him the most that day¡­so i should take responsibility for it."


    the lockwood couple shared a glance, before kaira assured, "he is hurt, but he is still your brother. sooner or later, he will forgive you."


    sarah nodded, "i kno-" but then, she suddenly paused.


    "sarah?" hades asked and was surprised to see his daughter suddenly getting up.


    "someone has intruded on the premises." she sensed someone breaching her barrier and advancing towards the mansion.


    hades was about to go out and see who it was, when suddenly, the doors of the mansion burst open, revealing several figures.


    sarah''s eyes widened as she exclaimed, "alex?! what happened to you¡­and them?" she could see that alex was injured, but more than him the other four seemed to be in dire need of her attention.


    "sarah, please heal them."


    alex slowly laid celestria on the ground and slowly brought edric down as well. rebecca followed the suit and soon all the four patients were on the ground.


    "i-i don''t need it¡­just heal them¡­" valerie, who had regained consciousness mid-way, groaned as she tried getting up.


    "don''t move! your head is bleeding." alex warned her, with his eyes turning sharp.


    under his domineering presence, the redhead didn''t utter a word and lay back down.


    sarah first went towards edric, since his condition was the worst.


    his limbs were broken, his breathing shallow, his face pale, and his back was unnaturally arched.


    "oh god¡­his soul energy has dropped beyond the lower limit," sarah muttered as she assessed the guy.


    looking at her father, she said, "call the healers from the nearby church. please hurry up, father."


    hades instantly nodded and hurried out of the house.


    "alex, i will chant a healing spell on the other three but that would stabilize their condition. i will focus on edric since his soul is on the verge of fading away. so bring some bandages and stop their bleeding."


    "yes, on it."


    just as he got up, the lady of the house extended a big box, "here, everything is in there."


    alex gave her a thankful nod before he approached celestria.


    kaira called some maids, and with their help, the lady began patching up amanda and valerie.


    rebecca was standing on one side, unable to do anything since she wasn''t very good with healing people.


    ''who could have injured them to this extent¡­'' the vampire princess frowned.


    soon the other healers arrived and were startled to find the divine essence arriving from the lady,


    "y-you¡­"


    "don''t stand there and prepare for the soul infusion ritual!" sarah exclaimed, urging the five church priests to stand in a pattern with edric in the middle.


    the air grew thick with divine energy as the priests'' unified voices echoed through the hall. a faint golden glow spread beneath edric, forming intricate lines that spiraled outward into a luminous spell circle. symbols of faith and life shimmered within its design, radiating warmth.


    sarah had her hands clasped tightly in prayer, her expression resolute. as her voice rose above the others, a radiant, glowing mark in the shape of her deity''s symbol appeared above her head, casting a holy light across the room.


    the circle pulsed, its light intensifying as the chanting grew louder, the energy converging toward edric''s heart.


    alex held his breath, as he saw the divine essence being poured into edric.


    ''he fought for others to the point of sacrificing himself...truly, a protagonist.'' he soon finished wrapping the bandage around celestria and picked her up.


    carrying her to the couch he noticed that the ritual came to a conclusion.


    the spell circle slowly disappeared, the golden glow getting absorbed by edric as suddenly, the raven-haired flinched.


    his body shook, and after a moment pause,


    "akhh! *cough* *cough*" coughing violently, the boy got up. his limbs and wounds were healed, as he somehow regained his composure and looked around.


    "wh-what...?" he asked, looking at the pretty face of the woman in front.


    sarah heaved a long sigh and got up, "take him to the room; he needs a few days of rest."


    a few butlers came and despite all the questions edric had, they carried him to the room.


    sarah then glanced at her sister and found the girl in a severe case, but her situation was stable. celestria was the same¡ªpale and injured.


    turning her attention towards alex, she asked, "what in the world attacked them?"


    she was aware of her sister''s and eric''s strength, as such, it was quite shocking to see them in such a deplorable state.


    alex heaved a sigh, as he said, "a wild kitty."


    ¡ª----**------


    a/n:- thanks for reading. alex is slowly gaining control over his curse. we will soon get to know the actual story behind it. drop a comment.

 Chapter 124- New plan

    inside her room, sarah was currently wrapping bandages around alex''s wounds while the silver head remained lying there silently.his eyes gave the evidence of him being in a daze, urging sarah to ask, "is it something relating to the curse that''s troubling you?"


    alex slowly nodded as he gazed at his first love and uttered, "i...don''t know why, but the more time i spend in that state, the more i realize that this curse is not inflicted on me. rather, it''s a part of who i am."


    sarah took a deep breath as she said, "truth be told, alex, you were unnaturally strong for an average human in the last life as well. at that time i never wondered or suspected anything since there was no such thing as magic on earth."


    alex nodded, "yes, now that i think about it, the sword arts i learned; it wasn''t like i was the best swordsman, but i was able to learn something that far surpasses human limitation."


    then there was the old man hachi as well, who sent him a letter a few days ago. this solves the mystery that,


    "i was bound by the curse even as ceaser. the old man recognized me and decided to train me."


    sarah grew worried, "this whole situation with the curse is so annoying..."


    "no, sarah. it is a blessing in disguise." hearing his words, sarah was surprised. her wordless reaction allowed him to continue, "directly or not, i have reduced edric''s progression after my reincarnation. in such a scenario there should be someone who can fill in the gap during the ascension trials."


    "but alex, you haven''t gained control over your curse."


    "but slowly i am," the silver head spoke as he got up and rested his back against the headboard of the bed, "i have improved by the third time, and i have an idea of how i can control it."


    sarah wordlessly urged him to reveal.


    the wounded boy told her, "the curse responds to my emotions, or maybe there is something else, but through will, for a few moments, i think i can suppress its greed."


    "but what after those few moments."


    alex grimly responded, "if i lose my command over the seal, then everyone around me would be a target. the greed of the curse is too strong...too violent. it just wants to devour everything that is moving. the chaotic whispers and enticing calls nearly make me lose my mind sometimes."


    sarah held his hand, "you don''t need to overdo it. we still have time."


    alex smiled and didn''t comment on that. there were nearly two more months left for the celestial decree to descend. until then, he could give some time to discover more things about his curse and origin.


    however, for now, "come here." alex urged as he cupped her cheek and drew the girl near him.


    sarah smiled mischievously, as she said, "a patient should take some rest."


    "this is my rest," his words came to a pause as his lips were sealed by hers.


    sarah closed her eyes as she felt her lover sucking on her lip, his body warmth making her feel all kinds of sensations that a saintess shouldn''t experience.


    "hmm...mm....this is so bad..." sarah mumbled between her breaths. she hasn''t told her parents about her relationship with alex, and considering their current position, with the doors unlocked, the situation becomes quite risky. yet,


    "i...can''t stop-mm.." the priestess moaned as she straddled his lap and began passionately kissing her beloved.


    alex''s hands roamed on her back, his lips never disconnecting from hers.


    the room was filled with the sound of their intense passion as sarah slowly moved her waist back and forth, feeling the little friend rising beneath her.


    alex groaned as he cupped her big butt and squeezed it with enough strength to make her squeal, "stop doing that, or i will let the whole mansion know about how wild i can be in bed."


    alex warned, only to make sarah say, "you started it." the saintess teased.


    alex heaved a long sigh, "damn woman if only i hadn''t been injured."


    sarah''s lips thinned in a grin, as she muttered, "why do you need to move? let me show you a great view."


    sarah hopped off the lap before locking the door.


    returning to the bed, she sat on his lap while facing away from him.


    as she began unbuckling his pants, alex couldn''t help but think,


    ''can there be a better way of getting treated?''


    --------**--------


    "agh..." with a groan, valerie woke up from her slumber.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    her head was still banging slightly, however, it was a lot better compared to how she felt before fainting.


    ''i am...at amanda''s place...'' recollecting her thoughts, she got up, only to hear,


    "you should rest for now." the redhead was startled to hear that voice before she turned toward the person,


    "edric?"


    sitting there in one piece without a single sign of injury was the same raven-haired boy who was barely alive the last time she saw him.


    "yeah. how do you feel now?" edric casually asked as he poured a glass of water for the girl


    "forget about me, why are you roaming so casually around? shouldn''t you be resting right now?"


    valerie''s tone shifted from confused to domineering within seconds, making edric slightly nervous as he hurriedly stated, "i have rested well, and the saintess has healed me, so you can rest assured."


    valerie frowned, "that woman..so she indeed was the saintess." valerie barely caught the figure of a woman with divine beauty, casting a healing spell on edric.


    since the world has always seen the saintess hidden behind a veil, it was not a surprise that valerie and many others were quite surprised to see her face all of a sudden.


    "well, that was her disguise but the person is indeed the holy maiden." edric added, "anyway, is your head not hurting anymore?"


    valerie heaved a sigh as she pressed her fingers against her head and muttered, "it''s still quite uncomfortable but not something i cannot bear. what about the others?"


    "amanda hasn''t woken up, but she will sometime today. she exhausted quite a bit of her soul energy in the battle¡ªsecond to me and inches above her lower limit. celestria has woken up and is currently under strict surveillance of the healers for any lasting trauma."


    valerie was relieved to hear that nothing happened to them. she didn''t know what happened after the initial exchange with the monster, but it seemed the other three exerted themselves quite a bit.


    "....it''s laughable that while you three were fighting with your life on line, i was knocked out cold with just a simple jab." valerie was aware of the difference between herself and edric and amanda. however, she deemed celestria to be on the same level as hers.


    but now, valerie was re-evaluating her position.


    edric remained silent for a moment, before he said, "there wasn''t anything you could have done. and if not for you to jump in and save those people, more innocent lives would have been wasted."


    valerie scoffed, "but still, losing consciousness just by a single strike? i am shaming my father''s name."


    "no, you aren''t, valerie." edric sternly spoke, which took the redhead by surprise, "the thing which makes you better than others, and something of which sir aborne is proud, is your never-ending pursuit of improving yourself. you will be called weak if only you stop trying."


    valerie didn''t say anything for a few minutes; staring at her fingers with a dazed look.


    edric soon drew a long breath, and got up, "i will inform the healers that you have woken up."


    ----------**-----------


    it''s been five days since alex brought everyone to safety, and thanks to the healers'' close monitoring and hard work, everyone has recovered quite well.


    inside the dining hall, only the four people whom alex brought, along with the person himself and the saintess, were seated.


    rebecca has returned to chainedvale for an important task and will probably return in the evening.


    "alex, the tournament is officially canceled for swortine. only four teams, two from frostbate and two from dorhales would participate further."


    alex nodded, "i am aware. and now, neither of our teams are eligible to participate further." alex dashed away during the final battle, followed by rebecca, so naturally, they were disqualified.


    "i am sorry alex..." her voice was shaky when celestria apologized.


    alex shook his head, "there was nothing you could have done. that beast came there for me...but...there is one thing i am quite confused about."


    hearing his words, sarah added, "that''s why the beast appeared in swortine when it could have met you in dorhales."


    alex nodded, "there must be some motive behind that move."


    heavy silence descended upon the room, upon hearing that.


    no one had any idea relating to alex''s curse except for the fact that it''s quite horrifying and overpowered.


    edric asked something unrelated, "alex...how are you going to liberate your mother now?"


    every eye turned towards the silver head, waiting for a response.


    alex rested back in his seat, and simply stated, "jailbreak."


    --------**-------


    a/n:- thanks for reading. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 125- Exposed

    "what are you staring at?" it was nearly dark, birds were flying back to their nests, and the wind had dropped beyond resistance unless one was wearing a sweater.alex approached edric, who was standing in the backyard while looking at his hands for some reason.


    the raven-haired didn''t hide the reason for his astonishment from him, "my soul energy...after waking up, i found it has doubled."


    alex was surprised, "maybe because you helped defeat that being?" although not significant, alex could tell that the monster has gone through one hell of a battle, by the condition of the battleground.


    "inflicting a few scratches wouldn''t have granted me such a massive boost. this is shocking."


    edric''s normal se count remains around seven thousand, but now, it has reached nearly fifteen thousand¡ªallowing him to maintain his elven form for half a day easily and switch transformations if he needs to.


    "you don''t feel any different, right?" alex asked, gaining a shake of his head in denial.


    the silver head heaved a sigh, and asked him, "do you only absorb the powers of the beasts you consume? or their basic body functionality as well?"


    that question gained a perplexed look from edric, "what do you mean?"


    find more to read on empire


    alex explained, "in my opinion, you have gained the ability of the elven people whose se increases every time they exhaust it beyond a certain point."


    alex was baffled, "can i do that?" he had no idea even though he had awakened this skill years ago.


    alex nodded, "from my understanding, your unnatural soul energy growth is the result of your elven transformation."


    edric hummed, still a bit unsure, however, that''s the only explanation that seemed relevant to his current situation.


    "ah, wait! if i can adapt the basic features of other races, then won''t i gain unnatural strength the more i practice my punches, like those of the beast tribe? and if i continue to hunt, my senses will further grow, like those of the wolf kins."


    alex shrugged, "can be possible. but right now, there is something more important you should be focusing on."


    edric, smilingly asked, "what is that?"


    alex informed him about the thing for which he approached him, "amanda had woken up."


    edric''s expression shifted, before, in a blur, he dashed past alex and moved toward the mansion.


    left alone, alex heaved a sigh, and called out, s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "garesta."


    [name: alex]


    [age: 17]


    [str: 72] (avg: 30)


    [spd: 93] (avg: 30)


    [int: 84] (avg: 25)


    [skill: storage, sword arts, rapid regeneration, heightened comprehensibility, cursebind, tempest surge.]


    [soul energy: 3276-> 20117]


    [upper limit: 500]


    [lower limit: 25]


    ....


    back when he utilized the curse, he gained the ability of the giant a*s wolf he slayed back in chainedvale. his soul energy continued to grow during those thirty or so seconds.


    alex was assuming that his stats would return to how it was before, however, it didn''t change at all. and currently, he couldn''t feel any influence of the curse on his consciousness.


    ''doesn''t that mean i got power-ups and new skills worth ages in just half a minute?'' acquiring such benefits from the curse was both elating and concerning. he couldn''t trust the curse, nor would he attempt to unleash it unless a dire situation arose.


    "hmm?" alex suddenly felt someone looking at him secretly, urging him to turn towards the person, and indeed, the blond princess stood there.


    "why are you hiding? come here?" alex invited, as he spotted celestria peeking from the door.


    she slowly walked towards him, with her face leaning down.


    "why are you being shy all of a sudden? not like we are meeting for the first time."


    celestria clutched the sides of her dress as she said, "this scar...it''s pretty ugly, no?"


    there was a scar on her face that trailed from the left corner of her lip to her collarbone. it would heal in a few days but it is highly unlikely it would vanish completely.


    alex heaved a sigh as he inched closer to the girl before cupping her face and uttering, "you are beautiful, cela. no matter what you or the world think, that scar doesn''t look ugly to me. so never again, feel ashamed or hesitant to show your face."


    celestria''s slumped shoulders gained some strength as she looked up at him, trying to find any deceit in his eyes. however, much to her relief, he was utterly honest.


    she leaned forward, resting her head against his chest, the sound of his heartbeat calming her nerves, as she asked, "it''s quite dangerous to enter eryndor''s territory. if you get captured, your reputation would be ruined, and father would highly likely brand you as a criminal as well."


    although for celestria, her father would have forgiven alex for committing a crime in grimland, being caught in a foreign land would leave him with no option.


    "i am aware, cela; however, i cannot leave the woman to suffer who has sacrificed everything for me. she has been stuck in jail for years because she tried to protect me."


    maybe it was because of the way beatrice told him about his mother''s situation that alex couldn''t stop himself from wanting to liberate her. he didn''t know what he would say or do after rescuing her, but for now, his intentions were all he could think of.


    celestria softly whispered, "don''t even think of leaving me behind again. this time, i know your destination so be very careful."


    alex chuckled, "is that a threat?"


    "if a threat can keep us together, then so be it." her small fists balling his shirt, and the way her cheek bulged, urged alex to pat the small creature on her head. she was too damn adorable.


    "alex." suddenly, much to celestria''s displeasure, someone interrupted them.


    turning toward the source of the voice, alex found the vampire princess standing there, "i met beatrice."she informed.


    alex nodded before he separated from celestria and approached the girl, "what did you receive?"


    "everything. here," she handed him the note she prepared in which all the information rebecca gained from beatrice was written.


    alex read the description with a serious look on his face.


    meanwhile, celestria said, "you returned immediately. could have stayed in chainedvale for a few days."


    rebecca grinned, "well, i was craving for my darling''s ''fluid'' so i couldn''t resist returning."


    celestria''s brow twitched. she knew the ''fluid'' in question was alex''s blood, yet the way she sensually uttered those words¡ªand ended with that deliberate lick of her lips¡ªwas nothing short of infuriating.


    alex finished reading the note, before saying, "i will need your help in this one as well. will you stay?"


    "of course, dah~ling~" she sing-songed, making sure that celestria hears her.


    celestria grumbled, "and me, alex?"


    "of course, i will need you too. we are infiltrating the castle of a man who is anticipating our arrival."


    eryndor must have been informed about the disqualification; as such, he should be expecting alex to use brute methods to liberate his mother. that begs extreme caution.


    soon the trio returned to the mansion. rebecca didn''t have much rest in these few days so she excused herself and asked for a room.


    once she retired, alex, along with others, gathered at the dining table for dinner this time.


    lord lockwood, along with his family, were all in amanda''s room. strangely, edric was here in the dining room, ushering alex to ask,


    "what happened?"


    "uh...nothing. it was just kind of awkward..." edric was looking embarrassed about something, which urged valerie to ask,


    "did you perhaps say something embarrassing in front of her parents?"


    edric shook his head, and under the persistent curious gazes of the people around him, he finally confessed, "amanda....kind of revealed our relationship and now i could feel lord lockwood glaring at me all the time."


    alex was dumbfounded, "didn''t the man already know?"


    edric heaved a sigh, and with a shake of his head, he said, "we figured he might already know, considering lord lockwood saw us together at last year''s tournament. besides, plenty of people could have told him, so we assumed he was aware and never felt the need to make an official announcement.


    valerie was speechless and so was alex. it was the blond princess who said, "i can understand if it''s you, but amy as well? how can she not understand the severity of the matter and make time to officially introduce you to her family?"


    edric heaved a long, weary sigh, "i don''t know....maybe she was nervous so she masked it in the name of some other reasons?"


    "or maybe she was embarrassed to reveal her relationship with you." valerie joked but in his current state,


    "...that also might be true."


    "...."(valerie). now the redhead was feeling bad for suggesting it.


    alex rolled his eyes as he continued eating and told him, "no time is the right time, so just man up and formally introduce yourself to them."


    edric gave a stiff nod, and with a serious expression he muttered, "i will."


    ----------**----------


    a/n:- a little slice of life before we get into serious stuff. i hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. drop a comment.

 Chapter 126- Permission

    in a desolated throne room, sat the man on his throne with a tranquil expression on his face.a massive chandelier of golden light hung above, casting a soft glow, though the light felt cold and distant. the floor was a polished expanse of black marble, reflecting the flickering light like a dark mirror.


    despite its grandeur, the room exuded an eerie emptiness, as though the echoes of countless judgments still lingered in the air.


    at the center of it all sat a man on an imposing throne crafted from radiant sunstone, its edges glowing faintly as if alive.


    with his face resting on his fist and his elbow pressed firmly against the armrest, he gazed at nothing in particular.


    his golden eyes couldn''t reveal the emotions he was experiencing at the moment. however, the very fact that the man was silent and had commanded everyone to leave him alone, states that the man was feeling annoyed.


    agitated, to be precise.


    ''a single child...has become a deity''s concern.'' solaris laughed, mocking himself.


    he, the one among the seven supreme gods, was currently feeling troubled because of a mere mortal who should have been dead by now. but no, that damn curse saved him.


    solaris was the one who sent that feral beast to the lower realm, to eradicate that cursed entity. although the beast was of the lower rank, he still should be enough to take down any forces of the lower realm. however,


    ''that curse...that insolent curse saved that brat!''


    his growing agitation made the throne room shake, the heat of the sun growing profound, making everyone realize the severity of the matter.


    ''i can''t let him continue like this...'' if that curse appears in the upper realm ''they'' would know. and once they realize that the curse is still alive, they would not think twice before wiping away solaris.


    clenching his fist, solaris commanded,


    "grath." sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    a man with his head covered with a shroud appeared kneeling before the god of light.


    "go and annihilate that brat."


    grath, with his head still lowered, spoke, "but my lord, the dimensional track-"


    "i don''t care! let them know if they must, but we can''t let that beast appear here in the upper realm, you got that?!"


    the other one didn''t say anything other than ''understood'' before disappearing from the courtroom.


    ---------**--------


    alex was nervous. it''s said giving advice is easy. what''s difficult is to go through the situation.


    and alex was facing something like that.


    it was not only amanda who revealed her relationship with edric, but sarah as well, told her parents about her relationship with alex.


    as such, now, the two sisters were sitting beside their partners, and on the other side, the two individuals who gave birth to the two ladies were sitting.


    "so...amanda has been dating you for the past few months. however, you two never felt the importance of telling us." hades began, making edric flinch.


    amanda responded as she held edric''s arm, "father...we just never found the right time. and all the pressure of the final year was quite taxing. so-"


    edric suddenly held her hand and interrupted her, "no, amanda, let''s tell him the truth."


    everyone turned toward edric, and the green-haired girl exhaled a long sigh.


    lord lockwood narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms on his chest.


    edric took a deep breath and revealed, "i was unsure and nervous, sir, to reveal my relationship with the daughter of count lockwood. as you already know, i am an orphan and come from a commoner background. i was brought up in an orphanage and anyone who becomes my life partner would surely not have a luxurious life."


    with his eyes drawn downward, the raven-haired added, "naturally, amanda was nervous to reveal her relationship to her parents, and when i also showed hesitation, she didn''t bring up the topic until now."


    looking back up, he finished, "i apologize for my cowardice sir, but it''s a fact that i love amanda unconditionally and with all my heart. and despite our status difference, i am not going to give up on this relationship." read exclusive chapters at empire


    if alex could, he would have clapped, upon hearing such an inspirational declaration from the protagonist.


    silence descended after that, in the reception room. the lady of the house couldn''t help but shed a few tears seeing how determined the boy was.


    lord lockwood tore his eyes away from edric and turned towards the other couple, "now, how did you two get together?" this was a complete mystery not only for hades but everyone.


    two people, a world apart, suddenly became so close. how?


    alex parted his mouth, wanting to tell the lie he had prepared when suddenly, "love at first sight. alex was guarding my carriage with his life on the line, and that made me infatuated with him. later, we spent time in the capital, and i got to know him better. as such, we are now a couple."


    taking a pause, sarah added, "and next year, when alex finishes the academy, we will get married as well."


    "...!!" hades'' eyes widened and so did his wife''s.


    edric and amanda raised their brows as they looked at alex for an answer. however, the silver head remained nonchalantly sitting there.


    they never talked about marriage, but if sarah wanted it, alex would surely marry her before the ascension trials.


    hades somehow calmed himself down, but his voice was certainly a bit fierce, "but daughter, as the holy maiden, how can you marry someone?"


    sarah grinned, "i won''t need to be a holy maiden from next year. they can manage it somehow."


    after all, after the ascension trials, everyone from this planet would be transported to the upper realm, so why does sarah need to remain bound to the church? she will live her life as she wants.


    kaira couldn''t help but cover her mouth in shock, "so for the love of your life, you are going to sacrifice your status as the supreme saintess? the human realm would be in chaos."


    sarah shook her head, "no, mother. i won''t let that position remain vacant. i already have selected a few individuals who can take my place and serve the people." this time, she wasn''t lying. sarah, indeed, was training a few girls to take her place if there came the need for the holy maiden in the future.


    hades had a frown on his face as he leaned back in his seat. amanda''s situation was understandable since hades had seen how edric went against everyone to save amanda last year during the tournament. so it is understandable that they were in a relationship.


    but sarah? someone who sacrificed her everything to serve humanity is ready to abandon her position as the supreme saintess for a guy she met a few weeks ago.


    hades knows that alex is a strong man who saved sarah''s dignity back when the vampire duke attacked, but is it worth it?


    "lord lockwood," alex, for the first time, spoke up, "i know you may have many doubts and questions, however, i can assure you that no one in the world can love sarah more than me. although it seems abrupt my feelings for her are immense. you can test me if you want, but it is an undeniable fact that until the end, i am going to stay by her side."


    another session of silence. lord lockwood couldn''t believe that these young men were speaking so maturely and seemed so determined for their relationship.


    at their age, when he first met his father-in-law, hades ended up biting his tongue every second sentence, and his legs couldn''t stop shaking even for a moment in those few minutes.


    ''really...this generation...'' heaving a sigh, lord lockwood finally expressed his view on this matter,


    "amand and edric, i have no problem for you two to continue this relationship. however, edric, as you know in noble families, dating is not considered suitable, so before graduation, you need to get engaged to amanda with the promise of marrying her once you both graduate."


    edric''s eyes parted wide in shock and elation, as he readily nodded, "as you command, sir..."


    there was a smile of contentment on amanda''s face as she thankfully looked at her father.


    turning his gaze towards the other couple, hades voiced, "sarah...i don''t have the right to make your life decisions. you are already grown up and must have been through experiences to know what is right for you. however, as your father, i would like to suggest you think this through before landing on any conclusion. give your relationship some time and once alex graduates, come back to me, and tell me your decision."


    the saintess smiled and nodded, "okay, father. but i assure you, my decision won''t change, that''s for sure."


    hades shrugged, "well, we will see about that."


    ---------**--------


    a/n:- thanks for reading. if you are wondering, then all the characters are eighteen except for celestria and valerie, and they are in their final year. well, drop a comment.

 Chapter 127- Elf?

    "ah!" with a loud exclaim, sarah got up from the bed. her forehead was drenched with sweat and her fingers were trembling.it took her a few moments to realize where she was and the first thing she did after collecting her thoughts was to get up from the bed.


    she rushed out of the room, and was met by her mother, "sarah? is everything alright?" the lady was about to wake her up when suddenly her daughter hurriedly stepped out while looking extremely pale.


    "alex....where is he?!" she asked while holding her mother''s shoulders. her breathing was rough and anyone could tell by her current condition that sarah was anxious.


    kaira answered her while looking extremely concerned now, "they left in the morning, remember?"


    sarah''s eyes widened, "why didn''t you wake me up?!"


    her loud voice was heard by the others, as amanda asked, "what happened, sis?" she could sense the panic in her voice that ushered her to drop whatever she was doing and approach her.


    sarah told them, "i...i had a premonition...saw alex crying..." she couldn''t be wrong. it was one of those flashes she sees subconsciously, which turns out to be true.


    and for her to see alex crying meant something devastating happened.


    amanda grew worried, "did you clearly see it was him?"


    "yes, amanda. i cannot be wrong about this...but why didn''t you guys wake me up when they were leaving?"


    kaira heaved a sigh, "you were suffering from a high fever; that''s why alex told us not to wake you up. he was on the verge of dropping the plan of leaving today, but then edric suggested otherwise."


    with a slight tilt of her head, the lady asked, "but why are you concerned about him going for a hunt? he will return by the evening, no?"


    sarah suddenly recalled that alex hadn''t allowed them to reveal his true goals to anyone. she exchanged a look with amanda before the saintess voiced, "yes, you are right. i was being a little paranoid..."


    kaira warmly smiled and told her,."your fever seemed to have gone down. so go and change your clothes, and let''s have breakfast together."


    sarah nodded, and once the lady walked out, sarah pulled amanda closer, "i need to go there."


    "no, you can''t. you will only become a distraction for him." amanda''s quick rebuttal left the older one speechless.


    sarah remained silent for a moment, before uttering, "but celestria is also there. why won''t she be an obstacle, but i will be?"


    "because celestria''s skills make her a force of offense, and your skills are more suited to save others lives, sis," amanda spoke in a way that it seemed she was anticipating those questions.


    bringing her hand on her shoulders, amanda assured her, "i am going there, and will reach just in time. so you relax and wait for our return."


    sarah cupped her cheek and said, "i really feel bad for endangering my sister''s life like this."


    amanda shook her head, "my boyfriend is also there, so if alex is in danger, naturally edric wouldn''t remain safe either."


    sarah bit her lip, and after a moment of pondering, she said, "wait here," she hurried back into her room and brought a small pouch. handing it to amanda, she said, "it has all the high vitality potions and boosters you may need. and here," sarah took out a pendant as she said, "this will erect a protective barrier around you."


    amanda accepted it and said, "you don''t need to worry, sis, i will bring them back safely."


    --------**------


    it''s a three-day travel to frostbite, and considering the harsh weather and non-existent path along the way, they decided to use transportation rather than running all the way to their destination.


    the three white wolves left their footprint as they marched forward at a decent pace.


    alex was currently riding the wolf with alatia behind him¡ªthe princess had very little experience in controlling the wild beast, so she chose to sit with alex.


    however, better than rebecca no one knows that it was nothing but an excuse to be near him.


    ''alex''s trust in my skills sometimes becomes annoying...'' the vampire princess inwardly cursed.


    alex always goes like, ''if it''s rebecca, surely she can handle this...''. although she feels proud that darling trusts her so much, sometimes, she also wants to be treated like a frail girl who needs darling''s support to do things.


    "alex!" suddenly, edric called out, gathering everyone''s attention in the direction he was heading.


    alex signaled rebecca to follow him as they also turned in the direction of their travel and rushed towards a small group.


    it was a group of snow leopards, circling around a figure who was sitting on the snowy path. the way the person seemed immobile, it was evident that the person was scared shitless.


    edric didn''t think twice before jumping from the wolf with his features adapting that of the creature he was riding until now.


    lunging at the first leopard, edric pushed the being down to the ground with enough force to push it beneath the snow.


    "*gruoooog*" the leopard growled and tried to break free, however, edric knocked it out cold by hitting the pressure points of the creature.


    jumping back, he was about to attack the other three, but then he paused upon seeing alex sheathing his sword.


    "...couldn''t you have let them live?" edric asked with a sigh.


    "i don''t know how to knock out a beast. can''t help it."


    edric shook his head and stopped arguing before he headed toward the fallen person. his features returned to normal as he crouched before the person,


    "hey, are you okay..."


    the person''s face finally came into view, and her delicate features left edric momentarily stunned.


    emerald green eyes and short silver hair gave her a very delicate look.


    the girl looked up and nodded before the howling wind removed the shroud from her head.


    "an elf..." rebecca muttered as she saw those elongated ears of the girl. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    celestria''s brows were raised, "how did you end up here?" if she remembers it right, the nearest realm to frostbite was the blood realm, where all the vampires reside.


    the elven territory was much closer to zymeria.


    "i am a wanderer. roaming around human territory." the girl voiced, sounding excessively calm for someone who was shaking until a moment ago.


    "so, miss wanderer, how did you get intimidated by these few creatures when you should be far faster than them?" alex asked, finding it a bit suspicious to meet an entity here in the middle of nowhere.


    the girl bit her lip and mumbled something under her breath, "...it tickles..."


    alex raised his brows and asked, "sorry, can you repeat that?" your next read awaits at empire


    the girl balled her fist and shouted, "the cat''s hair! i am allergic to it! it tickles my goddamn nose!"


    "pfft-" edric couldn''t stop himself from chuckling, much to the elf''s agitation.


    celestria shook her head and advanced toward the elf, "are you hurt somewhere?"


    the elf ignored edric and told her, "just a few scratches but it will heal in no time..." she showed them her arm which had a few blood stains and claw marks.


    celestria winced seeing the wound, as she hurriedly took out her first aid box and began cleaning the wound.


    alex wanted to say something but then he stopped and allowed the princess to do whatever she wanted.


    rebecca went ahead and brought all three wolves to one place. offering the dead leopard to the beast, she began removing their gemstone.


    seeing celestria having trouble, alex heaved a sigh and crouched beside the girl, "here, let me hold the cotton."


    the blond one smiled apologetically before handing him the cotton. taking out the white bandages, she was about to wrap them around the wound when the princess noticed the elf''s strange behavior.


    *sniff* *sniff*


    with her small nose moving and her eyes closed, she leaned closer to alex.


    celestria frowned before she brought her hand between them as a barrier and asked, "what are you doing?"


    even rebecca noticed the peculiar behavior as she turned her attention toward the group.


    the elf slowly opened her eyes and looked at alex closely.


    under everyone''s questioning gaze, the elf revealed something unexpected, "you...are you a half-elf?"


    alex was surprised, "no? why do you ask?" last he remembered his biological parents were both humans. beatrice confirmed it.


    the girl tilted her head adorably, as she said, "but you smell like the mother tree ..and i cannot be mistaken about it."


    alex frowned. is this girl an idiot?


    *sniff* *sniff*


    even edric began sniffing alex, urging the latter to flick the raven-haired''s forehead.


    "ou!" edric winced.


    heaving a sigh, alex told her, "no, i am not."


    "but you do smell like the mother tree! it''s quite profound." the elf insisted


    alex was fed up. he got up and said, "cela, we are leaving."


    celestria looked at the girl with a troubled expression, and what was she thinking, edric voiced, "we can''t leave an injured person behind. come with us."


    ---------**--------


    a/n:- thanks for reading. drop a comment.

 Chapter 128- Letter

    the nearest town to frostbate was their last stoppage before the destination.the group of four were staying in a motel in the small town and were preparing for the attack.


    edric has already helped the elven girl reach the nearest hunter''s guild from where she could ask for help. but that decision wasn''t something he made.


    "seriously man, how hurt amanda would be to hear that you got seduced by a wandering elf." alex heaved a sigh while shaking his head.


    edric growled, "shattap! i just can''t leave a needy person out there in the cold."


    celestria giggled hearing his response. rebecca also flashed a smile seeing their banter.


    alex rolled his eyes, "yeah, why not? well, sit down now."


    edric sat down and took the mug of beer.


    "are we moving according to the plan, darling?" rebecca asked, referring to the plan they made before departure.


    alex nodded, "yes; two people will divert their attention and two will infiltrate." turning his gaze towards celestria, alex said, "you will remain hidden and assist edric. while edric, just keep the soldiers busy as much as you can. your bull transformation would be best for it."


    edric nodded, as he assured him, "i will not let them see my real face, so don''t worry."


    turning his gaze towards the vampire princess, he muttered, "you will go inside with me. remain agile and move around to search for the prison." since even beatrice also doesn''t know the exact location where the patriarch has kept his wife, alex can only move around and search for her.


    rebecca gave him a soft nod, "got it. but darling, how will i contact you?"


    alex took out a pair of steel marbles, before giving one to rebecca, "give me a droplet of your blood. and take mine as well. when you drop the blood on the orb, it will take you to the person to whom the blood belongs."


    edric was surprised, "where do you find such amazing artifacts?"


    alex shrugged, "got while roaming around in dorhales. well, here it is."


    celestria asked, "alex, what are the chances that the patriarch has kept your mother away from the main palace?"


    alex heaved a sigh, "at the moment, i only can trust beatrice''s words and my gut feeling that she is in there. that sick bastard would not separate his wife from him, and make her suffer by showing how happy he is without her."


    this whole mission would be ruined if they failed to mind his mother.


    however, alex didn''t regret his decision to come here or have any second thoughts about saving his mother.


    ''those flashes of memories¡­i can''t get rid of them¡­'' he still hears those hums, and the faint memories of his childhood always leave alex all worked up.


    he doesn''t want his decision to get clouded because of his past¡­so in a way, he was relieving his conscience.


    "tsundere¡­" hearing the word from edric, alex was startled.


    "how do you know that word?"


    "i read it in a novel, and now, i think that word is made for you." leaning forward, he grinned as he uttered, "someone who hides his feelings, and tries to act tough."


    alex''s brows twitched. he was so annoyed that he ended up laughing, "why do you think i am a tsundere?"


    edric shrugged, "i can pretty much read your mind; you are making it look like you are rescuing your mother so you can just get rid of the guilt. however, i know that you miss your mother and want to reunite with her."


    alex''s smile faded as he turned towards the blond girl and asked, "do you also think so?"


    celestria, upon finding herself in the middle of the predicament, fidgeted in her seat. she glanced at alex and away rapidly making alex realise that she also thought so.


    turning towards rebecca, he asked, "you also think so?"


    the girl was resting her face on her palms as with a smile, she said, "my adorable tsun-tsun darling."


    "..." she isn''t the right person to ask anything.


    heaving a sigh, alex told him, "see, i am not pretending. i am indebted to my mother for taking my side at that time...so yeah, i want to liberate her."


    returning to the topic, he said, "we need to wrap things up as soon as we can. the main military body of frostbate is distributed in several segments¡ªspread around the capital. it would take them a few minutes to gather, and once they do, it will be difficult to escape."


    everyone gave a firm nod to that. they all were aware of the risk involved in this, but none of them seemed hesitant to participate.


    ¡ª-----**-------


    [next day]


    "my lord," eryndor didn''t react as he heard his council member voicing, "we have finished all the preparation. however, is it really necessary to put so many guards for just a few teenagers?"


    eryndor was expecting alex''s arrival, more so after he heard about his disqualification from the tournament.


    the silver-haired man scoffed, "although a teenager, he defeated a duke-ranked vampire. are you suggesting i should remain lenient against him?"


    the council member sealed his lips and didn''t say anything further related to the matter.


    this time it was another one who asked, "patriarch, if we know that the hero of grimland is about to attack us, can''t we inform your majesty adolf and use this chance to our benefit?"


    regardless of his intentions, it was a fact that the cursed child was here illegally and planning to infiltrate the main house. and as someone who has recently received the title of the honorary hero of grimland, the king of the nation surely would spare a huge chunk of his treasury in exchange for alex''s freedom.


    however, "i am not involving politics in this. this is revenge¡­my personal revenge¡­" with his gaze turning condescending, he muttered under his breath,


    ''come at me with your all¡­i am waiting for you.'' read latest stories on empire


    ¡ª------**--------


    [soulforge academy]


    hector was having a nice day. the third year students were busy with their internship, the second year students were preparing for their exams and the first year were still too vibrant and excited to get admitted into the academy.


    overall, there was no matter he needed to pay attention to.


    he was walking towards his office with a soft smile and greeted those who came across him along the way.


    "good morning, headmaster."


    "good morning, norma."


    "good morning, sir."


    "hello issac, i hope you have finished the report."


    "yes sir, i will send it to you by tomorrow."


    en route he met the familiar violet-haired lady named jullie, "good morning, miss jullie. did you need me for something?" he asked, since she was standing before his office.


    the lady greeted the man before relaying, "sir, i need a few days of leave."


    hector raised his brows; it was uncommon for the lady to ask for leave.


    "why so suddenly? is everything alright?" he asked as he unlocked the doors of his office room.


    jullie heaved a sigh and told him, "alex''s fake parents were sighted in the town by the shore. i am going to investigate a little."


    hector could sense the contempt and annoyance she still held for those two scumbag who were using alex to keep their belly filled and never actually cared about him.


    hector sighed as he slid the curtains and allowed sunlight to illuminate the room.


    "i am aware that you care about alex, professor jullie, but for him you cannot neglect other students, right?"


    jullie was one of the strongest and wisest professors who have gained herself a reputation in these few months. and for her to take leave, not for her personal reason but to chase after two failure of human beings¡­definitely didn''t sound right.


    jullie heaved a sigh, "i am sorry sir¡­i might have been a little impulsive."


    the older one smiled fondly at the violette as he said, "i can see why you''re so fond of alex. he''s always been a wise student and later grew into a pillar of the nation. coming from a commoner family and thriving among nobles must make him all the more relatable to you, doesn''t it?"


    jullie faintly smiled, as she said, "although i cannot compare myself to what he has become¡­but whenever i look at him¡­his growth, his courage, yet his down-to-earth personality, i feel i am looking at my younger self."


    hector warmly smiled at her as he walked around the table and sat on his chair¡ªonly to gasp when his eyes landed on the letter resting on his table.


    "headmaster?" jullie frowned, seeing his reaction as she stepped forward.


    hector slowly lifted the letter and read the name of the sender again and again.


    jullie grew impatient and asked again, "who is it from, headmaster?"


    the man didn''t reply to her, rather he handed the letter to the lady.


    jullie took the letter and upon seeing the name of the sender, even she gasped,


    [from,


    the vampire soverign,


    azeroth dravenlock.]


    ¡ª-----**-------


    a/n:- thanks for reading. drop a cokment


    s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 129- Invitation

    the vampire sovereign, the king of the blood realm, the one who has lived the longest on the planet. an immortal whom no vampire disobeys.that being has sent a letter to hector. although soulforge was a famous institute, it shouldn''t have piqued the interest of the vampire monarch.


    taking several deep breaths, hector took the letter from jullie and asked her to sit down. looking at her complexion it was evident that she shared the shock.


    very carefully, he tore the seal and took out the parchment resting inside.


    "headmaster, be careful. there could be some kind of poison."


    hector shook his head, "the monarch would never use such an underhanded method. and in the first place, i haven''t done anything worth earning his animosity." done with her question, he slowly flipped the parchment, and read the content written on it.


    [respected headmaster of the soulforge academy,


    this is the third vampire sovereign of the blood realm, azeroth dravenlock.


    recently, i have heard some commotion among my people regarding an individual who nearly killed one of the newly assigned duke.]


    hector grew worried upon reading that, however, the following words allowed him to sigh in relief.


    [i am aware of the situation wholly, so you don''t need to worry about unnecessary retaliation. and i will make sure that the saintess won''t need to face the same disrespect again.]


    "that''s a relief." hector was startled to hear jullie''s voice, as he realized that she was standing beside him and was reading the letter, as well.


    taking a deep breath he continued,


    [i would have come and thanked the warrior who spared my subordinate''s life myself. however, the fear of permanently damaging the veil restricted my entry into the human domain.]


    hector frowned, he had a bad feeling about the following content. and as he thought,


    [that''s why i, the vampire supreme, requests the mighty warrior who defeated allen to the celebration banquet i am holding on the occasion of my daughter''s birthday. it is scheduled ten days from today. i will send someone to bring him here.]


    and...that''s it. there was nothing ahead, no question or polite note near the end.


    reading the letter made it feel more like the vampire sovereign was commanding hector to send alex rather than asking them.


    "headmaster?" jullie asked, a frown marring her face.


    hector heaved a sigh as he said, "i will need to show this to the king first...however, i already know what he will say."


    jullie''s eyes parted wide slightly as she asked in disbelief, "do you mean we are really letting him cross the border and enter that realm where someone might be waiting to take revenge on alex?"


    hector got up from his seat, walking towards the window; he crossed his hands behind his back and asked the lady, "you know when was the last time the vampire sovereign ever contacted someone?"


    jullie was....unaware so she remained silent.


    the older one enlightened her, "it was during the great war years ago, which caused the complete disappearance of the seventh nation and allowed grimland to absorb the sixth nation into itself." s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    heaving a long sigh, he said, "he sent a letter and gave the direction which adolf followed and survived, or grimland also had become a part of history."


    jullie swallowed a strong gulp before asking, "so you mean to say we cannot defy the vampire lord because we are indebted to him?"


    hector smirked, "even without that, ignoring the strongest entity in existence seems nearly impossible, no?"


    ---------**---------


    "hammm~~" celestria''s brow twitched seeing the vampire sucking on alex''s neck while purposely moaning like a bi*ch.


    "does she really need to feed directly? can''t you fill your flood into a vial or something?" celestria asked, her words and tone making it evident that she didn''t like how close they were.


    alex pulled his eyes away from the window before responding to her, "she says, pouring it out of the body reduces the vitality from the blood. and i also don''t like pricking myself here and there, so it''s all good."


    celestria grumbled; however, she had nothing to say against it. she was consuming his blood since they were going to rescue alex''s mother. and because of that, celestria couldn''t say anything to the damn girl.


    "edric went to his room, right?" alex added, to which celestria nodded,


    "i made sure he entered his room and didn''t go out to roam around."


    alex told edric to rest as much as he could since they would be leaving in the middle of the night. the best time to strike the enemy is when their sleep reaches its peak.


    considering the battle could be longer than what they had anticipated, everyone needed to be well rested.


    "hmm...?" suddenly, rebecca parted her canines from his warm skin and looked at her hand with a confused look.


    "what happened?" alex asked, ushering rebecca to reveal,


    "i think i broke into the next stage."


    alex''s brows elevated a little as he asked, "do you mean, you have leveled up?"


    rebecca nodded, "in vampires, we can feel when we break through and enter the next stage of our evolution. feeding on potent blood like yours accelerated my growth." rebecca clenched her fists, feeling the surge of newfound strength coursing through her body. her crimson eyes glimmered faintly as she muttered, "i didn''t expect it to happen so soon."


    turning her attention to alex, she gave him a soft kiss on his cheek, before whispering, "it''s all thanks to you, darling-" she wasn''t allowed to finish as suddenly she was pulled away from the silver head.


    "enough of your shameless behavior!" celestria exclaimed, looking agitated.


    rebecca heaved a sigh, as she remained seated on the ground and curled her legs.


    alex shook his head, "don''t be so brutal, cela," his eyes then went towards the vampire before he asked,


    "did you develop any new skills?"


    rebecca grinned, enjoying her darling''s attention before she assented, "yes...now i feel i can control the blood flow of other beings a little as well."


    alex took a sharp breath; that''s it. this single skill of hers makes the girl a prominent choice from the vampire family as one of the ten champions who would be performing in the tournament.


    the ability to manipulate not only her but others'' blood as well is a very dangerous and versatile skill.


    seeing the excitement in alex''s eyes, celestia felt her heart growing heavy.


    ''sarah is an amazing healer...and now, rebecca has also gained herself an amazing skill...'' celestria suddenly felt lost and defeated.


    "cela?" alex called out, seeing her being dazed.


    the blond princess shook her head, "it''s nothing. i am fine."


    find more to read at empire


    ---------**--------


    [late night]


    edric was stretching his arms and legs since they had to run all the way to frostbate.


    celestria and rebecca were changing their clothes and taking all the necessary equipment they would need for the battle.


    alex has stored his weapon¡ªhe didn''t hold back there since he has a good amount of se now¡ªand was tying the laces of his boots.


    they were all gathered in a single room and were checking the final details before departure.


    once done, alex stood before the three and said, "we are going to do something dangerous that can take our lives or grant us a lifetime of imprisonment. our reputation and relationship with the people we love might not remain the same after this. that''s why, if you want to back-"


    "cut the crap, no one is going back now," edric interjected and received a firm nod from the other two ladies in assent.


    the silver head smiled, before his expression turned serious, as he announced, "if that''s what we all have decided, then let''s go."


    ....


    the group moved swiftly through the frozen wilderness, their breaths visible in the cold air as they ran in near silence.


    alex led the way, his sharp gaze scanning the terrain ahead. he kept his pace steady, ensuring the others could follow without falling behind.


    there weren''t any obstacles or distractions for them as they headed towards the border of frostbate and came to a silent halt.


    "how are we going in?"


    edric asked as there were four guards near the entrance.


    alex turned toward celestria and asked her, "can you knock them out without alerting the residents?"


    celestria nodded before she stepped forward and chanted a spell under her breath. restricting the funnel of sound just until the point where the soldiers were, she launched the echoes of agony.


    **ghaaaaaaa**


    the soldiers were suddenly surrounded by the cries, their minds assaulted by the unbearable sensation as, one after another, they began falling to the ground.


    "good job, cela." alex softly caressed her head, making the girl shyly smile, before voicing, "let''s go!"


    the squad marched into the city and trod through the silent city, advancing towards the destination, which was settled in the middle of the city.


    however, upon reaching there, an unexpected sight ruined all their preparation.


    ------**------


    a/n:- i hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. drop a comment.

 Chapter 130- Charging in

    the military forces of frostbate make it the strongest clan of the three. the spear of humanity and the kingdom that has seen several wars in the past.the reason alex devised the plan to attack the base at night is that the main forces of frostbate remain all spread around frostbate''s territory, and returning to the main capital at this hour would have been difficult.


    although edric and celestria were strong, alex knew it would be quite difficult for them to face the main force of frostbate all by themselves.


    ....however, upon reaching the capital and gazing at the main palace, they knew that their plans were ruined stay tuned for updates on empire


    "there is no doubt...eryndor has gathered all the forces here...." edric muttered as a droplet of sweat trickled down his forehead as he looked at the number of soldiers stationed around the main castle.


    soldiers were everywhere, their formations tight and disciplined. rows of armored guards lined the main gates, their spears pointed skyward, glittering under the moonlight.


    watchtowers around the palace were manned by archers, their arrows ready to be drawn at a moment''s notice. groups of knights patrolled the streets, their heavy boots echoing through the silence, while battalions rested in the open courtyards, their campfires dotting the night like scattered embers.


    there weren''t many soldiers around the city, but around the palace, there was not a single blind spot to exploit.


    alex clenched his fists; eryndor was hell-bent on capturing him, huh?


    ''should i retreat...'' there was a chance that he might never get the opportunity again since the tournament was drawing closer, and once the decree descended, the union council of ministers wouldn''t let him get involved with other nations.


    he might get the authority to demand his mother''s freedom in the future, but considering eryndor''s twisted nature, he might...


    "alex, we are saving her. today." edric spoke, as he squeezed alex''s shoulder.


    alex glanced at rebecca and celestria and found them nodding in assurance as well,


    "not like this is completely unexpected. when we departed we all knew that we might have to face eryndor''s true army." rebecca voiced.


    "and considering there is no evidence of grimland''s soldiers means eryndor hasn''t involved other nations in this. he is taking this as a challenge." celestria added, "we might never get another chance, alex."


    the silverhead nodded, "yeah...we need to do this." sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he took a deep breath and collected his thoughts.


    looking at the formations and the soldiers stationed at higher ground, he muttered, "now, rebecca has to support edric as well. only i will go inside."


    the vampire princess assented, "normally i would have argued to come along, but looking at the numbers, i think i should stay outside and distract them."


    celestria asked, "do i follow my original role?"


    alex nodded, "yes; remain hidden, from the archers especially, and keep distracting them."


    turning his gaze toward edric, alex stated, "don''t hold back, ed, or this will be your end."


    "i know, bud." with his eyes affixed to the main entrance of the palace, he relayed, "i will give you the perfect opening."


    .....


    the soldiers of frostbate were, once again, patrolling around the premises to search for any unwanted presence.


    they were brought back from their respective stations since there was a far greater danger approaching. however, until now, they haven''t received any clear answer as to who this dangerous entity could be.


    "even captain get hasn''t received anything from the higher-ups." one of the soldiers spoke as he along with a few others, were gathered around the campfire and were enjoying alcohol.


    "it is the first time in years that captain get is so close to the capital. considering his strength and experience he always remains around border areas." another one spoke.


    the captain in question was a six-star warrior who had received several gallantry awards for his brave act and success in war.


    that''s why such a significant military asset always remains stationed at the border that separates the humans from the vampires.


    "hey...what is that..." one of the soldiers pointed at a figure in the distance, advancing toward the entrance of the palace.


    "shit!"


    **booooom**


    the human barrier, which the soldier somehow formed by joining their shields, was broken with a single strike as edric stepped back after the strike.


    "capture him!" a commander bellowed.


    edric''s eyes narrowed as a net hurtled toward him. with a fierce growl, he leaped back, his form twisting mid-air as his body morphed. in an instant, fur replaced skin, claws replaced nails, and he became a massive wolf. his powerful legs launched him onto a nearby tree, the branches shaking under his weight just as the soldiers lunged to attack.


    from a distance, he caught the sharp twang of bows releasing. arrows screamed through the air like deadly vipers, their deadly points glinting.


    "grrr!" edric snarled, his muscles coiling to leap away¡ªwhen suddenly, the world vibrated with an unearthly screech.


    *gaaaaaaaa!*


    a funnel of ultrasonic waves ripped through the night, freezing the arrows mid-flight. their deadly speed vanished, and one by one, they clattered harmlessly to the ground, leaving the soldiers wide-eyed and shocked in stunned silence.


    edric smirked, his sharp fangs glinting in the moonlight. without hesitation, he launched himself from the tree, his powerful legs slamming into the nearest soldier''s chest with a sickening crack. the man was hurled backward, crashing into the ground like a broken doll.


    before the others could react, edric''s clawed hands shot out, seizing two soldiers by their armor. with a feral growl, he spun them in opposite directions, their bodies twisting like leaves caught in a storm, before hurling them away with bone-jarring force.


    the soldiers scrambled to regain their footing, but edric was already in motion. his claws dug into the dirt as he charged, a blur of fur and rage. with a roar, he plowed through the next wave of enemies, his massive frame knocking them aside like children''s toys.


    one soldier raised his sword in desperation, but edric''s sharp eyes locked onto him. in a flash, he was there, his jaws closing around the soldier''s weapon arm with a bone-crushing snap. the man screamed, his sword falling uselessly to the ground before edric flung him aside with ease.


    the feral beast froze for a split second as the deafening roar of the cannon echoed behind him, a sharp chill crawling down his spine. he barely had time to react, muscles tensed and heart pounding, when¡ª


    **boooom**!


    a wall of pure crimson erected behind his back, and a funnel of soundwaves erupted the canonball mid-air.


    edric''s heart raced in relief, and he silently thanked the two ladies who had shielded him from certain doom. with a low growl, he shifted back into his taurus form, his massive frame rippling with power.


    without hesitation, he charged toward the group of armed soldiers, his hooves pounding the ground like thunder. they barely had time to raise their weapons before edric collided with them, his horns skewering through the first soldier with brutal precision. the rest scattered in panic, but there was no escape.


    he was unstoppable, a force of nature driven by a single purpose.


    -------**-------


    alex has enough time to enter the castle using his quick silver and advance into the inner area.


    all the soldiers were outside, and those who were inside, thanks to edric''s incredible performance, were also advancing out.


    alex was like a shadow, treading silently and at a nearly untraceable pace. he kept moving his eyes and his ears were focused on his surroundings.


    he had no clue of where to search, but from beatrice''s note, he knew who could help him.


    ''it will take too much time to search for the prison so let''s ask someone who definitely knows about it...'' taking the next left, he advanced towards a specific room.


    he received the directions and the map to reach that place from beatrice.


    he never stopped nor tried to fight anyone. his feet continued to run until he reached a certain room.


    *slide*


    without hesitation, alex parted the door and tilted his head to the left to dodge the incoming dagger.


    "y-you!" inside the room was a dark-haired woman standing opposite alex and quivering slightly, despite the angered expression she withheld.


    alex stepped forward and closed the door behind his back, "you must be mace, right? eryndor''s mistress?"


    the woman''s eyes narrowed, "so beatrice told you about me..."


    "you betrayed her first so it''s natural."


    mace scoffed, "she was betraying her clan and people...endangering their lives, so surely i had to tell the patriarch."


    alex didn''t stop until he was inches away from the lady, as mace continued to back off until she was pressed against the wall.


    with his eyes turning icy cold, alex simply stated, "if you want to live, take me where my mother is. and before denying, remember that the curse implanted on me eats humans alive. so if you don''t want to go through the same fate-"


    "i-i-i will take you there!"


    ---------**--------


    a/n:- another chapter to conclude this arc. drop a comment.

 Chapter 131- Mother

    "aaaahhh!" the agonized screams of soldiers echoed as their bodies were hurled like broken dolls toward the castle entrance.edric spun, sharp eyes catching the glint of spears rushing toward him. he grabbed the first two, snapping them like twigs, but the darts from his left were too quick.


    "aghh!" he growled, fury igniting as they pierced his side. ignoring the pain, he roared, flinging the soldiers away with a single violent swing. he lunged at the archers perched on the watchtower¡ªonly to stop as a deafening ''gaaaaaa!'' erupted.


    the air vibrated as ultrasonic waves tore through the night, shattering the tower''s defenses. archers cried out in agony, clutching their heads before plummeting to the ground like stones.


    edric smirked, his gratitude to the unseen ally brief as he shifted into his taurus form. his hooves slammed into the ground, leaving cracks in his wake as he charged the next formation of soldiers.


    the line of men braced for impact, but before edric''s horns could strike, a massive barrier shimmered into existence.


    **ting**


    the sound rang out like a thunderous bell as edric was thrown back, skidding across the battlefield. snarling, he shook his head, his eyes narrowing as a figure emerged.


    a bald man stood tall, his aura suffocating, cold, and unyielding. his gaze swept the battlefield with chilling indifference, but rage burned deep in his soul at the sight of his men lying broken and defeated.


    "commander get is here!" a soldier shouted, hope sparking among the troops.


    "idiots!" the commander barked, his voice like a whip. "do you think cheering will stop this beast? form up!"


    the soldiers scrambled, dragging their battered bodies upright, gripping weapons with trembling hands. they closed ranks, moving as one, a tide of desperation and defiance surging toward the palace gates.


    edric growled, his horns lowering, his breath steaming in the frigid air.


    the bald one voiced, "i, the commander of the imperial legion, will now take you as my enemy. there is no point in surrendering now since i won''t stop until i cleave that head of yours."


    edric growled, he cannot hold back now, can he?


    ---------**--------


    mace was being pushed by alex to bring him to the prison where his mother was caged.


    the woman''s forehead was covered with sweat as she asked, "you know the consequences of attacking the leading clan of whiteden, right? even grimland won''t accept you after this."


    alex scoffed, "that''s my problem. why are once-oh, so are you considering yourself my adoptive mother or something. that''s why you are worried for me?"


    mace balled her fist before shouting, "shut up! and don''t so casually comment on my relationship with the patriarch."


    alex rolled his eyes, "then don''t start the conversation. now, move it." roughly shoving her, he ushered the woman to walk faster.


    "lady mace?" suddenly, a servant noticed the lady being pushed by a stranger, as he dashed toward her


    "hurry, help-" however, before she could call for help, alex appeared behind the servant, and with a drop of his hand, he ceased the servant''s consciousness.


    with a smile, the silverhead asked, "shall we continue?"


    the lady took a strong gulp and bit her lips. forget it, she will follow what her lord has asked her.


    wordlessly, she kept walking and walking with the cursed child behind her.


    *slide*


    sliding open a door she walked further ahead.


    alex frowned; if he was not wrong, this room was the conference hall where the patriarch, along with his council members, usually gathered.


    mace stepped onto the raised platform where the patriarch sits, and inserted her hand behind the wall painting.


    alex''s eyes widened when, suddenly, the wall on which the painting was hung began to shift to the left¡ªrevealing an open space.


    "she is in there." mace turned toward him and voiced.


    alex snarled, "that sick bastard kept her here...this close to him...."


    with his fists tightly clenched, he told the woman, "you go in first,"


    mace retaliated, "i already showed you-ah!" she exclaimed, her voice cutting off before her neck could have.


    alex planted his dagger against the woman''s neck as he warned her, "look, woman, i am quite pissed right now, and since you have fulfilled your job, i won''t hesitate to slaughter you."


    mace''s face was paler than a sheet, as she sensed the cold blade digging into her flesh and drawing some blood.


    slowly, she uttered, "i-i will go!"


    alex removed his dagger before mace instantly jumped back.


    covering her neck, she looked at the silver head. barely swallowing the words that came to her tongue, she turned around and walked inside the secret room.


    alex followed the woman and entered the damp and dark space.


    there was nothing but dark walls all around. a small window on the left was allowing faint light to illuminate the dark space.


    however, what caught alex''s attention was the woman scattered on the ground, looking up at him.


    "....mother...." although he had never met her before. although he has never said that word to anyone naturally. although he has never heard a word from her. s~ea??h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he knew....that it was his mother.


    alex knelted beside her and softly lifted the woman to rest her in his lap.


    slowly removing the hair strands from her face, he called out, "ma...."


    the woman took a deep breath; her cloudy eyes appeared from behind her eyelids as she looked at alex with a smile, "alex...you are back?"


    her voice was rough, she must be thirsty.


    alex hurriedly took out his bottle and tried to feed her some water.


    the lady held his hand, and shook her head, "i don''t have...much time left...alex...so let...me...look at you...as much as i can...."


    alex''s eyes widened, as he said, "what are you saying?! you will live. i will heal you!"


    alex took out a potion, and this time, he forcibly fed her....however, nothing changed. her condition didn''t change, and her eyes continued to lose focus.


    the lady weakly raised her hand and cupped his cheek. the warmth she felt from him, brought tears to her eyes, as she mumbled,


    "y-you are here....for your mother? i am happy..."


    alex gritted his teeth, "but i was late...i was late to realize that someone was waiting for me."


    the lady tilted her head, "not your fault, alex...never blame...yourself...f-for it..." with each syllable, her breathing became shallow, and her grip on his face loosened.


    alex''s eyes were filled with tears as he held her hand, and assured her, "i will save you, mother..i promise..."


    the lady wanted to say something, but alex instantly picked her up in his arms. just as he turned he found eryndor standing there with his arms folded,


    "she won''t survive. i have been feeding a slow killing poison to her every single day...her organs are no longer functioning. how will you save-"


    the man''s eyes widened...as he felt something cold grazing past his neck.


    the figure of the cursed child was no longer in front of him rather, alex stood behind him, his teeth holding his dagger, and on the metal, was a thin layer of blood that belonged to the patriarch of the clan.


    **thud**


    "aaaaahhhhhh!!!" mace cried upon seeing eryndor falling to the ground; dead and gone.


    stay tuned to empire


    alex didn''t remain there to satiate his lust to slaughter the man thoroughly, rather, he marched out of the palace.


    his feet never stopped. he held the lady close in his arms as he weaved through the crowd of soldiers.


    reaching outside, he shouted, "fall back!"


    edric immediately responded to the call and shifted his form. his berserk state was too much for commander get to restrain as he was pushed back like his soldiers, and the raven-haired finally regained freedom.


    "nice meeting you, commander. now, see ya~" edric disappeared in a blur, leaving a baffled soldier behind as he scratched his bald head.


    rebecca and celestria also heard the call clearly as they got out of their hiding spot and marched away.


    "i won''t lose you...just a few minutes..." he ran as fast as he could, leaving even edric, who was in his berserk state behind as he beelined toward the exit point.


    the only person who can save his mother is sarah, and in his current mind, alex is actually considering running back to lockwood''s territory.


    "alex....please...stop..." he heard her voice, as the lady clung to her son with her life.


    the silver head, after exiting the town, slowly came to a halt as he felt his mother''s body turning cold.


    "just please...please ..a few minutes...i-i will-"


    "please child...don''t do this...in my last moment...i-i just want to see your face...p-please..."


    he could tell, that his mother was beyond the point to be saved. he can tell. his mind was screaming that it was the end. however, alex''s heart was resistant to yield.


    in his two lifetimes, this was the first time he was allowed to meet his actual mother...who cared for him. who didn''t sell him off or get rid of him. she was here ..in his arms...dying, yet he couldn''t do anything.


    "alex...can you do something for me?" squeezing all her strength to touch his face, the lady asked, "a-after i-i die...p-please bury me ...n-near the tiger hill...i-i always wanted to bring you there."


    with a smile, she added, "although not alive...m-my death can f-fulfill tha-that promise-"


    "no, no, no, no! why?! just why do i always have to bear this sorrow?! can''t i hope to have a family?!"


    alex cried, the tears burned his eyes as the boy fell to his knees.


    celestria and others also arrived by his side and understood the whole situation.


    edric was about to approach them when suddenly, unexpectedly, celestria stopped him.


    "let them be..." in a sobbing voice, she said.


    alex hugged his mother close to him, relishing the familial warmth for the last few moments. etching this sensation to the deepest depth of his mind. her shallow breath, her trembling hands...everything.


    "alex..." those last few breaths carried the word she always wanted to relay, "...mama will always...always...love you."


    that day, alex and ceaser truly became one. since the sorrow was felt by the two souls, equally.


    ---------**--------


    a/n:- this chapter was written in two sittings. kind of...yeah, it was emotional. thanks for reading.

 Chapter 132- Rest

    amanda might live with regret for the rest of her life. your adventure continues at empireshe was late. she hadn''t reached them in time, and alex lost his mother.


    because of the snowy path and lack of transportation the girl couldn''t reach frostbate on time. and when she did she found her friends weeping in sorrow.


    though edric insisted it would have been impossible to save her¡ªeven if the saintess herself had been there¡ªamanda couldn''t silence the tormenting thought: ''what if?'' what if there had been the slimmest chance to save her? what if she had made it in time?


    what if her condition might have been sustained until she could have been brought to sarah¡­what if¡­.


    now, all she could do was ponder those thoughts in agony.


    "if you want, you can rest for a few moments. i''ll guard him," edric said as they continued walking.


    there was a chance for the army of eryndor or the council of whiteden might send people after alex. that''s why someone needs to be with him all the time.


    alex hadn''t let go of his mother for even a moment. he carried her fragile body in his arms, heading toward the tiger hills¡ªthe place she had wished to be laid to rest.


    he hadn''t spoken a word or responded to anyone since it happened. the only thing he''d said, in a voice that barely sounded like his, was, "don''t follow me." but no one could honor that request.


    celestria and rebecca flanked him, one on each side, their silent support unwavering. edric and amanda followed a few steps behind.


    two days had passed since they began this journey. no one stopped to rest, even as fatigue gnawed at their bodies. they all knew how crucial it was to stand by alex in this moment, even if words escaped them. in the grief they all have lost their senses of basic necessities.


    amanda glanced at edric, whose tired steps mirrored her own. "you should rest," she said softly. "you''re fatigued. alex wouldn''t want his friend punishing himself. he''d understand."


    edric has fought several soldiers and because of the nervousness for this mission he has remained sleepless for several nights.


    edric shook his head. his face was drawn, shadows under his eyes betraying sleepless nights. "i''ll manage. but you¡­you should take a moment. this isn''t easy for any of us."


    he turned his gaze to alex''s back, his voice heavy with sorrow.


    "you know, amanda," he murmured, "i''ve only felt this much pain once before¡ªwhen i lost my parents. i can imagine how alex feels right now. he was powerless to save her, just like i was. that''s the worst feeling anyone could ever experience."


    amanda''s throat tightened, her eyes brimming with tears as she reached for his hand.


    edric sighed, his shoulders slumping. "the wealthiest are those who have parents waiting for them at home. in that sense, alex and i are now broke."


    his words broke amanda''s fragile composure. she choked on a sob, her tears falling freely as the skies above mirrored her grief. clouds darkened, and raindrops began to fall, as if nature mourned alongside them.


    rebecca glanced at them, and felt her heart turning heavy as well.


    she doesn''t remember when was the last time she has wept this much however, whenever she glanced at her darling, she felt her heart squeezing and eyes turning moist.


    on the other side, celestria''s heart ached as she watched alex. this was the first time she''d ever seen someone so strong, so unshakable, appear so utterly broken.


    it felt like watching a hero''s mask crumble, revealing the fragile human beneath. his dazed eyes stared blankly ahead, his body moving mechanically, as if the act of walking was all that tethered him to this world.


    ¡ª----**-------


    on the third day, they reached their destination.


    the foot of the tiger hills was a tranquil expanse of damp, green grass glistening under the overcast sky. the air was thick with the scent of wet earth and moss, heavy with unspoken grief.


    the cold harsh winds made it nearly impossible for one to remain standing in the open, but none of them showed any sign of seeking shelter.


    for the first time in three days, alex stopped walking.


    he removed his boots, stepping onto the cool grass. the sensation seemed to stir something within him. "it''s cold¡­" he murmured, his voice hoarse and raw.


    turning around, he asked, "can someone hold her?"


    everyone moved instinctively, but the first to reach him was someone unexpected.


    "let me," a soft voice said.


    amanda''s eyes widened as she saw her older sister, sarah, standing there.


    unlike her usual guise, sarah appeared in her true form. her long green hair flowed freely, and her face was pale, etched with sorrow.


    everyone stopped in their tracks upon seeing the saintess.


    alex hesitated for a moment before carefully placing his mother''s body in sarah''s arms. "take care of her," he whispered.


    "i will," sarah promised, her voice trembling.


    alex walked a few steps ahead and summoned a shovel from his inventory. he chose a spot overlooking the hills, where the view was serene and beautiful¡ªa place befitting a final rest.


    wordlessly, he began to dig. his arms were shaky but his movements never faltered. he looked weak but the force behind each strike was precise and deliberate.


    edric stepped forward, intending to help, but sarah stopped him. "let him do it," she said, her voice heavy. "this is the last thing he can do for her."


    her composure wavered as she spoke, her pain barely contained.


    sarah assessed the lifeless body, examining it quietly. her chest tightened as she realized the true extent of the poison''s damage. it had ravaged her organs¡ªa slow, excruciating death.


    this method was used to slowly kill the militant caught in foreign nation. truly inhumane.


    edric noticed her expression and said grimly, "eryndor will pay for this crime." sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    sarah''s voice was low but resolute. "he already has. alex killed him."


    edric blinked, surprised, then nodded. the news brought a small measure of relief amidst the sorrow.


    ¡ª--**----


    after hours of digging, alex climbed out of the grave. he walked to sarah and gently took his mother''s body back into his arms.


    approaching the grave, he paused. for the last time, he looked at her face. pale and lifeless, it was a sight that would haunt him forever.


    he held her close, sobbing quietly.


    sarah stepped forward, placing a hand on his shoulder. "it''s time to let her rest, alex. please."


    with great effort, he nodded. he stepped into the grave and laid her down gently. kneeling beside her, he pressed a final kiss to her forehead.


    "i will always love you, ma. always."


    his words hung in the air, heavy with grief.


    sarah stepped forward, reciting a prayer:


    "may the earth embrace her with warmth,


    as the heavens welcome her soul.


    may her spirit find peace in the eternal light,


    and her love remains a guide to those she leaves behind.


    in life, she gave kindness and strength;


    in passing, may she find rest and serenity.


    grant her a path of peace, free from pain,


    and may those who mourn her find comfort in cherished memories.


    as we return her to the soil,


    may her essence bloom anew in the hearts of her loved ones.


    bless her journey, o light,


    and keep her forever in your embrace."


    as sarah finished, a garland of flowers appeared on the grave.


    alex stood silently, watching as the others filled the grave with soil. he said nothing, his expression unreadable.


    once the task was done, he lingered for a moment longer, his hands clenched at his sides.


    just as he turned to leave, a voice echoed through the somber air.


    "so, the curse is working, huh?"


    everyone turned sharply toward the source.


    a man sat casually on a tree branch, his face obscured by a wide-brimmed hat.


    "the curse never dies," he continued, his voice light. "it''s understandable."


    in an instant, alex''s figure blurred and vanished.


    *ting.*


    a metallic clang rang out as the man blocked alex''s sword with just his index finger.


    alex''s eyes were cold, devoid of emotion, but the sheer weight of his presence was suffocating.


    the man smiled faintly. "i know you''re hurting, kid, but this isn''t the solution¡ª"


    before he could finish, alex leapt back. strange symbols appeared on his face and in the air around him.


    sarah''s eyes widened. ''those marks¡­''


    the ground trembled under the pressure of his power as alex prepared to unleash a devastating attack.


    but before he could strike, the man vanished from the branch and reappeared behind him.


    *thud.*


    a precise blow to the back of alex''s neck rendered him unconscious.


    celestria and rebecca rushed forward, catching him before he hit the ground.


    edric stared at the man, stunned. he hadn''t been able to follow his movements at all.


    the man adjusted his hat, letting out a long sigh. "now that he''s settled, how about we all head to my place? i''ll make tea."


    ¡ª**---


    a/n:- thanks for reading.

 Chapter 133- The tool, he once was

    there was something edric realized seeing the man with long pale yellow hair and droopy eyes, and that is: he is incredibly strong.maybe because of his elven traits he could sense the vast amount of soul energy the man was suppressing. and the way he moved back then and easily suppressed alex was quite significant evidence.


    they were brought to a tree house nearby and alex was laid down on a bed to rest. he was suffering from a high fever, so the saintess chanted a basic healing spell on him, and the old man provided cold water and pads.


    "who are you?" amanda finally broke the ice that had been building ever since they decided to follow him.


    and the only reason they followed him was because of what he said earlier.


    "you know about alex''s curse, no?" sarah added, a frown contouring her face. she was the first person, unexpectedly, who agreed to follow him.


    the old man sat down on the wooden chair and heaved a weary sigh, "my identity is kind of¡­complicated so let''s not dwell on that. how about we all focus on the matter you all are concerned about?"


    edric held his breath. this might be the first time someone actually has some knowledge about alex''s origin.


    everyone intently listened to what the old man said, "i have heard about him from someone who has trained alex in swordsmanship. i was expecting to meet him here; however, i didn''t expect him to gain so much control over the curse."


    he revealed as he folded his arm on his chest. the way he was looking at alex, it seemed to edric that the man could sense the curse more vividly than anyone.


    this time, edric spoke up, "can you tell us about it? like everything? what is this curse? where does it originate from? why was it inflicted on him? why does alex go out of control sometimes?"


    edric was now concerned rather than curious. that feral being they faced that day was after alex because of his curse. the beast which traumatized amand, was all connected to that strange mark alex possesses.


    and it wasn''t only edric, everyone inside the cabin wanted to know about alex.


    the older man leaned back in his seat and draped his left leg onto the other, "i cannot tell you about alex''s origin¡­but i can tell something about his curse."


    everyone took a sharp breath and didn''t utter a word. the wordless demand was palpable enough to encourage the older one to continue soon after,


    "alex''s curse is an immortal existence that has lived millennia and has seen several, godly wars. that curse was used by one side to defeat the other¡ªas a tool. you all must be aware that the curse can devour someone else''s existence."


    amanda nodded, "yes¡­we have seen it." the giant wolf was running for its life once alex went berserk and began devouring its grimoire.


    the old man nodded, "yes, and that''s not the only power of the curse. the being the curse devours, a fraction of the target''s power gets absorbed by it."


    celestria frowned, "that''s why he was able to use a spell back in swortine." through her hazy consciousness, she saw alex, a bonafide warrior, chanting a high-ranking spell that eradicated the beast.


    the old man nodded, "yes, and that''s the reason why the curse is so unstable."


    his words brought a sudden tension in the room, "he has absorbed thousands of beings who cannot be compared to the warriors you have faced until now. countless lives that curse has taken, their existence, and everything they are made of¡ªtheir good and evil¡ªthe curse consumed it all."


    the vampire princess asked, "so you mean to say, that curse has consumed more than it could digest?"


    that was the most probable thing that could come to one''s mind. however, the older one shook his head and said, "there is no limit to his hunger. there is no limit to how much he could intake. it''s just the forced limitation put on him that caused all this mayhem."


    sarah massages her brows, "you just said that he cannot be limited¡­.and now¡­"


    the older male responded, "those beings who used him as a tool realized that letting the curse devour anymore would be a bit too problematic; that''s why they used something to suppress his memories and powers."


    sarah''s frown disappeared, and her eyes widened as she slowly uttered, "the seal¡­"


    rebecca interrupted, "wait, wait, wait¡­.didn''t the council of whiteden put that seal on him?"


    she heard about it from beatrice and alex so there was no confusion in it. the seal was put on the curse by the council members.


    but¡­that brings the question¡­how did mere council members were able to control such a violent being¡­?


    "the council of whiteden, or to say, the leader of that council was under the control of that entity which, originally, put the seal on the curse. the sun god, solaris."


    ¡ª------**--------


    [alex''s pov:]


    where am i?


    it was¡­another familiar sensation. i was in a soft embrace. it was warm. it was comfortable and addictive. makes me want to never let go.


    i couldn''t move my body and couldn''t see who was there. however, i knew i was being held passionately by someone.


    someone who was holding me with utter care and love.


    "hmm~mmm~mmm¡­" and those melodious hums. i knew it didn''t belong to my mother. these memories don''t belong to alex¡­these memories are arriving from a deeper spot of my consciousness.


    it was unreal.


    i felt my body gently swaying, a sweet scent overwhelming my senses. it was so comfortable that i was scared.


    "do you love mama?"


    she voiced¡­for the first time, rather than those hums, i heard her voice.


    a pure, melodious voice that could pacify a war. a voice that can soothe the most violent mind.


    i wanted to see her¡­i feel everything strange related to me and my origin is connected to her.


    however, as much as i tried, i couldn''t look at her. it was impossible.


    "baby¡­i miss you¡­" she called out. her voice was choked, it seemed like she was sobbing.


    w- what is this¡­if this was a memory, why was she crying as she missed me? am i not in her arms right now? and she didn''t say ''i will miss you'' which means she isn''t talking about the future but the past.


    this¡­is so confusing.


    ¡ª-----**-------


    [third person''s pov:]


    "you should take some rest, sis," amanda uttered as she approached sarah.


    it has already been over a day since they arrived here. there were enough rooms and space, so the others decided to rest up.


    expectedly, celestria insisted on staying beside alex, however, a calming spell it all took for the princess to release her hold from her resistance to sleep.


    amanda, who was the least fatigued, woke up in the morning and found her sister still changing pads and taking care of alex.


    sarah smiled briefly, as she said, "i am not that tired, amy. if you want you can sleep some more."


    amanda scoffed, "i saw your feet back at the foot of tiger hills. you had a rough time getting there, no?"


    explore more stories at empire


    sarah remained silent, not wanting to tell what she went through to reach her beloved.


    amanda took a seat beside her sister and couldn''t help but ask, "why does it seem that your feelings aren''t as shallow as you describe them to be? like¡­who can be so devoted to a man whom you have met a few weeks ago?"


    amanda could understand celestria''s feelings since she has been together with alex since their childhood. however, it was an undeniable fact that sarah also loves alex as much as the princess, even though they recently met.


    how does that work?


    sarah smiled in helplessness. as much as she would love to share the past she spent with ceaser, it would be foolish to let her sister know things about a world that exists in a parallel universe.


    smilingly, she looked at her sister before uttering, "you only need a day¡­an instance to fall for someone. after that, you have a life to realize whether you made the right decision or not?"


    amanda raised her brows as she rested her chin on her hand, and asked her big sister, "what about you? you fell for him but have you ever regretted your decision to be near a man who is a trouble magnet?"


    sarah looked at the boy sleeping soundly. countless memories and emotions were connected with him. several phases they went through. they had both, sweet and sour periods in their lives.


    however, if there was something she never stopped believing was,


    "if i could have fallen for anyone, then it was him. so no, i never regret falling for him." s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    a/n:- well, the mystery with alex is half solved. the latter half would be unraveled in a few chapters as well.


    i hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. drop a comment.

 Chapter 134- A friend of a friend

    alex woke up from his slumber, feeling his head still slightly heavy, as he opened his eyes.he heard the sound of someone breathing calmly near him.


    turning his eyes, he found sarah sleeping soundly there, with her head on her shoulder, while the girl remained seated.


    "she just fell asleep." hearing the voice, alex turned towards the other side and found the blond princess standing there.


    she drew closer to him and lifted the pad from his head before checking his temperature.


    "how long...was i asleep?" his voice was rough, as he asked in a low tone.


    "three days." celestria delivered some shocking news before she told him, "you had a high fever, but now it seems you are okay."


    there was evident relief on her face but not wanting to wake up sarah, she didn''t raise her voice.


    alex looked at his surroundings before asking, "did we follow that strange man?"


    celestria nodded, "yes, he said he is a friend of your friend. umm...yeah, hachi...he is a friend of hachi."


    his eyes widened slightly upon hearing that name.


    the old man who taught him swordsmanship recently revealed his name through a letter and also said to meet someone at the foot of tiger hills.


    ''it seems he must be it...'' however, alex needed confirmation so he tried getting up, when suddenly,


    "ah!" sarah was jolted out of her sleep. the thread tied with alex''s arm and connecting her index finger alerted her.


    her eyes remained dazed for a moment, before, suddenly, she leaped towards him and pulled alex in her arms.


    his face was snuggled in her bosom as sarah tightly hugged him.


    alex was startled by the sudden embrace but he returned it soon after and told her, "i am fine now. you don''t need to worry."


    for the first time in four days, ever since she heard about his mother''s death to this point, tears appeared in her eyes, and sarah didn''t suppress them.


    "you had me worried....so worried....i was...i thought...just why?!" she complained, her voice harsh. her loud cries alerted everyone in the house as they gathered around alex and saw him being embraced by the saintess.


    the sight was quite emotional for everyone. for the past three days, sarah was like a guardian, assuring everyone that everything would be fine. that alex would recover soon. and that, they could leave everything to her.


    however, seeing her like this told that the most worried one was her.


    amanda drew closer to celestria who was weeping as well, at the sight, and hugged the girl''s shoulders, "he is fine now, cela. don''t cry."


    alex took a deep breath. his actions and condition made everyone worried.


    he still hasn''t gotten over the grief of losing his mother. however, making others worried for his sake, made him feel guilty.


    softly caressing her back, alex extended his hand toward celestria.


    the princess stepped forward and sat down, before pressing his hand against her cheek.


    in a soothing voice, alex relayed, "i have recovered and i am fine now. please stop crying."


    he wasn''t very good at comforting, but since they were weeping because of his condition, he could only assure them about his safety.


    the trio continued to be connected for a while before sarah finally calmed down and separated herself from him.


    tears streamed down her eyes but she refused to wipe them.


    offering her face to him, she found alex softly wiping her tears and whispering softly, "it''s been a while since i saw you cry."


    his words were only heard by the person they were spoken to, before sarah muttered, "and as always, it''s all because of you."


    celestria held his hand, ushering him to turn his head before he found a blushing princess offering her tear-stained face to him.


    "haah~this girl..."


    edric chuckled while amanda sighed, seeing the sight of a jealous princess competing with the saintess.


    alex helplessly wiped her tears as well before asking,


    "where is rebecca?"


    amanda responded to him, "she went to collect firewood."


    alex nodded before he asked celestria,


    "did you send a letter back home? they might have already sent forces to search for you?"


    rather than celestria, it was edric who responded, "i sent a letter on her behalf, and got one from sir aborne today."


    alex frowned, as he asked, "is there anything related to whiteden?"


    edric''s expression said that there indeed was something but, "w-well, let''s talk about it later..." he was warned by three ladies not to put stress over alex as soon as he got up, so he tried dodging the topic.


    but, "ed...just tell me what you got." alex insisted.


    edric helplessly looked around and found sarah and celestria looking at him with a tired look, before he finally revealed, s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "frostbate is in turmoil after losing their king. they have made no official allegation but they would likely publish your name as the wanted criminal who killed the patriarch."


    alex expected much, "then? what does sir adolf have to say in this?"


    based on the answer, alex might not return home any time soon. however,


    "father never blamed you nor he would ever hold you guilty. he has asked us to come back as soon as our work here is done." celestria voiced a tinge of anxiety in her voice.


    the very thought of not being able to return with alex made her restless. your next read is at empire


    "i don''t think this is a trap, alex." sarah, who was well aware of what alex might be thinking, added.


    alex turned towards the saintess with a questioning look, demanding an explanation, before sarah responded, "in my opinion, you are more valuable to them than whiteden ever could be. considering the catastrophe incoming it is highly unlikely that sir adolf would try to harm you in any way."


    alex hoped so. he really doesn''t want to wander like a nomad and not get selected as one of the ten competitors after coming so far.


    *thud*


    hearing the thud from nearby, everyone turned towards the woman who had just walked in, and seeing alex conscious, the wood from her hand dropped to the ground.


    alex smiled, "hello, there. did you m-" and, he was tackled into another hug.


    ---------**--------


    after comforting rebecca for like half an hour, alex was allowed to walk around a bit to let his stiff body get some much-needed stretch.


    walking out of the tree house, he looked at the scenery outside. the forest down the treehouse was quite serene. the smell of soil and the slow buzzing of insects provided a very peaceful sensation.


    alex closed his eyes, and muttered,


    "it''s really a nice place...thank you for bringing me here, mother."


    as he opened his eyes, he found a person standing beside him.


    alex didn''t panic; rather, he voiced the man''s name, "andre black...that is you, right?"


    alex read that name in the letter sent by the old man hachi, who wanted him to meet the man at the tiger hills and ask him about his origin.


    the older one grinned, "that''d be me."


    alex turned towards the man, before asking, "how well did you know hachi?"


    andrew crossed his arms, "are you going to test me? well, go on."


    alex didn''t hesitate, "what brand of cigar did he like the most?"


    andre chuckled, "he made his stuff by himself and packed it in rolling paper."


    alex narrowed his eyes, "his hair color?"


    andre laughed, "he was bald."


    alex asked a few more questions to check if he actually knew the old man or not. however, each question he shot at him was answered correctly each time.


    in the end, alex had to admit that this man knew hachi.


    "so...you know about me?" alex asked.


    andrew rested himself against the railing before asking, "before that, tell me, how much do you remember about yourself?"


    alex pondered for a moment, before answering, "i now know everything about both of my lives and how they are connected....however, i am bothered about what i was before becoming ceaser."


    since the man knew hachi, there was no doubt that he must be aware of ceaser as well. so there was no point in being secretive.


    andre heaved a sigh, "it''s so unfortunate that i cannot tell you exactly where you come from." leaning towards the silver head, he added, "if i speak their name, they would know and that would be quite disastrous."


    alex was kind of frustrated that his source of information was also restricted.


    "then can you tell me why solaris is after me?" that is a concerning matter since the place he would ascend to was governed by several gods, and solaris was one of them.


    not to talk about, solaris would be one of the judges during the ascension trials as well.


    personal animosity could lead to irrational judgment.


    andre''s brows were risen, seemingly, he pondered for a moment, before revealing, "well you can say, he was given a duty from someone whom he cannot defy, yet solaris went against the orders and used you for his benefit. although he somehow covered it up, by sealing your powers and suppressing your memories, if you suddenly appears in the upper realm, surely, the higher ups, who originally gave solaris the command, would know."


    glancing at alex, he added, "and when that happens, you will see the sun explode."


    -------**------


    a/n:- thanks for reading.

 Chapter 135- Chance to improve things

    alex understood a few things after talking to andre; his curse was something that needed to be suppressed. someone who was responsible for the curse''s origination was the one who gave solaris the orders to seal the curse.however, since solaris and his people were involved in a war, they used the curse¡ªthe devourer, for their benefit. after all, the curse has the ability to not only instantly cease the existence of a being by consuming their grimoire, but also adopt a fragment of their powers.


    and until the curse continued to eat, its hunger and strength continued to grow.


    once the war was settled, solaris deemed that the curse had absorbed more than necessary and its hunger might now harm the gods. as such, they followed the original orders and sealed the curse, and suppressed its powers.


    "through ages, you have been reincarnating into different bodies, with a seal placed on you so that you don''t remember anything about what you have experienced. however, in your previous life, every time you were pushed near the verge of death, the seal slowly got undone."


    alex frowned, "that''s why i was able to learn those sword arts, which was impossible for a human to use?"


    andre nodded, "that''s a mythical art that our friend hachi invented all by himself." there was a sense of pride in his voice.


    alex heaved a sigh, "i can tell how passionate he was about them¡­to the point where my leniency gave him a minor heart stroke a few times."


    andre laughed, "he is quite sensitive about it."


    the laugh slowly died down, and the conversation reached a standstill for a few moments.


    alex turned towards andre before asking, "can you help me? i know solaris is going to attack me again and again¡­.to get rid of me. and because of that, the people around me would be in danger."


    andre shook his head, "he cannot send forces after you. you would probably face something like that feral beast or this one¡­" he suddenly extended his hand, and the dead body of an enshrouded being appeared, hanging down his huge hand, "...other than that, you won''t be facing any godly beings because of their restrictions. "


    alex was startled, "what was that?"


    andre shrugged, "another servant of solaris who came to slaughter you. i took care of him because he might have been a little too much for your friends."


    alex clenched his fists. this sun god was hell-bent on erasing his existence before the trials.


    andre turned towards the boy, before asking, "i cannot keep you here since i have been forbidden. however, can i help you achieve something that might allow you to ward off any danger by yourself?"


    ignoring the ''forbidden'' part for now, alex asked, "what?"


    andre grinned, "i can help you control that curse."


    "...!" alex''s eyes widened hearing that, "can you really do that?" in his understanding, he has never found something so impulsive and aggressive like the curse.


    true, he has somehow managed to utilize the curse to his benefit without harming anyone on his side. however, those two times, he was barely keeping the reins in his hands.


    he knew a slight slip up, and the curse would take over his consciousness, and¡­.after that, only chaos awaited.


    andre nodded, "i can help you distribute the power of the curse into small fragments. each time you get into battle or feel the desperation of power, one fragment would unlock. however, don''t go out of your way to find trouble, since your body would take some time to absorb that vast amount of energy."


    alex exhaled a weary sigh, "unlike how others perceive me, i still pursue a peaceful life. so you don''t need to be worried."


    andre chuckled, "yeah, sure. i have heard that before. now go in and spend some time with them. we will begin the ritual tonight, and you guys need to leave right after that."


    alex was startled, however, before he could have asked why the sudden notice to evacuate, andre disappeared.


    ¡ª---*------


    inside the cabin, amanda and sarah were cooking food. celestria and rebecca had no experience so they were cleaning the place. meanwhile, edric was resting on the rocking chair with a blissful expression on his face.


    "how embarrassing to let the ladies do all the work." alex spat, bringing the movement of the chair to a sudden pause.


    edric lifted his left eyelid before uttering, "at least i wasn''t lying on the bed and making them all take care of me."


    alex gave him a thumbs up, "got it. enjoy the rest, young master."


    edric smirked in triumph as alex moved toward the kitchen.


    looking at sarah moving the spatula while wearing an apron, he couldn''t stop himself from hugging her from behind, "hi."


    sarah smiled, "how did the talk go?"


    "...same, mysterious stories. however, i have discerned a few things."


    amanda, who just walked in, was startled to see them like this.


    heaving a long sigh, she said, "at least have some control in front of me."


    alex glanced at her, "is this the way to talk to your brother-in-law?"


    amanda rolled her eyes, "you have become shameless." she stopped looking and after placing the vegetables on the counter, she began dicing them up.


    alex asked, "what did you say to lord lockwood before leaving?"


    alex told them that he was going for a hunt with the others, almost seven days ago. but considering after he left, his daughter also departed in a rush,


    "he already knows everything. we sent him a letter." amanda responded, her expression turning stiff.


    alex raised his brows, "does he know¡­that i infiltrated the capital?"


    sarah responded this time, "he knows¡­it was my mistake. and now, he might be a little angry."


    ''oh¡­'' now he realized why the lockwood sisters were a little gloomy. they were scolded by their father.


    after a moment of pause, he said, "we need to leave tonight, so how about we all go together and apologize to my father-in-law?"


    "before that," suddenly rebecca entered the kitchen and narrowed her eyes, seeing how close they were. however, she didn''t say anything about it, and continued, "...you need to return to the academy. celestria received this letter in the morning."


    she handed him the letter on which the seal of the soulforge academy and the signature of the headmaster were highlighted.


    alex frowned, as he took the letter. unfolding the parchment, he read,


    [student alex,


    this is the headmaster of soulforge academy, requesting you to return to the academy as soon as possible. the day after tomorrow, there will be someone arriving at the academy to take you to the blood domain.


    it is an invitation from the vampire sovereign. he wants your presence in the blood domain.


    rejecting or not responding to the invitation might result in something undesirable, so i wish you return as soon as you can.]


    "..." what the hell does the vampire sovereign want from him now?


    "it must be related to that vampire duke you defeated back then." rebecca voiced, "are you planning to go there? i am against it, just so you know."


    alex heaved a sigh and thought for a moment. his chances to participate in the ascension trials heavily depend on his relationship with powerful figures around the world.


    he recently had killed one of the three great leaders of the human faction, which surely could create some problems during the selection.


    now that the vampire monarch has extended a hand of friendship, there could be no better way to uplift his reputation.


    "you are going, after all." rebecca crossed her arms, "you do know that allen is still alive right?"


    sarah added, "and that is his domain. i agree with rebecca, this is very dangerous."


    alex shook his head, "you don''t understand it; the vampire sovereign could have killed me for offending his subordinate by now if he really wanted to. he isn''t some cheap mastermind who would first invite someone and then trap them."


    amanda argued, "but even so¡­it''s someone else targeting you, not the vampire supreme."


    alex assured them, "until i am the ancient one''s guest, i won''t get attacked, i know. on the other hand, rejecting his proposal surely could cause me and the headmaster, severely, don''t you all think?" discover hidden tales at empire


    silence descended in the kitchen after that. everyone was aware of the power and authority of the vampire supreme. and considering how seldom he has ever shown interest in anyone, alex''s presence in the blood domain becomes more so necessary.


    suddenly, a fifth person entered the kitchen, with a cowboy hat on his head. leaning on the doorframe in style, he stated, "y''all no need to worry, i will be going-"


    "no." amanda flatly denied.


    "but amand-" edric tried to argue.


    "no, means, no." with another rejection and looking into her eyes, edric could tell that further argument might lead to major conflict. so he tactically retreated.


    ¡ª-------**---------- s~ea??h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    a/n:- thanks for reading. drop a comment/ps/gt.

 Chapter 136- A horrifying revelation

    it was nearing midnight when andre returned to the group."is there a specific spell you''re going to use?" sarah asked as soon as he entered.


    however, she was ignored as andre, without wasting time, turned to alex and instructed, "take a bath and strip down to your underwear. then sit quietly in the room."


    the abrupt command caught everyone off guard. the idea of alex sitting half-naked in the middle of a ritual felt strange, if not outright absurd.


    "why would you ask him to do that?" sasha questioned her tone as a mix of confusion and concern.


    andre, unfazed by her skepticism, explained, "this ritual isn''t recorded anywhere across the globe. and if you''re wondering why i asked him to remove all clothing, it''s because even the smallest interference¡ªclothes, dirt, or anything else¡ªcould obstruct my connection. these eyes of mine will need to see through his physical body to connect with his astral self. you do know what an astral self is, right?"


    sarah frowned slightly, her mind racing to recall her studies. "it''s the second body of a person, formed purely out of soul energy. it sustains damage if their soul energy drops below a certain threshold."


    andre nodded in approval. "exactly. i''m going to connect with alex''s curse through his astral body. my goal is to divide the curse''s powers into fragments and seal them in separate layers."


    the explanation left sarah uneasy. she was a saint-rank healer, capable of gazing at astral bodies to assess someone''s soul energy. but the act of connecting directly with someone''s astral self? that was leagues beyond her abilities.


    ''he''s way above saint-rank,'' she realized with a sinking feeling. a monarch, perhaps? but that rank had only been achieved by one individual, and they were long dead.


    "is there any risk involved?" celestria asked, her voice trembling slightly. the mention of the astral body made her uneasy, knowing how delicate it was.


    edric, standing nearby, added, "a small mishap and the backlash could be severe."


    andre let out a hearty laugh, placing his hands on his hips. "you''re all good friends to worry about him so much. but relax¡ªyou''ve got nothing to fear."


    his confidence was unwavering, leaving little room for argument. yet, rebecca stepped forward, her expression resolute. "even so, it''s incredibly risky. alex, you won''t have any way to defend yourself."


    alex sighed, his patience thinning. "we don''t have any other choice, rebecca. walking around with this curse on my back is just asking for trouble in the future. right now, it''s only my soul energy at risk. but if we leave it unchecked, it could threaten my life¡ªand everyone else''s."


    rebecca clenched her fists. she could see the determination in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his voice. there was no room for hesitation or doubt¡ªhe''d already made up his mind.


    andre clapped his hands together, breaking the tension. "well, then. everything settled? shall we begin?"


    alex nodded and sat on the floor in a lotus position, his breathing steady as he closed his eyes. andre stepped forward, placing a firm hand on the back of alex''s neck.


    sarah held her breath, her mind running through countless spells she could use if anything went wrong. she wasn''t going to let this ritual harm him if she could help it.


    edric, meanwhile, adopted his elven form, his senses heightened to monitor alex''s soul energy. if something went awry, he was ready to intervene.


    rebecca, ignoring alex''s earlier objections, reached out with her bond to read his thoughts, determined to track his mental state throughout the process.


    celestria, unable to do anything else, clasped her hands tightly and prayed silently.


    andre furrowed his brow as he dove into alex''s consciousness. the journey was swift, and within moments, he found himself face-to-face with alex''s astral body.


    floating in the void, alex''s form glowed faintly with a silver light. but something was dreadfully wrong.


    the curse had wrapped itself around his astral body like a grotesque parasite. black, pulsating tendrils slithered and coiled around him, oozing a tar-like substance. the tendrils stabbed into his limbs, chest, and head, as though feeding on his essence.


    andre''s heart sank. ''the curse has already... damn it.''


    snapping out of his daze, he severed his connection with alex and stepped back, his breathing uneven. sweat glistened on his forehead, and for the first time in years, he looked shaken.


    "what happened?" sarah''s voice was sharp, panic evident in her tone. experience more content on empire


    everyone turned their attention to andre, alarmed by the sight of the ever-composed man suddenly so serious.


    alex opened his eyes and stood up slowly. his calm demeanor betrayed the growing concern in his voice as he asked, "what did you see, andre?"


    andre didn''t answer immediately, his frown deepening as he tried to process what he had witnessed. finally, he spoke, his tone laced with disbelief. "how are you even sane?"


    alex blinked. "what do you mean?"


    sarah stepped in, handing andre a chair. "sit down first. explain everything properly."


    andre nodded, sinking into the chair as amanda handed him a glass of water. he drank it in one go before looking back at alex. "did you release the curse for an extended period?"


    alex frowned in confusion. "only once, when i fought that feral creature. but it was only for a few seconds."


    andre shook his head, his voice rising slightly. "no. that''s not possible. you''ve allowed the curse to take control for far longer than that."


    rebecca, her frustration evident, interrupted, "just tell us what you saw! is he in danger?"


    andre took a deep breath, his hands trembling slightly. "the curse has already taken hold of sixty percent of alex''s astral body. it''s... consuming him."


    celestria gasped, her hands flying to her mouth, while sarah''s eyes widened in horror.


    amanda''s voice wavered. "that means his consciousness will be taken over soon, right?"


    andre hesitated. "it''s possible. but..." he turned to alex. "do you feel anything different? like a lack of empathy, or an overwhelming urge to destroy or hunt?"


    alex paused, taking a moment to assess himself. other than hunger and a certain... physical frustration, everything felt normal. his thoughts were clear, and his emotions for his friends were unchanged. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "no," he replied firmly. "if anything, the usual chaos i feel when using the curse is gone."


    andre''s frown deepened. this was unexpected.


    sarah hesitated before asking, "is there any way to separate the curse without harming his astral body?"


    andre shook his head. "not without taking a huge risk. tampering with an astral body is like playing with fire. the smallest mistake could cause irreversible damage."


    alex remained calm, though he noticed the fear in celestria''s moist eyes. "then why hasn''t the curse attacked me yet?"


    andre sighed. "i don''t know. by now, it should have taken over your consciousness. but you seem... fine."


    edric offered a grim suggestion. "maybe it''s waiting until it completely consumes his astral body before acting."


    "please don''t say such things," celestria pleaded, turning to alex. "try to remember what allowed the seal to break in the first place. maybe we''ll find a clue about the curse."


    alex thought hard. he couldn''t recall any moment of losing control¡ªexcept one.


    "when i..."


    "...brought your mother to the tiger hills," sarah finished, her voice trembling.


    they exchanged a glance, and sarah''s eyes grew moist. "that was the only time you completely lost control of your emotions."


    andre frowned. "but he seemed normal then."


    sarah shook her head, "i have never seen him that devastated before. ever." she added the last word to imply that she was referring to their last life as well.


    rebecca''s eyes narrowed. "so, the curse exploited his grief to gain control over his astral body?"


    andre didn''t respond immediately. instead, he muttered, "but his soul energy hasn''t dropped. in fact... it''s increasing."


    this revelation left everyone speechless. something about alex was far from ordinary.


    alex remained silent for a moment, before he asked something that shocked everyone, "is there any way for me to talk to the curse?"


    "talk....with a curse?" amanda tilted her head in confusion


    "isn''t that just a devouring creature?" edric added. he has heard from andre about the curse''s past, which ushered him to say.


    andre frowned, "he is right..the curse never talked even in the past...all it did was to devour."


    alex shook his head, "but i have a feeling...that this curse is a living being. i think it wants me to connect with it."


    "why do you think so?" rebecca asked.


    alex exhaled an audible breath, before saying, "....that day...when i broke down and cried...i, for the first time, heard the curse''s voice."


    "huh?" sarah exclaimed, "what did it say?"


    alex looked at the mirror hanging. on the wall, before uttering,


    "you are me."


    --------**--------


    a/n:- i hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. well, i hope the pace isn''t much slow, once he returns things will pace up a little. anyway, drop a comment.

 Chapter 137- Farewell

    "You really need to go?" Alex asked in an innocent voice, using some tricks to stop her. However,"The only way I can think of preventing you from going to the Blood Domain is through my authority as the Saintess. And for that, I need to return to the Cathedral."


    In the first place, she only had a few days of leave from the church. Because of her identity as the supreme Saintess, she cannot wander around like this because of the threat of being targeted by other races or evil nobles.


    One of the many examples is the gang that arrived at the capital to take revenge on Sarah. And Allen as well is an example of those beings who can exploit the opportunity to kidnap Sarah.


    For her, the church is the safest place. And before the Trials, she needs to maintain her reputation so she can support Alex if something goes awry.


    Exhaling a weary sigh, Alex yielded, "Okay, fine. Do whatever you think is right."


    Sarah grinned, seeing him being all grumpy and refusing to look at her.


    She inched closer to him before holding his folded arms and whispering, "We have always been like this¡­separated by walls, and living with each other''s memories. However, now we have a hope for a future where we won''t need to hide our feelings or stay away from each other."


    Alex held her face softly, his thumb rubbing on her delicate cheek, as he voiced, "I will make sure to build that future for you and us. I''m tired of living a life that doesn''t include you."


    Sarah smiled fondly, as she leaned in and kissed his lips softly, "Soon." She whispered once their lips parted.


    Once they were done, they left the room and were met by the others who were ready to leave.


    "So you failed to convince, I guess?" Amanda asked, a tinge of disappointment in her voice.


    Alex shrugged, "I can''t stop someone from being dutiful."


    Sarah chuckled as she held Amanda''s hand and assured the girl, "I will come to see you soon again, don''t worry."


    "And when that soon would be? After a few years?" Seeing Amanda being all grumpy made Edric grin. It was rare to see his girlfriend act childishly.


    "So is someone escorting her?" Rebecca asked, considering the importance of her safety, she thought that Alex might volunteer.


    However, "The people from the church are already here." Alex spoke as he lifted the curtain and found seven carriages parked near the tree house, and over a dozen soldiers stationed around them.


    Rebecca''s eyes were stretched, "How did they know she was here?"


    Sarah appeased her curiosity, "I sent a Soul familiar last night and asked them to pick me up."


    Rebecca''s brows were raised, but then she realized that it was not a wonder that she was able to summon a being from the Soul land.


    Sarah was the blessed one, the chosen entity. Naturally, her calls to the Soul Land wouldn''t have gone unanswered.


    Sarah soon said her farewell to the others, and after giving a last, strong hug to Alex, she wore her usual veil over her face before heading towards the carriage all alone.


    "Your Holiness! Ah, thank God you are safe." It was Saint Christopher who, as always, seemed pale in concern for Sarah.


    Sarah didn''t bother explaining things to him and boarded the carriage.


    Peeking from the window, she gazed at the tree house, and muttered under her breath, "I will pray that you may live a better life, for both our sakes."


    ¡­.


    Once Sarah''s carriage left the sight, Edric suggested, "Should we also get going? I can only imagine how troubled the Headmaster must have been without you."


    The headmaster requested Alex''s presence today, and because they were short on time, they decided to run all the way to Soulforge Academy, which generally would have taken two days on a carriage.


    "Yeah, let''s go." Alex nodded as he picked up his bag in which his own and Celestria''s belongings were packed.


    "Umm¡­Alex." Just as they stepped forward to leave the tree house, Rebecca called out.


    Find your adventure at empire


    Alex looked at the girl and her expression told him what she needed.


    Glancing at the others, he muttered, "You guys go ahead. I will follow just in a bit." He knew Rebecca hadn''t fed on his blood for a few days now, and considering the long journey they had to cross, it became more so necessary. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestria narrowed her gaze, however, she chose to remain silent. She would have plenty of time with Alex once they returned.


    Once they were out, Alex approached the girl and began unbuttoning his shirt.


    However, unexpectedly, she held his hand and shook her head, "I don''t want to remember our farewell as how I took advantage of you."


    Alex''s brows drew closer, "Are you going?"


    Rebecca nodded, "I don''t have permission to enter the Blood Domain, so despite how much I am worried about you, I cannot come with you there."


    The Oath¡ªAlex remembered, restricts the house Steelhound from entering the Blood Domain unless they gain permission from several individuals from either side.


    "It''s okay, Rebecca, you have already helped me a lot. I cannot return the favor-"


    "It was never a favor, Alex. I always helped you because I wanted to¡­so please, don''t make me feel so distant." Her voice was low, and maybe Alex was just imagining it, but she seemed on the verge of breaking down.


    Alex knew¡­he was now being unfair to her. She has proven her feelings toward him time after time. She has proven that for him, she can sacrifice everything including her life.


    "Alex¡­.." Breaking his train of thoughts, Rebecca stated something unexpected, "I want to be with you. Tell me what can I do to make that happen."


    A sudden surge of determination appeared in her eyes as she said, "I am ready to go through any trial, but I want to become yours. I have tried so many times to suppress these feelings¡­to not make you take the tough call¡­.but this is it. I want an answer today. I beg you."


    Alex heaved a sigh, a long weary one, before he said, "You don''t need to go through any trials¡­but if you¡­."


    Rebecca''s eyes widened as she continued to hear his words. Tears welled up in her eyes as she asked, "You will really accept me¡­if I¡­you aren''t lying right?"


    Alex shook his head, "This holds importance; that''s why I am using your feelings to ensure that you reach there. Call me a scumbag, but this is important for you, me, and¡­" cupping her cheeks, he added, "...and for us." Pressing his lips against her forehead, he gave her a soft kiss.


    Rebecca blushed feeling his warm lips, as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the bliss which only he could provide her with.


    "Once you return, send me a letter through someone''s familiar bond, okay? If I really go, I won''t be able to contact you after today."


    Rebecca slowly nodded, "Understood. I will ask Brother Eric for help."


    ¡­.


    Soon Rebecca and Alex walked out of the treehouse and told them that the Vampire Princess was leaving.


    "Take care."


    "See you around." Edric and Amanda bid their farewell, which made Rebecca smile.


    Soon her eyes turned towards the blond Princess, before Rebecca uttered, "Take care of him."


    "You don''t need to tell me that¡­but well, I will." Celestria responded with a nod.


    Rebecca gave Alex a goodbye hug before dashing away; heading toward Chainedvale.


    Once she left, Edric asked, "Are we taking any break in the journey?"


    Alex shook his head, "The sun has already appeared, we shouldn''t take any break or we will arrive late."


    "Then at least carry these," Andre suddenly appeared before them, extending a package made of big leaves, "It has some food. It won''t taste great but will surely help."


    Alex nodded thankfully, before he took the container and packed it in his bag.


    Andre crossed his arms on his chest as he spoke, "I have heard many things from Hachi about you¡­and I must say that you are actually worthy of those praises."


    Alex chuckled, "That old man praised me? That''s surely a surprise."


    Andre grinned, "He is a tsundere, just like you, that''s why he doesn''t show it."


    Alex''s smile faded hearing that word, and adding oil to the flames,


    "Told ya." Edric added with a smirk.


    Alex shook his head in defeat, before telling the older one, "Thank you for everything you did for us. See you later."


    And soon the figure of the four individuals disappeared.


    Andre exhaled an audible breath before he turned to look at his tree house.


    "I guess I need to move on as well¡­"


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- On a side note, Alex and others went to his mother''s grave early in the morning after Sarah announced that she needs to return.


    I didn''t add it in the chapter, since I thought the plot was slowing down? Well, I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter.

 Chapter 138- Did you miss me?

    There was a blooming smile on Rebecca''s face all the way as she returned to her home.Finally, there was some hope for her to become one with Alex.


    Her hard work paid off, and Alex was ready to give her a chance to prove her love to him


    ''I just need to achieve what he asked me to...'' Until now, she has never been so determined to progress her skills. However, the reason she got so motivated now was unprecedented and extremely significant.


    "I am home!" She entered the mansion and loudly announced her arrival.


    The first person to meet her was her younger brother, "Hello, Ark."


    The bespectacled teenager raised his brows as he asked, "Where were you?" The last time she appeared in Chainedvale, she didn''t even return to her home; that''s why it has been a while since she was home.


    Rebecca grinned as she informed, "Was spending my holidays with some friends."


    Ark sneered, "What friends? Don''t tell me you assumed some stuffed to-khwak!" The younger one wasn''t able to finish as his stomach was speared by Rebecca''s knee.


    "Oops~my foot slipped." Rebecca grinned as she apologized.


    Ark staggered back while clutching his stomach which was caved in.


    "Look at you, bullying your brother right after returning." The lady of the house appeared in the main hall after hearing the commotion.


    Veronica supported her breathless son and asked Rebecca, "How was the trip? I heard you helped someone recently to gain citizenship of Chainedvale?"


    As expected of Lady Steelhound, she digs out every single detail related to her territory.


    "Yeah, she is a close acquaintance. So Mom, can you make sure that she doesn''t get troubled by the Governor?"


    Veronica chuckled, "For you to be so considerate of someone...surely she must be close to Alex, no?"


    Rebecca''s eyes widened slightly before she crossed her hands behind her back and stole her gaze away, "A-Assume whatever you want."


    "Wait...a second...is this Alex in question, that third-year student who recently got framed for summoning a Soulless?" Ark asked, his face adopting a shocked expression.


    Rebecca sneared, "Why do you care? And it wasn''t him who summoned it."


    Ark''s mouth parted slightly as he asked, "Sis...you are dating an eighteen-year-old even though you are twen-khuk!" Another jab, and this time Ark was sent flying back.


    Veronica cupped her cheek and shook her head, "You shouldn''t comment on that, son. It''s insensitive."


    A few servants came to help the young lord as Rebecca huffed and agreed with her mother.


    "Anyway dear, come with me. Your Dad wants to meet you."


    Rebecca''s eyes widened slightly as she asked, "Dad is here?" Considering the situation with the Vampire Lord''s sudden invitation, she thought her father would be in the Academy for security reasons.


    However, "He returned yesterday. He has been asking for you, some come with me."


    ---------**--------


    "Let''s take a rest," Alex suggested. The sun was about to set, and Alex noticed that Amanda and Celestria''s pace had reduced significantly.


    They have already taken a break but it was natural for them to feel tired running for ten hours straight.


    "I-*huff* I am fine..."With her face pale in exhaustion and sweat coating her body, Celestria tried to assure him.


    Amanda was the same, "I-I can continue..." She didn''t want to slow them down.


    Edric was breathless as well, however, he could easily recover and continue once he switched to his wolf form. He has reverted to his original form because they were slowing down.


    Alex was breathing unsteadily but he could continue his journey.


    There were seventy kilometers left, and given their current condition, Alex knew they wouldn''t be able to continue.


    "Ed," Alex called out before the raven-haired nodded.


    Alex had already stuffed everyone''s luggage in his storage ring, so there was no extra weight they needed to carry.


    Edric stepped toward Amanda, and before the girl could ask what he was about to do, Edric squatted before her with his back facing the girl.


    "Climb." Edric said, "Let me carry you, my princess."


    Amanda blushed; despite the exhaustion, she couldn''t stop herself from feeling embarrassed at the gesture.


    She turned towards the other side and found Alex already mounting Celestria on his back. The girl was so exhausted that she rested her face against his wide back and closed her eyes.


    Her legs ached, swollen from all the running. Feeling how shaky they were, Alex felt a pang of guilt. He shouldn''t have waited until morning¡ªif he had left last night, they wouldn''t have had to push themselves this hard.


    Edric switched to his wolf form before he and Alex marched forward at their full pace.


    Alex''s stats have risen quite significantly after he removed the seal from the curse last time when Celestria and others were attacked.


    As of now, his Grimoire looked like,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 92] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 113] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 85] (Avg: 25) Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility, Cursebind, Tempest Surge.]


    [Soul Energy: 20117-> 36788]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ...


    It was like he had become a completely different person.


    Until a few months ago, Alex was just a nerd with pathetic stats and feeble soul energy. And now, Alex was, most probably, the strongest human and even stronger than most of the elves.


    He still needs to discern how strong he has become, and he can only do that once he fights someone strong. Like someone from the beast tribe.


    However, his focus was currently on the Blood Domain and the sudden invitation of the Vampire Monarch.


    There was like a month left for the Celestial Decree to descend, and when it does, the Vampire Monarch, as well, would come in contact with the Leaders of the other factions.


    The Decree would cause the true unification of the four realms.


    "We are here..." Edric took a deep breath as he steadied his breath.


    Celestria and Amanda had already fallen asleep so he talked slowly


    "Let''s take them to the infirmary for the time being," Alex suggested only to get a nod in response.


    They slowly made their way inside the Academy and were gazed at by several students, mostly underclassmen.


    Those who knew them were in awe and blushing at the sight of the two princes carrying their princesses.


    Those who didn''t know them felt extremely curious to know who would so openly wander with their lover like this.


    Regardless of their gazes, Alex nor Edric stopped even once until they reached the infirmary and were met by a familiar face.


    "Doctor Melissa, long time." Alex smiled at the lady as he stepped inside, and under the blue-haired''s widened gaze, he rested the blond Princess on the bed.


    "Mmm..." Celestria mumbled in her sleep and seemed reluctant to let go. However, Alex somehow settled her down before covering her up with the covers.


    "They are tired, so let them rest here for the time being," Alex spoke once he got up.


    Melissa nodded before she asked, "First, tell me, where were you? I heard your internship ended a long ago?"


    Alex teased, "Don''t tell me, you missed me."


    Melissa rolled her eyes, "I have a hundred of work every day...why would I miss the problem child?"


    "Because he rizzed you up," Edric added, leaving Melissa confused.


    "What is that?" The lady asked, only for Alex to facepalm.


    "It''s nothing...anyway, please inform me if she wakes up, okay?"


    Melissa nodded, before she asked, "They are just exhausted right?"


    Alex assured her, "Yes, they are just tired, that''s why don''t feed them any potion."


    "I know kid, now go and report to the Headmaster."


    Alex nodded, however, before he could have moved, he heard a familiar voice,


    "You are here." He turned towards the entrance and found a familiar violet-haired lady standing there.


    "Hello, Professor Jullie." He greeted the lady before stepping forward, "Can I meet the Headmaster?"


    Jullie instantly nodded, "Yes, he is waiting for you."


    Melissa was confused about why the lady seemed so usually restless.


    The fact is, the news of Vampire Lord''s invitation was kept a secret. Only a few individuals including the King, was aware of it.


    Alex didn''t say anything and with a nod he gestured her to lead the way.


    Alex glanced toward Amanda''s bed and found Edric has already fallen asleep on the chair before Amanda''s bed, with their hands connected.


    Alex smiled at the sight before making his way out of the infirmary.


    En route, he asked the lady, "They will arrive tomorrow, right?"


    Jullie didn''t need to ask about whom he was taking about, so she responded, "Yes, by evening possibly."


    After a momentary pause, she asked, "...about Patriarch Eryndor...was it you?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, as he asked, "I have no clue what you are talking about." Naturally he couldn''t reveal that he killed a king.


    Jullie glanced at him before softly whispering, "Do you regret it?"


    Alex''s eyes turned cold upon hearing that.


    He could never regret killing that piece of junk.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 139- Sleep

    "What?" Rebecca had a frown on her face when she heard what her father just shared with her."As absurd as it sounds, the first heir of the Greyhart family has extended a marriage proposal," Victor repeated his words.


    With her voice holding annoyance she asked "How can they be so shameless?"


    Victor heaved a sigh, "The fact is the first heir of the clan stated that he has defeated the one whom you selected. So according to them, you now shall be betrothed to him."


    "Defeated? Alex never fought him!" Rebecca argued, "His friends were attacked, that''s why he had to withdraw from the match."


    Victor nodded as he rested his left leg on the other before relaying, "I am aware of the incident that took place in Swortine a few days ago. However, the Lukehart family deems it as Alex''s defeat."


    Veronica rolled her eyes, "You have seen him fight, right Dad? Do you think that sick bastard could have defeated Alex?"


    Victor hummed and thought back on his spar with Alex back in the palace. If considering his sword skills, then Alex might face great difficulty fighting the half-vampire named Rui.


    However, when Victor thought back on his battle with Allen¡­.there was no doubt that,


    "Alex would win." There was not a speck of hesitation but just conviction.


    Rebecca flashed a proud smile, "That''s what I said. Alex will crush him like a pest, which he is."


    Victor sighed. Looking at her smugness, he couldn''t help but smile. His daughter really loves that human.


    However, "I haven''t outrightly rejected them as of yet. I didn''t want to sour my relationship with Greyhart; that''s why, I want you to do something for me."


    Rebecca felt troubled by the fact that her father didn''t deny their request. Even the thought of being called the potential betrothed of anyone but Alex, made her nauseous.


    However, she held back her feelings and carefully listened to her father. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his eyes turned severely serious, Victor voiced, "Ask Alex to defeat Rui. That''s the only way for us to get out of this situation without damaging our connection with Greyhart."


    Rebecca was rendered speechless ¡­she wasn''t in a relationship with Alex to make such demands. In the first place,


    ''Will he care about my situation¡­?''


    ¡ª-------**--------


    "Headmaster Philius¡­I apologize for responding late." Alex stated as he entered the office and sat while facing the man.


    The violet-haired professor was the third person in the room. She remained standing on the side, as the other two heard the oldest one speaking,


    "It''s okay, I know you have gone through several things in this short while. First, the attack on Celestria and others, followed by¡­.well, are you fine now?"


    Alex didn''t miss to notice how the Headmaster refrained from mentioning Eryndor. Was it a tactical decision or was he forbidden to mention anything regarding the matter?


    Regardless, since the other party was hesitant, he didn''t drag the conversation back there, and responded, "Just tried."


    Philius assured him, "I won''t take long, don''t worry."


    Alex nodded. Leaning forward to rest his arms on the table, he asked the man, "So is it related to Allen, after all?"


    It was quite confusing for the Vampire Lord, someone who didn''t even contact anyone during the major wars between nations and realms, to suddenly send an invitation to Alex.


    Was it shocking for a human to defeat a Vampire that even the Monarch wasn''t able to ignore it?


    "In my opinion, yes, but there can be something more to it." Philius suggested, "Something that Beatrice told me about." Philius looked at the younger one with a knowing look, when he said that.


    Alex frowned, was this about the Curse?


    ''Does the Vampire Lord somehow know something about the Curse?'' Considering the age of that being it wouldn''t be too surprising for him actually to have some idea of what this curse was.


    Another reason for him to go there.


    "What did the King say?" Alex asked. Naturally, the headmaster must have told him such big news.


    Philius heaved a sigh before relaying, "He said¡­it is important for us to maintain a good relationship with the Blood Domain for the future of Grimland and humanity as a whole."


    "In a way, your ''deeds'' would be overlooked if you accept the proposition to visit the Blood Domain."


    Philius added after a pause, that ushered Alex''s brows to elevate.


    So¡­he would be forgiven for murdering a king and Grimland is ready to defend him if Alex visits the Vampire Lord?


    ''They are prioritizing their connection with the Vampires over their brethren. Cool.'' Alex smiled. This solves everything. His chances to participate in the tournament wouldn''t go down if he just accepted the invitation.


    As such, "I am fine going there, sir."


    "But Alex¡­you know who will be waiting for your arrival there, right?" Jullie added, "Last time, Allen was weakened because you fought him under the sun¡­but this time¡­"


    Alex released an audible breath, as he muttered, "I will be the Vampire Lord''s guest, so surely, any harm on me would be taken as a personal attack on him."


    Glancing at the teacher, Alex added, "And not like I have any choices left, do I? Unless I don''t want to be branded as a criminal, I have to go there."


    Jullie bit her lip in frustration. One after another, he was getting entangled in troublesome situations. First that with the Soulless, then the labyrinth, then the attack on Steelhound mansion, and now this¡­it was like everything was revolving around Alex.


    Seeing the lady being so anxious, Alex felt a rush of warmth seeping into his chest. Just like that night when she came to meet him in the cell, she was worried about him today too.


    "Professor Jullie¡­" Alex called out, "...just like always, I will return safely this time as well."


    Jullie sighed, "Well, I will make sure you do that."


    Alex was baffled, "Huh?"


    That question was answered by the most senior one in the room, "One person is allowed to go with you to the Blood Domain, as such, I have chosen Professor Jullie as your guardian."


    Alex was dumbfounded, "But headmaster, I will be under Allen''s radar. Why-"


    "Didn''t you just assure us that nothing will happen to you? Then, as your guardian, I will also remain safe, no?" Jullie countered that left Alex speechless.


    He stared between the two adults, hoping that one of them would say that this was a joke.


    Finally turning towards the Headmaster he asked, "For real?"


    Philius took off his glasses as he said, "It''s decided, Alex. Because of the secrecy of the matter, we cannot involve others in this, and in my knowledge, there could be no one better than Professor Jullie to look after you."


    Alex rubbed the center of his forehead. This was bad¡­being alone would have allowed him to freely move around. But now, with Jullie, he has to remain vigilant all the time.


    "...fine." In the end, he yielded, before turning toward the man, "When am I leaving?"


    "We." Jullie teased.


    Alex exhaled a sigh, "When are we leaving?"


    Philius smiled in amusement as he informed him, "Tomorrow in the evening. Pack your bags just in case you need to stay there."


    Alex nodded before he got up, "Okay then, I will be going. Good day."


    ------**------ Discover exclusive content at empire


    "Um¡­" Celestria woke up from her slumber and felt her body unable to move.


    She was extremely tired and her head was aching as well; however, the moment she woke up, her first thought was to find Alex.


    "Ah¡­" however, before the girl could move, she found an arm pushing her back on the bed.


    With her eyes widened she turned around and found a familiar pair of eyes looking at her drowsily, "Don''t move¡­they will notice¡­"


    Alex''s voice was hoarse because he was still quite sleepy. However, because of their current position, all the drowsiness from Celestria''s eyes disappeared.


    With his arm wrapped around her waist and her head resting over his other arm, Celestria found herself extremely close to her favorite person


    Her heart rate accelerated as she felt his hot breath hitting the back of her neck. Every inch of her body was currently enveloped in his warmth as the blond Princess cuddled with her lover.


    ''My heart is going to explode¡­'' This was too much for the poor girl. She never got the chance to prepare herself. This way she might die!


    ''We are sleeping together, and a girl and a boy only sleep together if they are married..which means..we are¡­kyaah!'' She was being delusional.


    To break the train of her thoughts, Alex spoke,


    "Quit being restless and sleep. We have only a few hours before sunrise." Alex whispered faintly. He could see how the girl was fidgeting and blushing in his embrace.


    Celestria took a strong gulp before she nodded. Closing her eyes she inched closer to him.


    "G-Good night¡­" She whispered and heard a hum in return.


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Thanks for reading and drop a comment.

 Chapter 140- Church

    "So you are going, after all?" Amanda asked as the four of them united at the cafeteria to have breakfast together.Celestria was silent as she stared at the table. Her heart was turning heavy, passing each moment, as she heard the others conversing.


    "I¡­have to. This is about the relationship between the two realms. And there is a chance for the Vampire Lord to be aware of this curse."


    Edric was perplexed, "How in the¡­oh, so you think because he is an ancient being he might have some idea?" The raven-haired asked, which ushered Alex to add,


    "Why? You don''t think so?"


    Edric chuckled, "Did you hear Andre clearly? The curse was used in a war millennia ago. And sure the Vampire Lord isn''t that old, is he?"


    Silence descended upon the table after Edric pushed forward a fact which Alex already knew yet he formed some nonsensical belief that maybe through some way¡­maybe¡­


    "It''s not because he wants to know about the curse¡­he is going there to not let humans become an enemy of the Vampires. And also.." Celestria spoke without lifting her eyes off the table, "My father told him that if Alex doesn''t want to be branded as a criminal, he has to go there."


    Alex frowned, "How do you know it?"


    Amanda gasped, "That means, it''s true?"


    Celestria refused to look up or answer him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex looked away from the girl before finally, he revealed, "Yes¡­that''s true. I was told that if I go there, I won''t be held accountable for¡­you know what."


    Edric was surprised, "I never thought you would be pushed into such a tight spot."


    Another session of silence descended upon the table. The situation was severe and there was no one who could help him out this time.


    Amanda suddenly heaved a weary sigh, and told them, "In my opinion, you all are worrying for nothing."


    Edric glanced at his girlfriend, as he heard her saying, "As Alex has repeatedly said, this cannot be a trap considering the reputation of the Vampire Lord. And if some danger indeed shows up, none of us could have helped him, given we all are weak."


    "Hey-" Edric wanted to say something, however, recalling the incident back in the palace and Swortine, he closed his mouth.


    Amanda knew she was being rude however, it was the truth.


    Looking at Celestria, Amanda added, "Listen Cela¡­we all are warriors. And it''s our destiny to always be surrounded by dangers. You tell me, did Alex scold you even once after he found you in Swortine¡ªtaking part in the tournament?"


    The blond Princess was taken aback by that question as she glanced at Alex, before shaking her head, "...no."


    "That''s right because Alex knew that it was a part of our life. Taking risks, and facing dangerous situations is something we cannot escape from."


    Celestria bit her lip upon hearing that before she suddenly got up and walked away.


    Amanda was rendered speechless as she wanted to follow her, but, "It''s okay, Amanda. I will go talk to her." Alex assured her.


    The green-haired girl was a little anxious, as she asked, "Did I¡­say something wrong?"


    Alex shook his head, "No¡­and I believe, Celestria already knows what you just spoke." Heaving a sigh and looking toward the entrance of the common hall from where she left, he added, "...it''s just that she couldn''t apply common logic when it comes to me."


    He was expecting something like this, that''s why Alex was hesitant to reveal the news to her. However, considering he had to leave in a few hours, it was futile to hide it from her.


    Getting up from the table, he said, "Anyway, see you in the evening."


    Edric nodded as they saw Alex walking out of the common hall.


    Left alone, Edric turned towards his lover before asking, "Calling me weak so casually¡­.don''t you fear that you will hurt my feelings?"


    Amanda innocently looked at his boyfriend, before leaning forward and kissing the side of his lips.


    Edric was frozen at his place by the sudden intimate act before he heard the girl asking, "Is it okay, now?"


    A tinge of blush appeared on Edric''s cheeks as he shook his head, "Might need a couple of more."


    Amanda grinned, her man is so simple.


    --------**--------


    Alex found Celestria sitting under the same tree where he read her a book in the past.


    She was sitting while hugging her knees and looking at nothing constant.


    "So you have decided to make it a difficult farewell, huh?" Alex spoke as he sat down beside the girl, "I will be worried about you more than my safety if you continue to behave like this."


    With tears welling up in her eyes, she looked at him in complaint, before uttering, "You won''t even let me feel upset now?"


    Alex was taken aback, "I-I didn''t¡­" Celestria turned away from him, not ready to hear his explanation.


    Alex hung his head low, before inching closer to the girl.


    Wrapping his arms around her shoulder, he inhaled her calming fragrance, allowing his heart to attain some peace, before he whispered,


    "You can be upset as long as you want¡­but before I go, I want to see your smile just for once. It''s a good luck charm for me."


    Celestria sobbed, "You are lying. You just want to appease me."


    Alex chuckled, "Am I caught? But it''s a fact though, that I love a smiling Cela."


    Celestria glanced at him, her eyes locking into his¡ªtrying to find any kind of deceit, but her heart melted at the utmost honesty he held.


    Closing her eyes she leaned on him. Letting go of her legs, she rested her head on his shoulder and told him, "I won''t smile ever if something happens to you on the other side."


    Alex chuckled, "That''s another, and very important reason for me to take care of myself."


    Celestria couldn''t stop herself from smiling this time. It was so easy for him to appease her that she sometimes felt frustrated with herself. However, if her depressed face could have stopped him from going there, then she wouldn''t have ever smiled.


    That''s why she released him from the burden.


    "What do you want to do? For the rest of the day, I will be yours."


    Celestria jolted upon hearing that before she confirmed, "Really?"


    Getting a nod in response, she said, "How about we visit the church? We only went there once and you really loved it the last time."


    Alex remembered that there was a church not so far away from the school, so he nodded, "Yeah, why not."


    ¡­.


    It hasn''t been over five months since he reincarnated into this world. However, walking around the market like this made him feel nostalgic like he had always been a resident of this world. Your next read is at empire


    Since it was morning and classes were going on, there were many students in the market. Surely, the third year and those who skipped classes could be seen around.


    Celestria and Alex walked with their hands connected.


    Many recognized Alex and whispered to each other, saying,


    "Hey¡­isn''t he the same guy who received the honorary award¡­?"


    "And the girl beside him¡­she is the Princess, right? Are they in a relationship?"


    "Damn, that dude went against a Vampire and won. Truly, a protagonist material."


    Hearing that last comment, Alex wanted to scoff. He was reincarnated as a stepping stone in this world who was supposed to be dead by now. However, here he was, walking around with the heroine and planning to participate in the tournament in which only a single human was supposed to participate.


    However, now, along with the Protagonist, this extra will take part in the contest as well.


    "It''s peaceful¡­isn''t it?" As they entered the church''s main entrance, Celestria sighed in admiration.


    There was a small fountain in the middle of the garden and a well-maintained garden on either side of the path. Birds were chirping while sitting at the edges of the fountain. The slow buzzing of insects and butterflies fluttering in the garden provided a very peaceful sensation.


    They stepped inside the church, and for a fraction of a second, Alex felt his heart skipping a beat.


    He didn''t pay attention to it and walked along Celestria to stand before the various sculptures carved on the wall.


    There were many sculptures, and Celestria was praying to the Goddess of the Moon, for Alex''s safety.


    Casually, while moving his gaze around Alex''s eyes landed on a specific sculpture. The design wasn''t much different from the other Goddesses however, this specific sculpture gained his attention.


    He couldn''t remove his eyes from her at all.


    "You seem interested, child."


    Hearing the voice of the man, Alex looked at him and found it was a Priest.


    "She is¡­"


    The Priest smilingly responded, "Our mother nature¡ªthe Goddess of Beginning, Gaia."


    ¡ª-------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. If you are, let me know in the comments.

 Chapter 141- Departure

    Gaia, mother nature. Alex hasn''t heard her name from the history of this world nor from the novel he read.There was no mention of her at all. However, from what the Priest said, she was the Goddess of Beginning, everything started with her.


    Alex was quite curious about her. After all, she wasn''t one of the deities who ruled the upper realm, and that makes her mysterious.


    That''s why Alex decided to know more about her once he returned.


    ¡ª----**-------


    They wandered around the market for the rest of the afternoon, and by the time the sun was reaching the horizon, Alex and Celestria returned to the academy.


    "Never thought returning to the academy would make me feel so anxious¡­" Celestria muttered under her breath as they stepped inside the campus.


    Alex, smiling, held her hand, their fingers interlaced as he told her, "It''s okay to be anxious, but don''t let it affect your judgment later, okay?"


    Celestria nodded, as they slowly headed towards the Headmaster''s office¡ªeach step was deliberately longer and slower since Celestria was clearly reluctant to let go.


    "Alex¡­I am thinking of joining the training camp under Sir Victor and Sir Devon."


    Alex was perplexed, "Are they taking in students?"


    Celestria had a guilty smile on her face as she voiced, "Maybe I have to use my powers as the daughter of the king for this one."


    Alex chuckled, "Don''t push yourself too hard. You are progressing just fine."


    Celestia shook her head, "Although my intentions have changed, my goal is the same. I want to graduate as one of the top students from the Academy."


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Alex couldn''t help but sigh in defeat.


    The poor girl doesn''t know that there won''t be any graduation examination since the world will be all focused on preparing for the contest, which would change the fate of their world¡ªfor better or worse.


    Well, not like he could or would tell her that. Until she could, Alex wanted Celestria to remain oblivion about the incoming danger and enjoy these ignorant days as much as she could.


    The burden was only shared by two people as of now. But within a month, every single person would know what they need to face, in order to exist.


    "They are here," Just as they reached the Headmaster''s office, Alex called out.


    Celestria held her breath, "Are they inside?" She asked.


    Alex nodded, "I can sense their presence. It''s too difficult for them to suppress their aura."


    Celestria''s heart began to race. The moment of separation was drawing close and she was far from being prepared.


    However, to not make him feel burdened, she said, "I will go and fetch your bag. Go inside and meet them."


    Celestria spoke, and just as she was about to walk away, Alex pulled her towards him, his hand encircling her slender waist before he planted his lips on hers.


    "..!!" Celestria was taken aback, her eyes widening for a few seconds, but then the warm sensation made her feel fuzzy inside.


    She allowed him to support her body as she clung to his shirt and closed her eyes.


    Their kiss wasn''t extremely intimate, but a few light pecks, yet it meant a lot to her. For a long time, Celestria would remember this farewell.


    Once their lips parted, Celestria wordlessly stepped back. Her cheeks were dyed red as she stared at him with a moist gaze.


    Stepping back slowly, a smile appeared on her face before she turned around and dashed away.


    Alex grinned at that reaction before he touched his lips and muttered, "Those were some addictive lips, might need another kiss before I leave¡­"


    After collecting his thoughts, he turned towards the Headmaster''s office and after exhaling an audible breath, he knocked,


    *Knock*


    "Come in," The familiar voice of the Headmaster echoed from the other side before Alex pushed open the door,


    "Excuse my intrusion," Alex spoke as he stepped inside the office and was met by a few unfamiliar faces.


    "Ah, Alex. You are here." The Headmaster greeted, his voice clearly strained.


    It was understandable given the two entities in the room held the strength to slaughter each and every student of the academy if they wanted.


    One of the two had long silver hair that reached the middle of her back, and a pair of red eyes stared at Alex with keen interest. Even though her lips were unmoving and her face gave off no expression, it was clear that the lady was curious about something.


    On the left, there was a black-haired man with pale yellow eyes who looked at Alex with pure indifference, seemingly better at hiding his emotions.


    "This is Lady Angelina Vanitas, and that is Sir Alistair Mourntide."


    Alex nodded, as he said, "So you two would be escorting me to the Blood Realm?"


    Alistair spoke up, "Indeed, our role is to safely take you to our Lord. If it''s not an issue, shall we leave right away?"


    Alex didn''t miss to notice how the girl wanted to say something, but Alistair silenced her by speaking first.


    His tone was polite, so it seemed he was instructed by the Vampire Lord? Or maybe he isn''t as egoistic as Allen?


    "Sir Philius?" Alex asked, "Would that be all right?"


    The Headmaster got up before ensuring them, "Oh, yes, yes. You can leave whenever you want."


    It was amusing how desperate he seemed but trying his best to hide it.


    Alex smiled, "Okay then, give me a few moments. I will bring my stuff."


    Saying so, Alex stepped out of the office and was startled to find four people standing there.


    "Woah¡­when did you arrive?" It hadn''t been over a minute when he went inside, and suddenly, Edric, Amanda, Valarie, and Celestria were standing before him.


    "Had to bid farewell. Who knows this might be the last-ghuk!" Valerie''s words were interrupted as an elbow stabbed her stomach.


    The redhead glared at the blond Princess, who stared back at her in contempt, "Nothing will happen to him so stop speaking so negatively."


    She huffed, before turning her attention towards Alex and handing him the bag, "Here, I have placed some food in there, just in case."


    Alex smiled, "Thanks." He kissed her head and gave the girl a hug.


    Turning towards Amanda he gave her a light hug and said, "Take care of yourself and¡­your problem child."


    Amanda chuckled, and said, "You too. Don''t try to pick a fight just because you are curious."


    As they separated Alex smilingly said, "Will try."


    Turning toward Edric, he raised his hand, and the other one gave a strong dab, "Kick some asses, bro. Make them know that humans are built differently."


    Alex chuckled, "Your girlfriend just told me to refrain from fighting."


    Edric snickered, "I doubt you will return without fighting someone."


    Truth be told, Alex also doesn''t think so.


    *Click* Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once he was done, the room of the office parted and revealed the two figures which sent a shiver down everyone''s spine.


    "Shall we go?" Alistair asked, in a polite tone.


    Alex nodded before he turned towards Celestria and holding her hand, he said, "Take care. I will be back in a few days."


    Celestria did her best until the end, but then a small droplet of tears left her eyes as she nodded, "I will be waiting for you."


    Soon the Headmaster said, "Professor Jullie is waiting for you at the main entrance."


    Alex nodded before he let go of Celestria''s hand, and began walking away.


    The other three followed him until the entrance before Alex caught sight of the violet-haired lady standing there in a different outfit than usual.


    "Woah¡­that''s a nice-looking armor you have for a guardian." Alex complimented as he saw the woman being all dressed up in a gown and her hair, unusually braided neatly.


    Jullie huffed, "I need to be well dressed to meet the royalty."


    Alex chuckled as he finally turned towards the Headmaster and bid his farewell.


    "You are doing a great favor to me and us. God bless you, child." With his hand resting over Alex''s shoulder, Philius spoke in a warm tone.


    Alex gave him a firm nod before turning towards the two Vampires, "Should I board the carriage?"


    Alistair responded, "Yes, please." He opened the door of the royally decorated carriage for Alex.


    The silver head ushered Jullie, "After you, lady."


    Jullie stepped forward and with Alex''s help, she climbed the carriage.


    Alex soon followed the suit and stepped inside.


    "Damn, it''s large from the inside," Alex exclaimed upon seeing the space of the seat, which was enough for him to spread his legs.


    "You should sit properly, Alex." Jullie reprimanded, only for Alex to say,


    "I am tired, Professor. Let this poor body rest a bit."


    The violet-haired shook her head slightly but didn''t say anything.


    Suddenly the door of the carriage opened, and strangely, Angelina stepped inside, "Mind if I join you?" Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex was baffled why she was here, but he didn''t say anything and allowed Jullie to speak,


    "Yes, sure."


    The girl sat down beside the teacher with a smile on her face.


    Soon the carriage began to move as Alistair informed, "It will take us six hours to reach there. Tell me if you need a break."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- An uneventful chapter, but I promise it won''t continue. Let''s discover the other side of the world. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 142- Culprit

    There are four major realms, each ruled by a different race.These realms are ranked based on four factors: life expectancy, battle strength, population, and resources. Among them, the vampires dominate in three of these aspects, placing them at the top of the hierarchy.


    But if humans were the weakest race, why hadn''t the other realms completely taken over their lands and divided their resources? The beast race, known for its savagery, would have jumped at the chance to conquer them.


    Some rulers even considered merging human nations into their own territories. This would make governing easier, reduce wars, and help preserve resources.


    However, one ruler stood against this idea. He insisted that humanity should remain free. He believed that being weaker didn''t mean they should lose their right to independence.


    It was the Vampire Sovereign who stood with Humanity at that time. Thanks to him, the human race grew into a prosperous domain in no time¡ªproving time after time how their presence brought significant changes for the better.


    Several inventions, weapons, artifacts, potions, and even a huge load of live stocks are provided regularly to the other domains, making the human race a very valuable resource to the world.


    However, the matter to focus on here is the importance that the Vampire Lord holds, not just in his territory but in the world altogether.


    If Alex could make a good impression on the man, he would straight up receive a spot in the Trials, even if he was charged with several crimes.


    "What are you thinking?" Jullie asked as she saw Alex staring at the ceiling of the carriage mindlessly.


    Alex glanced at the woman before, and with a smile, he stated, "Thinking of how I can curry favor from the man."


    Jullie raised her brows, "You have already garnered his attention, which means you are already an important existence in his eyes."


    "She is right. I have never heard Lord Azeroth invite someone personally before."


    Alex grinned, "Well, that''s good."


    Jullie turned towards the girl before asking, "Do they celebrate the Vampire Lord''s daughter''s birthday every year?"


    Angelina shook her head, "This year, Lady Natasha went through her third evolution; that''s why, to celebrate the occasion, Lord Azeroth arranged the ceremony on her birth date."


    Alex narrowed his eyes; Natasha Dravenlock, one of the ten participants who would take part in the Ascension Trials.


    She was the second strongest person participating. In that list, Edric comes at the end.


    However, that was only during the initial stage of the tournament. The only human, who grows during the tournament because of his unique skill.


    The more he kills and devours, the more Edric gains strength. At some point, he becomes one of the strongest, to the point of dominating the battlefield.


    Although Alex didn''t read the last volume in which the Trials concludes, Alex knows that somehow Edric would have defeated everyone and everything with the power of love or some crap.


    "Professor Jullie, did you have any word with Akron recently?"


    Hearing her brother''s name, Jullie heaved a sigh, "He is still crazed about the weapon you wished to be made. Going through possibilities and writing me to bring things to prepare the structure. He even sent a notice to the Hunter''s guild to bring a gemstone of the Disaster-class Soulless for your weapon."


    Alex sighed; it seemed his dreams for the perfect weapon would always remain a dream.


    He wished to have a sword that could switch between size and weight to meet his demand.


    Because of his versatile sword arts, he needs these changes. Like, to deliver Quick Silver, he needs a lean and light blade, and for Rebound, heavy metal would work the best.


    Akron has the best solution for that, however, to make such changes in a blade, sorcery is necessary. And not just any sorcery, a runestone would be required.


    A runestone not only could contain a spell, but it also absorbs heat; as such, Alex''s final strike, which delivers all the stored kinetic energy in the form of a single strike, wouldn''t break his blade.


    That''s why the blade was a very necessary item Alex desired before the contest.


    "A runestone? Of a Soulless? I think you can find one in the market of the Capital City."


    Alex''s brows rose as he asked, "Do they sell Runestone of Soulless so openly?"


    In the human realm, anything related to Soulless was prohibited from being sold due to some religious reasons.


    But, "Yes, and you can find weapons and artifacts made of Soulless'' bodies."


    The girl responded with a smile. In her tone, Alex could sense subtle excitement which baffled him. Why was she excited?


    "But will we get the time to go shopping?" Jullie raised the question.


    Alex grinned, "Don''t worry, I will make some time."


    ---------**---------


    The carriage only came to a halt near the veil, which was, in fact, the border that separates the human world from the Blood Domain.


    It was located north of Frostbate which explained why it was so chilly around the place.


    "Please step out of the carriage." One of the soldiers voiced before Alex got up and opened the carriage door.


    Hopping off, he offered his hand to Jullie followed by Angelina, "Thank you."


    As the trio stepped down, they were met by a group of soldiers who were stationed at the Veil to verify the documents of the travelers who wished to cross through realms.


    Naturally, Alistair had all the documents required to take the duo to the other side. Not only the Vampire Lord but the Emperor of Grimland have given their permission.


    However, looking at the frowning faces of the men stationed Alex knew something was off.


    The one who wasn''t wearing the metallic helmet and possessed the strongest presence looked at something in his hand and back at Alex a couple of times. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''This doesn''t look good...''


    The raven-haired Vampire stepped forward before asking, "Is there any problem, soldier?"


    The man pointed at Alex before barking, "That person is suspected of killing the Emperor of Whiteden. He needs to come with us."


    The soldiers suddenly surrounded Alex with their swords ready to attack or incapacitate at any moment.


    Jullie narrowed her eyes, "There has been no official announcement that suggests Alex being the culprit. How can you call someone a criminal without evidence?"


    The lady released her aura, showing her Four-stars weren''t just there for decoration as she made the Commander flinch for a brief moment.


    However, he soon regained his composure and demanded, "There are several witnesses who would give the testimony of his crimes. And even if there is no official warrant for his arrest, under law, we can detain someone under the suspicion of murdering the King."


    The Commander signaled one of his soldiers to step forward.


    The said soldier was on his left, who took a step toward a nonchalant Alex.


    However, before another step he could travel, the soldiers found his vision turning blurry and his breath getting choked in his throat.


    Alistair, who was standing meters away from Alex, appeared between them in the blink of an eye and lifted the soldier off his feet


    "Khuk! Aghh .." The soldier flailed and tried to remove himself from the grip, but Alistair remained unfazed.


    "He is my guest, Commander and I am given the task to safely escort him to the Blood Domain." Alistair''s voice was much colder than the weather as he side glanced at the commander. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The armored warrior gritted his teeth when suddenly the culprit spoke, "Despite having the advantage of number, I hardly believe you will make it alive, Commander. So for your own and your comrade''s safety, pretend that you never saw us."


    The Commander glared at Alex with utter hatred in his eyes. Despite knowing who killed his brethren back in Frostbate before executing the Patriarch, he could do nothing with the boy because of the presence of the two vampires.


    Even if each one of them attacked four of them, the two inhumane entities would surely overwhelm the forces easily. The woman with the purple hair also possesses quite an aura, and her unwavering gaze described that she won''t think before killing someone.


    And the culprit was rumored to be a strong warrior as well.


    In the end, the Commander had no other option than to let them go, "You may pass."


    *Dhak*


    Alistair dropped the soldiers on the ground before saying, "Please get back in the carriage. It won''t take us long to reach our destination."


    The soldiers near the veil Instructor the spell chanter to open the border and let the carriage pass.


    Alex kept looking at the Commander for a long time, before he turned around and opened the carriage door for the ladies.


    ''I hope they don''t trouble others for this matter...''


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Well, you know? Wet, we are not much far away from the contest, which would possibly be the final arc of the story.


    Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 143- Blessing?

    "You look extremely displeased."Solaris clenched his fist in annoyance upon hearing that voice as the man landed in his court without any prior notice.


    "Eldorin, I really don''t want to talk to anyone at the moment."


    In the court stood a tall man, ideally 6''3, with long black hair and striking azure-blue eyes. A pair of round earrings tugged slightly at his ears, and a pan flute rested at his waist.


    The God of Wisdom, the wisest deities of the seven and someone who only watches everything from the sidelines, was suddenly appearing before Solaris.


    Solaris knew what could be the reason.


    And as the God of Light thought, "I have some advice that can remove that frown from your head. The reason for your displeasure will be pushed into another cycle of death and reincarnation and you will regain your control over the Curse, as you had in the past."


    Solaris heaved a sigh, "I don''t need your help for this. A mere mortal isn''t worth being indebted to you."


    Eldorin laughed, "You are clearly not in a situation where you can afford nonchalance even if the person in question is a mortal." With his gaze turning serious for a moment, Eldorin added, "After all, the entity supporting the mortal is not something any of us could defeat."


    Solaris flinched, before he directed his narrowed eyes at his fellow Deity, "You think I, the Great Ruler of Light, will lose to that puddle of dirt? Really, Eldorin?"


    "Yes, you will. And not only you, each seven of us won''t be able to survive once the Curse regains all its strength."


    Solaris snarled, "It devoured only those pests during the War which I deemed worthless to fight. You think that much would be enough to take me down? You are a fool, oh the Wise One."


    Eldorin laughed, his hand slamming against the back of his head. He wasn''t mocking Solaris; rather, he seemed genuinely amused.


    Solaris''s veins appeared on his forehead as he was inches away from obliterating the being in front of him.


    Eldorin soon stopped laughing, and while wiping his eyes, he asked, "Brother, you forgot something very basic, it seems." As he opened his eyes, there was evident contempt in his eyes as he said,


    "You, me, and every single existence in both realms possess something that makes us mutually vulnerable to that Curse."


    Solaris''s gaze turned cold. Eldorin was right...Solaris also has a Grimoire, just like every other deity, and that was a limitation that was imposed on any and every being by an individual against whom Solaris couldn''t go.


    The one who has access to the Akashic Record and the father of the seven deities.


    Solaris felt nervous...an emotion that the Ruler of Light hadn''t felt for a long time.


    Turning his gaze towards the raven-haired immortal, Solaris asked, "Tell me...what do you have in mind?"


    Eldorin grinned, "You are so easy, brother."


    Solaris gritted his teeth, "Just spit it already, you banshee."


    Eldorin suddenly waved his left hand and an orb appeared levitating between them,


    "Drakos Prime, the fourth world which would be participating in the Ascension Trial¡ªmy favorite ones because they ha-"


    "I don''t want to know. Just get on with it."


    Eldorin rolled his eyes, "You can have one of the ten, bless them and ask them to target a specific contestant during the tournament."


    Solaris narrowed his eyes, "If I have to bribe someone why won''t I go for someone from the strongest world?"


    "Because they won''t listen to your command, even if you threaten them."


    Solaris clicked his tongue. How can he forget that those brats contain his blood? Surely, they would be prideful.


    "The fourth one is your best option considering they are completely devoted to us."


    Solaris massaged his forehead, trying to think what would be the best option.


    There were certain risks he would need to face if he blessed a few mortals in exchange for erasing that Curse.


    ''I have already come this far...I can''t hesitate now...''


    Regaining his straight posture, Solaris said, "If I am going to stoop low, then I shall grant my blessing to all ten of them. I don''t want any blunders from this one."


    Eldorin scoffed, "Scaredy-cat."


    -----------**-----------


    Unaware of what was being conspired against him, Alex was making his way into the Blood Domain.


    As he have heard, the place was cold and gloomy. The sky was dark, no essence of the sun could be felt. There was no frost, unlike Whiteden, yet the weather was lower than the said country.


    Alex could see the beautiful auora in the sky, that made him dazed for a moment.


    For a long distance, there were no houses or establishments that could suggest that living beings resided there. Desolated lands, and no scenery that could provide relief to the eyes, except for the skies.


    "How far is the Capital City from here?" Alex asked as he stopped looking at the plain sight and returned inside the carriage.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Thirty minutes, at most," Angelina informed as she handed a coat to Jullie. The violet-haired completely underestimated the weather of the Blood Realm.


    Alex was baffled, "Even though we are so close to the Capital, it''s so empty outside?"


    The lady smiled with a troubled expression as she said, "Our Lord doesn''t like much noise. That''s why he has long forbid any shop or public facilities to be established near the Capital City."


    Alex was taken aback. The most eye-catching part of a kingdom is its capital city, and here, the man has completely forbidden any kind of entertainment.


    "And what about the shops you mentioned where we could find the Gemstone?" Alex asked; his focus had never faltered from the stone. He really needed that weapon to be made.


    "It''s about a two-hour ride on the carriage."


    Alex hummed, "So like fifteen minutes on foot, I guess?"


    Angelina nodded, only for Jullie to add, "Don''t try to sneak out randomly. Don''t forget our primary goal to be here."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I know Professor..."


    "We are here." Alistair suddenly informed as Alex peeked out of the window and found his eyes widening.


    The main entrance of the capital city was so huge that even a Minotaur could easily fit in. Unlike other grand capitals filled with golden palaces and lively streets, this place felt different¡ªquiet yet imposing.


    The streets were paved with smooth, dark stone, reflecting the faint glow of crimson lanterns that lined the walkways. Tall buildings with sharp, gothic architecture loomed over the city, their spires reaching for the dark sky.


    ''Ha**y Po**er type of shit ...'' Alex inwardly muttered as he marveled at the fascinating structure of the capital city with a smile lifting the edges of his lips.


    Soon the carriage came to a pause, before Alistair spoke, "We need to walk from this point."


    Alex stepped out of the carriage before helping the ladies, all while his eyes kept looking at the huge castle.


    ''It''s kinda horrifying...''


    The fortress stood majestically, an elegant blend of Gothic architecture and imposing grandeur. Its exterior was crafted from smooth obsidian stone that shimmered subtly in the moonlight, with intricate silver filigree tracing the edges of each tower.


    Tall, slender spires reached upwards, crowned with delicate but sharp tips as if clawing at the heavens.


    "It''s...mesmerizing..." Jullie muttered under her breath as she looked at the fort where the most ancient being on the planet lived.


    "Bet Sarah would have loved to be here..." Alex spoke those words only to regret a second later,


    "Sarah? Isn''t that the name of the Saintess?"


    Alex laughed, and shifted the conversation, "Mister Alistair, is it really okay for us to go in there without any gifts?"


    That question wasn''t answered by the vampire as the violet-haired said, "I have prepared a few gifts which the headmaster gave me."


    Alex was surprised, "Woah...so that''s why you were near the carriage rather than in the office."


    Jullie nodded before she took out a few boxes and bags from the carriage storage compartment, with Angelina''s help.


    Jullie handed a few of them to Alex before saying, "Be polite when offering them."


    Alex nodded, "Sure." Not like he was going to be rude to a Monarch for no reason.


    "Now then, please follow me," Alistair said as he gestured towards the entrance of the castle. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex was steeling his nerves for the meeting, as he stepped toward the castle¡ªonly to jolt in alert when he saw a figure flying in his way.


    Alistair moved faster and caught the incoming figure in his arms, "Sir Allen?" Alistair looked shocked seeing the Duke-ranked Vampire being bloodied and bruised so badly.


    Alistair looked towards the castle to find who could have done such a thing to a Duke, only to find his eyes widening upon seeing the culprit.


    "Lady Natasha?"


    A pretty woman wearing a black shirt and white shorts stepped out of the shadows, revealing her ominous glowing red eyes, as she snarled, "Remove the dirt for me, Alistair."


    Natasha was about to walk away saying so when suddenly, her eyes landed on Alex


    She kept staring at him for a few seconds, making Alex raise his brow in question, but without saying anything, she turned around and left.


    Alex chuckled, ''Strange creature...''


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Drop a comment.

 Chapter 144- Diary of the unknown

    They weren''t allowed to meet the Vampire Lord right away, since someone was meeting him already.Naturally, they didn''t say anything and nodded when Alistair suggested resting up a little in the guest room.


    Jullie and Alex were given rooms next to each other. The castle was too huge so there was no scarcity of rooms.


    "If you need something, a maid will always be standing at your door. Just tell her." Alistair spoke before he closed the door with a slight bow.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he found himself in an unfamiliar room that was dull and boring talking about curtains and wall color. The room was clean, and the furniture was new, explaining that no one generally stays here.


    From the earlier conversation with Angelina, Alex discerned that the Vampire Monarch doesn''t generally entertain guests since the entity loves solitary more than anything.


    "Hmm? There are books..." Alex approached the bookshelves, his nerd side acting up as he took out a few books and read the titles,


    [The Great War of Power Distribution]


    [The Rulers'' Dilemma]


    [The Noble Sacrifice]


    Alex has already read all three of them. They were mainly focused on the time when the realms were dividing, and the struggle for power and management became a real issue. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    In the past, they all had a single enemy that they needed to eradicate: Soulless. However, with time, the amount of Soulless dwindled, and at some point, all the races started to think that they needed to settle down.


    Alex was aware of why so many Soulless were appearing at that time, that all the races fought against the cursed beings altogether.


    Soulless are empty husks, stripped of life but cursed to move. Their bodies remember what they once were, driven by echoes of a will that no longer exists. They are not dead, yet they are not truly alive¡ªjust hollow shells, puppeted by the remnants of their former selves.


    At that time, the Upper Realm was going through a war, and it was getting difficult to take care of the dead remains of the Chaos army. The remnants of their soul could cause unnecessary destruction. That''s why the Seven Deities used to dump the remnants into the lower realms.


    That''s why there was an abundance of Soulless at that time, and with the war reaching its conclusion, the number of Soulless diminished as well.


    And when that happened, every race divided their nations to maintain peace and not get in each other''s way.


    Alex went through a few more books, but sadly, he knows what''s written in them, already. Being a book lover, Alex used to read just any book he got his hands on.


    The very fact he even read children''s fairy tales at the age of thirteen shows how big of a book lover he was.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, he took out a book which had no title. The book was quite old and was repeatedly read since the book cover was slightly torn.


    Alex sat down on the bed and opened the book. The title read:


    "First Chapter: My Beginning."


    It was handwritten, and the handwriting was quite elegant.


    Alex flipped the page and read the first page,


    [The moment I opened my eyes, I found darkness all around me. I was living, yet not. I could breathe but couldn''t move my body on my will. I have watched kingdoms fall, armies being devoured and the balance of the war tipping to one side just of a single addition.]


    [The ugliness of a War, the sacrifices one has to make, the pain of separation, and the anguish of betrayal, I have felt it all, yet those emotions weren''t mine.]


    [At some point, I believed my existence would forever remain attached to the being who gave birth to my existence and consciousness. However, I was wrong.]


    Alex paused as the text ended at the corner of the page.


    ...for some reason, more than a book, it seems like a diary. Someone''s personal diary.


    He flipped the pages and found all the pages were written by the same person and the chapters were different phases of their life.


    Alex went through the pages to see if he could find a name at the end, but no. There was nothing that could signify to whom the diary belonged.


    "Should I continue to read it?" Alex knew it was wrong to read someone else''s diary, but his curiosity got the better of him. Boredom and the urge to learn more nudged him toward the tempting pages.


    In the end, he continued,


    [It was chaotic to live within the consciousness of someone else yet not be able to communicate with them. The wails of their agony always tormented me...but slowly, those cries began to sound pitiful to me.]


    [It was heartbreaking to see someone being pushed into doing something that caused him so dearly in the past. It was like you were punished severely for doing something, yet again, you are being forced to repeat the act.]


    [While the world deemed the being''s nature as ferocious and savage, I know deep within that he was hurting. It also felt pain and contained emotions.]


    [Just like how I remained silent all those times because of my inability to speak, the being in which I reside also remained silent because of the responsibility he withheld on his shoulders.]


    Alex paused, reaching the end of the third page.


    A person inside someone else, experiencing their emotions, seeing what they saw yet not being able to do anything.


    ''Exactly, how does that work?''


    Alex went through a few more pages, and most of them were the directory of the writer, seeing things through the eyes of another being.


    And the other being in question...was always surrounded by trouble.


    On the seventh page, the first line was,


    [I think...it''s time.]


    [I can feel myself gaining some control, I can hear his voice in my head and sometimes communicate as well....well, it''s more like trying to convey something to him since the other party never responds.]


    ''Interesting...'' Alex flipped the page and read how the writer began showing more vivid emotions and affected the parent body in which the writer resided. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The development from being just an audience to an active member of the body happened within fifteen pages of the diary.


    *Flip*


    [Chapter Two: Freedom]


    Alex raised his brows; it seemed the author finally received freedom from the parent body.


    He flipped the page and read,


    [I was...no longer with him. I was free...able to look around and experience the sensation which only I had an idea about.]


    [It was...unreal, to have my own body. I could do anything I wanted. Walk around, speak as much as I want, meet people, and fight them...I could do whatever I wanted with my body.]


    [...yet, it feels like I have been detached from something very precious to me. I don''t know how I can explain it, but it feels like something was empty. Like I wasn''t being myself. A very significant part of me was snatched away from me.]


    [Living within his consciousness made me feel several severe emotions, not a single moment of rest, and now that I finally attained peace, I am not peaceful at all....]


    [I miss him...]


    *Knock*


    Alex''s eyes were torn away from the diary as he heard from the other side, "Alex."


    Alex looked at the diary...he was kind of interested in knowing what was written further, that''s why he stored the diary in his ring rather than placing it back on the bookshelf.


    "Ah, yes." Walking to the door, he opened it and found the familiar violet-haired lady standing there.


    "What were you doing?" Jullie asked curiously. It has already been a few hours since they came here and he never even once tried to walk out of the room.


    Alex shrugged, "Was just reading some books. What happened?"


    Jullie peeked into his room and indeed a few books were resting over the bed.


    She redirected her eyes towards him before saying, "Lord Dravenlock has called us to join him for dinner."


    Alex nodded, "Just give me a few minutes to freshen up."


    Jullie nodded, "Okay, I will be waiting."


    Alex went inside and took a quick bath before changing his clothes. He didn''t wear anything formal, just a shirt and trousers before stepping out of the room.


    "I am read-uh?" Unexpectedly, Jullie wasn''t present there; rather, the woman whom Alex previously saw kicking Allen''s ass.


    "Lady Natasha?" Alex asked, "Did you need something from me?"


    The woman narrowed her eyes, and with her hands on her waist, she leaned towards Alex.


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    For some odd reason, he sniffed him, and slowly, she closed her eyes.


    "Umm?" He called out, "Is everything alright?"


    The woman was acting too weird.


    Natasha opened her eyes and stood back up. In a heavy tone, she commanded,


    "Follow me."


    ----------**-----------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 145- Untapped potential

    Following the lady to the dining hall, Alex couldn''t help but marvel at the numerous paintings and antiques lined up by the wall."Are these paintings from the hunting days of the Vampire Lord?" Alex asked as he saw paintings of hundreds of dead bodies piled up and a vacant throne resting over the tower.


    In another picture, there was a round table with five seats only four of them were occupied by four different races. The seat of the Vampire Lord was left vacant.


    In other pictures as well, the Vampire Lord couldn''t be seen in any of them, even though Alex knew those paintings were dedicated to Azeroth.


    "Hmm?" Alex hummed again; in questioning, however, Natasha ignored him, walking silently with her long hair swaying slightly with each step.


    ''Guess someone doesn''t like to talk...'' Alex didn''t say anything after that and followed the woman in silence until they reached a certain door.


    "He is waiting-."


    Alex stepped inside before she could finish.


    Although there was a familiar person in the room, Alex couldn''t look at her.


    His whole focus was converged on a single person.


    Sitting at the head position of the table, the red-eyed individual looked back at Alex with a blank look.


    His face has wrinkles, but those aging marks only elevated his charm as a man. Short white hair was almost blending with his pale white skin. Even though the man possessed a lean build, his aura didn''t leave any doubt about his strength.


    "You must be Alex. Please sit down." His voice carried a weighty, commanding presence.


    Alex nodded before he made his way towards Jullie and stood next to her.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Your Majesty." Alex extended the formal greetings.


    The Vampire Monarch chuckled, the heavy sound from his throat making the cup plate vibrate, as he added, "You don''t need to be so formal. Anyway, sit down."


    Alex nodded before joining the table.


    The comfortable chair engulfed his stiff body before he heard Azeroth asking, "Did you meet my daughter?"


    Alex nodded, "Yes...she is a nice person." At least she didn''t say something abusive like a clich¨¨ cocky Princess.


    Azeroth smiled mischievously, "It seems you didn''t have a good interaction with her. Well, I can understand. Nat is very much like me...silent and solitary lover."


    Alex smiled in response, before he suddenly remembered something, "Uh, I brought something for you."


    He summoned the gifts Jullie gave him and extended them towards Azeroth.


    The Vampire Monarch raised his brows as he asked, "You know spatial magic?" Saying so, he took the gifts with a slight tilt of his head to show gratitude before a servant came to pick them up.


    Alex responded, "I can make anything a storage space using my magic. Not really spatial magic."


    Azeroth hummed, a contemplative frown creasing brows, as he added, "That''s a basic level of spatial magic, but if what you say is true, then you can use your magic for quite terrifying things."


    Alex was taken aback, "I don''t understand, sir."


    Azeroth thought for a moment before asking, "If it''s possible, tell me what is the requirement for you to use your skill?"


    Naturally, Alex didn''t feel that the man would exploit the information in any way, so he revealed, "I need to touch both, what I want to make my storage and what I need to store. However, nothing living could be contained within my storage."


    He has tried to store living things before, but they died the moment they were pushed into his dimensional pocket.


    "And do you need to push the entity towards your storage to push them inside your storage space?"


    Alex thought for a moment¡ªthis was the first time for someone to take interest, not in his swordsmanship but his magical skill¡ªbefore he responded,


    "No, even if I push the storage component toward the thing, it will work-ah!" Alex''s eyes widened suddenly, as he realized something crucial.


    Azeroth smiled, "You understand, right? If you can measure the magic capability and the size of your target and prepare a perfect vessel for them, you can create a death trap for them, easily."


    Alex had never thought of using his skill for such inhumane practices. However, he wasn''t against it.


    As an assassin and someone who was destined to kill in the future as well, he was quite thrilled at the idea.


    "But there must be a limitation to it, no?" Jullie added. It wasn''t like she showed any reluctance to let Alex use his skill in such an...outlandish way. However, it sounded too simple and overwhelming that''s why Jullie believed there must be some catch.


    Azeroth nodded, "As I said, he needs to realize the magic capabilities of the target, and the overall size of the being he is planning to devour."


    Picking a small bowl and a spoon, he explained, "You can fit the spoon in the bowl, but the spoon won''t be able to cover the bowl, and hence, it will fall."


    Alex added, "My spatial storage will break, and I will receive backlash since my Soul Energy always remains connected to the storage equipment."


    The Vampire Supreme nodded, "Yes, that''s right. And you cannot create too big of a storage since there are beings who can damage your soul through it." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex was stunned, "Is that possible?"


    "My experiences say so."


    There was no further question needed. If the Vampire Lord said something based on his vast experience then it must be true.


    ''I need to gain some experience at assessing others'' magic strength...'' If Alex could do so, he might be able to use his storage skill as a devouring spell.


    Meeting the man before the Ascension Trials was really fortunate for Alex since, by himself, he couldn''t have thought of such a way of using his skill.


    "I completely forgot about the dinner.*ting*" He tapped the fork on the glass before the servants began serving the food one by one, and in a very orderly fashion.


    Their movements were calculated and quite elegant. No extra movement, and no sound while serving the food.


    They were served soup first which Alex quite enjoyed because of its slight tangy flavour and the perfect blend of spices.


    Soon, the other dishes were served, and the dinner went silently.


    ....


    "I heard about your duel with Allen. And I cannot be any more ashamed of his actions." After dinner, they were sitting in the study room, with Alex across from the Vampire Lord.


    Jullie was tired, so she retired early and left the men alone.


    "He disrespected the Holy Mother, and that''s a sin in my eyes. So I am thankful for what you did to him." There was no hidden meaning or grudge in his voice even though his subordinate was humiliated and beaten to the verge of death.


    That shows how sensible the man is.


    Alex shook his head, "You don''t need to thank me. I did what was the most obvious ...however, if you are really thankful, please don''t let him appear in the human realm again."


    Azeroth gave a firm nod, "I assure you. Allen would never trouble you or your brethren ever again."


    The conversation came to a pause before Azeroth asked the maid nearby to bring tea for them.


    As she walked out, Azeroth asked, "I have heard about the recent commotion in the human realm...because of some prophecy. Mind sharing some details?"


    Alex wasn''t surprised to hear that the Vampire Lord was aware of the prophecy Sarah shared. He has eyes and ears in each domain.


    Leaning back in his seat, the silver-headed boy responded, "A disaster is approaching, and to tackle that, every race would need to unify once again."


    Azeroth didn''t give any particular reaction, signifying he wasn''t completely unaware.


    Exhaling a sigh, he added, "That was a time...when the warriors from each race gave importance to their safety and ignored their rivalry. But in today''s generation, I feel there would be quite a bit of problem for different races to come together and handle the catastrophe."


    "They have to. They would have no other option." Alex followed, holding conviction in his voice.


    The Vampire Lord raised his brows, "You see quite sure about this?"


    Alex nodded, "I trust the Saintess'' words, and after hearing her prophecy, I know that once the disaster shows its face, all the four major races would have to unite...just like the old times..." Alex''s voice trailed off when his eyes landed on a certain parchment resting on the table.


    The handwriting on the parchment was the same as it was in the diary, which ushered the human to ask, "Did you write that?"


    Azeroth glanced at the paper, before shaking his head, "No, it wasn''t me." Saying so, a smile bloomed on his face as he looked at Alex.


    Alex waited for him to reveal who is the writer, but even after waiting for a few seconds, Azeroth remained silent


    ''...weird father, weird daughter ...''


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    -------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment

 Chapter 146- He is not him

    "Are you sure about it?" Devon asked as he continued to work on his report.He was in the academy because of security reasons. Even though the mage said that he wouldn''t be very helpful against two vampires who served the Monarch, the King insisted since, in the capital, Devon was the only one he could rely on.


    He was finishing his report about the meeting of Alex and the two escorts, when suddenly Celestria and Amanda approached him, asking him to teach them.


    The blond Princess looked hesitant as she asked, "Will you teach me?"


    She was unsure since Devon picked his student, and those students always have been magic geniuses. Every year, he only takes one student, and this year, he has already announced Amanda as his student.


    On top of it, Celestria wasn''t a genius witch. There were numerous magicians out there who could defeat her.


    Devon heaved a sigh, as he asked, "Before that, tell me Celestria, how determined you are?"


    The way he didn''t lift his eyes nor showed his usual smile, which puts others at ease, made the Princess feel unusually nervous in his presence.


    However, she didn''t hesitate in revealing her honest thoughts, "I''m ready to face any trial you set before me, whether during training or before that. This isn''t just empty talk¡ªyou''re free to test me."


    Devon raised his brows, and for the first time, his eyes left the parchment.


    Looking up at the Princess, dead in the eye, he said, "What do you want to achieve?"


    "Strength. Enough to not become a burden on others." Her answer was straight and required no contemplation, signifying that she had already decided what she wanted to achieve.


    Devon interlaced his fingers before his lips. He could tell that Celestria was serious¡ªmore than how much she was last year when he saw her during the tournament.


    Celestria failed to qualify and even with that, she didn''t look much affected. At that time, she was much like a typical Princess who was continuing with her life without any definite goal in mind. After all, she never had the fear of her future.


    ....however, she was now fearful. She was scared of losing, scared of becoming the weakness of a certain someone.


    That was all Devon needed. A student willing to immerse themselves entirely in training¡ªnothing more. With that, even an ordinary person could be shaped into a genius magician.


    "Okay, we will start tomorrow. I am extending my stay at the Academy." He scraped the report since he would probably write a letter.


    Amanda raised her brows, "But...is that okay? For you to be here?" She was happy about the fact that he was staying to train them, but considering his role in the capital, it was quite surprising.


    Devon exhaled a sigh, "After the prophecy, Your Majesty has told me to focus on recruiting reliable and powerful mages. And my eyes say, I have already found two."


    Amanda and Celestria smiled as they glanced at each other, before bidding their farewell,


    "See you tomorrow at the gym, Instructor."


    ---------**---------


    The birthday celebration would be held tomorrow, that''s why Alex was asked to stay tonight here in the palace.


    Considering the celebration might go on until late at night, it was highly likely for them to return the day after tomorrow.


    "How did the talk with the Monarch go?" As Alex approached his room, Jullie was standing there, wearing a different set of clothes.


    "It was informative..." Alex opened his room, and invited, "...wanna come in?"


    Jullie nodded. Out here, it seemed awkward to talk, considering the empty halls made their voices echo.


    As Jullie stepped inside, Alex offered her a chair while he sat across from her.


    "So? Did you learn something?" She asked as she draped her left leg over the other.


    ...Alex wouldn''t lie, he got distracted when her long legs peeked from the slit of her night dress.


    However, he had enough experience to not let his gaze become obvious before he told her, "He is quite a man with several years of experience. He had knowledge about everything I spoke of, and he even revealed a few things which were either not written in books or were wrongly mentioned."


    Jullie intervened, her fingers on her knees as she leaned back in her seat before responding, "Well, he has been a part of various major incidents. Lord Azeroth has always been the deterrent that didn''t allow any realm to overwhelm the other." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex nodded, "Yeah, that''s right. He even shared a few things about what he faced during the great crisis. And you know what, I think if something like that happens again, we humans won''t just be a meat shield this time."


    Jullie nodded, "Yes, we are now much more organized and trained."


    Their conversation about Azeroth and the war lasted for a few more minutes before Jullie said, "I should get back. Tomorrow is a long day."


    Just as the lady got up, Alex said, "You look stunning, by the way."


    The older one''s left brow elevated, as she turned to look at him.


    With her hands crossed under her breast, which made them appear bigger, she asked, "You didn''t compliment me when I was wearing that gown, and now, you like to see me in this nightdress?"


    Alex shrugged, "Preference. I like women who dress according to their comfort, rather than forcing themselves to wear something they clearly are not used to wearing."


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Jullie was slightly taken aback by that statement. However, she soon followed, "If I talk about comfort, I feel the most comfortable in my battle gear."


    "Yeah, that''s why I was mesmerized by your beauty when I saw you in your battle gear."


    Jullie''s eyes widened slightly¡ªthis might be the first time she was called beautiful when she didn''t dress like a proper lady.


    Lowering her eyes, she turned around and said, "Don''t tease your elders, Alex." Saying so, she made her way out of the room.


    Alex chuckled, seeing that reaction. The Huntress, the Dominatrix, or many other titles were given to her by her fans, but right now, Alex saw a different side of hers, which probably no one had ever known.


    "Now then..." Once Alex ensures that Jullie entered her room, he got up from the couch, and draped the long coat over and opened the window.


    The cold wind howled, making him shiver, but he didn''t stop from jumping out and landing on the backside of the castle.


    "Hello, there." He saw a familiar face waiting for him just outside his window.


    "Good evening, Sir Alex." It was Angelina, whom he told about his plans to visit the market earlier when they were being escorted to their rooms.


    Alex knew he wouldn''t get a chance tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, they needed to leave. Considering there was a chance for Jullie to forbid him from going to the market because of the bad weather or some other reasons, he didn''t tell her.


    "You don''t need to be so formal...well, shall we go?" Alex asked, as he buttoned the coat, covered his mouth and head, and got ready to move.


    Angelina nodded, "I will lead the way."


    The next thing that anyone could have seen was two silver blurs rushing out of the castle.


    Although they were silent and fast, a certain someone, from the window on the first floor, saw them clearly.


    "He really is a restless child." Azeroth chuckled as he tore his eyes away from the outside and walked back to the table.


    "Why did you give it to him?" In the room, there was someone else as well, who asked Azeroth in a very displeased tone.


    The Vampire Lord remained nonchalant as he took a sip of his tea before responding, "He has the right to know."


    Natasha growled, "But he is not ''him''."


    Azeroth raised his brows, "Really? But did you not sense him in Alex? I think you did. Otherwise, nothing would have stopped you from extorting your diary from him."


    Natasha crossed her arms, her eyes sharp, as she said, "He can never be him. Yes, he has the scent of him...but I know it."


    Azeroth heaved a sigh, "Nat, you just don''t want to accept the reality. Unless that Curse, your father, wouldn''t have accepted Alex, the boy would have never been able to defeat Allen."


    Natasha was rendered speechless. She knew everything about the incident that occurred back in Grimland.


    And as Azeroth mentioned, unless the Curse wouldn''t have allowed it, Alex might have completely lost his sanity that day.


    The Vampire Supreme leaned back in his chair, before stating, "I am surprised you didn''t just jump on him right after noticing him. I mean, I know how much you miss your father."


    Natasha growled, "I am never going to call a teenager, my father!" Saying so, she darted out of the room.


    Azeroth chuckled, seeing the girl being all flustered.


    Moving his gaze towards the picture frame resting on the table, he couldn''t help but mutter,


    "Our daughter has finally found him, dear."


    ----------***----------


    A/N:- If you can make a sense out of it, great. But if you can''t, don''t worry. I will explain everything in detail. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 147- Offer

    If someone had asked what the heavens are, then Alex would have just pointed out his surroundings.The nearest town where Alex could have found what he required was called Moonvale, which took twenty minutes to reach, at his top speed.


    It was a big town which had stores on each and every street. There were several inns and motels where people could stay.


    At the moment, the town was bustling since there was a big celebration about to happen tomorrow, which, most of all, the noble Vampires and their family members would attend.


    "It''s already approaching midnight yet the shops are open?" Alex asked, but not like he minded it at all. If they remain open for the whole night, he could take his sweet time browsing through all kinds of shops.


    Angelina explained, "We vampires don''t need to sleep often, so the shops are mostly open all the time so they don''t get bored."


    "Nice." Alex rejoiced. This was perfect.


    However, he suddenly remembered something crucial and instantly asked the girl, "They do accept human gold and platinum plates, right?"


    Alex has many gold coins, which he gained through rewards and monster hunting back in Chainedvale.


    Angelina smiled at him, "They do, but the monetary value of coins here in Blood Domain is slightly off balance compared to the human realm. Here, even a simple meal would cost you ten gold coins."


    "...." Alex was...rendered speechless. Blatant robbery!


    He has twenty platinum plates in hand...and now, he just wishes that he could gain the gemstone in exchange for whatever he has earned until now.


    "But you don''t need to worry about the cost, Sir Alex," Angeline spoke suddenly, making the silver head surprised.


    "What do you mean?" The swordsman asked.


    Angelina took out a small badge from her back pocket before showing it to Alex, "This is the symbol of the Dravenlock clan¡ªif I show it to the shopkeeper, they won''t take money from you, and later, someone from the castle will come and pay for your purchase."


    Alex was taken aback by the sudden golden ticket she was offering, "How did you get that?" He asked.


    "Your Majesty gave it to me since he knew you wanted to buy something from here."


    Alex was...not surprised to hear that Azeroth knew his intentions.


    He took the badge from the lady and looked at the crest.


    A crown adorned with dark rubies. Resting atop the shield, this crown signifies their royal supremacy, with rubies resembling droplets of blood¡ªa tribute to their lineage.


    This was his free ticket to buy whatever he wanted. And considering how long the Vampire Monarch has lived on this planet, there was no doubt that his treasury would be immense.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex muttered, "It''s surprising tho...for the Vampire Lord to give such a precious thing..."


    "It''s probably compensation for sparing my brother, Sir Alex." Angelina followed, and that made Alex''s eyes widen.


    "Wait...you are Allen''s sister?!"


    Angelina nodded, "Yes, our father is the same."


    That took him by surprise. The way she has been behaving around him, being polite and respectful, he could have never guessed that she was Allen''s sister.


    "Do you not have a good relationship with Allen?" Alex could only land on a single conclusion after assessing her attitude towards him.


    Angelina shook her head, "He never bullied me or something; it''s just that I don''t like his attitude toward people or how he usually tends to behave when he becomes obsessed with something."


    Alex nodded, "Yeah, he was annoying the last time I met him."


    Angelina nodded in assent, and their conversation came to a standstill.


    Alex exhaled a long breath, before saying, "Okay then, I will gladly accept this compensation."


    ....


    Alex didn''t just buy things right away; rather, he was just looking around for a bit.


    There were numerous familiar and unfamiliar things around¡ªhowever, what got his interest was the sturdy armor, antiques, and range of weapons made of Soulless'' materials.


    ''There is no restriction at all...'' If he wants to buy something made of Soulless'' body, then he has to keep it hidden from the authorities. A heavy fine and possible imprisonment are granted to those who are caught using Soulless products.


    "You can find good gemstones there," Angelina suggested while pointing toward a specific store.


    Alex nodded before heading towards the said store.


    *Tring*


    The bell echoed, signifying the arrival of customers, as Alex looked around the small shop. It has a long counter across the entrance and several feet-long shelves. On each shelf, there was a box and a few characters written on it.


    Alex could faintly smell the scent of scented wax and rust. Blood? Maybe.


    His instincts didn''t tell him there was any danger so he calmly called out, "Hello? Is anyone there?"


    The footsteps of an individual arrived from the back, and not so long after, a young woman in her mid-twenties appeared. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hello, there. How can I help you?" Wiping her mouth which had a few blood stains, she asked with a smile.


    Nasty.


    "Can I get a gemstone of a Disaster-ranked Soulless?" Initially Alex had the intention to ask a little about the store or about the different kinds of gemstones. However, his first impression of the woman was not good so he decided to finish his business and leave as soon as he could.


    The woman nodded, "Well, I can show you, but are you going to offer yourself as a payment?"


    *SHLINK*


    A sword was drawn and the shopkeeper was pressed against the wall with the sword pierced inside her chest, "Disrespecting a guest is already a crime, and here you are disrespecting the guest of the Supreme Lord, huh?" Angelina spoke as she removed the cloak and exposed the crest of Dravenclock on her breast pocket.


    The shopkeeper visibly paled in shock. She just had a good sniff of human blood, so she thought she could try her luck..but,


    "I-I apologize....please don''t report me."


    Alex sighed, "Yeah, whatever. Just show me the Gemstone."


    In the end, Alex got three gemstones of his liking all for free.


    After exiting the shop, Alex asked, "Is there any blacksmith nearby? I am thinking of buying a few good swords." It wasn''t like he didn''t trust Akron to make the perfect sword. But Alex wanted to have a few alternatives just in case.


    The woman thought for a moment before responding, "I don''t think you would find a weapon to your liking, Sir Alex. Most of the forge here make weapons in mass amounts without much detailing."


    Alex hummed; it''s understandable since the people living here don''t like to battle much. And the noble families surely must have their own blacksmith.


    "Is there anything else you want to look for?" Angelina asked.


    Alex hummed in contemplation. He really couldn''t find anything here that he could legally use in the human domain. And once the Celestial Decree descends, he would be able to buy Soulless products without hiding.


    After a few moments of thought, Alex decided to retreat, "I think we should-ah, wait." He suddenly remembered something.


    Alex gave all the presents Jullie gave him to the Vampire Monarch, and now, he has nothing to offer to the Vampire Princess.


    "I think I need a gift." He started walking randomly, after saying so.


    Angelina realized what gift he was talking about, so she said, "There is a shop nearby where you can find all kinds of presents."


    Alex shook his head, "No...that won''t do..." His eyes were roaming around the marketplace, searching for something that even he didn''t know.


    "Ah!" His feet came to a halt as his eyes suddenly landed on a certain thing.


    Angelina hesitantly asked, "Will that...really be a good option to gift the Princess?"


    Alex shrugged, "Well, we will find out once I give it to her." He went ahead and bought it.


    ---------**---------


    Allen was currently lying down on his bed; unconscious.


    After trying to negotiate with the Vampire Monarch to let him have Alex, Allen was beaten black and blue by Natasha before being thrown out.


    Now, currently lying down on the bed, he felt his muscles tensing and mind swirling.


    A deep-rooted command surfaced, and Allen felt his mind-bending to the will of what was etched into his memories.


    A demand. An order. Something that Allen must do. He exists to fulfill that goal.


    "I must...kill ...that thing..." Allen muttered, even though he had yet to regain consciousness. His fists were balled, as blood continued to drip down his hands.


    His teeth were gritted, and his body faintly glowed with ominous dark energy.


    He was morphing, changing into a being that could fulfill his role.


    The sole reason he went all the way to Grimland wasn''t because of the Saintess. It was to challenge that being.


    And now, that thing was within his reach. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Won''t miss...this time..."


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Well, RIP. Remember, the curse was used as a tool, not just because Solaris wanted it. There was a participation of other gods in this as well.


    Drop a comment.

 Chapter 148- Celas Diary:2

    *Knock*Hearing the knock, Celestria opened the door and was surprised to see the maids holding several dresses in their hands.


    "Your Highness, the dresses you ordered were delivered. Where can I put them?"


    The maid asked, which reminded Celestria that she, indeed, had asked for several dresses of a similar kind a few days ago.


    "Ah, put them on the bed. I will arrange them later." She told them before giving the maids some space to enter.


    Back then, when she went on a date with Alex, he complimented her attire. That''s why Celestria ordered more than a dozen similar dresses.


    ''You don''t need to change your preference because of me¡­'' He said, but how can she tell him that anything she wears or does is to get his attention and make him happy?


    She doesn''t actually have much of a preference in clothing, but after Alex complimented it, her new favorite is a floral blouse with a knee-length skirt.


    Although Amanda suggested that a girl should have a few things in their arsenal to surprise their partner and excite them even, until now, Celestria couldn''t muster up the strength to wear something sexy or provocative.


    ''This is bad¡­if I keep hesitating that bitch of a Saintess would hog all his attention¡­.'' Celestria bit the nail of her thumb in nervousness.


    Talking about the Saintess, Celestria was reminded of that day, when Alex introduced them to each other.


    Particularly, that conversation she had with Sarah,


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "You betrayed him," was the first thing Sarah said once Alex left them alone in the cafe.


    "You were standing along with others, while Alex was getting blamed." She added, making Celestria''s heart tremble.


    It was not surprising for Sarah to be aware of the situation since the matter of Soulless''s appearance reached the church as well. And someone who has taken an interest in Alex, Sarah must have surely dug up information about him.


    She clenched her fist under the table, as she muttered, "And I repent myself for that until this date."


    The other one leaned back in her seat, looking at Celestria with a judging look, as she asked, "But with those emotions, can you still look him in the eye? Do you not feel guilty?"


    "I do, as I said, I still feel guilty about what I did back then. I trusted the wrong people and got influenced by what my eyes saw. I completely sealed the voice of my heart and blamed Alex for what he never did."


    Celestria couldn''t forget that night when she went to meet Alex in the prison. She remembers each and every detail of what she spoke that night¡­how she behaved. And also how Alex reacted to her blame.


    ¡­maybe, that was the day when Alex completely changed. And Celestria knows that those changes were a result of how much she hurt him.


    "Tell me, Celestria, are you willing to sacrifice your status, wealth, and luxury to be with him?" When Sarah asked that, Celestria faintly saw her eyes radiating a peculiar energy.


    However, nothing could have stopped the girl from uttering, "Yes, I can."


    Sarah hummed, before asking again, "Even if it takes your life?"


    "Yes¡­under any circumstances, I want to be with him."


    There was no doubt but just conviction. The moment Celestria realized her feelings for Alex, she knew the direction of her life.


    Sarah heaved a sigh. Resting her elbow on the table and cupping her cheek, she said, "You are naive, Celestria. To think you would follow the motto of ''I love him so I must serve him'' is laughable."


    Celestria was taken aback, "Why would you say something like that? Don''t you think the same?"


    Sarah shook her head, "If my intentions had been to serve him, I would have reached Alex sooner than you, believe it or not. And trust me, Alex would also not like the fact that you have made your life goal so narrow."


    Celestria frowned, "What do you want to say?"


    Sarah explained, "If you want to walk alongside him then first stop seeing yourself as an object which has only purpose to serve him. You are a person, Celestria. A person with self-respect and ambition. Surely, your direction should be the same as Alex''s if you are looking to be with him, but remember, as his partner, you need to walk beside him, not behind him."


    Sarah''s words took Celestria completely by surprise.


    She has been believing that loving someone meant to be always useful to them. That''s why she decided to become Alex''s support and follow him wherever he goes.


    And she was expecting to hear the same from Sarah, considering she was also in love with Alex.


    But now¡­.


    "Will that make him happy?" Celestria asked, still sounding unsure.


    Sarah nodded, "As much as I know him he would rather prefer a partner rather than a server."


    Celestria was rendered speechless for a few moments.


    For some reason, she wasn''t able to refute what Sarah suggested. The way she sounded so certain about Alex''s preference that Celestria couldn''t say anything against her.


    After another minute of pause, Celestria asked, "What about you? Are you willing to be in a relationship with him, when I am already his girlfriend?"


    Sarah chuckled, "Are you? Last I remembered, he didn''t reciprocate your feelings."


    Celestria groaned, "He told you¡­"


    Sarah laughed, "No, I just guessed it. But I know that you aren''t his girlfriend."


    Celestria clenched her fist; this damn woman is playing tricks now!


    "So what?! It''s just a matter of time before he also says those magical words."


    Sarah''s smile never faded, "Well, best of luck with that," As much as Sarah knows, Ceaser would never say ''I love you'' or anything around that, from the front.


    His actions show how much he cares for someone.


    Since it was already getting late, Sarah decided to end this conversation, "You have somehow gained his trust and respect. Don''t ever do something foolish that will make him doubt you." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With her eyes turning serious, the Saintess added, "Since once you lose his trust, nothing in the world can grant you his forgiveness."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Celestria jolted out of her reverie as she remembered those serious eyes of Sarah.


    Truth be told when Celestria decided to follow Alex to Swortine, she was nervous. She was going against his words and was putting herself in danger.


    However, as Sarah suggested, Celestria made a decision for herself and didn''t hesitate to follow her decision.


    And in the end, Alex was not displeased with what she did.


    Not only that but since that day, she had been training regularly since Celestria wanted to stand on equal footing with Alex.


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Celestria called out, "Who?"


    "It''s me. Amanda."


    Celestria told her to come in as the Princess continued to arrange all the new dresses.


    "Woah¡­are you planning to run away or something?" The green-haired girl asked as she saw so many dresses resting on the bed.


    Celestria smilingly shook her head, "Bought a few new dresses. You can take a few if you like them."


    Amanda hummed, as she slowly went through the apparel, as she said, "Cela¡­I need your advice on something."


    Celestria was slightly surprised since usually it''s her who takes Amanda''s advice.


    "Yeah, sure."


    Amanda looked unusually hesitant, that''s why Celestria didn''t usher her to talk and allowed the girl to first collect her thoughts.


    Finally, after another moment of pause, she asked, "Did you have sex with Alex?"


    "...!!" Celestria''s body jolted, as she was completely stunned upon being asked such an unexpected and absurd question.


    Turning towards her, she asked, "W-What with this bizarre question?"


    Amanda looked apologetic, "I know it sounds rude to ask about your private life, but I need to know¡­"


    "Exactly what you want to know?" Celestria couldn''t understand what she was getting at.


    Amanda explained, "We have been taught several rules which we must follow until we get married. Surely you must have been taught by your mother, as well, no?"


    Celestria heaved a sigh. She finally understood where she was going with this.


    Holding her shoulder, Celestria asked, "Amy, tell me something. Have you decided with whom you are going to spend your life with?"


    "It''s Edric, no doubt. Unless he abandons me, which I won''t let him, I will always be with him."


    "Then why are you being hesitant about it? If you are so sure about your partner, then you can go ahead and take the final step in your relationship."


    Amanda bit her lip, "Will that really be okay?"


    Celestria nodded, "The only reason we are told to protect our chastity is because after marriage it becomes a problem with our married partner. There have been cases when women were divorced just after the first night. But I don''t think Edric is that kind of guy ... .and in the first place, you are giving your future husband your first time."


    Amanda nodded, "I guess you are right¡­"


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Amanda had been uncertain about it, but somehow hearing those words from Celestria helped her build the confidence.


    Okay, then. No pushing away, anymore.


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- Was unsure how to end the chapter, but then I decided to end it with Edric''s happy ending.

 Chapter 149- Celebration

    [That''s the new life I have chosen for myself...until I don''t find him.]*Tap*


    Alex closed the diary since he had reached the end of it.


    For the most part, it showed how the person gained freedom and became a new person who could live independently without the existence to which it was once attached.


    The person accepting their new life yet not being able to move on from how they used to live before was quite endearing and annoying at the same time


    The one whom the writer once detested for caging them, after gaining freedom, the writer was regretting being detached from their father, or whatever they considered that thing.


    And for the last few pages, it was all about how much the writer was missing that entity, and how far they could go to meet them even once more.


    The desperation was borderline obsession with a tinge of madness, which kept Alex reading further and further until he reached the end.


    ''How they would react upon reunion ....'' He wondered, but since he had no name of the author of this strange diary, he couldn''t go and check on them.


    All he could do now was to put the diary back where it belonged. The story of the strange writer and their strange obsession ends here.


    *Knock*


    "Are you ready?"


    Hearing Jullie''s voice, Alex went to open the door...and was surprised to see the lady


    "That''s one eye-catching dress you are wearing," Alex spoke as he saw the woman wearing a red one-piece that reached her ankles, with a slit down her left thigh. She has braided her hair in a bun and has put on very light makeup to enhance her beauty. Coupled with that red glaring lipstick, she looked nothing short of a smoking beauty.


    "Is it too provocative?" Jullie was unsure, clearly, as she asked while looking down at herself.


    Alex shook his head, "It suits you. Now, shall we go?" The younger one offered his hand to the lady.


    Jullie raised her brows, "You would escort me now? That''s surprising." Although Alex looked quite mature for his age, especially in that three-piece suit, it was still a bit embarrassing to enter the celebration with her student.


    Regardless, she didn''t hesitate to hook her arm with his before she heard him saying, "You were eager to come here with me, so I thought you might be looking forward to this."


    Jullie chuckled, "Teasing your teacher would grant you nothing."


    Alex grinned, "Worth a try." Before he began walking with the lady by his side.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The celebration was taking place in the castle.


    Just yesterday, the place seemed nothing but gloomy with empty halls, and bare minimum decoration for a residence where the Monarch resides.


    However, today, the castle seems to be bustling with festivities.


    Red banners hung from the walls, and candles lit every corner, casting a warm glow. Laughter and music filled the halls, where nobles and servants moved about, dressed in fine clothes. Tables were lined with rich food and drink, their sweet and savory scents mixing in the air.


    Just yesterday, the halls had been empty and dull, with barely any decorations. But now, the castle is brimmed with life, joy echoing through every corridor.


    Alex and Jullie entered the hall where the others were present, and instantly, they began gathering attention.


    "Feels like we are royal or something...but in fact, we are just walking food for them," Alex muttered something bizarre, but it was the truth.


    Only the noble-ranking vampires and a few close people to the Vampire Lord were present here. But there was not a single human in the whole place, which explains why Alex and Jullie were getting so much attention.


    "Mister Alex," suddenly, a tall wolf appeared before him. More like, a wolf-man in formal clothes.


    Alex was completely hidden before his frame, and the power extruding from the person made him momentarily flinch.


    "I am Barka, the tribal chief of Greyhound." He introduced himself while offering his hand.


    Since Alex couldn''t sense any animosity from the man, he accepted the handshake, "Nice to meet you."


    "I heard my clan members have troubled you recently." He began, right to the point.


    Alex didn''t have to think deeply about it to realize what he was talking about. That night, in the Chainedvale, when the group of hounds came to take revenge on him for killing their brethren.


    "It was...chaotic, yes. However, the situation was dealt with, somehow." Well, Alex lost a part of him that day and traumatized a friend. Other than that, Alex discovered a few important about himself things that day.


    Barka''s golden eyes held an unidentifiable glimmer as he said, "Although I am quite apologetic for what you had to go through, I am more interested in knowing how you dispatched more than a dozen of my tribe members."


    Alex''s lips thinned in a smile as he said, "I am hoping that you don''t possess the same emotion as your dead comrades."


    Jullie held her breath, as she glanced at Alex with her eyes slightly widened.


    Directly asking the tribal chief if he also wanted to take revenge on him was so courageous, that it sounded foolish.


    A moment of silence passed before Barka laughed. The sound of his laughter echoed in the hall and many guests started glancing in their direction.


    "You....you are a funny one, human. To think you would ask that right on my face...I like that attitude." He patted Alex on his shoulder, with a smile never leaving his broad face.


    Just by slight patting and those numerous scars across his hand and face, Alex could tell that this man was a veteran warrior who had faced some terrible battles.


    "If you get the opportunity, visit our tribe once. There is someone who wishes to meet you dearly." Barka spoke before he walked away.


    Alex wondered who could it be who wanted to meet him even though Alex had never been to the Fangs Domain before.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "How can you remain unfazed in his presence?" Once they walked a little further away, Jullie picked a glass of wine to cool down her head, before she asked him.


    Alex hummed, "Well, I am sensitive to blood lust. If he had shown even the slightest unfriendliness, I would have immediately backed off."


    Jullie heaved a sigh, "But still...it''s impressive how many people here know you. And even if they don''t, your action toward the two races has granted you popularity."


    Alex shrugged, "Well, I know I am a charming man."


    Jullie rolled her eyes when suddenly, they heard someone clinking their glass and gathering everyone''s attention.


    "May I have a minute please?" It was the Vampire Supreme and the oldest being in the room, who called out.


    Alex and Jullie also turned toward the man, who had a smile on his face.


    Raising a glass of dark wine, he spoke, his deep voice echoing through the candlelit hall.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Tonight, we celebrate not just a birth, but an ascension. My daughter, my greatest pride, has reached her third evolution, a milestone that few in our lineage attain. She has proven her strength, her will, and her right to stand among the true lords of the night."


    "To those who have come to share in this moment, I offer my deepest gratitude. You honor our bloodline with your presence. Let us drink¡ªto power, to eternity, and to my daughter''s future!"


    He raised his goblet higher, and the hall erupted in a chorus of toasts, the clinking of glasses ringing like a promise in the air.


    Alex glanced behind the Vampire Lord and found the lady staring back at him.


    ''She got one hell of a glare...'' Alex shook his head in exhaustion. He really didn''t know what her problem was but Natasha seemed quite wary of him.


    Everyone returned to their conversation talking about their region and recent conflicts. Some were catching up and some were making new friends.


    The choir was playing soothing music and many people had joined the dance floor with their partners.


    All of a sudden, someone approached the duo, "Excuse me," It was a Vampire noble with long platinum hair and violet eyes, who extended his hand toward Jullie and asked, "A song this lovely deserves a dance, and I cannot find a partner prettier than you."


    Jullie was taken aback by the sudden proposal, and looking at her expression, it was evident that she wasn''t comfortable dancing with a strange man. However, rejecting him also sounded quite rude. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Excuse me, gentleman, but she already has a partner." Alex spoke and without asking for her permission he held her hand and pulled her towards the dance floor.


    "What are you..." Jullie was taken aback, as she found his hand resting on her waist and her hand found its way to his shoulder.


    Alex grinned at the lady, before uttering, "Tonight, I am your escort, so just enjoy the company, Jullie~"


    "...!!"


    Jullie surely was not prepared for this.


    ------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 150- Taken away(1)

    The celebration was going on; several couples were moving on the dance floor, and glasses were raised and cheered. The atmosphere was quite peaceful and friendly.However, amidst that, Alex suddenly felt a jolt


    "Hmm? What happened?" Jullie, who was just beside him, saw him suddenly looking out of the window, with his gaze narrowed.


    Alex shook his head, "Nothing, just¡­felt like something¡­"


    He failed to realize the severity of that monetary alarm inside his head at that time.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After the celebration, Jullie and Alex returned to their rooms. Since it was already too late, they had no option but to leave for the human realm tomorrow.


    "The celebration was not much different from what I am used to," Jullie spoke. As the Professor of the Academy and someone close to the Headmaster, she has attended many banquets. And based on her experience this celebration wasn''t much different.


    Alex had a grin on his face upon hearing that, as he asked, "You mean to say, it''s common for you to get hit on?"


    Jullie shook her head, "You don''t need to remember that."


    Alex chuckled, "It''s a tale worth sharing though, that amidst the beautiful race as the Vampire, a single human was getting all the attention."


    Jullie gave him a side glance before, with a teasing look, she added, "Then I will also share the fact that you shared the dance floor with this old woman."


    Alex pressed his fingers against his chest, and with a slight bow, he responded, "That''d be my honor. Please do so."


    Okay¡­Jullie accepts defeat. Alex was more cheeky than she actually assumed.


    "Okay then, see you tomorrow at six?" Alex asked as they stood before their rooms.


    Jullie nodded, "Yes, and don''t remain awake anymore and sleep right away."


    "Ay, ay." Saying so, Alex opened the door and stepped inside.


    Closing the door behind his back, he began unbuttoning his coat and unfastened his belt.


    Today''s celebration told him something important¡ªthat even with the help of Curse Alex had a long way to go. Standing in the hall surrounded by individuals who could have killed him at any moment was not a pleasant experience.


    In the past, when Alex came to this world, with his skills and previous owner''s knowledge, Alex thought he would never be able to compete with the other races and only would participate in the Trials to ensure victory in his world by sharing his knowledge about the opponents.


    The weak coach who leads the strong team to their victory¡ªkind of character.


    However, now, with the addition of the curse and after defeating three Inhumans, Alex believed that he could reach that stage where he could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the other races.


    With those thoughts, Alex rested all the clothes on the couch, before he went to take a bath.


    "I wonder what Sarah and Cela might be doing¡­"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the cathedral, where Sarah usually stays, she could be seen currently sitting at her desk and finishing her work to adjust her schedule.


    She often has to move around churches, join rituals, and help people who are suffering, and if not all of them, she uses her time in praying.


    She didn''t have much problem adapting to this kind of life since even in her last lift, she was a church worker.


    "Hmm¡­I need to remain around Grimland for the time being ¡­" There was an appointment of hers with elven chiefs in three days, however, considering it could take quite long for that trip to end, she was thinking of postponing it.


    After all, once the Celestial Decree descends, she needs to be in the human realm so she can actively handle the situation.


    The notice of the contest to retain their existence.


    Sarah had a feeling that because of Ceaser''s interference, there would be quite many changes in the plot. However, she doesn''t care since all she wants is for Ceaser to participate in the war.


    Until he lives¡­Sarah will be content¡­


    [Child.]


    Sarah was flustered upon hearing that voice,


    "Supreme mother?!" She instantly rose from her seat and knelt on the floor with her hands clasped,


    ''This devotee greets the Supreme One.'' This wasn''t the first time Sarah had heard her voice. Yet, each time, it was Sarah''s own prayers that granted her the blessing of hearing the deity speak.


    [It''s pleasing to my eyes how devoted you always remain¡­but, recently, you have done something to disappoint me.]


    Sarah flinched; she knew exactly what the Deity was talking about.


    ''My love for him is greater than my devotion.'' she didn''t apologize since that would have been a lie. She couldn''t remain away from Alex because of her religion and beliefs. And for that, even if she is stripped of her role as the Saintess, then so be it.


    [So many years of devotion and this is the first time I have seen you disobeying.]


    Sarah took a deep breath but didn''t say anything. Whatever decision the deity made, Sarah had to accept it. She has no other choice.


    There was a long pause from the other side, making Sarah feel that the connection might have cut off, but,


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    [I respect your devotion toward the one you love. That''s the reason why I came to warn you today.]


    Sarah frowned, as she asked, ''About Alex?''


    [Indeed, child. You have neglected your family and your happiness and sacrificed everything necessary a person could desire in their life for such a long time. And using that devotion to serve people, heal them, and save their lives¡­you have gained this blessing, Sarah. That''s why I am telling you this¡­]


    [...Alex is being targeted by those whom he cannot defeat. Those beings are conspiring against him, planning to erase his existence during the Trials. And because they possess the same authority and power as I, it''s highly impossible for Alex to overcome their wrath.]


    Sarah took a strong gulp; she had heard from Andre that there were deities in this game who wanted to suppress Alex because they feared that his existence could bring mayhem. However, hearing it from a deity itself made things more severe.


    After collecting her thoughts, Sarah asked, ''Who exactly do they fear? What Alex''s presence could cause them? Please tell me, mother.''


    [...I cannot say their name. I am forbidden, child.]


    "...!" Sarah was taken aback. Someone who forbade a deity from taking their name? Who in the seven hell¡­


    [For now, the only advice I could give you is to keep Alex away from the Trials. That is the only way for him to survive.]


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Haah¡­" Alex had a good time in the bath. Using the gemstone he could easily manipulate the temperature of the water. And for his fatigued body, an hour-long bath was quite necessary.


    "Let''s see¡­if I can find a book to read¡­" Alex was going through the books resting on the shelves since falling asleep right away was impossible. And since he doesn''t have a phone, he can only rely on books.


    He found something related to wards and runes that elicited his interest.


    Pulling the book, Alex dropped on the bed, and opened the first page,


    [Runes to cast wards]


    [In the ancient annals of elven lore, where the silvered branches of wisdom weave through the ages, there exists a script both mystical and eternal¡ªthe Runic Language of the Elves. Carved into the oldest oaks, etched upon moonlit stones, and whispered through the winds of enchanted glades, these sigils are more than mere letters; they are echoes of magic, the very essence of elven song and sorcery.]


    [Elven runes, known in different realms by names like Lethalas Script or Elderglyphs, are believed to have been gifted to the elves by the stars themselves, or so the sagas claim.]


    [Unlike the crude chiseling of warlike races, elven runes flow like the rivers of their woodland homelands¡ªeach stroke imbued with intention, each symbol a vessel of ancient power. They are not merely used for communication but also for warding spells, binding enchantments, and inscribing the names of the ageless upon the trees that remember.]


    The more Alex read about it, the more he found the runic language interesting.


    Unlike the usual casting where one has to chant the spell which was already invented by someone, runic language gives you the freedom to invent your own spell if you have enough knowledge about runes and know how to fuel them with power.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, Alex''s attention was torn away from the book as he heard a noise from the room beside him.


    **BOOOOOM**


    Alex jumped on his feet and instantly marched out of the room, only to find several maids standing there while looking inside Jullie''s room.


    Alex didn''t think twice before entering inside, "Professor?!" He shouted as he saw a huge hole in the wall.


    "She is not here." Suddenly, Natasha replied, as she walked inside the room.


    Alex, with a frown, was about to step out and search for her when suddenly, Natasha said, "Look at that."


    He directed his eyes toward where she was gesturing and found a few letters written on the mirror.


    [Old town, graveyard. Come alone.


    ¡ªAllen.]


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- We are having the classic saving the damsel arc. Drop a comment.


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 151- Taken away(2)

    "Mm¡­" Jullie''s head was ringing loudly as if someone had struck it against concrete.Though her mind protested, she slowly opened her eyes.


    The last thing she remembered was something covering her mouth, and before she could react, her consciousness slipped away.


    And now¡­she was sitting somewhere unfamiliar.


    *Click*


    The chains bound to her wrists and ankles swayed with her movements. Despite trying to move or use her Soul Energy, she couldn''t do so at all. It was like all her energy had been drained out.


    Not to talk about, there was a deep wound in her stomach that was pouring out her blood at a slow pace. She could tell that the wound was fresh since, if not, she might have fainted by now.


    "You will die if he doesn''t arrive in half an hour." A voice ushered Jullie to raise her eyes towards the man.


    She narrowed her eyes as she found that the man was familiar, "You ... .are Allen¡­the one who lost to Alex¡­"


    The vampire Duke tried to kidnap the Saintess from Grimland by completely overwhelming the security of the palace. If not for the sudden challenge and his battle with Alex that day, the Saintess might really have been taken away.


    There was a bored expression on Allen''s face as he said, "I am not going to feel offended and make some sort of rash decision here, so save your words."


    Jullie raised her brows, "Was worth a try." Looking around, she found she was in a desolate land, which seemed sort of like a graveyard. "You brought me here, away from the castle, since you know you couldn''t do anything to Alex in the castle, huh?"


    Allen, who was sitting over a tombstone, shrugged, "Your little Prince has been hiding behind the Monarch¡ªthe only being that could become an obstacle in my path. So naturally, I had moved things away from his domain."


    Jullie tilted her head, "But are you away from his domain?"


    Allen narrowed his eyes, "Those words won''t grant you anything, woman. So just zip it and wait for your death."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "It''s foolish, wait for father." Just as Alex was about to step out of the castle, Natasha called out.


    The Vampire Lord has gone to see off a few important guests since there was some trouble at the Veil recently. That''s why Natasha suggested waiting for him.


    However, "I need to go there alone. That psycho can do anything."


    "But do you even know where the graveyard is?" Natasha barked in an annoyed tone¡ªonly to flinch when Alex turned his icy gaze in her direction,


    "Only speak if you can help." The weight of his voice echoed through the castle, making Natasha momentarily stunned as she stared at the boy for another moment before speaking,


    "I will take you there."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Who are you working for? Don''t tell me it''s all because of some revenge." Jullie asked as she continued to find a way to remove herself from her restraints.


    She could feel her abdomen was bleeding constantly, and her Soul Energy was being blocked by some uncertain source.


    Her face has turned pale because of blood loss. If not for her being a warrior who has faced numerous battles, she might have lost her consciousness by now.


    "Yes, it''s not for revenge. I just desire to shred Alex into pieces, chop his head, and pluck his eyes. Slaughter him in a way that even my dead brothers would shiver at the sight." There was nothing but pure excitement in his eyes. No lust for blood or anger for revenge. Just pure excitement.


    Jullie took a strong gulp as she finally covered her wound with a piece of gown she tore.


    "That won''t make any difference. You are cursed now, and your blood will continue to draw until someone kills me." Allen told her without even bothering to look at her.


    Jullie could tell that he wasn''t lying. Nothing was working, and she was losing more and more blood.


    Now, as someone who wasn''t a depressed being and actually loved her life and job, all Jullie could do right now was to pray for Alex to arrive as soon as he could.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Natasha could tell that the being running a few meters behind her possessed the essence of her father.


    The being whom everyone regards as Curse was the same entity who gave birth to her.


    And not only her, there were a few more who shared the same essence as her.


    However, Natasha couldn''t accept that Alex and her father were the same beings. True, there was his presence in Alex¡­but surely, he could be another essence of him, right?


    "How far?" Alex suddenly asked. There was a grave sensation in his heart that said something bad might have happened already.


    "That huge tower." Natasha pointed towards her front, and much to her astonishment, Alex''s figure blurred before he disappeared from sight.


    "He could have gone faster¡­.?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    *Blink*


    Allen parted his eyes as he sensed it.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    The boiling rage. The unrestrained blood lust. The pace of a hunter that was heading towards its hunt.


    Allen growled, his canines shining under the moonlight as he stood over the tombstone and waited for him to arrive.


    "Finally¡­your Prince is here," Allen informed, ushering Jullie, who was barely keeping her eyes open, to look far straight.


    "Alex¡­" she mumbled as she found the figure of a familiar teenager appearing before them.


    The moment Alex''s eyes landed on Jullie, he had to take a deep breath, or he would have attacked the bloodsucker right away.


    Looking at the bastard, Alex spoke through his gritted teeth, "Let her go, and I promise I won''t leave until one of us is dead."


    Allen dropped to sit on the stone as he nonchalantly spoke, "What''s the point if she couldn''t be saved unless you kill me?"


    Alex narrowed his eyes before turning towards Jullie once again.


    There was something ominous eating away her flesh at a slow pace, which definitely was living.


    "That''s a worm that I can control. I can hasten the process and increase its numbers. So unless you want your beloved woman to die, fight me."


    Alex clenched his fist, his eyes turning hazy as a sword materialized in his grip. His voice was low, but the weight behind it was unmistakable.


    "So be it."


    For a split second, silence lingered.


    Then, both figures vanished.


    ¡­.


    **CLANG**


    Steel clashed as Alex''s first strike was intercepted by Allen''s nails¡ªsharp as blades, gleaming in the dim light. Before Alex could adjust, a foot slammed into the back of his head.


    **CRACK**


    His skull rattled. His vision blurred. The taste of iron filled his mouth as he hit the ground, but he didn''t stay down.


    *SWISH*


    He lunged his sword, carving through the air, aiming to sever Allen''s head from his shoulders.


    The vampire barely tilted his head.


    A thin line of red formed on his cheek.


    A slow trickle of blood slid down.


    Allen''s grin widened. "Sharper than before. Not bad."


    Alex didn''t waste time with words. He twisted mid-motion, hurling his sword with a vicious spin¡ªTempest Dart!


    The blade became a whirlwind of death, screeching toward Allen.


    The vampire ducked.


    Three daggers followed, thrown in rapid succession.


    Allen smirked, swatting them aside like flies. "Still relying on cheap tricks?"


    And then, in a blur, he moved.


    Alex barely registered the motion before¡ª


    *SLASH*


    Agony tore through his torso. Blood splattered the ground as Allen''s claws carved a deep gash into his flesh.


    Alex gritted his teeth. No time to slow down.


    *SLASH*


    He retaliated instantly, sidestepping just in time to deliver a horizontal slash at Allen''s midsection.


    **SQUELCH**


    The blade buried itself deep.


    Allen laughed.


    A slow, eerie, spine-chilling laugh.


    Alex''s stomach twisted. Something''s wrong.


    His sword¡ªit was rotting.


    Dark veins spread across the metal, corroding it at an inhuman speed. The weapon cracked apart, dissolving into useless fragments.


    "Shit!"


    No time to hesitate. Alex leaped back, hurling three metal balls straight at Allen. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Allen dodged easily, his smirk unfazed.


    Tempest Dart was once feared. Now? The vampire didn''t even blink.


    Alex''s heart pounded, ''I can''t judge this bastard by the enemies I''ve fought in the human realm.''


    They locked eyes.


    One in the air. One on the ground.


    Allen''s grin widened.


    Something about it made Alex''s skin crawl.


    Enough.


    His lips curled into a snarl.


    ''Alright, curse¡ªhelp me out.''


    Dark markings slithered across his skin, pulsing like living veins. His platinum-white hair lifted unnaturally. His pupils burned red, an abyss of something monstrous.


    The air twisted around him. The ground cracked beneath his feet.


    Allen''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Yes! That''s it! Give in to the Chaos!"


    **DHAK**


    Alex crashed onto the ground, the force of his landing splitting the earth beneath him. His whole body radiated unholy power.


    No hesitation. No restraint.


    The real fight starts now.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I will conclude the battle in the next chapter, probably. Don''t want to bore my readers. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 152- Taken away(End)

    Natasha appeared near the battlefield just the moment Alex decided to take some assistance from the entity he was sharing his body with.''That presence...'' A shiver ran down her spine as she felt the vivid presence of her father surging from Alex.


    The energy flowing out of the young boy was too familiar for her to be mistaken. Considering how Alex hasn''t gone on a rampage, even though he was utilizing the power of her father, it signifies that Alex was utilizing that power of will.


    ''Was Azeroth saying the truth...has Father really merged with the human?'' Despite her curiosity, she didn''t interfere in the battle and watched it unfold.


    ....


    The moment Allen sensed the essence of Curse radiating from the boy he knew he couldn''t hold back.


    The inhumane entity that has seen godly battles and has devoured thousands of immortals couldn''t be suppressed while thinking of the consequences. Allen needs to unleash whatever he has in his arsenal.


    As such, the Vampire launched forward.


    The streaks of yellow flash threatened to burn his whole person, that''s why the Vampire had to make several turns in his paths, move through narrow passages to reach the spell chanter.


    Alex just stood there with his hand raised. The yellow lightning slithers across the surface and tries to decimate the enemy.


    "I won''t get down with such petty tricks!" Allen roared as he appeared before Alex and directed his long nails toward his neck¡ª


    **SQUEEZE**


    However, at a blinding pace, Alex raised his hand to hold Allen''s wrist¡ªmuch to the Vampire''s shock.


    Alex''s grip tightened around Allen''s wrist like an iron vice. The vampire''s eyes widened. He tried to pull back, but Alex didn''t budge. Instead, a sinister smirk curled on his lips.


    Then¡ªCRACK!


    Despite the corrosiveness of his blood, Alex showed no sign of being affected?!


    Allen''s wrist snapped. A snarl ripped from his throat, but before he could react, Alex twisted his body and drove his knee straight into the vampire''s ribs. A sickening crunch echoed as Allen was sent flying, crashing through broken stone and dust.


    Alex didn''t stop. Lightning crackled around him as he vanished.


    Allen barely had time to recover when a bolt of yellow streaked toward him. Instinct took over¡ªhe rolled to the side just as Alex''s fist obliterated the ground where he had stood. Rocks and debris exploded into the air, the shockwave sending Allen skidding backward.


    Alex met him head-on. Fists, claws, and lightning clashed in rapid bursts, each strike powerful enough to shatter the surface beneath them. The battlefield trembled under their relentless assault.


    Allen ducked under a lightning-coated punch and retaliated with a vicious slash aimed at Alex''s throat.


    But Alex tilted his head at the last second. The claw missed the mark by inches.


    Alex held the Vampire by his arm before driving a tightly packed punch into the Vampire''s gut, creating a gaping hole in the inhumane''s stomach, and his eyes rolling back for a moment.


    Allen tore his hand, leaving a lifeless arm in Alex''s hold before the hole in his stomach and his arm regenerated at a gradual pace.


    Allen looked at Alex with his eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect Alex to harness so much power of the Curse, and he hasn''t lost his sanity until now.


    This was bad...this was really bad!


    "I am so gonna screw you!" Hundreds of blood tentacles shot from his back, spreading like an endless web that created an eclipse.


    Alex halted in his path, his breathing calm and his mind focused.


    "DIE!" The vampire launched all the tentacles at once, intending to sever the existence of the Curse along with the brat who has humiliated him time after time.


    Several deadly tentacles lunged at Alex but he remained calm, waiting for the attack to reach him.


    He could feel it...the surreal awareness of the battle, the rustle of the leaves, and the gushing of blood. He could sense it. The thick blood lust of his enemy and his own calmly beating heart.


    He could sense it.


    The tentacles closed in, each one of them aimed at piercing him, however, Alex moved.


    Alex weaved through the blood tentacles like a shadow, his movements sharp and effortless. Each strike came close¡ªtoo close¡ªbut he was always just out of reach.


    Then, he tapped one with his fingertip.


    HISS¡ª The tentacle withered into nothing, vanishing as if it had never existed.


    Allen''s eyes widened. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex stepped forward, brushing his hand against another tentacle. It crumbled instantly, dissolving into dust. One by one, the blood constructs fell apart at his mere touch, unable to withstand the force coursing through his body.


    It was a sight to witness where one side was doing its best to land one hit on his opponent, and the other side just continued to weave through the maze without a single wrinkle of difficulty on his face.


    Allen gritted his teeth as he saw Alex heading in his direction slowly, his eyes dead-locked with Allen''s.


    "Fuck, just die you asshole!" Allen pulled back his tentacles and launched a stream of corrosive blood in Alex''s direction.


    However, Allen completely forgot that he was facing a being who could devour the very concept of reality.


    **SHWAAAAAANK**


    The moment the blood struck him, it faded into nothingness as Alex still continued to move toward his prey. He seemed so confident that it could be regarded as borderline nonchalant.


    Allen gritted his teeth as he used all his strength to roar, pouring every ounce of power into his attack. A tidal wave of blood surged forward, an attack strong enough to wipe out an army.


    But the instant it struck¡ªAlex was gone.


    For a brief moment, Allen felt a flicker of triumph. Had he landed the hit?


    Then¡ªa hand appeared inches from his face.


    Allen''s breath caught.


    "Utter disappointment."


    Before he could react, Alex''s grip closed around his face.


    Then¡ª**SLAM**


    Allen''s body plunged into the earth, the impact tearing the battlefield apart. The ground shattered, sending cracks racing outward like a broken mirror. Dust and debris shot into the air, the sheer force of the blow shaking the land.


    The crater left behind was massive. At its center, Allen lay half-buried, the world spinning around him.


    Alex stood at the edge of the crater, looking at the broken mess.


    "Still not dead. Now I''m disappointed in myself."


    Alex sighed, crouching down. With a firm grip, he grabbed Allen by the leg and hair, lifting him like a ragdoll.


    Allen''s breath hitched. His body trembled. He knew exactly what was about to happen.


    "Stop! Stop, or I''ll kill your girl! I swear, I''ll¡ª"


    CRACK.


    Alex didn''t even flinch. The threat meant nothing.


    Allen screamed as his spine twisted unnaturally, bones snapping one by one.


    Alex raised him higher¡ªthen pulled.


    TEAR.


    A sickening rip echoed across the battlefield as flesh split, bones shattered, and organs spilled.


    Allen''s shriek died in a wet gurgle as his body was torn in half, his insides raining down in thick, heavy splashes.


    Alex stood there, drenched in blood, his expression unreadable. The air reeked of iron, the warmth of fresh entrails clinging to his skin.


    Then¡ªhis jaw opened too wide, stretching far beyond human limits.


    Crunch.


    He bit into the severed remains, the soft flesh and brittle bones collapsing between his teeth.


    The battlefield fell into a stunned silence, broken only by the sound of Alex chewing.


    Natasha watched the scene with a feverish look on her face, and her hands clasped. The daze in her eyes would have shocked those who had seen only her cold look.


    As Alex finished chewing the existence of the vampire Duke, the black marking faded from his countenance. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without wasting another moment, he turned around and dashed toward Jullie.


    The worms eating at her muscles and bones had disappeared but now, there was a deep wound inflicted on her which looked lethal.


    "Professor? Stay with me now!" Alex panicked as he crouched down and checked her pulse.


    Her heart was beating very slowly and the woman seemed on the verge of death by all that blood loss.


    A grave sense of guilt and grief spread in his chest as Alex covered the wound and picked the woman in his arms...but then suddenly, he was reminded of his mother, and Alex turned completely stiff.


    The same sensation of losing someone close to him in his arms...assaulted the boy. The grief of that day, the emotions he experienced that day when he carried his mother... everything came back to him and because of that, he was rendered completely motionless.


    It was Natasha who suddenly appeared before him and said something, that broke his daze,


    "She cannot be saved by any medicine. There is only one thing that can be done now." Looking up in his eyes, she added,


    "Turn her into a Vampire."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Well, that took an expected turn(I won''t say unexpected and get trolled again). Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 153- Origin changed

    "But who is going to turn her into a vampire?" In a state of panic, rather than rejecting such an offer, Alex asked how it could be possible.He couldn''t lose someone close to him again. Someone who cares for him¡­he won''t let them die like this again.


    He couldn''t prevent his mother''s death since she was already beyond help when he reached her, but right now, there was a hope that he could save his teacher.


    Natasha said, "The blood ritual. Along with mine, a human''s blood needs to be fed."


    "Can you do it?" He urgently asked, the breathing of the woman was turning fainter by the second.


    Natasha nodded before she instantly moved back and found a clearing amidst the broken mess.


    She drew her blood and began to draw on the ground while chanting something under her breath.


    Alex hugged Jullie closely and continued to whisper, ''Everything would be all right...just hang in there...''


    Natasha moved in a circular path, drawing a circle on the ground which was the Binding Layer.


    Then, she connected three lines before drawing another circle, which was the Transition Layer.


    And then connecting it to the final layer in the middle which was the Core of Transformation.


    Once she was done, she said, "Lay her down in the middle."


    Alex nodded, and while avoiding stepping on the patterns, he rested Jullie in the middle of the ritual mark. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    Natasha stood at the edge of the circle, her platinum hair levitated as the dark magic pulsed beneath her feet.


    She raised her hands, fingers curling as if weaving an unseen thread, and began to chant in a voice both melodic and cold,


    "Blood that binds, blood that stains,


    From mortal flesh, I strip the chains.


    By fangs unbroken, by night untamed,


    Rise anew, in darkness claimed."


    Saying so, she dropped a few droplets of blood in the outer ring.


    The ring glowed with deep crimson illumination before the energy surged toward Jullie.


    *CREAK*


    Jullie''s body lay motionless within the glowing magic circle, her skin pale as death. The ritual''s dark energy wrapped around her like creeping vines, seeping into her flesh.


    At first, nothing happened. Then¡ªher fingers twitched.


    Her veins darkened, turning black as they pulsed violently as if something was forcing life back into her dying body. Her breathing, weak and ragged, suddenly stopped. The circle flared. A sharp crack echoed through the air as her ribs shifted, her bones reinforcing themselves.


    Her muscles tightened, reshaping, as her once frail body took on a new, eerie strength. Her lips parted slightly, revealing sharp canines that hadn''t been there before. A deep red glow flickered behind her closed eyelids, her heartbeat slow, but steady¡ªunnatural.


    Her transformation wasn''t gentle¡ªit was like her body was being forced into something new, something dark, something powerful.


    Natasha gestured towards Alex before the silver head also slit his wrist and began pouring his blood into the second circle, while Natasha continued to chant,


    "Blood remember, shadows weave,


    Show the master you must heed.


    No chains may break, no lies may sever,


    Bound in truth, bound forever."


    The blood from Alex levitated upon reaching the core, getting absorbed by Jullie.


    Her body curled, dark energy wrapped around her like a blanket as Alex felt an ominous sensation from the person.


    Natasha was nervous since this was the first time she had performed this ritual.


    Changing a human or any other race intoa vampire was forbidden because of several reasons. And if she hadn''t identified Alex as her father today, she wouldn''t have bothered with the woman.


    However, now her life and death mattered to her since the woman mattered to her father.


    Alex covered his wound and watched in anticipation, waiting for Jullie to move...to open her eyes...or he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    "Come on...Professor-ah!" A gasp left his lips as suddenly, before he could move, something wrapped around his waist, and something sharp was inserted in his neck.


    Alex slowly turned his gaze and found flowing violet hair beside him.


    "Professor Jullie...?"


    She didn''t hear his voice, nor did she reply...but it was a fact that she was alive.


    Natasha heaved a sigh of relief as the ritual circle faded into nothingness.


    Slowly, she approached the duo before explaining to him, "She has just awakened her vampire side, so it''s common for her to show an unnatural side."


    Alex held her back to support Jullie as he asked, "She will be all right, right?"


    Natasha nodded, "She is a Vampire now; unless her head and body aren''t separated, she would live for a thousand years, at least."


    Alex finally, heaved a long sigh of relief. Although he knew he hadn''t taken many things into consideration, what mattered the most was for Jullie to live.


    Natasha further informed, "She will be hungry, for power and blood. She would try to break things, would lose her control over her emotions, and try to hurt people."


    Alex raised his brows in slight anxiety, "How long will this stay? This unstable state?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natasha seemed contemplative, "Around three months...or maybe more. It all depends on how much the person wants to control their blood lust. Some took more than three years, and some a few weeks."


    Alex believed that Jullie would be able to handle her emotions well...however, until that period, "It would be risky to take her back to the human realm."


    Being surrounded by tempting hunts, Jullie would surely lose her control and might attack someone, only to regret it later. And for that, only Alex would be responsible since he failed to protect her.


    "She can stay here, under my surveillance. I have trained a few young ones before, and this woman seemed quite mature for her age, in her human form."


    Alex was taken aback, "You really will...but why are you helping me out this much?" Although he was the guest of the Vampire Monarch, his daughter wasn''t accountable for taking care of Alex and his problems.


    Even though he asked, Alex was not expecting any answer, and just as he thought, "I can''t tell you that."


    ...but why was she blushing and fidgeting though...


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all liked the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 154- Guilty Monarch

    "It was unfortunate." It was rare to see Azeroth being so serious, even for Natasha, as the three of them sat in the study room.When he returned from the Veil, Alex was already carrying Jullie back to the castle. And soon, he heard everything that happened from Natasha.


    Jullie was resting in Natasha''s room, for the time being. There were several maids stationed outside, just in case, and the security of the room was quite strict if Allen''s lackeys decided to attack again.


    Alex slightly shook his head, "There was nothing you could have done. It was natural for you to not expect your subordinate to attack, even after you told him not to."


    Holding Azeroth accountable was foolish since if he had intervened, Allen might have killed Jullie right away¡ªworse, he might have waited for that moment, when Azeroth couldn''t have interfered at all. So, in a way, what happened might have been for the best?


    "But still...inviting you here, under my protection, and letting something so horrible take place. I couldn''t forgive myself for that."


    Seeing the Vampire Monarch being so apologetic, Alex felt troubled.


    Convincing him seemed quite difficult, that''s why, Alex suggested, "If you are guilty, then there is something you can do to make up for it."


    Azeroth raised his brows and wordlessly urged Alex to continue.


    Alex took a deep breath, hesitant if he should be talking about this or not, before he finally decided to reveal, "There would come a time, like really soon, when the Decree of catastrophe would arrive. When that happens, I want you to take the first step in uniting all the realms."


    Azeroth frowned and so did Natasha.


    It was quite unexpected for Alex to make such a demand.


    Although Azeroth knew that the Saintess had prophesied something related to the world crisis, Azeroth, until now, wasn''t taking it that seriously.


    However, from what Alex is saying, this was a catastrophe that would need the realms to...unify.


    "Are you sure that the situation would be that severe?" Natasha asked.


    Alex wordlessly nodded to show assent.


    There was a reason why he didn''t let Azeroth naturally find out how severe the case was. The reason was the expected long delay.


    After the Celestial Decree descends, all four major realms take a lot more time to unify than they really should have.


    Because of that, the resources, like the gemstones that are exclusively found in the Blood realm in such an amount, don''t get distributed adequately.


    The warriors don''t get time to sync their battle style and become a team.


    And because of that, during the first stage of the trial, their world faces grave consequences.


    Now, this is no world of novel, where Edric could show his Protagonist aura and inspire others to be an actual team. If it happens, then great. But Alex doesn''t want to take any chances.


    If they could, they definitely should enter the Trials, not as separate groups belonging to different races but as a team of ten.


    Alex initially had only single goal and that is to enter the tournament so he could focus on his own survival.


    However, now he has people he cares for, who wouldn''t be able to participate. As such, he wants his world to win.


    After a long five minutes, Azeroth finally spoke,


    "Alex, I won''t reject your suggestion since I indeed am guilty of what has happened. However, as someone responsible for maintaining peace between realms, I cannot act based on the words I have heard."


    "Understandable." Alex nodded.


    With a firm gaze, he added, "That''s why, when it happens and if I really find the situation concerning, I assure you that I''d be the first one to make a move."


    Alex heaved a sigh, and with a comfortable smile, he said, "I could ask nothing more from you."


    When it would happen, Alex knows that Azeroth would surely take the Decree into serious consideration and after today''s conversation, the effect of the Decree would only leave more profound effect once it descends.


    "And also," Azeroth began, "If you or someone close to Lady Jullie wants to visit her then you would have my permission. I will give you the entry permit and will request your human Monarch to do the same."


    Alex lowered his head, "Thank you for your consideration."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Nngh..." Jullie woke up from her slumber with a pained moan.


    "Are you awake?"


    Hearing the voice, she shot her head in the direction and found the source of her sudden awakening.


    The sweet scent of his blood had broken her out of her slumber. However, despite wanting to move towards him, she couldn''t.


    She was bound to the bed tightly, and could only move her head.


    Alex sighed, seeing her desperation for his blood.


    Jullie''s eyes were completely red, and the desperate hunger on her face made her look like someone else entirely.


    However, Natasha has told him to not feed her blood anymore for the week. And even after that, she would be taken to hunt first, rather than letting her drink from a human.


    The Vampire Princess said that after a week of hunger, the first pray she lands her fangs on would be sucked dry until its last droplet. As such, Alex was told to come here only after two weeks. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Approaching the bed, Alex crouched down to her face level, before whispering, "I am responsible for what happened to you. When you come back to your senses, I will be standing before you...and at that time, I will accept any punishment you may have." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    For a moment, the raging blood lust of the woman subdued, when those words fell. However, soon, she returned to her previous self, thrashing and swaying to liberate herself and attack Alex.


    Alex heaved a sigh and got up before approaching the door.


    As he stepped out, he said, "Please...take care of her."


    Natasha gave a brief nod, "I will."


    As she stepped away from the room, Alistair was waiting for him, as he said,


    "The carriage is prepared, sir."


    With that, Alex''s visit to the Blood Domain came to an unexpected and unpleasant end.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all liked the chapter. Thanks for reading, drop a comment.

 Chapter 155- Return

    Today, Celestria, Amanda, and Edric have taken a break from their training since he was coming back."Look at you a lot. Being so excited." Devon chuckled as he arrived near the entrance of the academy and found the three of them eagerly looking in the distance to see if the carriage arrived.


    "You are also here. Aren''t you eager to listen to what he saw there?" Edric teased the older one.


    Devon heaved a sigh, "Well, that''s true. This is the first time anyone around me has gone to the other side, and is returning."


    That statement made Amanda frown, "What do you mean by returning?"


    Celestria explained, "Regularly, criminals from the Capital are sent to the other side as live stocks. And naturally, Sir Devon also remains involved in those activities."


    Amanda hummed in understanding.


    Soon the Headmaster also arrived near the entrance, which thoroughly surprised the others.


    "Headmaster?" Celestria asked, with her brows elevated.


    "I received a letter from the Monarch." His tone suggested that the matter was serious, which created a tense atmosphere.


    Edric glanced at Devon, only for the man to shrug. He really doesn''t have any information about Alex.


    Celestria''s heart began beating restlessly as she impatiently began looking into the distance.


    Exactly what happened that the Headmaster was looking so serious.


    Thankfully, they didn''t have to wait for long, as they saw a carriage heading in their direction.


    The few minutes it took for the carriage to arrive before the entrance was like hours for the trio.


    Alex finally jumped out of the carriage and after thanking the carriage driver, who wasn''t Alistair, he turned towards the waiting people.


    Celestria wordlessly hurried toward him before Alex opened his arms and hugged the girl softly.


    Her warm and soft body pressed against him was calming. The scent of her hair wash, along with her natural fragrance, gave his heart some much-needed peace.


    "I was there for just three days." Alex chuckled, however, the way he was clinging to her, it seemed he missed her more than she did.


    Celestria pouted, "Three days is a long time. Three minutes is tolerable."


    Alex shook his head with a smile before he said, "Let me meet the others before Edric throws some nasty comments."


    Celestria begrudgingly parted from him before they walked towards the others.


    Seeing the frown on the Headmaster''s face, Alex knew that he was already aware of the incident.


    "Let''s talk in the office?" Alex suggested and got a nod in assent.


    "Can we also come?" Edric asked. Although he would have gotten to know about it from Alex later, he couldn''t handle the suspense until then.


    Hector thought for a moment, before he nodded, "Only if you can keep it a secret."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside the office, the six of them gathered, and Alex was the only person sitting across from the headmaster while the others remained standing around him.


    Alex began telling them the whole story of what happened last night; starting from the celebration followed by the kidnapping.


    Their reaction varied. While Celestria was purely shocked, Edric and Amanda had a grim expression that said, ''It was expected...''. However, none of them thought that from the very castle where the Monarch resides, Allen would be able to take Jullie away.


    Alex told them briefly about his fight with Allen, which ushered Edric to ask, "You were able to retain that form for that long?"


    Edric remembered that Alex told them after his fight with that feral beast back in Swortine that he was barely able to hold that form for seconds.


    His consciousness was getting snatched away because of the Curse, that''s why Alex couldn''t retain the form for long. However, from what Alex told them just now, it was evident that he had gained more control over it.


    Alex paused, before he nodded, "Yes...somehow. And there was no headache this time."


    "Wait a minute. Are you talking about that same form you took to defeat Allen at that time in the palace?" Devon asked, with a tinge of curiosity.


    Devon remembers vividly that fight, where a vampire was not defeated but rather crushed by a human soldier.


    However, the dangerous part of that form was that Alex lost his self-control and seemed on the verge of attacking a friend.


    If not for the Saintess, he might have.


    "This time you didn''t need someone to pull you back?" The older one asked.


    Alex shook his head, "As I mentioned, I was in control from the beginning to the end. All those times, it has been the despair that worked as a key to unlock that side. Whenever I felt that I would lose, I lost myself to that cursed side. However, this time, I consciously borrowed the power of the Curse since I knew, Professor Jullie was dying."


    Although Devon had a few more questions, he nodded and gestured for him to continue. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning back to the Headmaster, Alex added, "When I reached her, Professor Jullie was already on the verge of passing away. In the desperation to save her...I allowed Your Highness Natasha to change her..."


    Hector has already received a letter from the Monarch regarding Jullie''s state, however, he didn''t know under what circumstances such a thing had happened. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, he knows.


    "How is she now?" Amanda asked, with evident concern in her voice.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "She hasn''t gained control over her blood lust; that''s why Natasha has locked her inside a room until she regains control over herself."


    Hector exhaled a weary sigh.


    Jullie loved her job as a teacher. Teaching students so they could become the future pillars of the nation...that has always been her dream.


    Being close to her, Hector knows how much passionate she is about teaching.


    However...naturally, now, she won''t be able to remain around students, even if she returns just the way she left.


    "Headmaster,"


    Hearing Alex''s voice, Hector raised his face and looked at him.


    The boy''s eyes were downcast, brows tensed as he hesitantly spoke, "What happened to Professor Jullie...I am extremely guilty about that."


    "You don''t need to be, Alex." Hector soon followed, "When she decided to accompany you, she was aware of the risk. However, she still chose to go since she cares for you."


    Leaning forward, he added with a smile, "And it fills my heart with warmth to see that it wasn''t just her. You also care about Jullie. That''s why I know, you did the best of what you could have, so no need to feel apologetic."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 156- Sudden challenge(1)

    "Are you done?"


    Edric asked, as soon as Alex got up from his desk.


    He was writing a letter to Sarah, informing her about his return and everything that happened back there. Although he knew she must have already gotten the news, he wanted to ask a few things through the letter as well.


    Alex nodded, "Yup, but why are you so excited?"


    Edric, with a grin, said, "Today, we will be teaching the young ones. Naturally, I''d be excited."


    Today, the school has arranged a combined training between the first and the third year to encourage students.


    Once the first-year students get to know what they could become if they continue to work hard, they will be inspired to double their efforts. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other hand, this exercise could backfire bravely if any of the third year loses to the newcomers.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this¡­ ''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the indoor gymnasium, the group of students were gathered on either side of the training mat.


    Since they wanted each match to be observed closely, only ten students from both years were invited, and only one match would be held at once.


    The top students from both years were gathered, so naturally, Celestria and Amanda were also standing between the students who were participating in today''s activity.


    "Alex." A smile bloomed on her face as Celestria noticed the silver head walking inside.


    The eyes of all the first-year students were drawn toward the boy who was rumored to be the strongest third-year student. Not only that, the tales of him saving the Saintess have also spread among students.


    "So he is the one¡­"


    "...who went against a Vampire¡­"


    "Wah¡­even his eyelashes are silver. How dreamy~~"


    The enthusiasm of the first year wasn''t shared by the third year as they remained silent and a few waved at Alex.


    Alex noticed that Ark had an ominous presence around him as he pressed the bridge of his nose and glared at Alex for some reason.


    "Did you hear the rules?" Amanda asked as Alex arrived by their side.


    Alex shook his head, "Did they tell everyone?"


    Amanda shook her head, before adding, "But it''s absurd to send third year against first years. Luckily, we didn''t have to go through something like this."


    Edric told her, "There can be two reasons; first, maybe because of the upcoming tournament. Or second, the warning of the Saintess."


    Both reasons were valid since every academy gives quite an importance to the tournament. And last year, if not for Edric Soulforge Academy would have lost at the final stage of the tournament. So to not rely on a single student again, they might be preparing for it through different methods.


    Or maybe, this was a step to identify the strong warriors who could fight the unknown catastrophe the Saintess mentioned¡­however, Alex knew that it was futile to think that any student could participate in the Ascension Trials.


    Soon the bald instructor, responsible for teaching the first year, arrived in the gymnasium and announced,


    "Okay, since you all have gathered, let me tell you the rules first." Instructor Josh began, "One student from both sides would be sent to the ring, and will have a mock battle. Remember, this battle is just to learn from your seniors, so don''t get emotional and take a step that might sting you back gravely. Understand?"


    A few of the first year seemed nervous as they immediately nodded, while a few just indifferently looked at their seniors, waiting for the battle to begin.


    Alex noticed that a certain girl was looking straight at him with an expression that said she was provoking him.


    And just as he thought, "I want to challenge you, senior Alex!"


    Before the instructor could have called out names, the short, blue-haired first-year stepped forward and challenged him.


    "Cristina, this isn''t the way to-" her friend tried to calm her down, but,


    "I don''t want to fight anyone but the best. And he seems the strongest, so I challenge him."


    The two groups began whispering among themselves; some were excited, and some were nervous about what would happen to the poor little girl.


    Alex glanced at the instructor, and much to his annoyance, the older one was just standing there with a grin and had left everything in their hands.


    Alex heaved a sigh, and stepped forward, "You are Cristina Cooper, right? A mage-class warrior? Why don''t you pick an opponent who can give you some tips in magic, like Celestria or Amanda?"


    The girl smirked, "I can understand if it''s senior Amanda, but senior Celestria? Please." The way she rolled her eyes, and insulted Celestria caused many students to gasp.


    On the other hand, Alex frowned, as he said, "You think you can defeat her, huh?"


    Cristina scoffed, "Of course, I can. She is probably the weakest thirdt-year student and someone who always relies on others, no?" There was clear mockery in her voice and it could be sensed how little respect Celestria had in her eyes.


    "Calm down, Alex. She is just a kid." Celestria tried to calm him down before Alex took a step, which might end up traumatizing the little girl for life.


    Alex shook his head, "No, wait," He whispered, before turning towards Cristina, "You, brat. If you are that confident in your skills then defeat Celestria. And if you do, I will spar with you for the rest of the year any time you ask."


    Cristina grinned, "You can''t go back on your words late-"


    Alex raised his finger, and the energy radiated from that single move not only silenced the girl but the whole gymnasium. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, even the instructor wasn''t nonchalant as he suddenly remembered the warning from the headmaster before he called for this training session.


    Alex''s eyes were devoid of any warmth or amusement before he said, "But if you lose, you have to apologize to her with your head on the floor."


    Although Cristina''s legs were shaky, she gritted her teeth, and muttered under her breath, "I¡­accept."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Don''t badmouth his woman. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 157- Sudden challenge(2)

    Celestria has already realized her position in her friend circle. She knew that she hadn''t put much of an effort in the past to develop her skills, unlike Amanda.


    That''s why being called weak by an underclassman didn''t make her angry. Yes, it hurt her pride a little, but she wasn''t angered.


    However, after seeing Alex getting angry in her stead, fighting for her honor, she realized that her attitude might be wrong.


    ''Thrive to become the best, or you will always remain behind him...'' Were those words she heard from Sarah back in the eatery.


    If Celestria wanted to walk beside Alex, just like how he wanted her to, then she needed to up her game.


    She couldn''t remain satisfied with her current position and has to aim to become a better self of herself.


    That''s why this uncaring attitude couldn''t work. Alex was angry because someone insulted her. And now, to not break his belief in her, she needs to win.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Step inside the ring." The instructor voiced as Cristina and Celestria walked forward.


    The audience held their breath for the battle, which no longer was just for the sake of instructing. It was for pride and honor.


    A third-year student, who was also the Princess of the nation, had her honor on the line. And on the other side, the cocky first-year student was just here to prove her point of being strong enough to rival the top student.


    "Don''t take it personally, Senior. This is just for me to learn from your lover." Cristina spoke, with her hands on her waist, and posture completely nonchalant.


    Celestria smiled at her silly junior, before saying, "I have already taken it personally, so better not hold back or you might really die."


    Cristina''s smirk faded by that comment. She could tell, by looking into those cold eyes, that the Princess was serious.


    The instructor asked, "Contestants, ready?"


    Cristina nodded, as she raised her left hand, "Ready."


    Celestria remained standing straight, as she gave her assent, "Ready."


    Bringing his hand down, he declared, "BEGIN!"


    Before Celestria could have even drawn the spell, she heard,


    "VERTIGO!" A circular translucent wave traveled towards Celestria that made her body tremble and her eyes began to swim. Her head was throbbing violently, as she held her head and felt bile welling up her throat.


    "Spiritual magic?!" Amanda gasped after realizing that the girl didn''t chant any spell yet activated it with such precision. And not only that,


    "Raijin!" Cristina shouted before three markings appeared above Celestria.


    Celestria sensed the magic above her, but she couldn''t even stand properly to evade.


    "Celestria!" Edric''s voice rang, but it was futile.


    *CRACKLE*


    The air crackled as golden lightning tore through the air, striking Celestria with a deafening roar. Sparks danced wildly around her, surging over her body like living serpents.


    Her muscles seized, her vision flashed white, and a sharp, burning pain shot through every nerve. The force of the strike rattled her bones, sending violent tremors through her limbs.


    Once the lightning disappeared, Celestria fell to her knees. Her shoulders and cheeks were darkened, and her eyes seemed blank.


    Alex had no emotion on his face as he remained standing straight with his hands crossed.


    His confident demeanor made Amanda worried as she said, "Spiritual Magic is the most versatile and lethal magic considering there is no requirement of chanting."


    "I know, Amanda, but she isn''t defeated yet." Alex voiced, not a speck of anxiety or fear in his voice.


    Amanda felt troubled but she didn''t say anything and focused on the match.


    Cristina had a grin on her face, as she suggested, "I think you should declare the winner already, sir."


    The instructor narrowed his eyes. Looking at Celestria''s condition, it didn''t seem she could fight...or maybe she could?


    Suddenly, the Princess raised her hand.


    Cristina frowned as she prepared to launch another attack; however, Celestria''s trembling hand was redirected toward herself.


    **TING**


    Under everyone''s astonished gazes, Celestria launched a spell...at herself.


    The effect of the sound waves shot her head back but she wasn''t blown away


    "Have you turned insane to harm yourself?" Cristina spat in a contemptuous voice.


    However, Celestria didn''t respond; rather, she shook her head and slowly got back on her feet.


    "I underestimated you..." Celestria spoke, vitality returning to her eyes as she clenched her fist.


    "....but no more."


    Cristina gritted her teeth, and decided to launch another attack,


    "Aqu-"


    **TING**


    A sharp, piercing note rang out, cutting through the air like a blade. The sound hit Cristina with an invisible force, sending a violent tremor through her body. Her ears throbbed as if needles had been driven into them, and a piercing pain exploded in her skull.


    The air around her warped, vibrating with an unnatural hum. Her vision blurred, the world twisting and distorting as if reality itself was being shredded. Her stomach lurched, bile rising to her throat as her balance shattered.


    Then came the real horror¡ªher bones rattled as if something was trying to shake them apart, and her skin rippled as if a thousand tiny insects crawled beneath it. Her own heartbeat pounded like a war drum in her ears, deafening her to everything else.


    Her mouth opened in a scream, but she couldn''t even hear herself. The only sound left in her world was the unrelenting, agonizing wail of Celestria''s magic.


    The students from the first year gasped since this was the first time someone was able to land a spell on their top ranker. While the people on the third-year side secretly rejoiced at the retaliation.


    The scream died slowly and a ragged Cristina was left quivering. Her whole body was trembling and the girl could barely maintain her eyes on her opponent.


    "You...will...pay..." Cristina raised her hand and this time she launched the serpent made of water in Celestia''s direction


    However, before the serpent could have even crossed half the distance, Celestria disappeared from her spot, and those blue pair of eyes appeared inches away from Cristina.


    "Let me teach you..." Celestria grabbed Cristina''s face in an iron-clad grip, "...a few lessons!" With a force that was beyond retaliation, Celestria pushed Cristina to the ground, hitting the girl''s head first on the mat.


    "Agh!" Cristina groaned in pain as she failed to realize how a mage could move so fast?! Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And not only that,


    "Ahhhh!" Cristina cried in pain as Celestria attached her hand to her opponent''s stomach and sent a small vortex of sound waves.


    ...how can she chant magic so quickly?!


    "Never underestimate your opponent, my dear underclassman."


    Cristina''s eyes turned white, and foam began leaking from her mouth as she stopped responding.


    The instructor stepped inside the ring and said, "Student Celestria, stop!"


    Celestria had already pulled back her hand as she got up from the ground and looked at the instructor,


    "I hope I taught her well, instructor?"


    The instructor heaved a sigh, "Well...she surely learned a few things today." He gestured towards a few students, who came and took her to the infirmary.


    People were thinking that fighting against Alex could leave severe damage to one''s psyche. But...here, Celestria surely had traumatized that poor girl.


    Once done, Celestia turned around and headed back to where she belonged.


    Alex collected the girl in his arms, and after kissing the top of her head, he whispered, "You did well."


    All the frost from the earlier battle melted because of that kiss, and with a fond smile, Celestria hummed.


    "You were brilliant, Cela." Amanda complimented, "Even I would have a hard time tracking your spells if you used such fluency during training."


    Celestria, with her cheek pressed against Alex''s chest, smiled at the green-haired, as she said, "Adrenaline worked back then. But I think I have gotten an idea of how I can improve my chanting."


    "What about that face slam? I bet you could have finished the battle through the first spell, no?" Edric asked since he noticed that Celestria willingly pulled back her first spell. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    He has seen her using that spell in the past as well, which was enough to take several stone pillarst at once...but now, it was just a thin girl against her. So it was natural that Celestria held back.


    That question brought that blank look in her eyes, Celestria responded, "Oh that...I was just annoyed at her and wanted to hurt her."


    Scary ....


    Alex chuckled as he tucked her hair strands and voiced, "Your ability to understand your opponent''s strength and weakness is brilliant. In that aspect, I might need to take classes from you."


    Celestria grinned ear to ear, as she said, "Sure, and as a payment, I will take a kiss for every hour."


    "...." (Amanda)...her friend has become really bold and shameless, eh?


    Alex had no problem with that though, so he readily agreed.


    Following that, all the battles happened as one could have expected; the third year dominated the arena since they not only have greater knowledge, but they recently have experienced their internship that gave them real life experience.


    And with that, the combined training session came to an end.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 158- Boundaries

    Sarah received the letter from Alex about his return, but she has already received the news from her trusted source.


    Under normal circumstances, she would have waited for the Divine Decree to cause chaos before going to meet Alex to not cause him trouble. However, after what she heard from the Goddess, she needed to see him.


    "But this isn''t right." However, as usual, even a simple visit of hers has become a matter to be discussed among the council.


    The one who showed clear reluctance to let Sarah go out of the Cathedral was the senior Priest, Christopher.


    Sarah barely held her anger, as she said, "Didn''t you hear me? I have received a divine edict and I need to share it with the person it was about."


    Sarah didn''t hide from them that she had recently received a message from the Goddess and it was related to Alex, so she doesn''t get questioned like this. Seriously, this was getting quite annoying now.


    "But, Your Holiness, we all know the dangers of waiting outside. Last time you decided to go out, you were met by such a huge force."


    Everyone in the council was aware of the obstacle the Saintess had to face when the elven bandit appeared in the path. If not for the mysterious swordsman that day, who later was honored as a Hero, then many soldiers would have been sacrificed that day.


    "Then there was the invasion of the Vampire Duke as well." Another one added, and everyone felt a shiver down their spines at the reminder of how close the Saintess was to getting taken away that day.


    Sarah heaved a sigh...they at least didn''t know about the group of villagers who were inside the capital, waiting to attack the palace and take revenge on Sarah.


    Thinking about it, she indeed was targeted thrice during her single visit to the capital.


    If not for Alex, she might have been...


    Christopher felt a sense of relief spreading in his chest, seeing the Saintess doubting her decision.


    "But this is important," Sarah added, but in a weaker tone. As she thought, until she had the title of the Saintess, it would be quite problematic for her to meet her lover.


    Christopher was about to suggest sending a letter to the hero and getting done with the matter, when suddenly,


    "How about you invite him here, instead? No one will know and you can share the details with him in person." A Priestess suggested, who has been silent until now.


    Hearing the suggestion, many heads began to nod, apparently this method was much safer and acceptable.


    Christopher grounded his teeth, "Allowing an outsider into the Holy Temple?"


    Sarah, with a strained smile, asked the man, "So you would rather prefer for me to go there and tell him?"


    All the vigor was stolen from the man''s face as he instantly shook his head, "No...I..." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then it''s decided. Father Joseph, please send a letter in the name of the Cathedral that we have invited Hero Alex for a formal meeting." Sarah spoke, before announcing, "Discussion over."


    Christopher remained standing until the end, as everyone got up and left the table. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    His eyes were red, and his fist clenched.


    He has noticed the closeness between the Hero and the Saintess ..and it is unacceptable.


    No one was allowed to be near the Holy Mother, even if the person in question had saved her.


    ''The world might not be able to see it, but I know your true goal...'' She just wants to see that snorty brat who recently returned from the Blood Domain.


    However, Christopher won''t let the Saintess get sullied by some roadside swine. Not on his watch.


    ''Let him come...I will personally educate him that there are a few boundaries one should never cross.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Alex was inside the infirmary with Celestria.


    Although she seemed fine, she had taken two hits from Cristina earlier, so Alex brought her to the infirmary for a checkup.


    After the nurse checked on her, the nurse was quite surprised to find her walking around so casually.


    "Such a severe case of vertigo followed by lightning thunder ...you need to rest for the day." Melissa looked both worried and stern in her stance after she heard the report.


    Celestria grumbled, "But I wanted to-"


    "This is no discussion, but orders, young lady. And since you shouldn''t be talking right now, Alex, don''t stay for long." Saying so, the blue-haired nurse walked away.


    Alex nodded in assent, before turning towards Celestria, "Gotta listen to the nurse."


    Celestria grumbled, "Don''t leave right away, though..."


    Alex chuckled before he said, "You have become brave, eh? I remember how easily you gave up upon being attacked in the past. Either it''s a one-shot victory for you or your loss."


    Celestria gave a small chuckle, amused at herself, "I recently had the realization of how wrong my thinking was all this time."


    A prime example to remind her of such an attitude was the tournament last year, where Celestria accepted her defeat, rather than being knocked out.


    At the event, where all the students were pushing themselves beyond their limits, to somehow win the match, Celestria just gave up after being hit by a couple of attacks.


    She was so....pathetic.


    "Now, don''t think about it. You are progressing and that''s what matters." Alex softly whispered before he kissed her forehead.


    Draping the blanket over her, he was about to leave when Celestria held his hand, and teasingly asked, "How about you sneak inside the covers just like that day? There could be no better medicine for me, you know."


    Alex shook his head with an irresistible smile on his face before he said, "Just sleep now."


    Getting up, he walked out of the infirmary, intending to eat something before heading back to the training ground, when suddenly,


    "Senior Alex," Alex turned towards the student, before he heard him, "The Headmaster has summoned you."


    Alex raised his brows, before nodding, "Okay."


    He hurried toward the Headmaster''s office right away, since he was thinking that he might have gotten some news about Jullie.


    However, he never expected that instead of receiving a letter, he would be summoned because of an unexpected visitor.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 159- Strange origin

    "Why....are you here?" Alex asked as soon as he entered the headmaster''s office and spotted the familiar silver-haired elf standing there.


    There was another elf in the room, with a smile on his face as he turned to look at Alex. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He also had silver hair, but long that reached the middle of his back and a pair of golden eyes.


    "Alex...you know the former Tribal chief of Astria?" Hector asked, amazement evident in his voice.


    Exactly how many great figures is he close with? First, the Saintess. Then the Vampire Lord. And now a Tribal Chief?


    Alex shook his head, "I don''t know them, sir. I just helped the girl near Frostbate a few weeks ago."


    That day when they were heading to Frostbate to liberate his mother, a certain someone was surrounded by snow leopards and seemed on the verge of becoming their lunch.


    Edric insisted that''s why Alex even bothered helping her.


    She even mentioned something weird about Alex being a half-elf, that aroused his suspicion if the girl was alright in her head.


    They later dropped her to the nearest town and didn''t see her again...until now that is.


    "For saving my granddaughter, I want to extend my gratitude." The older elf lowered his head, with his hands on his thighs. The gratitude in his voice was evident and took Alex by surprise


    Aren''t the elves kind of proud of people who don''t bow their heads generally?


    "It''s okay, mister. I just did what was natural." Naturally, Alex doesn''t like an elderly bowing their head for anything. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The elder one raised his head before, with a smile, he introduced himself, "I am Akran, the former chief of my Tribe. And this is my granddaughter Liriel."


    The granddaughter in question just raised her hand in greetings, ushering Alex to nod.


    Taking a long breath, Alex asked, "So? How can I help?" Naturally, they surely haven''t come all the way here just to thank him...right?


    "Mister Akran wanted to ask you a few things which little Liriel suspected the first time she met you," Hector spoke as he invited the three of them to sit down first.


    Alex raised his brows; he already could guess what this was about.


    "The mysterious smell of the Mother Tree, I suppose?" Alex asked as he sat on the sofa and beside him sat Liriel. On the longer one sat the two elderly men before Akran said,


    "She was quite persistent about bringing me here so we could meet. Liriel had never shown such stubbornness about anything before, which had us worried and curious." Akran confessed.


    Liriel, for the first time, spoke, "You can sense it, no? The presence of the Mother Tree?" Liriel asked, with utmost surety in her tone. Even now, she was barely holding herself from sniffing Alex.


    Akran''s brows tensed slightly as he turned his golden eyes toward Alex.


    There was, indeed, a very familiar sensation arriving from the boy. The feelings that Akran receives in the embrace of the Mother Tree. The calmness it provides, the sense of dependence...Akran could somehow feel it from the teenager.


    "Alex ..what do you know about the Mother Tree?" Akran suddenly asked, after a brief pause.


    Alex shook his head, "Nothing more than what the books offer. A huge tree in the center of the elven lands, and the mother of the elven race. A few are born through the fruit of the Mother Tree, I have heard."


    Two elven warriors participated in the tournament, but other than their haughty nature and commendable hunting skills, nothing else was highlighted in the story. No back story, no flashes of memories.


    Akran nodded, "That''s correct. The Mother Tree is everything for us, our lifeline, our pride, our greatest resource. But the Goddess whose essence gave birth to the Mother Tree is Gaia. Do you know anything about her?"


    Alex was suddenly reminded of his visit to the church with Celestria, when he spotted the pretty statue of the Goddess, "Nothing much...there is no mention of her in any book."


    Akran smiled, "That is expected. You won''t find anyone knowing anything about Mother Nature, nor the faces you see in the churches are accurate. Those are the imaginations of the sculptors, which vary from church to church."


    Alex nodded. No wonder he couldn''t find anything about Mother Nature even after trying to find out about her in the library.


    "The closest one could get to the Goddess is when they are inside the fruit of the Mother Tree. And I, someone who was born from a fruit, feel the same sensation while being near you."


    Alex was taken aback by that statement. His eyes parted wide slightly as he asked, "You mean to say...I give the same presence as the Goddess. Are you really sure about your observation?"


    He didn''t want to sound rude, but someone who has been called a Cursed Being over a thousand times, was having a hard time swallowing the news of him being anywhere nearly related to a deity.


    Akran heaved a sigh, as he asked, "Have you ever fed your blood to someone?"


    This question was also out of the blue, which ushered Alex to glance at the Headmaster and only after getting a nod from him, he said, "I did...it was a Vampire."


    Akran asked, "Did you notice something peculiar in their behavior? Like sudden loyalty toward you? Or their increased vitality?"


    Alex was forced to think back about Rebecca...surely, she became close to him all of a sudden. And her closeness continued to grow the more she fed on his blood. But he was assuming...that it was natural.


    Was it not?


    "I guess you did notice." Akran spoke with a sigh, as he spoke, "Let''s do a test to see if you really have the essence of the Mother Tree."


    Alex was kind of nervous about this experiment, as he mumbled under his breath,


    ''Exaxtly how many secrets does this body have?''


    ---------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 160- Abrupt request

    "Haah..." Natasha exhaled a long sigh as she sat inside the guest room while wearing just a nightgown, even though it was early morning.


    Well, for vampires, it was not uncommon not to follow the routines as humans of waking up early and going to work. They wake up anytime and sleep anytime. It all comes down to keeping oneself busy, or vampires are known to be the most chaotic kind after the beast race.


    ''That woman is in bad shape...'' Natasha thought back on Jullie, who was suffering quite a lot because of lack of blood. It could have made a human pity her and feed her whatever she desired.


    However, Natasha was unbothered. She has trained several new vampires that''s why she has long gotten over such emotions that could make her give in.


    For Jullie''s sake, she needs to remain thirsty unless she completely loses it and breaks Natasha''s defenses or gains control over her mind.


    ''Well, it will be fun if she breaks out of that room.'' A grin, that could have made one step back in nervousness, appeared on her face.


    Soon her eyes landed on the several boxes lying in the guest room¡ªthe gifts she received on her birthday.


    Generally, she let them pile up before distributing them to orphans, but right now, she suddenly felt curious about a certain gift from a certain someone.


    Getting up, she approached the small hill of the gifts before trying to find the one she received from Alex.


    She clearly remembered that he gave her quite a big box as a gift. She wasn''t curious to open it at that time that''s why she threw it with the other gifts


    However, now, she was interested in knowing what he gave her.


    "Found you~" With a grin that exposed her sharp canines, she pulled the familiar gift, letting the others fall to the ground.


    She felt rare excitement building in her belly as she sat down on the bed and began tearing the gift wrapper.


    With each fragment of the box that appeared, she felt her excitement amplifying.


    *Tear*


    She finally got rid of the wrap and was met with a long black rectangular box.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened the box¡ªand instantly, her eyes widened,


    "...ah." she has forgotten how long it has been...since she used it. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    The first weapon that made her a threat in the Blood Domain, and if not for Azeroth, she might have never tamed her lust for battle.


    The first weapon she got so fond of, but with time, she forgot how it felt to wield it.


    The weapon of a huntress.


    A whip.


    With her fingers trembling she slowly took out the long whip. Her cheeks were tainted red, which was unnatural for a Vampire, as she held the whip close to her chest.


    With a feverish look, she muttered under her breath,


    "You know me too well...father~~"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A Curse is the end. Death. Devouring is its destiny. The being that was used to end a war. And Alex has embraced the Curse in such a manner.


    ....but never did he think that the blood which was made to devour would actually give birth to something.


    "Woah..." Liriel exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she witnessed a miracle taking place as Alex''s blood brought the dying plant back to life. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It happened before everyone''s eyes so this was not something she just imagined.


    Alex couldn''t believe it himself...his blood was used to resurrect something. Isn''t that a cheat ability?


    Hector had a hard time believing in what he was witnessing, as he asked, "How is this possible, Sir Akran?"


    The elderly elf explained, "This plant was once the part of the Mother Tree. I had plucked it away for some experiment but after hearing what Liriel told me about you, I brought it along."


    Alex raised his brows, "So you mean to say..." He still was unsure what he should make out of this.


    Akran explained, "Your blood has the essence of the Mother Tree that''s why you were able to reenergize the plant. However, you can''t use it to bring back other dead plants, and that goes for humans as well."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I wasn''t expecting that much...but what about Rebecca...how did it work?"


    Akran hummed; cupping his chin, he responded, "Not everyone can use your blood as they deem right, but surely those whose source of nutrition is blood can absorb the essence that lies dormant in your blood. For example, your Vampire friend."


    Alex nodded; he was slowly understanding, "So you mean to say those who can gain benefits from blood, most likely just the vampire, would find my blood beneficial."


    Akran nodded, but then he added, "There are those, too, who experiment on one''s blood to mutate beasts and even Soulless, so be careful to whom you reveal this mystery of your blood."


    Alex nodded, "I don''t generally share these things with anyone. The problem lies in your granddaughter..."


    Alex turned towards the little girl beside him with a questioning gaze.


    Knowing his granddaughter, Akran was expecting her to agree, right away, but, "I will tell everyone in the village."


    "..." Alex was dumbfounded and so were the other two.


    Soon, the man to whom the office belonged, asked,


    "It will be quite problematic for Alex, little lady. Why would you do such a thing?"


    Just as Alex expected...this girl wasn''t right in the head. And why doesn''t she blink?!


    Liriel turned towards Alex before she spoke her intention, "If you don''t want me to tell everyone about your secret, then accompany me for the whole day and let me observe you."


    Alex was taken aback by that request, "Why do you want to observe me? I ain''t anything special though..." Well, he was feeling a bit awkward saying that, since he, in every sense, was special.


    Sigh.


    Liriel casually shrugged, "I just want to observe a human, going about their day. I won''t disturb you often and you can bring that pretty blond girl along as well."


    Alex heaved a sigh; tomorrow was going to be a long day.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 161- You know nothing about her

    "What the¡­really?" Edric was surprised to hear that the Elf they saved on their way to Frostbate came to meet Alex today and even demanded to spend a day with him.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he rested the wooden blade by his side and nodded, " Yep~apparently, she knows something about my origin and to keep her mouth shut, she wants to be near me¡­to observe me, or whatever her goal is."


    Alex doesn''t know what she would achieve by observing him, when she could have asked anyone, by paying a few coins, to let them be observed by the elven girl.


    Was it because of the sudden revelation of him being related to their Mother Tree? Alex knew it must be the case. However, he has a bad feeling about Celestria''s reaction when she hears about it.


    "Dude, isn''t it great? You are building relationships with every race. It''s like I am watching a man building his own interracial harem."


    Alex cringed, "Where did you hear that word?"


    Edric chuckled, "That doesn''t matter. The point is, you already have a Vampire Noble crushing over you, a world-class Saintess head over heels for you, the beloved daughter of a king, and now an elf, who is the granddaughter of a former tribal chief. You got some serious backing on your side."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "Jealous?"


    Edric scoffed, "I got the person who is everything for me. Won''t ask for more."


    Alex was surprised, " But I thought you had something going on with Valarie? I often see you two together these days."


    They always train together, eat together and even in class, Valarie doesn''t sit alone anymore. However, it''s surprising that Amanda didn''t seem bothered about it.


    Edric heaved a sigh, "There is no space for romance in our relationship. She needed a friend and a sparring partner, and truth be told, Valarie looks at me more like a younger brother. Y''know, advising me often, and even chiding me when I do something wrong."


    Alex was taken aback. Their relationship has developed to the contrary of how it should have been.


    Canonically, Valarie comes to see Edric as an idol¡ªsomeone she gets inspired from, and someone whom she doesn''t defy.


    However, now things have changed. Valarie seems nearly out of the plot because of Amanda and Edric''s recent closeness, more so after they visited her parents and got their acceptance.


    "In a way, I think she looks up to you." Edric''s sudden comment made Alex startled,


    "What do you mean by that? Doesn''t she still look down on me?"


    Alex remembers that time when she refused to spar against him, rejecting him outrightly saying she might end up snapping his bones in a few exchanges.


    Although she doesn''t outright badmouth him now, the way she behaves around Alex is somehow similar to the past.


    Edric gave a short laugh, "Then you haven''t understood that girl, by now, my dear friend. She is very much like you. A tsun~tsun."


    Alex''s eyes turned cold, as he suddenly held the sword and told the guy, "Get ready."


    A cold sweat trailed down his temple, as Edric hurriedly said, "Wait¡ªlet me tell you something-"


    However, Alex didn''t give him time and launched from his spot.


    The sound of his muscles, feet, breathing, and heartbeat was completely erased as he moved in an arc, aiming for Edric.


    The raven-haired, who had taken the form of an elf, followed his instincts and ducked under the attack¡ªhowever, Alex passed by the spot, and by increasing his pace, he twirled on his feet and hit Edric on his back.


    **DHAK**


    "Guh!" Edric fell face flat on the ground as he lost control.


    Alex huffed as he spat, "Pathetic."


    "You cheated! That''s not how the Moon Dance works!" Edric complained. After training for this long, he has already realized that Moon Dance goes in the pattern of infinity, that''s why Edric was prepared for the follow-on. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Alex didn''t go for the full arc, rather, after Edric ducked, he twirled right away and attacked him.


    "You need to modify your method if your opponent knows your next move."


    Edric glared as he rolled on the ground, before he complained, "Your opponent won''t know anything about the Moon Dance, then why-"


    "I just wanted to hurt you."


    "..." Okay, no more training with this menace.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After bidding farewell to Edric, Alex walked towards the infirmary to get Celestria.


    She has already rested for a long time and considering how much she hates to sleep anywhere but her bed, Alex decided to bring her out as soon as possible.


    "I am taking her now, Doc." As he entered, he met Melissa, who seemed to be doing some paperwork.


    Melissa heaved a sigh before telling him, "Don''t let her take a bath for today, and if she feels pain anywhere, bringing her here would be your responsibility."


    Alex nodded before he moved toward Celestria''s bed. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Like an excited child, her eyes were sparkling, and a bright smile was lifting the edges of her lips as she greeted him, "Good evening."


    Alex ended up pinching her cheek as he asked, "Did you eat something?"


    Celestria covered her cheeks to prevent herself from getting teased anymore before she responded, "They gave me porridge. It was okay."


    Alex asked, "Do you want to eat something more? The common hall must be serving something."


    Celestria shook her head, "No, I am good. I will just make myself some hot chocolate back in the room."


    Since that''s what she wanted, Alex extended his hand and told her, "Let''s go."


    With a smile, Celestria grabbed his hand and stepped out of the infirmary.


    They slowly headed towards the dormitory, while Alex told her whatever happened back in the office.


    Celestria had a shocked expression on her face when she heard what Akran had to say about Alex''s origin.


    "Related to the Goddess? This is the first time someone gave a concrete name with which the Curse might have a relation."


    Alex raised his brows, "Do you think that something related to Gaia would have such a wild ability to devour everything and everyone?"


    Celestria shrugged, "We do know for sure that this Curse is immortal and was once used by the Gods. And not like the Curse has the essence only of Mother Nature."


    Alex hummed...she might be true.


    Soon they reached the girl''s dorm, and Alex said, "You go and relax-"


    "Won''t you come along for a bit? Let''s talk some more?" With her eyes turning droopy she requested.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have denied it, but considering she was unwell, Alex nodded,


    "Okay, but just for an hour."


    Little did he know that he would be only leaving the dormitory the next morning¡­


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 162- Bye-bye V-card

    "I....am disappointed in myself," Alex muttered as he remained lying on the comfortable bed with Celestria resting her head on his chest.


    Both of them were naked under the covers, as the Princess feigned ignorance and enjoyed the blissful moments in her beloved''s arms.


    The reason why Alex seemed disappointed in himself was that he got seduced by the girl last night, and before he could even think of stopping, he was already on top of her¡ªher clothes were thrown away and his too.


    Whatever happened after that was amazing. Like he had a good time with Celestria, and given the Princess drenched nearly every spot of the bedsheet last night, it was evident that she enjoyed it too.


    However, it wasn''t in his plans. How did he...


    "Don''t overthink it. Two people in love tend to make a few mistakes~"


    Although she says that, looking at that bright smile of hers, it is apparent that she doesn''t think of it as a mistake.


    Alex sighed as he wrapped his hands around her and looked into her golden eyes, "You don''t fear getting pregnant at this age?"


    Celestria pouted, "You used protection, in the first place. Naturally, I can''t hope to have your child."


    Alex was so surprised by her words that he ended up chuckling, "You brought the said protection in the first place since you had already planned something like that."


    Celestria giggled mischievously. She went to the market with Amanda the last time, and seeing the girl buying ''it,'' Celestria thought that she should as well. Who knew she would get it used so soon~


    Narrowing his eyes, he added, "And don''t say something so dangerous. You can''t have a child at this age...your father would hunt me down if he hears about it."


    Celestria huffed, "He won''t say anything. Just become my husband, and I will protect you."


    Alex tilted his head, and with his eyes signifying suspicion, he asked, "Why does it seem this all is your well-cooked plan to get married?"


    Celestria chuckled, "What are you even saying~"


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Cela! Open the door!"


    Both of them jolted as they heard a familiar voice from the other side


    "Amanda?" Alex asked in a hushed tone.


    "Seems like it." Celestria responded as she asked, "What happened, Amy? I am changing right now."


    "Open the door. This is serious!" Hearing the usually calm and collected Amanda sounding so anxious, Alex told Celestria,


    "Open the door, I will go hide in the bathroom."


    Celestria asked in a panic, "Are you sure? She can stay for long, you know."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Appearing in your room like this would be quite awkward. You just go."


    Alex instantly shot out of the bed. Grabbing his clothes he stepped inside the bathroom. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Celaaaaa?" Amanda called out.


    "Just a second, girl. No one is dying."


    "I might."


    Celestria heaved a sigh as she wore her clothes hurriedly, and while tying her hair in a bun, she reached the door.


    *Click*


    "Just what in the world happened to you?" Celestria asked, but rather than an answer, Amanda stepped inside the room and closed the door.


    That was....an evident sign of a long conversation.


    She pulled Celestria to the bed before saying, "I did what I said...gave a green flag to Edric."


    Celestria''s eyes widened; this was quite a coincidence.


    "That so....then, what happened?" Looking at Amanda, who was prim and proper as always, Celestria had a complicated feeling. Was Celestria the only one who nearly fainted and got wobbly feet?


    However, her assumptions were wrong, "He didn''t...do it with me." Amanda told her, with a shy smile on her face.


    "Eh?" Celestria was taken aback. Why was this girl so excited then?


    "I...did bring him to my room...the mood was all good, and he seemed quite eager as well....then suddenly, his eyes landed on my hand, and he realized that he might be rushing things."


    "Hand?" Celestria asked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Absence of ring, you know. That made him realize that he was rushing things, even though he got permission from my parents. That''s why he said ''We have a lot of time together, and I don''t want to do anything improperly with the girl I love''."


    Celestria took a nervous gulp...Alex can''t listen to their conversation, right?


    ''Last night...didn''t he say something similar?'' However, Celestria didn''t back off, unlike Amanda, and continued with her assault, resulting in her losing her virginity.


    "Why are you spacing out now? Focus." Amanda demanded.


    Celestria heaved a sigh, "So after contemplating over it for so long, you two ended up chickening out?"


    Amanda frowned, "What a rude way of putting it. We just held back our urges and gave priority to our emotions. I mean, anyone who is in love can hold their physical needs, right?"


    "...." Celestria was now regretting opening the door for her.


    "Anyway, are you free today? Sir Devon had some work, so I am thinking of visiting the nearby blacksmith."


    Celestria didn''t have any plans, so she readily nodded, "Okay, I will come. I also need to get a few things from there."


    On that note, Amanda got up and bid her farewell.


    Once she was gone, Celestria locked the door and very slowly approached the bathroom.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened the door, before finding a pair of cold eyes looking at her.


    "Alex I-"


    "It wasn''t your plan, right? That after seducing me, you told Amanda to say such things to make me feel guilty? Are you into sadism?"


    Celestria waved her hands in front of her slowly, "No, you have got it all wrong! Trust me."


    Alex didn''t listen to her and while stepping closer to her, he said, "The one who truly loves can hold themselves, huh? So that means you don''t love me enough, huh?"


    Celestria continued to back away, until she hit the wall, and looked at him with an upturned gaze, "Alex she-"


    Alex suddenly pulled her hand and locked them above her head. Leaning forward, he teasingly smiled and whispered, "Now, I am going to seduce you....let''s see if you can control yourself for the sake of love, or not~"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Don''t worry, he is just joking around(not the seducing part tho...)


    Drop a comment.

 Chapter 163- Spirits

    "Why are you dragging me into this?" Edric asked with a groan as he was getting pulled by Alex.


    They were wearing casual clothes for today since they were going out.


    Alex was wearing a pair of black ankle-length trousers with a checkered white shirt. While Edric wore a black collar T-shirt with loose pants.


    Both of them were quite eye-catching. Alex gave much of an elegant vibe, someone who is hard to approach and can be only worshipped from afar. While Edric gave the vibe of a friendly, handsome neighbor who gave a sense of warmth.


    The underclassmen who passed by couldn''t help but blush at the sight and giggle to themselves. Some wanted to approach them and some were content by watching them from the sidelines. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t tolerate her on my own. And you are free anyways." Alex said as he brought Edric to the front gates.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Edric clicked his tongue, "It''s your date; why bring a third wheel?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, "This ain''t a date, man. She forced me with this demand to keep her mouth shut. And it was she who said that bringing along a friend is okay."


    Edric heaved a sigh, "Then why didn''t you take Celestria with you?"


    Remembering her conversation with Amanda in the morning, Alex said, "She had to go shopping with your girl. So in a way, you are now responsible to accompany me."


    "...." What the hell is with this guy?


    While bantering the duo reached the front gates and found a certain girl waiting for them there.


    Edric saw the pretty elf before waving at her, "Hello, good morning."


    She raised her brows, "Aren''t you the same person who saved me back then? Thank you for the help." She suddenly bowed, much to Edric''s panic as he hurriedly said,


    "I-It''s totally fine, you don''t need to thank me."


    Alex grinned, "Since it seems I have found you, your savior, should I-"


    "Don''t even think about it. I want to spend time with you." Liriel spoke after lifting her head.


    Alex was dumbfounded by that straightforward declaration, and on the side, Edric was grinning ear to ear,


    ''Interracial harem on the way...''


    ...


    They decided to move around the market since staying in the school with the elf beside him would cause numerous rumors to spread.


    As Liriel said, she was just silently following them without even bothering to ask where they were heading.


    Alex couldn''t help but sigh at her nonchalance, as he asked, "Don''t you fear that I might end up selling you somewhere for a few coins?"


    Liriel shook her head, "I know self-defense and have enough spells in my mind to even escape the central jail of this domain. So I am relieved."


    That caught Edric''s attention as he asked, "Is it true that Elves are taught spiritual magic from a young age?"


    Liriel nodded, "We inherit the ability to see spirits and borrow their strength, and because our emotions are very simple during our childhood, our elders force us to learn spiritual magic at a young age."


    Edric hummed in understanding. He has heard that spiritual magic vastly depends on the connection that one forms with the spirits.


    "What about you, Ed? Can you see spirits when you become an elf?" Alex asked.


    That piqued Liriel''s interest....change into an elf? How does that work?


    Edric heaved a sigh, "I...can actually, but they always reject my presence, and that causes me severe headache; that''s when whenever I change into my elven form, I always try to ignore the spirits."


    Liriel soon followed, "Did you try to ask them for power?"


    Edric and Alex both turned toward the little elf before the raven-haired muttered, "I mean...yeah. That''s the purpose of having a connection with the sp-"


    "Sore loser you are." (Liriel)


    "..." (Edric)


    Alex''s attention was more on the elf that''s why he didn''t make fun of Edric and asked, "What do you mean by that? Did he do something wrong?"


    Liriel explained, "Spirits are not a source of power that you can use to chant spells. They are living creatures that originate from the Mother Tree and are spread across the globe. They have emotions and are one of the most lonely species."


    Alex and Edric carefully listened to the little girl, as she explained,


    "When you get in contact with Spirits, they want you to talk to them...they want to become your friends. It''s like taming a beast¡ªyou need to feed it, pet it, care for it then only they would become useful during a battle."


    Both of them realized the mistake in their perception.


    Edric has been forcing his will on the spirits, demanding power from them because he believes that''s the purpose of the Spirits¡ªto help good defeat evil.


    However, he was wrong. Utterly wrong.


    "Spirits are whimsical beings, so you need to be careful about your bond and which emotion you allow them to feel. Based on that, they can be your greatest ally or most horrifying nightmare." Liriel concluded.


    Edric remained silent for a few moments before he asked, "Can you help me learn more about Spirits? You see, I am really bad at it."


    Liriel raised her brows, but before she could have said anything in response, her ears twitched.


    "Something..."


    She shot her head away from the duo and looked at the place from where the noise was coming, "Someone is in trouble."


    Alex frowned as he also turned, while Edric switched to his elven form to detect what was wrong.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    A huge explosion occurred, and the sky was lit with fiery ambers


    Liriel nearly fell because of the tremors as the other two watched with their mouths parted, as a huge being, clad with flames.


    However, the most horrifying part was the place where the explosion occurred.


    ''...so I am thinking of visiting the nearby blacksmith.'' Amanda''s voice resonated in Alex''s ears, and without another thought, he launched toward the shop.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- If you enjoyed yourself reading the chapter, drop a comment

 Chapter 164- Berserk(1)

    [A few minutes ago]


    "For real?" Amanda was startled to hear that Celestria ended up doing it with Alex.


    "Yeah...it just happened. Fortunately, he doesn''t seem mad about it." Celestria heaved a long sigh. She was really nervous in the morning, that Alex would be disappointed in her. But fortunately, he didn''t mind and even went for round two in the morning.


    Amanda smiled, "It''s strange though...your man is so cautious that he even avoids having sex, eh?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestia shook her head, "More like he is very considerate about our relationship and the future problems we might face if we don''t pay attention to things."


    Alex doesn''t want to rush things and is bitter about his relationship with Celestria''s family. He doesn''t want Celestria to stand at the point where she has to choose one: her family or Alex.


    Since they were in a public place, they had to chat very quietly.


    The duo was looking quite charming today, with Celestria wearing a white floral one-piece that reached her knees with a straw hat to protect herself from harsh sunlight. The girl gave a refreshing look, which filled one with warmth.


    Amanda, on the other hand, looked more like a cool beauty, with ankle-length pants and a black shirt with white dots. She has tied her hair in a ponytail which gave the girl quite a mature appearance.


    They were, naturally, attracting a lot of attention. However, Amanda''s face was quite infamous in the market after the ruckus happened the last time she came here with Edric.


    Someone tried flirting with her, and Amanda ended up making a sculpture out of him in the middle of the market. No, it wasn''t the flirting part that angered her. That guy ended up insulting Edric and that was not acceptable.


    "Is it there, right? You have been a consistent buyer from this shop." Celestria said as they moved toward the famous blacksmith shop.


    It was nothing special, but the weapon made her always last long, and the shop owner was kind enough to repair it for a lower cost if the weapon was purchased from his shop.


    Although Amanda was a mage, the horror of being stripped of Soul Energy never allowed her to fully rely on magic. She faced such a situation during the last tournament when the opponent could block Soul Energy. She was completely powerless in front of him.


    Then there was her battle with Rebecca as well, which made Amanda realize the necessity of plan B.


    That''s why Amanda regularly buys different weapons and trains with them just as much as she trains her magic.


    *Tring*


    The duo entered the shop together and found that there were only three people inside other than the shop owner.


    "Welcome miss," the shop owner greeted Amanda as usual, however, Amanda couldn''t reply to him because of her shock.


    In front of Celestria and Amanda stood the same girl against whom Celestria fought yesterday.


    All the drama that happened yesterday was because of the single girl who held her nose high and boasted of being the best....only to be defeated brutally by Celestria.


    When Cristina''s gaze fell on Celestria the memories of their last match began pouring down her mind.


    It didn''t help that the two friends she brought along, giggled and made fun of her, "Your dear senior is here, Cris."


    "Go say hello~"


    The humiliation she faced yesterday...the insults she has been hearing from her classmates...everything built a storm inside her and affected the nearby spirits at once.


    Celestria frowned upon noticing the change in her expression as she said, "Look, Cristina, whatever happened yesterday...let''s not think about it anymore."


    Although the Princess tried to mediate the situation, looking at the quivering equipment nearby, Amanda could tell that it wasn''t working.


    Just as Amanda saw Celestria moving toward Cristina, she held her arm, "No, Cela¡ª"


    But it was too late.


    **BOOOOOOOM**


    ....


    Alex and Edric shot toward the weapon shop, their eyes widening as a massive, burning figure burst out from the flames.


    Screams filled the air. The nearby shops were already reduced to charred ruins, their wooden frames collapsing under the heat. People writhed on the ground, their skin blistered and smoking, their cries drowned out by the roaring inferno.


    Panic spread like wildfire. The market had turned into a nightmare, a place of fire and death. The flaming monster stood at the heart of the destruction, its molten form pulsing with rage, ready to turn everything to ash.


    "Can you hear them?!" Alex shouted, his voice strained as he sprinted toward the shop at full speed.


    "No," Edric cried, "I am going inside!" Without waiting for Alex''s call, Edric changed into his bull form before charging in on all four.


    Alex could see the being was causing havoc but it wasn''t moving away from the shop and was stomping at one place.


    "This is spiritual magic!" Suddenly, out of nowhere, Liriel appeared beside him, "The chanter is within that form and couldn''t control the Spirits anymore."


    The elf spoke as she pointed towards the humanoid monster.


    Alex gritted his teeth and summoned a spear.


    Without hesitation, he leaped onto the nearest rooftop, propelling himself high into the air. His body twisted mid-flight, and with a sharp flick of his wrist, he hurled the spear straight toward the monstrous figure below.


    BZZZZZ!


    The weapon struck the creature''s head, pushing it back slightly, its molten flesh rippling from the impact. But that was all.


    "Not a scratch..." Alex muttered. It wasn''t surprising¡ªthe spear had vanished into the bubbling lava that made up its form, leaving no sign of damage.


    At least now, he had its attention.


    "Normal blades won''t work..." He sighed, drawing a long, slender sword from his inventory.


    The burning beast turned toward him, its massive steps leaving craters in the stone as it charged with mindless, frenzied rage. The ground trembled beneath its advance.


    "UAAAAAGHHH!"


    With a deafening roar, the monster swung its molten hand down at him, its fingers like dripping magma ready to crush him whole.


    But Alex was already gone. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    A silver streak blurred past the creature¡ªthen, in the middle of its attack, its arm fell to the ground with a sickening hiss, severed cleanly.


    "Alex!" Edric shouted before the silver headshot his head towards the source of the voice.


    Edric was holding both girls in both his hands as he called out, "They are safe, just burnt!"


    Alex gestured for her to take them away, to which Edric instantly nodded.


    *Hisss*


    Turning his attention up he found the severed arm of the being regrowing at a rapid pace.


    "Okay wannabe Surtur, it''s you and me now."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leave a comment on your way out.

 Chapter 165- Berserk(2)

    Edric brought the two of them towards the Academy. The only medic he knows who can save them is Melissa.


    In a state of panic, he didn''t think twice before rushing into the academy, and under everyone''s horrified gaze, he approached the infirmary.


    "Edric!" One of the teachers who was nearby asked in a panic, "What happened to them?"


    Edric first laid them on the bed before informing him, "A monster is wreaking havoc in the market. They got caught in the mayhem."


    Melissa soon arrived by their bed and told the nearby nurses, "Bring the cooling pads, exbator, and the cooling potions. Now!"


    The command was immediately listened to, as the nurses began moving around, bringing whatever was asked.


    Melissa checked their pulses and said, "They have inhaled a lot of smoke and that is blocking their lungs...we need to remove the smoke immediately."


    Edric asked in apprehension, "You can save them, right?"


    Melissa heaved a sigh, "That''s my job." Turning towards Edric, she added, "Meanwhile, you do your job."


    Edric''s breath was caught in his throat for a moment, as he realized what she was saying.


    Clenching his fist, he nodded toward the woman, "Understood."


    Stepping out of the infirmary, he was met by the teacher, as he said, "Sir, please inform the Headmaster about the situation."


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Before the older male could have asked anything, Edric changed his form and darted away.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Back in the market, the city security has already arrived and has been launching attacks at the flaming figure


    They were well organized; half of them were engaged in evacuation while the other half was charging at the beast, keeping it at bay.


    "It won''t do..." Alex could tell that the beast was gaining strength with each attack¡ªthe more its flames absorbed, the bigger and stronger it grew. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "*KHRUUAAGH*" Swinging its arm, a flood of lava was thrown at the group of soldiers.


    "Aghhhh!"


    "Shield! We need a shield here!"


    Those behind the tanks were saved, but those involved in the evacuation had to pay a hefty price.


    Alex clicked his tongue. This wouldn''t do.


    "Stand back!" he shouted, and before the words even finished leaving his lips, he shot into the air like a bullet.


    The soldiers obeyed without question, instinctively retreating from the burning monster.


    Mid-air, Alex flung a shield toward the creature. At the same time, he summoned a massive, heavy sword, its steel glinting under the flames.


    The shield struck the monster''s shoulder, beginning to melt in the intense heat. But that was just a distraction.


    Alex closed in, blade raised high¡ª


    SHLINK!


    His sword slashed down, but the monster jerked its head to the side at the last second, dodging the strike with unnatural speed.


    Alex grinned. That''s fine.


    Instead of resisting the miss, he let the blade follow through, guiding it straight toward the sinking shield.


    "Rebound."


    The moment the sword struck the melting shield¡ª


    TING!


    The sound rang out like steel snapping, and just like that, the blade bounced back with twice the force.


    Using that explosive momentum, Alex twisted his wrists and redirected the sword¡ª


    Straight for the monster''s neck.


    The monster howled as its neck was nearly severed, however, mid-way, Alex had to let go since the flaming beast brought its hand up


    "Hupp!" Pushing himself away, Alex jumped back and landed on one of the buildings.


    The slash was healing rapidly and Alex''s expensive blade got consumed by the monster.


    "Tch, you will pay for that ..."


    The mages gritted their teeth, sweat beading on their foreheads as they poured more mana into their spells.


    "Freeze!" one of them shouted again, his hands trembling as a wave of frost surged toward the monster.


    But the moment the ice touched its flaming body, it evaporated into steam, vanishing as if it had never existed.


    "Damn it! It''s too hot!" another mage cursed, trying again with a stronger spell, his voice strained with desperation.


    Earth mages joined in, raising thick stone walls around the beast to restrict its movements, but the instant the rock got too close, it cracked and crumbled, glowing red before disintegrating into molten slag.


    "This isn''t working!" one of the mages yelled, his voice shaking.


    The teachers exchanged tense glances. They were powerful mages¡ªmasters of their craft¡ªyet in front of this monster, their magic was useless.


    Some of them began to step back, doubt creeping into their eyes.


    A young mage, barely older than a student, gulped and muttered under his breath, "Are we even making a difference?"


    Just then, the monster swung its burning arm. A wave of searing heat washed over them, forcing the mages to stumble backward, their protective barriers barely holding.


    "SHIT!"


    The creature roared, flames surging higher as if mocking their feeble attempts.


    The ground trembled as the monster brought its arm down toward the ground, but this time, it was stopped just inches before incinerating the group.


    Everyone stared in shock.


    A tall, black-haired man stood firm, his feet dug deep into the earth, gripping the monster''s burning hand above his head. Flames licked at his arms, but he didn''t flinch.


    "MOVE!" Edric barked.


    The soldiers snapped out of their daze and scrambled away just in time.


    "KHRUOGH!"


    The beast roared and swung its other arm, aiming to crush Edric where he stood¡ª


    SHLINK!


    A silver blur flashed through the air.


    THUD!


    The monster''s arm hit the ground, severed clean.


    Alex landed beside Edric, blade still humming from the force of his strike.


    "Tch. Persistent bastard," Alex muttered, flicking the molten blood off his sword.


    Edric growled as he shoved the severed limb aside, his skin sizzling from the heat. His breaths were rough, but his grip didn''t loosen.


    "Can you fight?" Alex asked, spinning his blade in one hand.


    Edric cracked his neck, his berserk strength surging. "Five minutes, max. Let''s end this before then."


    The monster''s wounds sealed in an instant, both arms regrowing as it let out a furious howl. Its blazing eyes locked onto the two warriors.


    Now, it was up to the strongest humans to take down the burning giant.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 166- Berserk(End)

    Spirits are whimsical beings, who seek attention.


    They always try to get in contact with those who can see them. Want to play with them. Want to share their emotions. The most entertaining part for them is influencing the real world through their host.


    Liriel could tell that someone(a spirit user) allowed their emotions to influence their actions. They relayed their anger to the spirits, and those emotions resulted in them going berserk all of a sudden.


    "It''s bad....spirits attract spirits. If they can''t get them under control, the whole city would get burned." Liriel muttered under her breath as she saw the group of humans trying to fight the spiritual being who was running havoc.


    Trying to destroy a being that was made out of pure elements wouldn''t be an easy job. Unless a Saint-ranked mage doesn''t join the battle and freeze down the monster, nothing would change.


    However, that much Soul energy cannot be possessed by a human....then who would save them?


    ....


    "Edric, hold its legs!" Alex shouted as he jumped from building to building, moving in circles to get the opportunity to sever the demon''s neck.


    Edric moved as commanded. His Berserk state elevated his endurance as he launched toward the flaming figure with both of his hands extended.


    However, before he could have grabbed the monster''s feet, he was kicked away,


    "Fuuuuuck!" The giant human flies through the air, before crashing through the giant clock tower and completely breaking it from the middle.


    Alex clicked his tongue, before launching a few orbs toward the beast, which exploded upon contact,


    **BOOOOOM**


    However, that only made the monster stumble back a little¡ªbut much to Alex''s annoyance, the Beast''s size elevated with that explosion.


    ''It is now actively absorbing all the attacks and increasing its size. If this continues, a single step from the monster would destroy the city completely.''


    There was no time to think. Alex couldn''t hesitate anymore.


    ''Okay curse, need your help.'' Dark lines began to appear around his face and above his head as Alex came to a pause and looked at the monster.


    The presence of the white-haired teenager became profound as the air suddenly turned heavy.


    The flaming monster turned its head towards him¡ªAlex''s presence was nearly impossible to ignore.


    The massive inhumane swung its arm.


    The meteors of the flame approached him.


    Alex exhaled a breath, and then,


    *SWIS*


    His figure dissolved in thin air, and in a blink, he was before the flaming figure.


    The monster instantly raised its fist.


    Alex followed the suit, however, before the monster could have even brought down the fist, Alex punched nothing but the air.


    **BOOOOM**


    The shockwave of the attack created a huge pressure, pushing the monster away.


    Alex floated higher, a glowing golden ball forming above him. Just like the wolf in Chainedvale.


    The sky turned black. Thunder boomed. Alex stared hard at the creature, barely keeping itself from collapsing.


    "How long can you last?" Alex whispered. Then, the air crackled. Power shot towards the giant.


    "KHUOOOOGH" The burning giant threw its head up, trying to block the attack. But the thunder ripped right through its defenses.


    Yellow lightning slammed into the monster, pushing it back with brutal force.


    The attack continued to pour. The onlookers had an amazed expression as they saw a warrior suddenly launching such a lethal spell.


    Edric, who has identified the attack similar to that wolf, couldn''t help but mutter, "He really can eat someone''s skill."


    He has already returned to his original state, finding it unnecessary to push himself when Alex had got the monster under control.


    However, Alex hasn''t gained control over the monster at all.


    It was absorbing the current. Its size was still increasing.


    Alex believed there would be a limit to how much it could absorb...but he was wrong.


    Suddenly, Alex''s eyes landed on something he had been avoiding until now.


    A grimoire.


    He can see the grimoire of every being while he remains in this state.


    It was the feature that came with the Curse.


    The ability to devour.


    The curse can devour and absorb anything''s abilities.


    And in this state, Alex can do the same.


    He has been avoiding it. He wasn''t sure how he would act after devouring a grimoire.


    And consuming someone''s grimoire means killing them. Alex didn''t want to commit a crime casually.


    Not in this world.


    However, the spirits were running wild. The monster was absorbing everything and was turning more and more savage


    The academy was not far away. The human soldiers are too weak to defend against the flaming monster.


    Then what option does Alex have?


    Devour.


    He stopped releasing the thunder and decided to advance towards the grimoire, when suddenly,


    [Don''t]


    A voice...very childlike...resounded in his ear.


    For a moment, Alex thought that he might be hearing things. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But,


    [Don''t devour it. Spiritual magic is too strong. You will lose control.]


    Alex frowned, "Who are you?"


    He couldn''t see anyone around, and somehow, he knew that it was a sound from within.


    But who-ah!


    ''You....are the curse.''


    [I do have a name, but Curse would do for now. You can''t devour that thing, I repeat. You will lose control and might end up causing more havoc than that thing.]


    First, Alex couldn''t believe that he was conversing with the curse. And now, he was receiving the advice.


    But if he couldn''t swallow the things "What should I do? Continue to make it larger until it becomes a planetary-level crisis?"


    Maybe that would gain the attention of the Vampires, and they would take it down.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers had become active again, and with Edric''s support, they were keeping the monster busy.


    [You can use one of the skills I devoured in the past.]


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex''s eyes lit up. He can do that?


    [Let me see...yeah, this will do.]


    Suddenly, a grimoire was floating before Alex''s face.


    [Devour it.]


    Alex didn''t think twice before letting his instincts take over and he consumed the grimoire.


    "Alex!" Edric yelled. The monster had already hurt many soldiers, and some were dead. Edric was barely holding on. Things were bad, and Alex was just standing there!


    Alex took a deep breath and finally finished with his strange meal. The feeling of eating the magic book was still there, mixed with the memories of the person he''d consumed. The skill was now a part of him.


    He raised his hand, focusing on the giant. The air around him grew cold. Tiny ice crystals began to form, swirling and dancing in the air. The ground beneath his feet started to frost over. A low, chilling wind picked up, whipping his hair around his face


    The giant roared, sensing the change in the air. It swiped a massive claw at Alex, but the wind pushed the attack aside like it was nothing. The ice crystals multiplied, becoming a blinding white cloud. The temperature plummeted. Even the giant''s flames seemed to shrink back, fighting against the sudden, intense cold.


    Only two words left his lips, "Blizzard Storm."


    The cloud of ice exploded outward, a swirling mass of razor-sharp ice and howling wind. It slammed into the giant like a tidal wave, tearing at its fiery form. The giant screamed, its roars turning into cries of pain.


    Chunks of ice clung to its burning body, extinguishing the flames in those spots. The air was filled with the sound of cracking ice and the monster''s desperate struggles. This wasn''t just cold; it was a magical storm, freezing everything it touched.


    Even the ground beneath the giant''s feet was encased in thick ice, trapping it in place. The blizzard raged, a terrifying display of raw power, and the giant was caught in its icy grip.


    Everyone watched in amazement as the giant was turned into a sculpture, its form completely frozen.


    "As expected of the Hero¡­."


    "He really has a dual element¡­"


    "Such great sorcery¡­"


    "How can someone¡­?"


    The people who witnessed the miracle taking place were still amazed and couldn''t move from their spots.


    Edric shouted at them, "Go and check for people in the buildings!"


    His voice brought them back to reality as they hurriedly moved towards the broken building and shops to find those who might be stuck there.


    Alex floated back to the surface, the black lines vanishing slowly.


    Edric heaved a sigh, "How did you do that? Didn''t you just consume the wolf back then?"


    Alex shook his head, "Don''t ask¡­you won''t believe me." Even Alex couldn''t believe that he had conversed with the Curse just a few seconds ago.


    "Anyway, where are they?" Alex asked, which made Edric flinch,


    "I brought them to Melissa."


    Alex nodded before he said, "Let''s go."


    The two teenagers darted toward the academy.


    Meanwhile, the silver-haired elf was still standing near the iced sculpture; her eyes couldn''t believe what she just witnessed.


    "How¡­did he gain Soul Energy all of a sudden and chant a Saint-rank spell?"


    Just as she thought, Alex was an anomaly.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 167- Memories(1)

    Cristina was recovered once the flaming monster¡ªnow an ice sculpture¡ªwas destroyed.


    She was breathing very faintly when she was taken out, and her body was below the usual human temperature. However, she was safe and could be healed.


    Liriel was standing there, witnessing the spirits scattering when their soul presence was suppressed.


    It was quite overwhelming, to suppress the spirits who have an infinite amount of Soul Energy. These beings have lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Their origin is unknown and so is their power source.


    And along with their long life, they have grown severely lonely as well. The reason why the monster was growing was because the more attack it received, the more spirits got attracted by it¡ªthinking it must be fun to participate.


    That''s why it is said that calming down excited spirits is a very taxing task and not something a human can achieve unless several high-ranking warriors are in complete sync.


    "Alex...the bearer of the Curse. Someone who can adapt to new powers according to the situation. He is a different species altogether." Liriel muttered under her breath as she noted whatever she had gained about Alex.


    ''Nice documentary I have made for the children.'' With those thoughts, the little elf advanced back to her hometown. Enough exploration for today.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Alex and Edric were inside the infirmary, as they watched Melissa and the other nurses taking care of Celestria and Amanda.


    They have inhaled excessive amounts of smoke, which is why their breathing has been blocked. However, Melissa had the perfect equipment to remove the smoke, which she immediately used before the two could have run out of breath.


    Inside the infirmary, the headmaster, along with a few other teachers, were also present, as they heard about the whole commotion.


    "Headmaster, that student isn''t right in the head. Today, she could have killed Cela and Amanda. And many other people got injured today." Alex spoke sternly. If he could, he would have himself slaughtered the girl and called it an act of self-defense.


    However, even after freezing the monster, the girl survived¡ªor what report he received.


    Hector assured him, "She would be expelled for her actions and strict action would be taken to discipline the child. You need not to worry."


    Hector was not going to remain lenient about it in any way. Those people who were injured would be fully compensated by Cristina''s father and for those who might have lost their lives, Cristina might get imprisoned for that.


    The rules are equal for all. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Edric turned toward the teacher whom he met at the time when he came with Celestria and Amanda, before thanking him, "Thank you for sending reinforcement, sir. It was really helpful."


    The black-haired man smiled in understanding, "It was my duty. No need to be thankful."


    After that, Melissa asked not to remain in the infirmary anymore, or they would disturb the patients.


    When Edric and Alex asked if they could stay, "Not today. Go and rest and come back tomorrow in the morning. They won''t wake up anytime today."


    The blue-haired nurse spoke and left no room for argument.


    In the end, they had to leave silently.


    ...


    "What are your plans?" Edric asked as they walked slowly toward the dorm.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I am going to check on Professor Jullie with her brother." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex had received a letter from Akron regarding his wish to see his sister. And since Alex had the permit of the Vampire Monarch, he could easily travel between realms without a problem.


    Edric suddenly asked, "Can I also come?"


    Alex raised his brows, "You know it''s not a picnic, right? There are dangers on the other side which you might not be ready to face."


    "I know but still....Professor Jullie is an important person for me as well. I just want to make sure that she is alright."


    Alex glanced at the guy. How can he forget that Edric had a crush on Jullie? Their encounter during the initial days of the Academy resulted in him growing affectionate for the woman.


    Well, Alex couldn''t blame him¡ªJullie, indeed, is a person whom people couldn''t help but like.


    Considering only six hours it takes to reach there and the sun has yet to completely set, Alex assented, "Okay, let''s go."


    Edric was taken aback, "For real?"


    Alex nodded, "Get freshen up and change, and meet me at the front gate in an hour."


    Edric nodded, "I won''t be late."


    Alex saw an excited Edric dashing away before he also headed toward his room.


    ...


    In his room, Alex sat down inside the bathing pool and checked his grimoire.


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 112 (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 119] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 87] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility, Cursebind, Tempest Surge, Blizzard Storm.]


    [Soul Energy: 37888-> 51225]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ....


    ''Added another skill, huh...'' Alex was both happy and confused about how his Soul Book was registering so many skills and his soul energy was elevating at such a phenomenal rate.


    Earlier, when he devoured the grimoire of the random entity to gain the ice attack, he received a few flashes of memories of the person as well.


    ''It was definitely an immortal being...or someone who doesn''t reside on this planet...'' He could say that the person was quite a strong person to have so many achievements in their memories.


    On his own, Alex might not have been able to defeat the monster today ...that reminds him,


    ''Are you still there? Curse?'' Alex asked as he opened his eyes and listened carefully.


    [Yes, I am. It''s too boring to always remain within you, but there is nothing I can do.]


    He heard it. The childish voice once again.


    Alex had so many questions suddenly coming up in his mind but he started with one,


    "What are you?"


    [A mistake...or so what my father said.]


    Alex frowned, he wanted to ask about that as well, so he didn''t hold back, "Can you start from the beginning? Like who are you? Who gave birth to you? Why were you being used by the gods? If you tell me everything, it will become easy to navigate."


    Alex had been trying to find anything about the curse through several books that the library had to offer.


    He has asked so many people about it, but no one knows anything about the Curse, even though the said being was quite closely related to the Gods they worship.


    [Haah~even though I thought to keep you in suspense...]


    Alex''s eyes turned cold...what is this thing?


    [But well, can''t be helped.]


    Suddenly, Alex''s vision blurred, as he felt himself moving, even though he didn''t move his body at all.


    Although even for seconds, the sensation persisted, he felt he had traveled for quite a long time.


    Once the sensation dulled and his body regained tranquility, he was facing something...strange.


    "What in the world..." Alex stopped talking as he realized that his voice wasn''t resonating but rather returned to him instantly.


    He looked down at himself and found that he was floating mid-air.


    ''Is this a dream? Or vision?'' He wondered.


    Looking around, it was like a greenhouse. Everywhere, there were beautiful flowers and long-grown plants. But the strange part was their base¡ªthey were growing from wooden furniture, vases, and even chandeliers.


    And in the middle of all the greenery, a huge lady sat in the middle of the room.


    No, it wasn''t that she was huge in the human sense. She was a giant?


    [Don''t disrespect her. She is a Titan Goddess, so it''s natural.]


    Alex heard the Curse speaking in his head. With a nod, he added, "Okay, I won''t think anything is improper about her."


    ...in the first place, when his eyes landed on the lady, Alex couldn''t help but feel that badmouthing her would be the gravest sin.


    She...oozed with motherly warmth. Someone who can become the reason for the truce amidst war. A personage that can make even the most disturbed heart, calm.


    Light green long hair was braided with several pearls and flowers. Her eyes were closed, but still, Alex could sense the warmth she possessed in those eyes. Her skin was radiating with an ethereal glow.


    She looks breathtakingly beautiful.


    Alex''s eyes then went towards her arms.


    In her arms, she was holding a small cocoon, and upon peeking in the wrapped clothes, he found a black matter that seemed neither alive nor a living thing.


    ''What...is that?''


    [That''s me.]


    The curse instantly responded, taking Alex by surprise. But wait, why was he surprised? Shouldn''t he have guessed it?


    ''You mean to say, this person in front of me is your mother?''


    Alex asked, only to get an answer followed by a sigh,


    [Indeed she is. She is the mother who gave birth to a curse that existed only to devour things. The Titan Goddess Gaia. Mother nature. The Goddess of Life...and someone, whom I adored the most.]


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 168- Memories(2)

    Above all deities, two exist as the very concept of the beginning. The God of all creation, the ruler of the seven realms, the only being with access to the Akashic Records, and¡ªmy father¡ªAurikos.


    The Curse''s voice echoed with undeniable reverence as he spoke those words. At the same time, a colossal figure materialized before Alex.


    The man was immense, his presence alone pressing down like an invisible weight. His upper body was wrapped in loose white robes that barely concealed his sculpted muscles. A trident rested firmly in his grip, gleaming with an aura of power beyond comprehension. His luminous green eyes locked onto Alex, and in that instant, Alex felt something creep into his very soul.


    A visceral, suffocating dread.


    He could not hold the man''s gaze for long. He averted his eyes, his breath unsteady.


    ''What is this feeling...?''


    [It''s not truly your fear,] the Curse murmured. [It''s mine.]


    Alex inhaled sharply, finally understanding. The oppressive sensation he felt was not his own, but rather the Curse''s deep-seated terror¡ªan emotion so overwhelming that it bled into Alex himself.


    As he exhaled, the illusion of Aurikos dissipated, vanishing like mist under sunlight. The Curse continued speaking, his voice tinged with a weighty solemnity.


    [The Mother Goddess and the King of Gods were a couple¡ªbound together since the dawn of existence. They do not meddle in the affairs of mortals or even immortals unless a war of truly devastating proportions arises. Their mere presence is enough to warp reality, tear dimensional fabrics, and destabilize entire realms.]


    Alex nodded slowly, his mind piecing together why even the Gods of the Upper Realm feared these two.


    "The Rulers of Existence¡­" he murmured, awed.


    [Indeed.]


    Alex furrowed his brows as another thought arose. "Then¡­ does that mean all the Gods in the Upper Realm are their children?"


    The Curse hesitated before answering.


    [Yes... and no. While they are indeed their children, they were not born in the way mortals understand birth.]


    Alex tilted his head. "Affairs?"


    [No,] the Curse corrected his tone firm. [My parents have loved only each other since the beginning of time. The Gods of the Upper Realm were not born in the conventional sense but rather¡­ separated from the essence of my father and mother. They are fragments, embodiments of their power, each tasked with governing an aspect of existence. They carry the divine essence of either Gaia or Aurikos, but none possess the essence of both.]


    Alex narrowed his eyes. "Then what about you?" His tone lowered. "Why weren''t you given a role as a God like your siblings?"


    A long silence followed. The Curse did not answer immediately.


    [...Because I am different,] he finally admitted, his voice quieter than before. [I am the only existence born from the direct union of the two Supreme Deities. The embodiment of their love, the sole being that carried both their essences. A child of unparalleled authority¡ªabove even the Upper Realm Gods.]


    Alex fell silent, absorbing the weight of those words. His gaze flickered toward the lady rocking back and forth, humming a soft, peaceful tune. The melody¡­ it was familiar. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the way the man stood behind her, watching with gentle eyes, smiling¡­


    A happy, peaceful family.


    Yet, the Curse''s voice grew heavy with something darker.


    [They sacrificed much to bring me into existence¡ªto create a successor who could continue their lineage. But¡­ I was not what they had hoped for.]


    The illusion of Aurikos flickered, his expression suddenly darkening as he took a step toward his wife. His voice, though an illusion, carried a real, looming presence.


    "He is¡­ harming you."


    Alex''s breath hitched. He turned toward the woman¡ªand his eyes widened.


    Near her breast, her skin darkened, its vitality draining away.


    Yet, despite that, she smiled warmly. Her voice was soft, filled with an unshakable devotion.


    "My child could never harm me."


    [But she was wrong,] the Curse admitted, his tone bitter. [I was harming her. And because she was Mother Nature¡ªthe one who gave birth to countless worlds¡ªI ended up devouring the life force of many planets.]


    Alex''s stomach twisted.


    "You¡­ swallowed planets through her?"


    The Curse sighed.


    [I couldn''t help it. That is simply what I am¡ªthe one who devours.]


    Alex hesitated before asking, "But¡­ were you aware of what you were doing?"


    Another silence. This one stretched longer than before.


    [If I had known,] the Curse whispered, [I would have killed myself right there and then.]


    Alex exhaled, sensing the raw sorrow in those words.


    [But there is no point in dwelling on it now,] the Curse continued. [It was inevitable. I was consuming my mother from within, and countless innocent lives perished as a result. My father¡­ could not bear it any longer. He decided to separate us. He told my mother that I was taken away to grow, but in truth, he later declared that I had been killed.]


    Alex frowned. "Wait¡­ growth? What kind of excuse was that?"


    [My growth was¡­ slow.] The Curse''s voice carried a self-deprecating tone. [I spent two thousand years with my parents, yet I remained an infant.]


    Alex blinked. No wonder the vision showed him wrapped in cloth.


    [Father believed that showing me the outside world would teach me morality. But the moment he took me away from the Sanctuary, he handed me over to my siblings¡ªthe Upper Realm Gods.]


    Alex''s jaw clenched. He had heard from Andre and seen glimpses of memories¡ªmemories that revealed the Gods using the Curse as a weapon.


    "So Aurikos doesn''t know you''re still alive?"


    [No,] the Curse admitted. [Solaris and the others told him I lost control and had to be put down.]


    Alex scowled. "But in truth, they used you to end their wars. And once they realized they couldn''t control you anymore, they sealed your power, erased your memories, and forced you into different bodies to keep you hidden."


    A grim silence followed.


    [That¡­ is correct,] the Curse confessed. [They cycled me through hosts, across different realms, keeping me contained. My memories locked away, my abilities shackled.]


    [Until I met you.]


    Alex inhaled sharply.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask¡ªwhy did you react to me? Why awaken now?"


    [It''s simple.] The Curse let out a chuckle, though it lacked any real amusement. [You were the only host who faced death repeatedly. Every time you felt true despair, I stirred.]


    Alex scoffed, shaking his head. "So my reckless life as a contract killer actually helped you regain your senses, huh?"


    [Precisely. That''s why you were able to learn those Sword Arts from that fallen God.]


    Alex''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ Fallen God? You mean that old man?"


    [Yes. He was once an immortal. Like Andre and a few others who were demoted after the war.]


    "The war¡­" Alex muttered. "What exactly happened?"


    [That''s a story for another time. Right now, let''s focus on you.]


    Alex shrugged. He was curious, but he wouldn''t press.


    [After you died in your previous life, a deity chose to reincarnate you.]


    Alex''s breath hitched. "Right¡­ I remember meeting someone at that time."


    [That was the God of Death and Reincarnation. He guided your soul into this world¡ªinto a body meant to awaken me.]


    Alex''s eyes narrowed. "Why me?"


    The answer hit him before the Curse could speak.


    He remembered what that deity had told him.


    [You recall it, don''t you?] the Curse said. [The Deity asked you to kill whoever he commanded.]


    Alex''s eyes darkened.


    At first, he thought the target might be Edric¡ªan obstacle for the Gods.


    But now¡­


    "They want me to kill myself."


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    [Indeed. They anticipated this. They knew that I would fully integrate with you one day, and when that happened, they would order you to end your own life.]


    Alex fell silent.


    His mind went numb.


    So all this was a plan.


    He was given the chance to reincarnate since they knew at some point Alex and the Curse would become one. And to get rid of the Curse, so it doesn''t appear before Aurikos, they would order Alex to kill himself and suppress the Curse forever.


    He could have never expected this.


    "What the...hell..." He was so shocked that a smile formed on his face.


    [There is nothing you could have done. At that point, I didn''t care about you or anything that''s why I didn''t say anything.]


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Now you do? Why?"


    [...because I can relate to you.]


    Alex brows frowned, but before he could have asked, the curse added,


    [Seeing you despairing for your mother, I felt that my Curse of harming my mother had affected you...that''s why, in both lives, you were devoid of familial warmth.]


    Alex was rendered speechless. He didn''t know if what he was saying was true or not. But it was a fact that he had never felt how it feels to have a family.


    After remaining silent for a long time, and after returning to the bathroom, Alex asked,


    "So...what should I do now?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 169- Visit to Blood Domain

    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex was back in his room, changing his clothes, while his mind remained fixated on what he saw and heard.


    The Curse...the Curse...he has said that word and heard about it from so many people that he has formed a completely different belief about that entity.


    However, after hearing its story from the existence itself, Alex felt that he might have judged too soon.


    The Curse was just a baby, who was, unintentionally hurting his mother.


    Then one day, his father threw him away, so that he could learn a thing or two.


    Solaris and the other gods used him to end the war and when they thought that the Curse had grown quite stronger, they discarded him after sealing his powers and memories....until he awakened in Ceaser''s body.


    And now, they are planning on killing Alex since the Curse has completely integrated with him.


    Nice.


    Wow.


    "So my presence on the Upper Realm would let your parents know that you are still alive?"


    [Most likely. However, to reach there, you need to go through the Trials.]


    Alex heaved a sigh, "And those shitty Gods wouldn''t let me cross that hurdle easily, I assume."


    [Undoubtedly. They might send a few contestants to target you specifically.]


    Alex suddenly felt that the competition during the trials would be much more difficult, just for him. However, not even once he thought of backing away, since it would be foolish.


    As he tied the shoelaces, he asked the Curse, "Will you help me out during the Trials? Just like how you did back then?"


    [Not necessarily. You see, I still don''t find the excitement to continue my life, and since I have integrated-]


    "Oi, oi! What are you saying? You might not like your life but I do. I have so many things to accomplish and want to start my own family...so don''t spout such nonsense and say that you will support me."


    The curse remained silent for a moment, before asking,


    [You know you could have started a family in your previous life, right? However, your love for the thrill never allowed you to settle down.]


    Alex heaved a sigh upon hearing that.


    He has heard something similar from the God who reincarnated him.


    Although Ceaser desired peace, he actually never wanted to stop.


    ...or was it like that? Maybe. However, now,


    "I don''t think I like this violence and murdering people." Sitting down on the nearby chair, he muttered, "In my last life, it was fun because I never cared about anything else than my thrill. And because of you and old man Hachi, I got power that allowed me to go past my limits and become a killing machine."


    Exhaling an audible breath, he added, "And when I finally thought that this is it...after getting confessed by Sarah, I died."


    [So now, you wish to win the tournament, ascend to the upper realm with the people you love, and start a new family.]


    "That''s the plan, but I am not holding high hopes...since whenever I had hoped or even prayed for something, I got betrayed." A sense of sorrow appeared in his eyes when he said that.


    The Curse turned silent, and soon Alex got up to leave.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Man, you are late." Standing near the entrance, while holding his coat in his hand, Edric muttered.


    Seeing the guy wearing formal clothing, Alex chuckled, "What''s that joker outfit?"


    Edric grumbled, "Can''t you say something nice? I am already feeling insecure about dressing like this and now..."


    Alex raised his hands, "Okay, fine. Why this formal outfit?"


    Edric heaved a sigh, "Well, I might meet royalty on the other side, so it''s better to be dressed appropriately."


    Alex shook his head, "I bet no one thinks such things so seriously."


    ...he was proven wrong not so long after as they saw Akron also wearing a formal suit.


    "..." Now Alex was wondering if he was the only unruly one...


    "You are late," Akron muttered in a displeased tone as he stood near the border area from where they would pass to enter the Blood Domain.


    Edric grinned, seeing that reaction on Alex''s face, before he told the older one, "It was because of me. Sorry."


    Akron shrugged, "Now show him the permit, and let''s get going."


    Alex nodded silently before stepping forward and showing the soldier on duty, the permit he received from the king on both sides.


    The soldier frowned upon seeing the permit¡ªthis was the first time he had witnessed something like a free pass.


    ''Is this really authentic?'' The soldier thought.


    Alex leaned forward before suggesting, "If you are doubting me, how about you come along and ask the Vampire Monarch yourself?"


    Hearing that title, the soldier flinched before handing the permit back and telling him, "You may pass," He raised his hand and gestured for the soldiers guarding the Veil to let them go.


    Alex went back to the carriage and told them, "Sit inside. It will take some time to get there."


    Edric and Akron followed the words and sat inside the carriage, while Alex took the job of riding the carriage since taking an extra person to that realm was not allowed.


    Inside the carriage, it was an awkward mood since Edric hadn''t conversed with Akron more than twice, and even for that, it was very brief.


    He respects the man a lot since the various weapons he uses come from his forge. And because of his reluctance to meet people regularly, made an impression that Akron is a grumpy and moody man.


    "Umm...are you currently working on any long project, sir?" Edric asked¡ªpicking a topic in which he might be interested.


    Akron crossed his arms on his chest before huffing, "Your friend has given me a heavy load of headache. Trying to deal with it currently."


    Edric raised his brows, "Alex? Did he tell you to make any sword?"


    Akron narrowed his eyes, "You are his friend and you don''t know? The abomination of a sword he asked me to make?"


    Edric shook his head, "No, he didn''t...but Alex always hides those things from me and others if it isn''t significant...."


    A vein bulged on the dwarf''s head, and through his gritted teeth, he muttered, "It might not be important for your damn friend, but I am working my ass on that piece. So show some respect!" The booming voice of the dwarf roared, making Edric flinch.


    Meanwhile, Alex, who had been listening to the conversation since the beginning, couldn''t stop himself from chuckling.


    Unless it''s a girl, Edric really couldn''t hold a conversation with a stranger.


    Thankfully, the carriage soon reached the castle where the Monarch resides.


    "We are here," Alex announced as he brought the carriage to a stop.


    Edric was the first one to jump out before he waited for the man.


    As Akron came near the edge, Edric wondered if he could help him get down...because...his legs are...


    "I can manage." In a frustrated voice, Akron muttered before jumping off the carriage and landing safely.


    Alex looked at Edric and found the raven-haired looking back at him helplessly.


    Shaking his head, Alex moved toward the castle and was met by a familiar person, "How have you been, Angelina."


    The familiar girl, who was actually the sister of the deceased Duke Allen, was standing there with a smile. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome Sir Alex. I am doing well." She gave him a short bow before turning towards the other two, "Hello Sir Edric and Sir Akron. I received a notification about your arrival."


    Akron stepped forward before asking, "Where is she?"


    Angelina hesitated for a moment, but not because she didn''t understand about whom he was asking.


    However, upon getting a nod from Alex she said, "Please follow me."


    Edric and Akron started walking beside Alex as they all entered the mighty castle of the Vampire Monarch.


    Edric couldn''t stop looking around the place¡ªthe antiques, the paintings, and everything was quite fascinating...almost like he was in an art exhibition.


    "How is she doing?" Alex asked.


    "Umm..I haven''t met Miss Jullie recently but I heard from Princess Natasha that she is fine and doing better now." The girl responded, albeit a little hesitantly.


    Akron glanced at Alex, but the latter had no concrete answer to give. He also can only hope that everything is fine with Jullie.


    Soon they reached the same room where Alex last saw the teacher.


    Outside the room was a breathtaking beauty that made Edric''s lips parted slightly. Even Akron was in a daze for a moment.


    "Hey, Princess." Alex casually greeted the girl.


    Natasha looked at him, her heart racing elevated, but her response was cold, "Get in there. She is waiting."


    Alex wasn''t surprised by her cold response as he ushered the duo, "Let''s get inside?"


    Akron nodded before he took a deep breath and stepped toward the door.


    Pushing it open, he was met by the sight of his sister, currently standing by the window.


    "Jullie..." He called out before the woman turned around.


    With a smile, she stepped toward him, making Akron feel that his sister hadn''t changed. She still remembers him.


    "Alex."


    ....however, rather than stopping before him, the woman walked past her brother and hugged Alex.


    "...."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Jullie got her priorities straight.

 Chapter 170- Hunt(1)

    Alex was stunned and so were the others in the room, when suddenly Jullie stepped forward and suddenly hugged him.


    Akron narrowed his eyes while Edric looked at the scene with his eyebrows raised.


    Turning his gaze toward Natasha, Alex wordlessly asked her, ''What is this?''


    Although Jullie was affectionate toward him, not to the point where she would end up hugging him after their reunion. And in front of so many people.


    Paying attention to her touch, Alex could tell that the hug was quite passionate¡­and not something a teacher should share with her students.


    "It''s not uncommon for new vampires to show affection toward their blood master, or blood bond." The woman was herself quite surprised, not because of the hug though.


    It was that Jullie hadn''t immediately succumbed to the urge to drink his blood, especially since the pull of a blood bond is strongest for newly turned vampires.


    Alex was suddenly reminded of something he recently heard from an elder elf.


    His blood is not normal. The one who can gain nourishment through one''s blood, mainly vampires, would gain a sudden elevation of strength and loyalty toward Alex. That might explain why Rebecca suddenly became so attached to Alex. He cannot be sure about that, however, seeing Jullie''s changed behavior, he knew that it was the effect of his blood.


    The red-eyed woman finally parted from him before smilingly asking, "How have you been?"


    Alex collected his thoughts briefly before responding, "I am doing well. What about you?"


    Jullie grinned, "Better than ever¡­." There was a certain edge in her tone which somehow made her sound¡­.slightly¡­sensual.


    "Do you even remember me?" Suddenly, a displeased voice arrived from behind that made Jullie giggle,


    "Of course, I remember you, brother. How are you?"


    Akron, with his arms crossed over his chest, muttered, "I am good¡­but it doesn''t seem you are right in your head. What is that behavior?"


    Jullie grinned, much like a little girl as she said, "Acted on my impulses¡­you always complained that I never think about myself, so I am reflecting on it."


    Akron rolled his eyes. So, thinking about yourself means having a close relationship with your student¡ªhe held back that question, knowing he could not control his sister''s life.


    "Hello, Edric." Jullie greeted him, which took Edric by surprise, to be suddenly directed with her words.


    He hurriedly responded, "H-Hello, Professor Jullie. Are you in good health?"


    With her left brow raised, she asked, "What do you think?" She spoke while extending her left hand away.


    Edric''s eyes involuntarily went down her face, but he immediately shook his head and gave her a nod.


    Jullie then turned toward Alex. Her right hand was still on his shoulder, as she asked, "Can we talk? Alone?"


    Alex opened his mouth and was about to assent, but then, he turned his eyes toward Akron to get his permission.


    "Do whatever you want." Turning towards Angelina, the man asked, "Can I get something to drink? I am quite thirsty."


    The girl rushed, "Yes, right away!"


    ....


    Jullie and Alex came to the garden on the backside of the castle.


    They were walking side by side along the path, which had grass all around. In the distance, there were some beautiful flower beds and the sculpture of two angels over the lovely fountain.


    The one who initiated the conversation was Alex, as he said, "Professor Jullie...whatever happened to you was because of my leniency, and the decision to turn you into a vampire is on me. I knew what I did was the best I could have done, but turning you into a vampire without your permission is something I can never forgive myself for."


    Jullie remained silent throughout his apology and didn''t speak for the next few moments.


    Rather than responding to his apology, she asked, "Do you know what I have been doing apart from my teaching job, these days, Alex?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex raised his brows, completely baffled by the sudden shift of conversation, but he responded to her question soon, "No..."


    "Keeping track of the two bastards who were taking advantage of you and discarded you when you got blamed."


    Alex was surprised, "You...still are searching for those two?" Truth be told, Alex has completely forgotten about those two useless people whom once Alex called his parents.


    He knew their reality, and their true face didn''t surprise him since he had met several people like them in his previous life, who only lived for their selfish desires.


    Alex was just their money-making asset. Once they realized that Alex might get framed and Beatrice would blame them, they immediately shredded all the connections that connected Alex and those two.


    ....in reality, Alex doesn''t even remember their faces.


    "Do you know why I kept searching for them? Because I somehow see myself in you...you know, someone who grew up without real parents, got overwhelmed by the noble children around you. Wanting to do many things, but restricted by physical limits. Although now you are quite strong, there was a time, I remember when you struggled to hold a sword for more than a few seconds." Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex chuckled upon hearing that. His physical limitation...that was the reason why, he died that night. In both lives.


    In previous life, bullets and poison reminded him that he wasn''t invincible. And in this life, it only took Soulless.


    Jullie suddenly held his hand, bringing his attention back to her, before he heard her whispering,


    "...that''s why when the Headmaster, casually, suggested that I accompany you...I readily agreed. And that agreement soon turned into my stubbornness, that I wanted to come with you so I could ensure your safety."


    Alex came to a pause, as he looked at the woman in the eyes.


    A few strands of her curly violet hair were falling down to her face, giving her a very attractive look.


    Her dark crimson eyes relayed more emotions than her voice could have expressed.


    "You don''t regret coming with me? At all?" Alex asked, his eyes begging for the truth rather than consolation.


    Jullie heaved a sigh, "Saying that I love my new self would be a lie, but I could never regret coming here. In fact, going back in time, I would have made the same decision..." Cupping his cheek she added, "...because I care about you, Alex."


    Her cold fingers somehow felt warm on his skin, as Alex lowered his head and nodded.


    Jullie smiled at the boy as she asked, "Okay now, don''t make that face, and smile for me."


    Alex shook his head, with a smile forming on his lips, "You can''t change...still a teacher, wishing to see their grumpy students smile."


    Jullie shrugged, "Can''t be helped."


    Soon they resumed walking, this time their hands connected, as Alex asked, "Do you still feel the blood lust?"


    Jullie exhaled a sigh, "Not as much as I did during the first five days. At that time, it was quite irresistible. However, now, I just need not think about it. The urge is there, but it''s no longer dominating my mind."


    Alex hummed, quite impressed. If what Natash last time said was true then Jullie has recovered quite early.


    "Do you want to stay here or return..." Alex asked, in a hesitant voice. He was suddenly reminded of the talk he had with the Headmaster...about Jullie''s journey as a teacher, which concluded with the change of her origin.


    Before the guilt could hit him, Jullie suddenly proposed something, "I will start living in Chainedvale. I have heard that their people aren''t distrusted toward vampires, so I might get a job there?"


    Alex was taken aback...he never thought that. And given his close relationship with Rebecca and friendly connection with Lord of Chainedvale, he knew he would get Jullie a place to live there.


    "That''s a brilliant idea. I will talk to Lord Victor once I return."


    Jullie smiled, "Don''t be too hasty. I don''t think Princess Natasha would let me go this early."


    "That''s right," Suddenly, a third person appeared before them, startling Jullie.


    "Your Highness...that''s some way to appear," Alex spoke as he also felt his heart skipping a beat.


    "She cannot leave until she passes a few tests...well unless you are hurried to take her back." The woman spoke as she crossed her arms.


    Alex shook his head, "Keep her here as long as you find appropriate. I know how much Professor Jullie would be hurt if she ends up harming someone after returning."


    "Yes, he is right...and not like anyone is waiting for me on the other side."


    Alex added, "And I will come regularly to meet you, so no problem." Jullie nodded to that, feeling a bit relieved that it wasn''t his last visit.


    Natasha hummed, before voicing, "Since you are here, how about we go hunting? I need to see a few things."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed yourself reading this chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 171- Hunt(2)

    The plan was sudden, however, since Natasha wanted to test something in Alex''s presence, no one said anything against it. In the first place, it was for Jullie''s betterment, so rejecting the hunting proposal was not even a possibility.


    Akron also accompanied them to the nearest forest, where they could hunt a few beasts without restriction.


    "This forest is under the Monarch''s protection. Only Lady Natasha comes here seldom to vent." Angelina informed them as she walked with the others, while Natasha and Alex walked a few steps ahead of them.


    Edric rubbed his arm with the other hand, as he said, "It''s quite cold here. I should have brought my coat..." Edric thought that since they were going hunting, having a coat would be bothersome.


    "Here," Suddenly, Alex turned towards him and threw a fur coat in his direction.


    Edric caught it and thanked the guy, "Seriously, having a storage skill is very useful."


    "I never heard that when I only had that skill," Alex spoke sarcastically while looking over his shoulder.


    Edric heaved a sigh, "Well, people don''t appreciate things until they don''t find the dire necessity of it. Take my strategies for an example."


    Alex rolled his eyes...he didn''t even want to talk about it.


    Edric scoffed before he turned towards Jullie and asked, "You remember my assessment, right? And the tournament? Even after that, Alex says that I can''t make a strategy."


    Jullie smiled at the boy, "Your battle IQ is high. You can make proactive decisions during a battle, but prior planning is not something I am sure about."


    The chest, which was puffing with pride, deflated by the last remark she left.


    Alex shook his head as he looked back forward and found that they were entering the deeper part of the forest. The echoes of birds hooting and the growls of beasts were quite profound around the area.


    "You are suppressing your presence quite well..." Alex complimented the woman beside him. Better than anyone in the group, Natasha has concealed her Soul Energy brilliantly, to the point where Alex had to turn to her to know that she still was there.


    Although Alex hasn''t seen her fighting until now, he knows that she is strong. After all, she completely thrashed Allen back then when he came to propose a brilliant plan to Monarch so he could trap Alex.


    And coupled with her recent evolution to the third stage, there was no doubt that she was on a whole other level.


    ''As of now, she can easily win against Rebecca....however, if she focuses on her training and does what I asked her, then Rebecca might as well...''


    "You are thinking of another woman?" Natasha suddenly asked, with a sidelong glance.


    Alex raised his brows...why does it matter to her?


    "I...how long does it take to reach there?" Alex shifted the conversation, not really knowing how he should continue this talk. What''s with her?


    [She has always been like this. Possessive toward her people.]


    Alex was momentarily startled upon hearing that voice in his head¡ªbut he continued walking just in the same second as he paused.


    The childish voice of Curse made him wonder, ''Do you know Natasha?''


    [I do. She and several others were detached from my body at some point. I gave them some of my powers to continue my legacy....or something along those lines.]


    "..." Alex was rendered speechless. The Curse gave birth to Natasha...then that means...


    "That diary...it was yours." Alex purposely spoke that aloud, and considering how Natasha flinched at his words, with her feet coming to a halt, Alex knew that he hit the nail.


    A rosy blush appeared on her cheeks, which was quite strange, as Natasha glared at Alex, "How do you know about it?"


    The other four were completely unaware of the situation, so all they could do was stare at them in confusion.


    "So I am right. It was you whose diary I read...damn, I never thought you were my daughter."


    "Eh?!"


    "...huh?"


    "What the .. " Three different reactions from three different people. Akron just stared at them with a dumbfounded look.


    Natasha''s eyes widened as she stared at him for a couple of seconds before she stomped on the ground and walked away.


    [Your timing is not right at all. You even declared it in front of so many people.]


    Alex also believed that he might be a little insensitive there, so he turned towards others and said, "Just a joke to lighten the mood, but it seems I went a little too far."


    Edric heaved a sigh while shaking his head, "That was not even a joke. You outright started blabbering nonsense."


    If Alex could have told them, Edric wouldn''t have called it nonsense.


    "You shouldn''t make such jokes, Alex." Jullie softly chided.


    The silver head nodded, "Understood."


    They soon reached a clearing, following Natasha''s lead where she stood atop a small boulder and calmed down her breathing first.


    ...as she thought, they have actually merged. Natasha wasn''t sensing things wrong. He indeed had him within him.


    "So what are we doing here?" Edric asked casually, with his hands folded inside the fur coat.


    Natasha looked at Jullie before telling her, "Soon, a beast will appear. You need to hunt it but don''t consume its blood."


    Jullie looked slightly troubled, however, since this test was necessary for her to ensure that she wouldn''t end up hurting someone in the future, she nodded.


    "Okay, I am ready."


    Natasha glanced at Alex, before uttering, "Do not interfere...any of you."


    Naturally, no one spoke anything against it before Natasha released very faint blood lust.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    *Grr*


    A slow growl arrived from the dense forest¡ªa growl of warning.


    The beast let out a warning growl, a clear sign for intruders to back off. But Natasha didn''t stop¡ªher bloodlust only surged, a direct challenge to its authority.


    Soon, a blur of white lunged from the forest, and everyone realized that it was a snow leopard whom Natasha aggravated.


    Jullie also launched from her spot, meeting the beast mid-air and using her newfound strength to push it down


    "*GRUEGH*" The beast howled as it landed on the ground and looked at the prey in front of it.


    Jullie also remained crouched, looking back into the eye of her prey.


    Her stance, the blood lust she emanated, was completely different from her past self¡ªthe person used to rely more on her magic.


    The snow leopard lunged at Jullie again, its claws flashing in the cold air. But she was faster. With a sharp step to the side, she dodged effortlessly, her movements light and precise. Before the beast could recover, she struck¡ªher hand darting out like a whip, smashing into its ribs.


    CRACK!


    The leopard yowled, its body flung sideways from the sheer force. But Jullie wasn''t done. She dashed forward, closing the distance in a blink, her foot slamming into its side. The beast tumbled across the ground, sending up a spray of snow and dirt.


    It tried to rise, growling, its muscles tensing for another attack. Jullie''s crimson eyes gleamed. She vanished¡ªreappearing right above it. With a downward kick, she split the Beast''s head open.


    Blood was sent flying, tainting her face and jeans.


    The beast twitched but didn''t rise.


    The fight was already over.


    Her eyes widened, her body twitching in hunger.


    This was the first time in days that she was exposed to so much blood...the hunger she had been feeling for the past few days...the extricating pain she felt because of lack of blood....everything came flooding back.


    *Dhak*


    She fell to her knees, weakened by her desires.


    Alex clenched his fist in nervousness while Edric held his breath in anticipation. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind his back, Akron was also tightly clenching his fist in anxiety as he saw his sister struggling to choose between humanity and hunger.


    Jullie raised her hand and clutched the leopard''s head.


    Natasha''s legs tensed, prepared to lunge toward the girl before she could ruin all the progress she had made.


    However, under everyone''s astonished gaze, Jullie picked up the three-meter-long animal before throwing it away.


    Even the blood sticking to her hands was intentionally wiped against the snow so it doesn''t


    keep distracting her.


    Rising from the ground, she turned towards the group.


    Her crimson eyes met with Alex''s...trying to find something that could assure her.


    And when she saw warmth and relief in Alex''s eyes...Jullie knew that she could still hope to have a normal life.


    As she walked back towards the group, Natasha spoke, "Now, go ahead and consume Alex''s blood."


    Jullie''s eyes widened...she just had fought against her desires so much right now. And now, she was asking her to feast on her favorite blood?!


    "Won''t that...throw her out of control?" Akron asked, with a frown marring his face.


    Natasha grinned, "That''s the point. I want her to control her desire and consume only the bare minimum. This will allow us to know how good her control over her blood lust is."


    That made Jullie nervous, while Alex exasperatedly looked at the Vampire Princess, "You really are brutal."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 172- Reunion

    *Click*


    Jullie shut the door and locked herself inside the room.


    Although Akron and Alex seemed to be wanting to say something, she wasn''t ready to listen.


    The reason: she failed to control her hunger.


    When Natasha asked her to consume Alex''s blood, only the bare minimum, Jullie thought that she would be able to do it.


    After all, she was able to throw the leopard away somehow as well, and she has been retaining her sanity for the past four days.


    However, she was wrong. So utterly wrong.


    The moment, her tastebuds reunited with her favorite blood, Jullie forgot the meaning of the word restraint.


    She just ..couldn''t stop herself from feeding on his blood. Her desperation was far more severe than a person who was lost in a desert and finally found an oasis.


    She was restless, almost like it was the last meal offered to her before her execution.


    Everyone around them was astonished to see the generally calm and collected woman so hurried and desperate about something.


    In the end, Natasha had to separate her from Alex before the boy could have lost consciousness.


    Once Jullie realized what she had done, she didn''t wait to hear from anyone and returned castle.


    "It''s all gone...she will never be the same person..." Akron muttered with his head leaning down.


    The pain in the man''s voice depicted the sorrow he was feeling right now.


    Edric glanced at Alex and he could see that his friend was quite guilty about the situation.


    Heaving a sigh, the black-haired youth voiced, "But we can''t lose hope, sir Akron. Although no one wanted this to happen, we cannot turn away from reality and let our thoughts make the Professor even more depressed."


    Draping his hand on Alex''s shoulder, Edric said, "And you. Stop making that face. I know, Sir know that you did your best to save her. And trust me, Sir Akron would rather have a Vampire sister rather than a dead sister."


    Although he sounded harsh and blunt what Edric said was true.


    Akron heaved a sigh as he turned toward Alex before voicing, "Thank you...for being there for her." The dwarf knew it would be unfair to blame him. He could tell that the boy blames himself for what happened to Jullie.


    And even though Akron was unhappy about Jullie''s situation, he could not say anything to anyone since it was her who chose to come here. No one forced her.


    "So...should we return?" Edric asked. They need to be there by the morning before Amanda and Celestria wake up.


    Alex was about to nod since Jullie needed some time alone now, so he didn''t want to bother her.


    However, before he could have nodded, someone called out, "Can I have a minute?"


    Alex glanced at the girl, with his brows raised.


    Natasha didn''t wait to let him say another word before making her way outside of the castle.


    ''Sbe must want to ask about her father.'' On that thought, Alex told the other two to wait for a bit before he followed the woman. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm, you two can rest in the guest room?" Angelina suggested.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Alex followed the woman until they were near the entrance of the castle.


    Natasha had her arms crossed over her chest as she kept looking forward.


    Alex stood on the other side, leaning on the wall, as he asked, "You want to know about him?"


    Natasha remained silent for a moment, before asking, "....can you hear his voice?"


    Alex nodded, "He recently got in my contact."


    Natasha clenched her fist, as she turned toward him and asked, "...can he hear my voice?"


    [I can respond to you as well.]


    Suddenly, a black mark appeared on Alex''s face and above his head. His eyes began shining brighter than ruby and his found sounded more shrill than before.


    Natasha''s eyes widened...she could not forget that voice.


    "F-Father..."


    [You have grown quite well. And you inherited a pure-blood Vampire''s blood, I assume.]


    Natasha wasn''t a vampire by birth. Rather, she inherited the powers and blood of the current Vampire Monarch''s late wife.


    As the daughter of the Devourer, she has the ability. And since the late wife of the Monarch was on the verge of death at that time, Natasha accepted the legacy.


    "I-I...I can''t..." Tears welled up in her eyes. She has yearned to hear that voice...to meet him once again. For so many years, she regretted ever wishing to be detached from him. The only entity whom she ever came to understand at such a deep level.


    [You are the only one who is still alive and remembers my existence. And that makes me quite happy.]


    The curse spoke. All those children he gave birth to either died or their memories were altered, so they antagonized the Curse.


    Natasha was the only one who felt empathy toward her father and was still alive.


    "W-Were you trapped in this body...what can I do to liberate you?" Natasha suddenly asked while wiping her eyes.


    There were no Gods in this realm, which means her father could live a free life as he wanted.


    However,


    [No. My liberation would allow them to freely intervene in the mortal realm. And that...would be devastating.]


    The Curse was an immortal existence. It was a law that if an immortal entity has shown activity in the mortal plane, then the other immortals can also intervene.


    And if that happens, the planet would be obliterated without gaining the chance to participate in the trials.


    Natasha took a few deep breaths before she asked, "So...you will always be...bound with him?"


    [I am not bound to him, I am him now, Natasha. I am a part of Alex. Alone, I couldn''t have existed, so in a way, he has provided me with shelter.]


    Natasha sobbed, "But father-"


    Alex stepped forward and cupped her face,


    [Don''t show such sentiment for me. I don''t deserve your tears.]


    He has only seen people looking at him with disgust and horror in the past. That''s why seeing those tears...the emotions he only received from his mother, pained him.


    Natasha lowered her gaze as she asked, "So...you have decided to become one with Alex..."


    [Yes, and don''t ask him to let me talk to you often, okay?]


    While patting her head, he told her.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Natasha nodded, "I understand." And as an obedient daughter, she nodded in understanding.


    Soon the dark marks disappeared from his face, and Alex asked, "Had a good time?" He still was petting her. Her hair felt quite good to touch.


    "Mm-mm." She nodded, with a soft smile elevating the edges of her lips.


    Alex didn''t try his luck and backed off before asking, "Can I rely on you with Professor Jullie?"


    Natasha wiped her tears before giving him a serious answer, "I can, but don''t expect me to release for another month. She needs to get through a few trials."


    Alex raised his hands, "You are the boss. Keep her as long as you deem right."


    They didn''t stay there for long. Once Alex returned, he collected the two and got into a carriage.


    Once they crossed the border, Akron got off the carriage, since they weren''t returning to the same destination.


    He has already arranged something to return to the Capital.


    Standing before Alex, the dwarf voiced, "Thank you...for whatever you did for her. And I apologize for how I talked back then."


    Alex shook his head, "It''s okay. I can understand." With a grin stretching his lips, he poked the man''s shoulder, as he said, "And you are paying me back with that sword anyways. So no need to feel thankful."


    Akron snarled, "You will still get charged for that abomination." With a ''hmph'' the man turned away and walked towards his carriage.


    Once he was gone, Alex climbed the driver''s seat and heard Edric say, "You really have some sick connection."


    Alex shrugged, "Benefits of being strong."


    Edric scoffed, "Such narcissism. If only Amanda had heard it."


    Alex chuckled, she surely would have something that would have silenced him.


    As they were returning to the academy, Edric asked something in an unnaturally serious tone, "Hey, Alex...why do I feel something ominous about to happen?"


    Alex raised his brows, "Hmm? What''s this so suddenly?"


    Edric shook his head, "I don''t know...just a gut feeling. So many important people suddenly becoming alive, the Saintess'' warning...and all...just makes me feel that something is about to happen-"


    Edric paused, and so did the carriage.


    Everything went still as suddenly a green orb appeared in the sky.


    Alex''s mouth parted agape seeing the orb, as he muttered under his breath,


    ''The Decree Descendent this early....''


    The message from the Gods....the notice about the incoming Tournament.


    The contest which would decide the fate of the world and change everything.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. The Decree is finally here. We are moving toward the end of the story~~~

 Chapter 173- Message from the heavens

    Across the world, it appeared¡ªthe massive floating sphere that darkened the sky, twisting its color into something unnatural.


    Every church worker felt it, an overwhelming force pressing down on their souls as if the gods themselves were watching. Statues and sculptures of deities wept black tears, their once-still faces twisting into expressions of sorrow and warning. Sacred texts burst into flames, their ancient words turning to ash before they could be read.


    The ground trembled as the presence spread, shaking cities and tearing cracks through streets. Oceans roared, tides rising unnaturally high, swallowing entire coastlines. Crops withered in an instant, their lifeforce drained by the unseen power. Birds fell from the sky, their cries lost to the deafening silence that followed.


    Those who had survived the brutal wars of power and realm division felt a familiar, dreadful sensation¡ªthe same presence that once bled into their world through monstrous beasts, only now infinitely stronger. They knew what this meant.


    No one was spared from this sensation and no one dared to remove their focus from the orb, as they all heard,


    [Residents of Nebula, hear our voice. The fate of your world is sealed¡ªbleeding, crumbling beneath the weight of its own sins. The darkness you have sown now rises to claim its due.


    No soul shall be spared. No strength shall shield you. No wealth shall ransom your lives. From the highest throne to the lowest beggar, all shall fall. The end is written, and it draws near. Prepare, for oblivion comes for all.]


    When those words resonated, every mortal eye saw something horrifying¡ªthe end of their world. It was no spell but a vision of their possible future, where their homes would be brought down to cinders and they would cease to exist.


    Alex narrowed his eyes upon seeing the visuals and hearing those words.


    It was the same in the novel. They are first threatening them so they fall in despair before bringing forth the solution of the matter.


    He glanced at Edric, and just as he thought, the boy had his head tilted up and eyes clouded. His mouth was parted agape, as he heard the voice in pure astonishment.


    It wasn''t just him but everyone in the world must have a common reaction to this sudden message from heaven.


    If anyone, then it was Sarah who must be immune to this all.


    [Have you ever thought about who might have written that novel in your last life about this world]


    Alex raised his brows upon hearing that. It wasn''t like he never thought about it, since after reincarnating into this world, he realized that it couldn''t be someone''s mere fantasy, which he was living in right now.


    He even asked Sarah and she said she had no idea. And now, he has no source of asking about it to anyone.


    ''Do you have any idea?''


    [Nope. Apart from the knowledge I already have, I only have the information I saw through your eyes.]


    Alex hummed in understanding before he heard the Decree continuing,


    [[There exists but a single path to redemption¡ªone final chance to secure your world''s salvation and witness the dawn of a future unbound by fate''s cruel hand. A chance to ascend beyond what you once were, to rise above the frailty of mortal existence and grasp the divine purpose that lies beyond.]


    [A grand contest shall be held, one that will determine whether your world is worthy to shed its former self and step into eternity. A trial of will, of strength, of spirit¡ªa battle to prove your right to transcend the limits of your realm and claim a place among the divine.]


    [Only ten shall bear this burden. Ten warriors upon whom the weight of your world''s fate shall rest. They will stand as your final hope, your champions against oblivion, your harbingers of salvation or ruin.]


    [Three hundred days remain. Train them, forge them in the crucible of hardship, temper their souls in the fire of battle. Let them rise as the finest your world has to offer¡ªunyielding, unwavering, and worthy of the path set before them.]


    [And when the appointed time arrives, stand before the divine judgment and let your fate be decided. Will your world ascend¡­ or will it fade into nothingness? The choice is yours.]


    The greenish orb disappeared, the shade of the sky regaining its natural colors.


    Alex heaved a sigh¡ªso it finally appeared.


    The Celestial Decree would change many things and unify the four realms once again.


    The catastrophe would swallow everything if they don''t act accordingly and forget about their past to become one once again.


    Since Alex hasn''t interfered with the other three realms much, the contestant participating in the tournament should be the same one whom he knows.


    Thanks to the novel, he already knows their strength and weaknesses, so he can help them utilize them for their benefit.


    But the thing is...since Alex would be participating as well, will Edric get his chance snatched away?


    The Protagonist was strong, but not enough to make an impression on the other races. Because of Alex, Edric has lost several chances for his character growth.


    As such, Alex feared that Edric wouldn''t be even considered as a choice for this contest.


    ''Having a trustworthy friend in the contest would have been helpful....'' But not like he could force anyone to let Edric participate.


    In the first place, Alex planned on winning the tournament so surely Edric, Celestria, and others would survive.


    [You seem optimistic.]


    Hearing the voice, Alex grinned, ''I am confident that you won''t let me lose.''


    Without waiting for the Curse to say anything further, Alex turned toward Edric before saying, "We should head back. Now."


    Edric turned to look at Alex before asking, "W-What...was that...j-just now..."


    "The voices of Gods. The curse confirmed that it was them." To make him believe it, he added the lie. Naturally, he wasn''t lying about the deity part.


    "Then...that means, The Saintess was right about the catastrophe. We indeed are in danger....this world might perish-"


    "Ed." Alex shook his shoulder, breaking his daze before he called out, "We need to reach the academy. Amanda and Cela must have heard it too, so we need to comfort them, no?"


    Alex couldn''t blame Edric for being shocked. Everyone around the globe must be quite shaken up after hearing the decree. They cannot ignore it by treating it as a joke.


    The visuals they saw, the presence they felt, were all too real. And the effect must be doubled for those who were warned by the Saintess about this.


    Edric soon collected his thoughts, and nodded, "You are right...we need to return to the Academy first."


    On that note, Edric sat back in the carriage and Alex began driving it at full speed.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Classes were suspended and the students were told to return to their rooms as of now.


    The group of teachers were all gathered in the conference hall, discussing what just they saw.


    Some suggested that it was a mere wide area spell but some believed that those words were indeed spoken by an immortal.


    "I cannot be any more sure about this. Such a wide area spell is impossible to appear inside the Academy, and we all saw our world getting exterminated." One of the teachers spoke in a serious tone.


    The other faces around the table also had grim expressions as they shared what they thought about the message.


    The Headmaster has been silent about it until now; pondering what he can do to confirm the authenticity of the matter.


    *Knock*


    It was then that someone knocked on the door.


    "Yes, come in." Hector gave them permission before the head of the administration entered the office.


    "Sir Hector, someone from the church has arrived. They want to meet you."


    Hector frowned¡ªthis cannot be about the message since no one reacts that fast. However, in this situation, he can only hope for the church members to have any information about this unexpected decree.


    "Send them in."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Alex and Edric reached the academy in four hours, even though it generally takes six.


    They didn''t find any students around the campus, even though it was early morning.


    Well, it was to be expected that the classes were suspended and the students were resting in their rooms. After all, the flashes they saw must have traumatized them.


    The destruction of their world.


    Even Alex was taken aback by how real it seemed. However, rather than despairing, he believed in taking some action to prevent it.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    *Click*


    Opening the door of the infirmary, they were met by an unexpected sight, "Where are Amanda and Celestria?" Alex asked upon finding their beds empty.


    Melissa informed them, "They returned to their rooms. They were healed so I allowed them to go."


    Alex nodded and was about to go out when suddenly Melissa held his hand and asked, "Alex...do you know anything about that...message?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex rested his hand over her before assuring her, "As of now, I cannot say anything for sure, but it''s true that our world is in danger."


    The nurse was rendered speechless, before she gave him a nod and walked away slowly.


    Alex heaved a sigh...even the most calmest minds were in distress right now.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 174- Potential

    The church workers came to invite Alex to the cathedral since the Saintess had summoned him.


    It was unclear why she called him; however, considering that rather than a letter, two priests were sent, it was not taken lightly.


    Under normal circumstances, Hector would have granted him a few days of leave and let Alex visit the Cathedral. After all, there could be nothing more important than to heed the call of the Supreme One.


    However, after the message they heard, the Headmaster decided that he would visit the Cathedral as well.


    "But Headmaster...visiting the Cathedral without being invited would be fruitless." One of the teachers advised. No one is allowed to enter the Cathedral unless they have invited the person or they have the permission of the King.


    Hector''s fingers were interlaced on the table as he voiced, "I am sure after what we have heard, Your Majesty would also demand a meeting with the Saintess. And if he goes there, I might as well get to hear what it was all about." Hector might be the Headmaster of the Academy, but he was an integral part of the ministry as well.


    As such, he hopes that his presence won''t be ignored.


    ''I feel this is far more severe than anyone is taking it....'' Hector''s brows were tense. If what they heard was indeed true then Nebula is heading toward its possible destruction....unless they gather the ten warriors and prepare for the trials the Higher Ones have in store.


    Now, everything depends on what the Saintess says. Her guidance would be quite vital in this situation.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Celestria, Amanda, Edric, and Alex were gathered in the common hall that afternoon.


    It took some time but Celestria calmed down.


    The vision of seeing the world meeting its demise was quite horrifying for her.


    In that aspect, Amanda adapted pretty well, making Edric wonder if he has been overreacting until now.


    There were only a few other students in the common hall, even though it was already time for lunch.


    There was no surprise in that. They surely would need a few hours to digest what they saw.


    "I think Sis must know something about it," Amanda spoke as she remained seated beside her lover.


    "That''s what I fear," Alex spoke with a sigh before bringing the cup near his lips and taking a sip of the refreshing drink.


    That elicited a few raised brows, before Edric asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Resting the emptied cup on the table, the silver head added, "Just like how Amanda assumed that Sarah must know something about it, others would think the same. After all, not only is she the closest being to the deities, but she has warned us about something like this happening before. So naturally, people must be gathering before the church already."


    Amanda''s shoulders slumped. Her sister really has it rough.


    "Are you going to meet her?" Celestria asked.


    Alex nodded, "I got the invitation, so the Decree or not, I need to go and meet her." He was concerned about what might have happened for Sarah to reach out to him like this. Surely, she must be worried about him because of his recent trip to the Blood Domain but she wouldn''t have been rash about meeting him, knowing the Decree would have given them the opportunity.


    "I will also come," Amanda voiced, "Even if I don''t get to meet her, I want to be there."


    Before Alex could have said anything, Edric added, "And since she is going, I will, as well-"


    "No, you can''t." Alex coldly rejected his plea, shocking Edric.


    The raven-haired raised his brows as he asked, "W-Why¡­is there a problem if I tag along?"


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling him, "Have you forgotten your goal to join the academy in this whole farce with the other races?"


    The other three were taken aback by that question, and the most surprised one was, of course, Edric, as he asked, "I-I do remember¡­but what it has to do with this?"


    Alex leaned forward before relaying, "As I told you, we cannot take this warning from the gods lightly. If they said that there would be a trial after a few months then it''s true. And you are the guy from the human realm who holds immense potential with your stupidly overpowered skill. The ability to adapt and absorb, yet you don''t seem to be considering yourself as a potential warrior who could participate in the trials at all."


    Was there a chance for Edric to participate? Very bleak.


    However, if Edric doesn''t participate, then it means Alex will be in the contest with a strange face, and that could f*ck things up.


    So, if possible, he wanted Edric to at least try and push himself a little while he had the time. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Grave silence descended upon the group as Edric''s eyes were drawn to the table with his fists clenched.


    Seeing him like that, Amanda glared at Alex, only for the latter to shrug.


    Celestria was looking back and forth between the two, wondering if they were going to fight.


    However, suddenly, Edric looked up and said, "Can you request Sir Eric to train me?"


    "Ed?" Amanda was surprised, however, the person beside her kept his gaze constant on Alex.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he said, "I can ask, but I don''t know if he would agree¡­and considering the current situation, Sir Eric must likely be busy."


    There was a high chance for the Vampire Monarch and a few leaders from the Beast realm to come in contact with the Saintess, so the Steelhound family might get assigned as the personal security of the Saintess.


    Edric hummed, "Then I think I should start with labyrinths."


    Alex raised his brows, "Do you have a team?"


    Edric smiled, "Don''t worry, before coming here, I was a hunter, so I have some connections."


    Amanda seemed worried, "Why are you in a hurry to risk your life all of a sudden?"


    Edric shook his head, "You don''t understand, Amanda¡­if I don''t risk my life now, this whole world would perish, and nothing but regret would remain."


    Edric might have been distracted slightly but he hasn''t forgotten why he joined the academy. To become stronger.


    Although at that time, it was just an ambitious dream, now it was more like a necessity for him to become stronger or this world and everyone he loves would cease to exist.


    "Then I will also come with you." Amanda suddenly voiced, that brought the question from Celestria,


    "Didn''t you want to meet your sister?"


    Amanda heaved a sigh, "I know she will be alright¡­she always has gone through these kinds of situations, and this time Alex would be with her." Turning toward the silver head she added, "Just tell her that once she gets the chance to breathe, visit home."


    Alex nodded, "I will try to bring her there,"


    Celestria asked, "Can I come along?"


    Alex thought for a moment before telling her, "I will first consult Miss Melissa. If she gives the green flag then sure."


    They were in their third year so there wasn''t much they could learn from the classes. And considering Alex would get quite busy in no time, he wanted to spend as much time as he could with her.


    "Alex." Suddenly someone called out from the entrance of the common hall. Turning his head, Alex found it was Ark who said, "Headmaster has called you."


    Saying so, he instantly turned and left.


    "Is he still mad at you?" Amanda asked with a smile of amusement.


    Ark has been like this ever since he returned from his home¡­and definitely heard things from his elder sister. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex sighed, "Can''t be helped." He soon got up and told Celestria to meet him in the infirmary after a few minutes before making his way out of the common hall.


    [Your friend¡­Edric, did you sense something strange from him?]


    Alex hummed, "What do you mean?"


    [Just before the decree descended, he sensed something was about to happen. And he somehow appears wherever trouble shows up.]


    Alex tilted his head as he casually said, ''Maybe because he is the protagonist?''


    [¡­that logic is illogical, you know it.]


    Alex''s expression turned blank for a moment, as he asked, ''Then you tell me¡­what is wrong with him?''


    [I can''t be sure¡­but his presence gives me the vibe of a certain someone whom I have met once before my powers got sealed.]


    Alex was taken aback as he asked, ''You mean to say¡­a god?''


    [During the war, it wasn''t just the Gods who were involved. Remember there was another side against whom I was deployed?]


    Alex''s brows grew closer as he muttered, ''The essence of chaos¡­''


    [Yes, the essence of chaos¡­the forces that had only one goal in mind¡ªdestruction.]


    Alex grimly muttered, ''I hope you are guessing it wrong¡­I really don''t want my friend to turn out to be a demon or something now¡­''


    With those thoughts, he entered the Headmaster''s office.


    ------**-----


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Make sure you leave a comment.

 Chapter 175- Soul aging

    Edric''s powers allow him to devour the prey he has hunted and utilize their powers, not all of them, but yes, he does gain their abilities to a decent extent.


    Each transformation has its own benefits and drawbacks. And each transformation tolls on his Soul Energy differently.


    Like the elven form that enhances his senses takes about twenty soul points every minute, that''s why Edric can retain the form for the longest. And the berserk state, where his stats amplify by five times, takes two hundred Soul Points every minute.


    Well, he generally doesn''t face any problem because of his soul energy, since he always had it in abundance.


    The major problem was proficiency.


    The more he uses a transformation, the more he gets to know about the form¡ªthe species he has turned into.


    So, the duration of each transformation depends on three things¡ªhis physical condition, his Soul Energy, and his proficiency with the transformation.


    As of now, because of the toll it takes on his body, he has used the elven form the most and his Berserk state the least.


    There are three other forms other than the two above-mentioned. Taurus, Wolf, and Fox. However, since he can gain enhanced senses and agility with the Wolf form, Edric doesn''t use his Fox form regularly.


    Now that Alex has reminded him of his ambition and also made him realize the severity of this message from the Gods, Edric has decided to widen his reach and hunt even more.


    His Soul Energy was quite overwhelming for a human, however, in comparison to the other races, he was nothing but an insect.


    He wants to be selected as one of the ten warriors who will be given the trials, and for that, he needs to prove his worth.


    "Where are we heading to?" Amanda asked just as Edric stepped out of the room.


    Edric was slightly anxious about taking Amanda along....however, treating her as his weakness would be unfair to her. And as Alex said previously, as of now, Amanda might be as strong as Edric. So there was no point in hesitating.


    "I think the Westwoods would be good for us. There are several unregistered Labyrinths."


    Amanda was slightly hesitant, "Unregistered Labyrinths means we won''t know the danger level of the dungeon. Will that really be okay?"


    A guild or adventurer''s hub first inspects a labyrinth before preparing a report so the hunters can make the team accordingly and clear it.


    Edric assured her, "Trust me, Amanda. In the past, I used to be reckless and ventured into any Labyrinth I came across. However now, I have a big reason to remain cautious." Cupping her cheek, he added,


    "I will not take any decision recklessly."


    Amanda''s lashes fluttered, and with a smile, she held his hand and muttered, "I trust you."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    While Edric and Amanda were preparing to leave the academy and explore a few Labyrinths, Alex was also preparing to leave


    He heard from the Headmaster about his wish to visit the cathedral and discuss things with the Saintess.


    Naturally, Alex didn''t say anything against it since, as the Headmaster and a council member, it was his duty to be aware of every important detail regarding the matter that concerned world security.


    Celestria was also coming along since Melissa said that it was okay for her to travel¡ªbut she was told to avoid traveling to high altitude and was advised to remain hydrated all the time.


    Along with that, she gave a few potions and medicines to Alex and asked him to feed them to her regularly.


    Now, inside his room, he was packing his bag and keeping every important thing inside his storage items.


    He didn''t put everything inside a single thing¡ªfor obvious reasons.


    ''Weapons are really not needed that much...'' Alex has recently started to rely more on the Curse to defeat the enemies.


    Although it is efficient and more effective, somehow this made him feel quite sad.


    All his life, he has depended on the sword since it was enough to decimate any kind of enemy.


    Kind of felt like he was detaching something significant from himself.


    [You are being a little too emotional. In the first place, you won''t be able to use my powers just like the previous few times.] Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex was taken aback by that statement, "What do you mean by that?"


    [Your soul book¡ªcheck it.]


    Alex had a bad feeling, but still he checked it,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 37]


    [Str: 112 (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 119] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 87] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility, Cursebind, Tempest Surge, Blizzard Storm.]


    [Soul Energy: 51225]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ...


    Alex''s eyes widened upon seeing his age.


    He instantly shot toward the mirror and checked his face.


    ''No wrinkles, my body seems fine...then...''


    [It''s not your physical age, but the age of your soul which your Soul Book represents.]


    Alex frowned as he sat down and asked the Curse, ''You mean to say my soul is aging faster than my body?'' This was the first time he had heard such a thing about one''s grimoire.


    [Yes. The Soul Book was created to track one''s soul age and condition. And because you have been using some ancient powers, it took a massive toll on your body, and the side effect was your accelerated growth of the soul.]


    Alex felt anxious at the news, as he asked, "What are the consequences of this continuing. And how can I prevent it?"


    Thankfully, the Curse seemed in the mood for a talk, as he relayed without making him wait,


    [There is a limit to how much a mortal''s soul could grow. And the more you approach that limit, the more unstable your Soul Energy will grow. Your efficiency would go down, and at some point, you will only possess Soul Energy to survive.]


    [I am not sure what is the limit of a mortal human, but it shouldn''t be more than three hundred, in my opinion.]


    [As for how you can control it....well, stop using all my powers and start from the basics.]


    Maybe because the news was too sudden or the Curse was too vague, Alex instantly said, "What do you mean by that?"


    Well, his tone told him that he, indeed, was nervous. Defeating an enemy was one thing, but he could not fight the Soul Book and stop his soul from aging.


    And considering how often Alex would need the Curse''s help, he has to know what he could do to slow down this aging. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [There are two things you can do¡ªfirst, turn into a Vampire and get your Soul age increased by a few thousand. Or the second option is to start from the basics and aim for immortality.]


    [Since you must be wanting to know more about it, let me explain it in an easier way:]


    [You have been using all the powers I granted you. During that time, the part of me that merged with your soul was actively in use. As a result, it places an excessive burden on your soul.]


    [However, now that I have fully become one with you, you can slowly adapt to what I possess. You can slowly unlock my powers through training and hunting. In that way, your Soul wouldn''t age rapidly, and once you enter the upper realm, you won''t have to worry about your Soul age at all.]


    Ignoring the part of the upper realm, Alex asked, "Is there any way I can start slowly and adapt accordingly?"


    There was a long pause from the other side¡ªmaking Alex restless as he asked, "Curse?"


    [Just let me think.]


    He complained before Alex turned completely silent.


    The situation was severe but there was no point in panicking. All he could do right now was to rely on the Curse; after all, someone who has lived for so long must have something in store.


    Right?


    After a painfully long five minutes, the inner voice resonated in Alex''s ears,


    [There is one skill I absorbed from one of the...well, from someone. The skill is called ''Creation'']


    Alex raised his brows, but before he could have asked what it was or how it could help him,


    {Ding!}


    {Welcome Host!}


    {This system will help you assimilate the power of the Creator using different tasks and quests.}


    {Based on your performance, the efficiency meter would go up.}


    {And based on your assimilation status, new skills, and traits would be unlocked.}


    {Are you ready to take the challenge?}


    Alex was stunned to find the system screen floating before his eyes.


    He expected something like this the moment he reincarnated.


    However, after this long, he was getting something like a system.


    [This system will help you slowly absorb my powers, while actively alerting you if you somehow harm your Soul. It will track your Soul condition and also, will grant you the abilities I once absorbed, based on how much you have adapted.]


    Alex was quite taken aback by all the information he had received in these few minutes.


    However, to ensure a safe future and victory in the tournament, he has to stop being hesitant.


    "Okay, I accept."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Late introduction of the system. Well, this system is under the Curse control and would help Alex absorb all his powers. Drop a comment

 Chapter 176- Journey begins

    ''So system...what can you do?'' En route to the Headmaster''s office, Alex asked


    The Curse has revealed something vital or who knows how many more times Alex would have used the godly powers without realising its side effects.


    {The system would assign a few tasks regularly to help the Host assimilate the power of the Creator.}


    {The current status of the host follows:


    {Name: Alex}


    {Age: 37}


    {Assimilation: 12.1%}


    {Quest: None}


    {Skills obtained: None}


    Alex raised his brows, "So the magical skills I have been using, won''t be usable anymore?''


    {No, host. Unless the host wants to damage his soul further, those powers would be kept bound by a seal.}


    Alex heaved a sigh. Just a few minutes ago, he was feeling all kinds of emotions at the realization that he no longer needed to depend on his swords.


    But well, he was wrong. He still couldn''t utilize magical skills; as such, his blades remained his only option.


    ''Okay then, assign me a quest.''


    {Ding!}


    {Quest generating....} S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Heavylift marathon: Host needs to run a certain distance while carrying certain weights, and all while utilizing the Creator''s powers.}


    Alex was taken aback, ''Wasn''t I forbidden from using the Curse''s Power?''


    This time it wasn''t the system that responded,


    [Don''t worry, I will only allow the bare minimum, which will enhance your physical abilities. That will help your soul to get used to my presence and powers.]


    Alex hummed...understandable.


    {Distance: 0/200 miles}


    {Weight: 200 kg}


    {Note: The weight might increase as the Host travels the distance.}


    "...." Alex''s feet came to a halt upon seeing that distance.


    Isn''t that absurd? The cathedral from here was like two fifty miles.


    ''System...shouldn''t you have chosen a beginner quest for a noob like me?'' He remembers that the initial quest always remains simple and easily doable.


    Then why was the system torturing him with such an absurd number?


    {The host has already assimilated more than 10% of the Creator''s powers, so it is necessary to train your soul accordingly. In that way, the future usage of the Creator''s powers wouldn''t toll on the host''s soul.}


    ....why does it seem the system was just twisting its words to sound believable?


    ''Sigh...no point in whining. I guess I have to fulfill the task.''


    Entering the Headmaster''s office, he found the Headmaster prepared with his bag and another teacher was with him.


    "Good afternoon, sir...ma''am." he greeted them, before adding, "There is some slight change of plan.".


    Hector raised his brows, before he asked, "What''s the matter?" This came out of nowhere.


    Alex told them, "I need to check a few things en route so I would be traveling separately. That''s why, please take care of Celestria in my stead." Bowing his head, he requested the duo.


    The other teacher¡ªProfessor Seraphine Elara, asked, "Is it too urgent? Shouldn''t we focus on the matter with the Heavenly Decree first?"


    The black-haired lady believed that there could be nothing more important than the message they heard.


    Alex nodded, "It is urgent, but don''t worry, I will be there when you reach Cathedral. After all, without me, there is a high chance you won''t get to hear from the Saintess."


    Elara exhaled a sigh, "Although I once served the church...what you are saying is true." The only reason Elara was asked to accompany Hector was because of her last job as a Priestess.


    However, her knowledge of human biology made the head priest of that time realize that she was wasting her talent by singing prayers. As such, he directly requested Hector to recruit her as a teacher at Soulforge Academy.


    However, things are different now. The time she left the church, there was no supreme Saintess, so visiting the cathedral wasn''t an impossible task for her.


    But now...it seems.


    "Don''t worry, Professor Elara...I will somehow help you two meet her." Alex assured the duo, even though Elara barely had the hope for someone other than royalties to meet the Saintess in person.


    Soon, Alex stepped out of the room and was met by Celestria, who was heading towards the office.


    "Hey~" She smiled and waved at him while carrying a heavy-looking bag.


    Stepping closer, she said, "I have brought your favorite muffins and cooked something delicious for the trip. Can''t wait to finally spend some time with you~"


    Alex''s heart turned heavy seeing the girl being all happy about the journey.


    It was he who previously said that he wanted to be with her more when they had the time.


    But now, "Sorry Cela..."


    Celestria''s excitement dimmed as she heard about his reason.


    Alex, naturally, didn''t lie to her and told her everything he heard from the Curse.


    Her brows tensed upon hearing his unnatural Soul age growth.


    "As such, I now have to fulfill a few tasks the Curse assigns me, to get used to him."


    Celestria worryingly pinched the hem of his shirt as she asked, "This won''t....really damage your soul if you follow the Curse''s words, right?" She couldn''t have said that there was no need for Alex to utilize the Curse anymore.


    She could have used her authority as a Princess to keep Alex safe....but after the message from the deities descended, she knew her status as royalty meant nothing.


    Although her heart was restless at the thought that Alex''s soul was harmed because of her in one way or another, she couldn''t ask him to stop using those powers.


    "I have no other option than to rely on the Curse, Cela. You know all I have is my blade and a few techniques. However, that won''t help me to fight against the monster waiting out there."


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Celestria understands; however, she still feels quite anxious about this whole thing.


    Inching closer, and clutching his shirt, she voiced, "Sometimes I wish to be excessively strong so I can protect you."


    Alex chuckled, hearing her slowly mumbling before rubbing her back and telling her, "Your smile helps me a lot. It reminds me that I can''t make any reckless moves and endanger my life."


    Celestria blushed slightly, hiding her face in his chest, as she muttered, "Liar...


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    They soon arrived at the main entrance of the academy.


    Edric and Amanda were also there, leaving for Labyrinth but have made some excuses of visiting Edric''s hometown.


    Naturally, the school administration wouldn''t have allowed the two young adults to venture into Labyrinths without supervision.


    "Okay then, see you soon." Edric offered his hand, and Alex shook.


    "Don''t push yourself too much because of what I said. You know I was just motivating you." Alex told him with a stern gaze.


    The raven-haired youth chuckled, "If you think I will make some foolish mistake in over aggression then you might not know me enough yet."


    Alex sighed, "I am just worried...anyway, take care."


    Edric nodded before Amanda also bid her farewell, reminding Alex to convey her message to Sarah before the duo departed.


    Once they were gone, the Headmaster and Professor Elara also sat inside the carriage.


    Celestria turned to look at him, her eyes slightly moist before she hugged him. Her thin arms tightly holding him as if she wanted to become one with him


    "Take care and please get there on time."


    Alex hummed as he kissed her head before saying goodbye.


    The duo soon parted and after waving at the carriage, Alex heaved a sigh.


    "Okay then....two hundred kilograms it was."


    He first made his way into the forest, and away from surveillance before taking out the anklets Nd bracelets.


    These weighted artifacts are used to enhance one''s speed and stamina.


    Tying the cuffs around his ankles and wrists, Alex felt his movements becoming slightly slower.


    Alex checked the system screen and found that there were still a hundred kilometers more required.


    Naturally, Alex had something in mind.


    He went towards the nearest tree, and, using his sword, carved out its trunk.


    Taking out several ropes he somehow tied the trunk over his shoulder.


    Since the trunk was not thick and short, he was able to tie it comfortably to his shoulders and arms....well, not too comfortably.


    ''It reminds me of the old days...'' When he was getting trained by old man Hachi, he was forced to do these kinds of training to improve his body.


    However, after coming to this world, he had been taking it easy.


    Since his sword arts and later the Curse''s Power allowed him to win almost every battle, Alex didn''t think he would be pulled back to basics.


    But here he was.


    ''Okay, Curse. I am ready.'' Just as he said, dark markings began to appear on his face¡ªbut unlike in the past, only two lines were drawn on his cheeks, and his eyes were faintly glowing.


    [This should do.]


    Hearing those words, Alex took a deep breath and looked up ahead.


    The journey was long, but the training was necessary.


    So, let''s go!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope the chapter was understandable. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 177- First Prince

    [Distance: 101/200]


    [Weight: 300/300]


    Alex was now feeling tired. Quite a lot.


    He had to increase the weight after he reached seventy or so miles, but the Curse didn''t elevate his supply of power at all.


    Well, Alex knew that he was indeed receiving help from the Curse, allowing him to weave through the dense forest and traverse miles of barren land¡ªsomething he could never have managed on his own.


    His physical abilities have been enhanced for sure but it wasn''t enough. Now, his speed has decreased a lot, and with this pace, he won''t make it in time.


    From wherever he passed some stains of his sweat were left behind for seconds before they disappeared.


    His whole body was soaked in his sweat and his hair was sticking to his face. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Damn...*Huff*....I need a break..." Alex muttered as he finally stopped for the first time after leaving the academy.


    *Dhak* S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Resting the tree log on the side and the bag full of stones on the other, he sat down on the roadside on a way marker (the small stone on which the distance to the next city is engraved).


    Removing the anklet and bracelets, he asked, "Are you really supporting me or is it just fake marks and hollow mental support."


    [Along the path, I sometimes pull away to not let you become completely dependent on me. Although these powers are now yours, if you become too reliant on a single resource, you will meet a dead end at some point.]


    Alex huffed¡ªjust saying whatever he wanted to torture him.


    Alex hasn''t felt this much tired in a while now. This was actually nostalgic since when Hachi was training him, he also never allowed Ceaser to take breaks and always elevated the burden on his body once he got comfortable with a certain challenge.


    Taking out some water and the lunch Celestria packed for him, Alex sat down on the ground and slowly began eating.


    Since there was no one to chat with, he asked the Curse, "Do you remember anything about your previous hosts?"


    [Not much¡ªthey all were boring individuals. I never got the chance to share their consciousness because of their relatively safe life.]


    Alex hummed, "What about me? Since I gave you the thrill, why didn''t you get in my contact, in the last life?"


    [You were doing just fine and I never felt it much interesting to be involved in regular murders and all.]


    "But that''s what you usually do. Devour people. Shouldn''t my work have made you curious?"


    [...although my existence revolves around consuming things and leaving nothing behind, I actually don''t enjoy it. Not anymore after I realized what I caused my mother.]


    The casual demeanor disappeared once the Curse mentioned his mother.


    Alex sighed, his back leaning against the waymarker, as he said, "Don''t you want to meet her again?"


    The only emotion he has ever felt from the curse until now was regret and deep sorrow whenever he mentioned anything about Gaia.


    The Curse has lived for so many years and has been suppressed for such a long time that he has forgotten all his hatred and anger towards the upper Gods.


    However, the feelings of regret still remain.


    Alex didn''t receive any answer, nor did he push the Curse to speak.


    He finished the lunch and mounted the log after cuffing himself.


    Once he was done, he found the dark marking appearing on his face¡ªthis time, an inverted moon on his forehead as well.


    "Extra help? Well, thanks for it." Reenergized and provided with some extra help, Alex resumed his journey.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside the carriage, Celestria was sitting beside Professor Elara and the headmaster on the other side.


    They have been traveling for the past six hours and it would take another four to five hours to reach the destination.


    However, since they were in a hurry Hector didn''t ask the driver to stop and requested the two ladies to have lunch in the moving carriage.


    Naturally, they didn''t show reluctance since they both knew the severity of the matter.


    The Message from Heavens. A matter which has shaken up the core of the planet


    Hector has received some intel about several noble houses taking action and fortifying their defenses. They already have been warned by the Saintess, so they were prepared.


    There was a high chance that the noble houses of the major nations might be moving toward the Cathedral already.


    During the summit, the Supreme Saintess made the announcement of a danger incoming, so now, in everyone''s eyes she was the only source to know what they should be expecting and how they can prepare.


    ''We have been talking lightly...'' Hector heaved a sigh as he finished drinking the warm beverage before handing the cup back to the lady sitting across from him


    "Do you want some rice cake, sir?" Celestria asked.


    The older one shook his head with a soft smile, "I am full." As Celestria resumed eating, Hector asked,


    "You didn''t inform your family about the attack back in the town?" Considering how caring her family members are, they would have surely contacted Hector or might have visited the academy to meet their little princess, if only they had been informed about the incident involving Cristina.


    Celestria smiled in defeat as she uttered, "Involving them in everything concerning me and my safety seems like I would be troubling them. In the first place, when I joined the Soulforge Academy I knew the journey won''t be easy and comfortable."


    Hector was guilty of what they had to face, but what she said was true.


    The path she chose for herself¡ªdespite having the option to spend a smooth life as a Princess¡ªsurely would be thorny and full of dangers.


    Not to talk about, the partner she has chosen for herself always remains surrounded by unexpected and unprecedented dangers.


    The rest of the journey mostly went in silence.


    Although Celestria appeared serene to the other two, her mind was actually engaged in thinking about several things¡ªand most of them were related to Alex.


    The revelation of the Curse''s integration rang a very wrong bell in her head. However, considering what they might need to face, Alex cannot decline the help of the Curse either.


    ''Is there any way I can help him...'' At times of dead end, the only person she can rely on is a certain Saintess.


    Although Celestria didn''t like to take her rival''s help, this concerned Alex''s safety, and for that Celestria can forget about her pride and lower her head before Sarah.


    ''I hope you have an answer....''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    [Four hours later]


    The sun was nearing the horizon as the carriage finally entered the small town which shares the same perimeter as the Cathedral.


    "Woah..." Celestria has come here once in the past, but she was too occupied with a task in hand that''s why she didn''t focus on how majestic the place was.


    As she looked out from her carriage, the grand cathedral rose before her like a vision from a dream. Its towering spires touched the sky, shining under the golden sunlight.


    Statues of robed figures stood guard along the path, their stone faces watching over all who approached. Waterfalls cascaded down the cliffs behind, their mist creating a soft glow around the cathedral''s tall, gleaming gates.


    The entrance, framed by massive pillars, seemed to whisper of ancient power and wisdom. As the carriage moved closer, the air felt heavy with mystery, and Celestria knew she was about to step into a place of great importance.


    "It mesmerizes me every time, even though I grew up here¡­" Elara spoke followed by a sigh as she, as well, looked at the biggest church in the human realm.


    Hector narrowed his eyes, as he voiced, "There is a crowd surrounding the main entrance."


    He could see several carriages, horses, and people around the main entrance of the church and the knights from Grimland protecting the church and keeping the people away.


    Most of them were from noble families, and some of them were from other realms as well.


    Soon their carriage came to a pause, about a hundred meters away from the church gate, because it was too crowded to proceed any further.


    "I don''t think we would be able to meet her¡­" Elara spoke as she stepped down from the carriage and looked at the gathering.


    Hector had the same feeling. He could see that even the Duke of the Nation was present there but wasn''t allowed to go inside.


    "Cela?" Suddenly, a voice called out making Celestria turn on her feet¡ªonly to find a familiar person standing there.


    "Brother James¡­." A smile bloomed on her face upon seeing her eldest brother and the crown Prince here.


    The other two greeted the Prince as well, before James asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Celestria answered, "Alex was invited by the Supreme Saintess, so I just tagged along."


    James'' expression turned grim for a moment, but then his smile returned as he said, "But I don''t think he would be able to meet her today. After all, Her Holiness is attending some special guests today."


    Hector''s brows elevated, "Who they can be, Your Highness?"


    James, with a sigh, added, "The Vampire Monarch appeared before the Cathedral in the morning. He is currently inside with Father and a few other important figures."


    Rubbing the back of his head, the blond one added, "This situation is quite nerve-wracking for everyone, it seems."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 178- Nothing matters more

    Alex, while barely on his feet, reached the cathedral.


    The sky had started to darken, and the cold wind was making him shiver because of all the sweat.


    He no longer has the extra weight on him, however, he was so tired that he couldn''t walk properly without falling a few times.


    "Thanks...here..." Paying the carriage driver who brought him here, he walked towards the church where hundreds of people were gathering.


    There were two barriers before the church¡ªone close to the main entrance and another farther away, just before the bridge that connected the town to the cathedral.


    Alex could clearly see how the crowd was separated. Between the two barriers stood high-ranking nobles and visitors from other lands, dressed in fine clothes and speaking quietly among themselves. Meanwhile, beyond the outer barrier, the common folk gathered, kept at a distance as they tried to catch a glimpse of what was happening near the church.


    Alex slowly made his way towards the outer barrier¡ªweaving through the crowd somehow before he appeared before the soldier on the barricade.


    "Let me in, I was invited." Saying so, Alex instantly showed the letter he received from the Saintess. He knew just telling them would result in nothing, considering he was not from any noble house.


    The soldier took the letter, but rather than reading it, he threw it away, "Yeah, why not? This is the third time I have seen that kind of letter. The previous one even looked more authentic. Go away, kid."


    Alex released a sigh in exasperation. He was tired, excessively. Hungry and tired.


    And this damn soldier is not even bothering to check the letter which Sarah herself wrote and even used the stamp of the Cathedral.


    ''Sometimes...I really miss my mafia days.'' Pointing a gun at people and getting his work done...yeah, the good old days.


    Alex thought for a moment¡ªkeeping violence as the last option¡ªwhen suddenly he remembered something and pulled it out of his inventory.


    "You must recognize this right, soldier?"


    The face of the soldier turned pale as he saw the emblem of bravery, which was recently granted to a young hero.


    The rumors of the young hero defeating a Vampire Noble and protecting the Saintess'' pride were widely known in the human realm. And that badge was being held by a certain young man....this can''t be!


    "I-I apologize!" The soldier gave a crisp salute, with his face still devoid of any color.


    The other soldiers also noticed the commotion before their eyes went towards the emblem Alex was holding. Their reaction was similar.


    Thankfully, Austin wasn''t held there for long; just the apologizing soldier irritated him for a while before the silver head advanced towards the church.


    "Alex!" He heard the voice before turning his head and seeing a familiar person standing there.


    "Cela..." A sigh seeped through his lips as he slowly advanced toward a running Celestria.


    They met in a strong hug, Alex enveloping the girl completely in his arms and resting his face in the crook of her neck.


    Her scent...this warmth...her supple body....so comfortable~


    Celestria was quite surprised by the strong hug but naturally, she didn''t resist him and allowed her man to lean on her.


    Softly, she whispered, "You did great. I am proud of you."


    He didn''t know why, but that compliment made him emotional slightly as he said, "Thank you..."


    "Celes~tria~" Soon a melodious voice reached them, making Alex open his eyes before he looked at the person.


    "Che..." Deciding to ignore him, Alex closed his eyes and snuggled even closer to her.


    The first Prince''s eyes widened as he asked in a tone of disbelief, "Did you just click your tongue and ignore me?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex grumbled as he said, "Good evening, your Highness. I just didn''t recognize you."


    Seeing that, despite the exchange, they still were hugging each other, the man spoke through his gritted teeth, "Cela...it''s enough now!"


    Celestria frowned before she separated from Alex, not completely as his arm was still on her shoulder before she said, "What''s the matter with you, brother? Not like you aren''t aware of my relationship with him."


    Celestria has already revealed to her family that she was in a romantic relationship with Alex. Her father even accepted their relationship. Rather he was eager to have them tied up in the knot of engagement after Alex showed his bravery and strength during the incident with Allen.


    Although James was not in the palace at that time, it was highly likely that he had heard things from the others.


    "Cela...it''s inappropriate to be so intimate with a man who is not even your fianc¨¦. Show some restraint."


    Alex sighed upon hearing that. In this department, the second Prince is much better. He doesn''t frown upon these kinds of things.


    "Well, there you go." Since Alex didn''t want to create a scene and let two siblings fight, he removed his hand from Celestria''s shoulder.


    Celestria looked at Alex in disappointment and concern. She knew how much he was tired, and that''s why she thought she could give him some support. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    No, she will give him support.


    "Ah!" Alex exclaimed as suddenly Celestria picked up his arm, draped it over her shoulder, and encircled her arm around his back to support him.


    Looking at her brother with a stern gaze, she said, "Let people think whatever they want. What matters the most to me is Alex and his health. And currently, he needs me. So excuse us, brother."


    The look in Celestria''s eyes clearly said that he had angered her. And that...didn''t settle well with the Prince.


    With his cold gaze affixed on Alex''s back, he muttered under his breath, ''I don''t like him...neither in the past and definitely not now.''


    On the other hand, Celestria brought Alex towards the resting bench nearby


    She was aware of what he went through, and just as promised, she would have gone to search for him if Alex hadn''t returned by dusk.


    "Ah, thank you." Alex thanked her as he sat down, his brows drawing closer in pain.


    Celestria took out a potion from her pouch, but before she could feed him, Alex stopped the girl before informing her, "I already had three... any more would be counterproductive."


    Celestria bit her lip...this was problematic.


    She could see that his legs were swollen, and he was suffering from muscle spasms.


    The very fact he was still conscious and somehow retaining his composure was quite praiseworthy.


    "Ah...what are-" Alex was taken aback when suddenly Celestria knelt on the ground and rolled up his pants.


    She didn''t listen to him and took out a balm from her pouch.


    "Cela...you are a Princess and we are here in the open." Alex tried to resist¡ªbut the moment her warm fingers traced down his stiff calf, he groaned in utter pain.


    "Don''t sound like my brother or I will say the same words I said earlier."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "But Cela...agh..." Another groan as she massaged his legs with her tender hands.


    His stiff and sore muscles were absorbing the balm and the heat was allowing them to relax.


    Cela didn''t pay attention to his resistance and continued to massage.


    Nothing in the world mattered to her more than her beloved.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- God, I could share his pain¡ªran like three miles...but well, I got no Celestria.


    Haah~drop a comment.

 Chapter 179- Meeting

    [Inside the church]


    The situation was quite serious. The round table was filled with the most influential people in the world currently.


    On the left were the king of Grimland, Adolf, and the tribal chief of Greyhound¡ªBarka.


    On the right was the Vampire Monarch Azeroth and beside him sat the current head of Whiteden, Godric Dorhales¡ªthe same man who provided refuge to Rebecca and Alex when they visited Whiteden.


    On the head position sat the Pope and across from himself sat the Supreme Saintess, and the person on whom everyone''s attention was.


    They all have gathered just now, and as such, the meeting began.


    "You warned us, but we failed to respond," Adolf said with a regretful look in his eyes.


    He and the other two nations on the human side were the first ones who got to know about the incoming danger. The Saintess informed them that this obstacle would be unprecedented and would leave everyone helpless


    And that turned out to be true, as even the strongest existence of the planet was currently sitting here to receive guidance from the Saintess.


    Sarah had a troubled look on her face. Her thin brows were drawn closer as she said, "This arrived a lot before than I anticipated. However, we can do nothing but accept the fact that the Supreme Deities are going to ruin our world."


    Someone who was the symbol of peace and unity to be speaking such words in a grave voice, gave a very ominous vibe.


    Everyone around Sarah looked visibly tensed, but that''s her motive. She cannot appear lax in the matter, even a bit. They need to understand the necessity to unify the realms and choose their champions sensibly. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your Holiness, did you receive the word from the Goddess?" Barka, the huge wolfman, asked in a heavy voice.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    Sarah nodded, "Indeed, I did. That is why we cannot remain nonchalant about it. We need to prepare for what is to come, or our world, the innocent people, will cease to exist once the given time elapses."


    Grave silence descended upon the conference room when Sarah affirmed the message to be indeed from heavens.


    None in the room had the courage to go against Sarah and defy her words. She was the closest being to the deities, and even Azeroth acknowledged her as a messenger of God.


    "So...what can we do now? Just select the few strong individuals from each realm?" Godric broke the silence as he extended the suggestion.


    Barka added, "We can bring our best warriors, maybe four from each realm would do?"


    Adolf added, "That would be the best. We can bring our best warriors and simply provide them the resources to make a good team."


    Godric also nodded in assent. However, before he or anyone else could have continued speaking,


    "No, you don''t understand." Azeroth suddenly spoke, bringing every eye to focus on him.


    The silver-haired man leaned forward. Resting his arms on the table he said, "You all need to understand that we cannot decide which realm will bring how many warriors. We cannot think this as separate realm but as one¡ªthe residents of Nebula." His strong tone and the meaning behind his words shocked a few.


    They...really were treating this matter as something they need to manage as separate realms and hope for coordination from other realms.


    However, Azeroth had different opinion, as he said, "We need to think about our people first, rather than the differences we have created. This trial would test if we are worthy to exist or not. And that''s why, we need to work together and find out who could be our best possible option on whom can risk our world."


    Azeroth haven''t spoken like this for a long time, however, when he does, others listen.


    Not only was he the oldest one in the room, he has also faced a crisis like this in the past when everything was dyed in the color of chaos.


    Heaving a sigh, Sarah added, "He is right, we need to take this as a world not realms, or nothing but regret would remain."


    Just as she finished speaking she heard some voices from the door, ushering her to ask, "Is something the matter, Sir Arthur."


    The soldier was flustered to hear the Saintess words directed at him. But he soon responded to her, "Ah, there is a boy wanting to meet you but I told the soldiers to send-"


    "What is his name?" Sarah suddenly got up, surprising the others, and the soldier too.


    However, soon Arthur regained his composure and asked his subordinate who came to inform him.


    "He introduced himself as Alex, Your Holiness."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Do you think the message will reach her?" Celestria asked as she sat beside her beloved and fed him the leftover food she had.


    There was no food stalls nearby or she would have brought something fresh and good for him.


    Munching on the vegetables, Alex spoke, "Even if it doesn''t, I will somehow meet her today."


    "The crowd is only growing." Hector, who was standing not so far away from them, muttered as he saw the amount of nobles have risen over five hundred...and the commoners were endlessly filling the space.


    Many have already settled tents and started cooking food before the barrier¡ªclearly showing reluctance to leave without hearing a word from the Supreme Saintess.


    From what Alex could tell, Sarah must be really busy to not be able to calm down these people. She always prioritize to first calm down others, even if her mind is filled with chaos.


    When Ceaser reached the church, he was bleeding all over. However, Sarah kept calming him down even though she seemed quite panicked while patching him up.


    ''The Vampire Monarch though...he kept his promise...'' Alex asked Azeroth that if something like this happens, Azeroth wouldn''t delay in making a move.


    After all, if the ruler of the Blood Domain gets involved in the matter, the other races would have to respond as well. And thankfully Azeroth did as Alex wished.


    They remained seated there for another few minutes, when suddenly, a soldier came rushing in their way.


    "Excuse me, are you Sir Alex." The soldier asked, urging Alex to nod.


    "You have been summoned in the Cathedral. Please follow me."


    Elara''s eyes widened while Hector also showed slight surprise. There were many nobles waiting to meet the Saintess, yet just after arriving here, Alex got the permission to enter.


    Alex looked at Celestria, before planting a kiss on her forehead, before he said, "Wait for me."


    Getting up he followed the soldier and under everyone''s astonished and frustrated gazes, Alex was led inside the church.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 180- Conditions

    Alex was led to a room filled with some of the most influential people in the world.


    His eyes caught the figure of a few familiar¡­or more like he has met every single person except for the Pope in the past.


    "Oh, boy. So, it was you." Barka laughed as he spotted the familiar face he saw during the birthday celebration of the Vampire princess.


    Godric''s brows also went up as he said, "It''s been a while, Alex."


    Alex gave a nod to both of them as he joined the table.


    Sarah really wanted to end this meeting and bring Alex to her room, however, she held back her feelings and asked, "You look injured¡­is everything fine?"


    Alex gave a brief nod, ''Yes, just tired." Turning toward the others, he said," I am assuming you all have gathered to decide how Nebula would ensure its existence?"


    The atmosphere returned to its previous state as Adolf nodded, "Indeed." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex sighed as he said, "Well, I am not in the position to suggest this but the best way to select the best individuals would be to let them fight and decide who would be the best to bet our world on. Since if we don''t hurry this selection process, building teamwork and coordination would be tough in the short duration."


    Alex already knew they''d be torn between the realms, uncertain about the right choice or the criteria for selection. Yet, after all the debate, the only solution they could agree on was the oldest one in the book¡ªsettling it with a fight.


    That''s why he decided to cut through the endless deliberation and speed things up.


    Azeroth nodded, "I agree with him."


    That elicited a few raised brows as Godric asked, "Won''t we be taking too long by organizing a whole tournament?" They only had a few months, and naturally, the gods won''t be waiting for them to finish their preparation.


    The question was answered by the one who gave the suggestion, ""We don''t need to go that far. As rulers of the three realms, you already know which warriors we can rely on. Just send them in and let them battle it out to determine the final ten."


    Hearing Alex''s voice, Barka sighed, "That would be quite troublesome for me. The population of the beast realm is the greatest and there are several warriors who, I can name¡­more than ten, actually."


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex didn''t have any immediate answer for that since he knew what the man was saying was true.


    Selecting the best would be quite difficult.


    "I can help you with that," Suddenly Sarah spoke, bringing every eye back to her as she asked, "Lord Barka, how many warriors are there who generally hunt in a pack despite having the strength equivalent to the whole pack."


    Barka was taken aback by that question, however, he didn''t waste time in asking why she was asking something like this and contemplated for a few seconds.


    Alex glanced at his girlfriend, asking her wordlessly what this was about, but all she said was to trust her.


    After another minute of silence, Barka voiced, "There aren''t many actually¡­since those who hold such strength always become lone warriors."


    Sarah nodded, "And how many of them have the ability to take orders from others, think about their comrades first, and risk their pride for the sake of victory?"


    The series of questions seriously pushed the person into a dilemma¡­however, by now, Barka and others have already realized what Sarah was trying to do. That''s why rather than questioning her back, Barka began to think.


    Meanwhile, Azeroth also took out a paper and pen and began noting down the names that fall under the category the Saintess just mentioned.


    After a long pause, Barka finally stated, "There are only a few¡­okay, now I understand what I need to do. Many thanks, Your Holiness."


    Sarah gave a brief nod to the wolf-man, before the pope began, "As you all have heard, these are the conditions you must keep in mind while choosing your champions. I will inform the tribal chiefs of the elven realm."


    Every ruler gave a firm nod to that, before Sarah added, "In two weeks, I expect you all to return with your chosen ones."


    And with that, the meeting came to an end.


    -----^^-----


    Sarah brought Alex to the medic room¡ªbringing him to her room was difficult since there were many people around and she didn''t want to face needless questions.


    There was a whole crowd outside, and they all were waiting to hear what the Saintess had to say.


    Currently, the church members are preparing the artifact and stage for her so she can assure the general masses.


    "You did what?!" She exclaimed after hearing what Alex had done to reach the cathedral.


    Alex groaned, as he rested his head on Sarah''s thigh and told her, "It was necessary...my soul is aging because of my excessive use of the Curse."


    Sarah frowned, however, she didn''t show surprise or panic.


    Alex raised his brows as he slightly opened his eyes, and while looking at her, he asked, "You expected this?"


    Sarah continued to use her healing spell on his body as she uttered, "I had a feeling...such an overwhelming and immortal existence residing in your body, allowing you to use his powers....surely there will be a drawback. And these kinds of powers generally affect one''s soul."


    Sarah was currently assessing Alex''s soul as well, and she could find the darkness she identified the last time, now comfortably coiled around Alex''s soul. It was like they were slowly becoming one.


    Although Sarah felt an ominous vibe staring at it, she knew there was nothing she could do now. Even if she somehow removes the curse from him, Alex''s soul would be severely damaged in the process.


    Well, so far, the Curse has only granted Alex advantages, so she has no reason to be concerned¡­ yet. But wherever great power exists, the weight of its consequences is never far behind.


    "Ah..." Feeling the sudden warmth on her cheek, she opened her eyes and looked down.


    Alex was cupping her cheek and looking up at the girl with an intense gaze, "Everything I am doing is to make a safe and peaceful future for us. So stop worrying and start planning how you will decorate the house and handle the children."


    Sarah''s expression slowly changed, as she smiled at her man and said, " And my wish is to have at least five kids, so you need to maintain your stamina as well." She pressed his nose with her index finger.


    Alex huffed, " You don''t need to be worried about that. I am still quite young and energetic."


    Sarah teased, "Well, your soul would beg to differ~"


    "You....!"


    Sarah laughed as her cheeks were pinched.


    The laughter arriving from the infirmary was heard only by a single person other than Alex.


    "That damn insect...always chases after my Goddess..." Gritting his teeth, Cristopher felt every vein in his body, bulging with anger.


    No, this can''t continue. He needs to do something.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Please, if you are reading, drop a comment..it helps me a lot.

 Chapter 181- Assuring

    Alex returned to where the other three were after he got half an hour of rest.


    Hector and Elara were eagerly waiting to hear what he heard, so Alex didn''t make them wait any longer and informed them, "Selection from each realm and choosing the best warriors so they can face the challenge. Very soon, the human nations would hold an emergency meeting and bring their champions to select who is the best. Once done, they have been told to bring their champions back here after ten days."


    There was so much information but none of it was unexpected. Hector was anticipating something like this to happen.


    "Won''t that take a lot of time? I mean there are so many people a realm could bring if talking about just strength. And if that''s the case, the human realm won''t even get the chance." Elara raised the query.


    Alex heaved a sigh and told her about the condition that Sarah presented before them¡ªallowing the rulers to shortlist those who fit in the categories.


    Celestria inched closer to him before asking, "How are you now?"


    Alex slowly shook his head, "Finally a little better."


    Celestria sighed in relief before she asked, "Are we staying at a motel? It would be tough if we don''t leave before the announcement of the Saintess." Once the Supreme Saintess relays her word of comfort to the general masses, those who don''t belong to the city would surely rush toward the nearby motels to stay.


    That''s why Celestria was ushering him to get a room before it got too crowded.


    However, "I don''t think we will find any vacant room here...in the first place, this town doesn''t have many motels and those who came here already must have booked their rooms." Alex said that made the other three worried.


    Traveling back to the Academy at this hour was nothing short of dangerous, and the nearest town from here was farer from the academy.


    "Well, I will arrange a tent then," Hector spoke, only for Alex to interject,


    "You don''t need to worry about that, sir. I talked to Sarah, and she said there are many vacant rooms in the cathedral. We can stay there."


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    That surprised everyone.


    The only reason Alex didn''t inform them right away was because he wasn''t sure if they should be staying there or not.


    It''s just that it felt weird staying at the church. But well, there was no help in it.


    Elara had her eyes parted slightly wide as she asked, "If..I am not wrong, Sarah is the Supreme Saintess'' name, right?"


    Alex nodded, his eyes holding confusion.


    Elara was taken aback, as she asked with a gasp, "You call her by her name?!"


    Celestria sighed, "Ma''am, you know nothing then. Alex and the Saintess are quite close because of what happened back in Grimland. So let''s not dwell on that."


    Elara was still having a hard time swallowing it, that''s why Hector soon brought her to the resting bench so the lady didn''t fall down from shock.


    Alex looked far away towards the small group that surrounded a certain blond before he asked, "Is your brother still angry?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestria huffed, "Let him be. He is being annoyed for nothing."


    Alex smiled helplessly, "Let me talk to him-"


    "No, not today. You have suffered a lot and if my brother shouts at you, I might lose my cool." Celestria firmly spoke, as she pressed her hand against his chest.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Well if you say so...but tomorrow, I will go talk to him."


    Alex wasn''t in a casual relationship with Celestria..he was serious about her, and to be with her, he would ask for her family''s permission.


    Naturally, as her lover, he must convince them.


    Soon, the one for whom everyone had been waiting appeared before them.


    The divine personage stood at the top of the stage created for her.


    Her face was hidden behind the veil, yet everyone was mesmerized by her appearance.


    Those frustrated, mumbling, and angered expressions disappeared.


    Everyone began to rise to their feet, with their hands clasped and eyes shining.


    Even though it was nighttime, the people felt the sun had just risen in the face of the Saintess.


    The hope of humanity and the messenger of God.


    "Respected people, I sincerely apologize for not answering your calls sooner. The situation is dire. The voice of the Supreme One has spoken, revealing the fate that awaits our world¡ªdestruction and annihilation."


    The faces of the people turned pale upon hearing that. Elara and Hector also had a grim expression.


    However, the following words from the Supreme Saintess soothed their worries,


    "But fear not. We are preparing, standing resolute in the face of this trial. The faithful shall not waver, for we will answer the call of the deities and do all that is necessary to protect our world.


    The divine guidance bestowed upon us shall light our path, and we will stand united against the darkness that looms.


    The chosen warriors, the devoted scholars, and the faithful followers¡ªall are preparing to face what is to come. Trust in the will of the Supreme One, for we shall not surrender to despair."


    Alex felt an electrifying sensation running through his body, and Celestria beside him also jolted when she finished.


    The people behind and around them suddenly began crying or chanting out her name.


    The distress and anxiety completely disappear as if the Saintess has already solved all their problems.


    ''She used a spell eh...'' Alex chuckled. Sarah knows how to dissipate everyone''s anger.


    After waiting for hours she regained everyone''s love and respect just by a few words. Nicely done.


    She soon finished speaking and following the Saintess, the Priest with whom Alex was familiar, appeared on the stage before speaking,


    "Now, I will request you all to vacate the place and not form a crowd before the Church. Further notice would be sent to your city''s governor, so please be patient and wait for the news."


    Although it seemed many people were reluctant to leave, being ushered by the soldiers, they were left with no other option.


    Soon Alex also turned towards the other two before saying, "Should we also head inside?"


    Elara had somehow regained her composure so she got up and said, "Yes...please."


    Hector also picked up his things, and soon, the four began walking towards the Cathedral, where a soldier awaited them to lead them.


    Passing by the cathderal''s main entrance, Alex felt the Priest was glaring at him, however, when he turned to look at Christopher, he found the man looking away.


    ''Weird...''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 182- Plotting(1)

    "...so yeah, this is the whole thing with the curse and why those heavenly shits are after me," Alex told them.


    The three of them¡ªAlex, Celestria, and Sarah were sitting in the same room.


    It was already past midnight that''s why it was easy for Sarah to sneak out of her room and reunite with her lover.


    Alex told them everything that had been happening recently, starting from the visit to the Blood Domain, followed by the incident with Allen and Jullie.


    Then he added the story he heard from the Curse....the whole thing about his parents and why the Curse was sealed in Alex''s body. And lastly, why Alex would be targeted during the tournament.


    "An ancient power...if I am not wrong, the Curse has been a part of the first king as well?"


    [She is right. The first human king was once my host. I have some recollection.]


    Alex nodded, "Yeah, he agrees. But how do you know?"


    Sarah revealed to them, "Well while researching about your Curse Seal, I came across a familiar mark in the history books, which the first King had on the back of his neck. It was said that he was a very strong warrior, and his strength and courage became a major factor in making the superior races realize that humans should also have liberty and dignity. He made them realize that humans aren''t just meant to be livestock or slaves."


    Alex was impressed, "Quite an admirable host you had."


    [Self-sacrificing fool who got stabbed in the back and died like an idiot. And even during his last moment, he wished his murders to be spared.]


    That sounded...oddly familiar, but Alex didn''t think about it for long.


    Turning toward the other two, he said, "So yeah, after I make sure that I am one of the ten warriors to be participating in the tournament, I would take some time to train my soul."


    Celestria had a worried visage as she asked, "Will that be dangerous?"


    Alex slowly nodded, "Yes, surely. However, you don''t need to worry since the curse knows that if something happens to me, it will be his end as well. So I surely will get his support."


    When Alex said that, he was expecting the Curse to retort. But I guess he was quite tired since nothing arrived from the immortal one.


    "Alex...what are the chances for the Supreme Deity, the father of all Gods, to reject the Curse''s existence and doesn''t care about you at all?"


    Alex heaved a sigh as he said, "If my memories serve right, then the Supreme One just wanted the Curse to realize his mistake and become a responsible person. That''s why I don''t think he would ignore him once I appear on the upper realm."


    ...or so he expected. Truth be told, this whole situation with the Curse''s family was quite complicated. And the beings involved in this were simply out of his league. He can only hope that the Allfather doesn''t go berserk after realizing that his son is still alive and now a part of a human.


    That would be...disastrous. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Imagine defending against all his children, only to be crushed by the old man. Guh.


    "Alex...what the Curse has to say about the Gods? How can they interfere with the trials to harm you?" Celestria asked with a severe frown on her face.


    Sarah also grew worried¡ªshe has been not trying to think about it since there were a few months to prepare. However, it was her cowardice to ignore the matter when it was inevitable.


    "Hmm...well, they will send their descendents and worshipers to attack me. And that''s why I need to be more prepared than anyone else."


    Alex heard from the Curse that there are a few worlds who are fanatics of their Gods..and since most of the deities were involved with this conspiracy against the Curse, they surely would use the people''s devotion to hunt Alex down.


    Celestria hesitantly asked, "Is there any chance for you not to participate."


    Sarah and Alex exchanged a glance at that before Alex wordlessly told her not to reveal it to her.


    He couldn''t tell Celestria everything about the trials, and the necessity for one to be a participant if they wanted to survive. Otherwise, he would have to tell her the source of his knowledge as well¡ªfurther unfolding the tale of his previous life as well.


    And Alex doesn''t intend on going that route. That''s why,


    "I need to be there, Cela. To ensure that this world survives, I need to make sure that we win this." He didn''t lie to her since, more than to secure himself, he wanted to be there to protect this planet and the people he adores.


    There was nothing else Celestria could have said or done. She has recently come to understand that trying to restrict her lover from doing something would only make him feel troubled but won''t stop him from doing it. That''s why, rather than becoming a burden on him,


    "Please ask me if you need my help in any way. I might not be strong enough but I can be a helpful training partner."


    ....


    Not so long after, Celestria and Sarah decided to return to their rooms since it was getting quite late.


    Naturally, they couldn''t stay in his room because Celestria''s father was also staying in the cathedral, and Sarah''s reasons don''t need to be explained.


    "I will send some milk for you. Drink it before you sleep." Sarah resolutely told him. He didn''t have dinner properly because the food here was too bland for his taste. That''s why Sarah wanted him to have at least some milk to fill his stomach before he slept.


    "Ok~ay." Alex said before he closed the door after giving a goodbye kiss to his girlfriends.


    Closing the door he returned to the bed and sat before the window.


    The scenery outside was breathtaking. The misty clouds, the small lights coming from the houses in the town, the sound of a slow waterfall which was just behind the church. It was really peaceful.


    ''Having a house at a location like this would be the best....'' Alex knows it was still too far away, but he couldn''t stop thinking about the family he wanted to build with the ones he loved.


    *Knock*


    Breaking his train of thought, someone knocked on the door, making Alex groan.


    He knew who exactly was on the other side.


    "Coming," Calling out, he got down the bed and approached the door.


    *Click*


    And as he thought, a Priestess stood there with a tray in her hands and a cup of milk resting over it.


    "Thank you..." Thanking the girl dryly he took the cup before he heard her say,


    "The Supreme One asked you to finish it."


    Alex rolled his eyes before he attached the cup to his lips and began drinking right before her.


    *Gulp*


    Finishing the milk in four big gulps, he handed the empty cup back to the girl before asking, "Happy? Now go." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The Priestess narrowed her eyes, as she checked the cup before nodding, "Have a good night."


    Alex heaved a sigh, as he closed the door and began walking back to the bed¡ªwhen suddenly,


    "Agh..." His vision began to darken, and losing his balance, he swayed around. His mind failed to register what was happening around him.


    And before he could have fought the sensation,


    *Thud*


    ¡ªhe fell on the ground.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 183- Plotting(2)

    Sarah was in her room, reading a book while lying down on her bed.


    Although it was not healthy for her to be awake at this hour, she couldn''t sleep right away because of all the things going on inside her head.


    The story Alex shared about the Curse and the side effects he has been inflicted with by using the Curse''s power. All of it had left her restless.


    That''s why she has been researching something that might be useful for Alex.


    Sacrificial ritual to enhance someone''s vitality.


    There were some mentions in the ancient book about a ritual which was used in the olden times, to increase the vitality of important figures, like the Pope or a King.


    As the name suggests, it takes the sacrifice of several lives to perform the ritual.


    However, in the name of sacrifice, not just anyone could be pushed into flames and expect the ritual to work. Rather those who have good karma, provide more vitality upon being sacrificed.


    That''s why, in the past, hundreds of criminals were sacrificed to increase a few years'' worth of vitality of a person.


    However, soon, the population of criminals started to diminish, and some greedy people started kidnapping even common people to perform the rituals.


    That''s why the ritual was forbidden by the church all over the world. The books about it were mostly burned and those who knew about it were either dead or were banned by a spell to never speak about it.


    Sarah got to know about it once she got access to the library of the cathedral. She found the book randomly one day when she was wandering around and hid it from others.


    Now, she might be the only person in the world who knows about the ritual and can talk about it.


    ''But I don''t think Alex would agree to it¡­'' Sarah muttered under her breath. It wasn''t like Alex cared about the lives of a few criminals if they could provide his soul some nourishment. Rather, Sarah saw him being confident in the curse for some reason. He didn''t seem that worried about his unnaturally aging soul because the Curse had arranged something to take care of it.


    Was the Curse influencing Alex''s psyche? She wished not¡­or she doesn''t know what she would end up doing to separate the two existences.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, Sarah heard some voices from the outside, which elicited her interest.


    She rested the book on the table and got up.


    Wearing the veil over her face and covering herself with a cardigan she stepped out of the room¡ªonly to find her eyes widening upon seeing a crowd gathering around Alex''s room.


    ''What in the world¡­'' She hurriedly advanced toward the room and asked, "What just happened?!" She couldn''t see inside the room but having so many people crowding before his room, there definitely was some matter.


    The church workers immediately lowered their heads and made space for the supreme one.


    Inside the room, Sarah saw a few familiar faces----Celestria shielding Alex who seemed to be in a daze. Before the duo, there were a few priests shielding a priestess with whom Sarah was familiar.


    "What is happening here?" Seeing the tears in Celestria''s eyes, Sarah knew something was wrong that''s why her voice sounded unnaturally cold.


    "It''s your guest, Your Holiness¡­this bastard-" The priest who was about to badmouth Alex, turned silent instantly as he found a pair of ominously glowing emerald eyes looking at him. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was frozen at his spot and every person in the room felt such a daunting aura radiating from the lady who generally doesn''t show her emotions.


    "I suggest you choose your words wisely." That was not a warning but a threat¡­and that was felt by every single person around her.


    Cristopher stepped forward before speaking in a calm voice, "Even if you find it displeasing, the fact cannot remain hidden that Alex tried to assault Ruby."


    Sarah frowned as she glanced at the girl whom she sent to deliver some milk to Alex.


    The look in her eyes clearly told that the girl was quite traumatized. Her clothes were ripped and there was faint bruising on her cheeks, as if someone grabbed her face by brute force.


    However, she didn''t ask the girl anything and turned toward Alex.


    Cristopher barely held himself from smirking as he found the angered Saintess turning toward Alex.


    "Sarah, I-" Celestria was about to say something, but Sarah raised her hand and shook her head.


    Celestria turned silent and nodded.


    Everyone watched in anticipation as the Saintess turned toward Alex.


    However, rather than questioning him, she suddenly raised her hand, her hand glowing with a greenish hue as she moved it above Alex''s head, however, regardless of how much she tried, she wasn''t able to get rid of the drug he had consumed.


    "You need to do justice, Your Holiness! Someone dared to assault the server of God in this holy place and you are-"


    "Shut up." Sarah bluntly said, shutting up Christopher completely.


    Turning toward the oh-so-pitiful girl, Sarah asked, "What kind of drug did you add to his drink?"


    Ruby''s eyes widened but soon she averted her gaze, and moisture began appearing in her eyes.


    Christopher was also taken aback by the fact that his trick was so easily caught¡­no, it was just a guess!


    "What drug? Can''t you tell that Alex attacked her?" He voiced, in an aggravated tone.


    Soon the Pope entered the room, and instantly Christopher turned toward him, "Father I-" However, not even the man heard him and instantly headed toward Alex.


    The same pattern was followed as the Pope checked on Alex¡­and soon a frown marred his face as he said, "The green-due poison¡­it makes one lose focus and sense of direction for a while¡­however, there is definitely something else in it."


    Turning around, he said, "If it had been just the poison, then he should have returned to his senses by now¡­but there is definitely far more severe mixed in his body against which Alex is trying to fight but failing miserably."


    Sarah''s face grew pale upon hearing that but before she could have asked Christopher, everyone saw the figure of a certain person escaping the room.


    It was Ruby.


    -----^^-----


    A/N:- Drop a comment.

 Chapter 184- Dying...

    ''The girl had silver hair...and her features matched Eryndor...agh.'' After hearing the curse about the girl, he realized his mistake.


    The curse remembers everything and when Alex fell after drinking that milk, he informed Alex about seeing the girl in Eryndor as well.


    ''Why didn''t you tell me about the milk?''


    [I only registered the poisonous components once you consumed it. And before my warning could have reached your ears, you were already down.]


    Alex was frustrated by his nonchalance and such weak resistance toward poison.


    He thought that since Sarah sent the milk, it must be safe. That''s why, he didn''t think twice before gulping it down.


    ...and now, he was stuck here in this void, trying to regain consciousness but utterly failing to do so.


    ''Am I really dying...'' Alex wasn''t panicking much but inside his head, a flurry of thoughts was keeping him busy. He knew that the situation was severe since this was something he couldn''t fight.


    This was not a battle against a living being. The mistake has been committed and all he could do was ask for help.


    [You are dying for sure. The girl injected one of the most lethal poisons in that milk.]


    ¡­now¡­what?


    -------^^-------


    When Ruby escaped the room, the most shocked person was Christopher.


    He told the girl to mix only the green-due drug in the milk so he could frame the bastard named Alex.


    However, Ruby added something more to the milk and poisoned the boy¡­which was not something he planned!


    And on top of it, she even escaped!


    "Christopher¡­you did all this." The Pope turned toward the man before saying, "If you accept your fault now, I won''t take you for interrogation." It has been a while since someone saw the man in such a bad mood before.


    Christopher was startled as he said, "I didn''t tell her to poison him!"


    "That means you told her to drug him!" Celestria spat, her eyes red with tears and hatred.


    Sarah was still trying to heal Alex as she laid him down on the bed and kept applying Monarch-rank spells on him, to maintain his health.


    Although the poison was no longer spreading, the damaged organs weren''t healing either. She tried her best to stop the poison however, she couldn''t bring any changes to his injured organs, as the poison kept eroding them,


    ''No¡­this cannot continue or he won''t survive¡­'' Panic flared in her eyes, as she asked in a loud voice, "Which poison did she use?! Tell me, now!"


    Christopher''s face went pale, being directed at by such a fierce gaze, as he slowly muttered, "A-As I said, I don''t know¡­"


    "He isn''t lying¡­he doesn''t know¡­" The Pope turned toward Sarah before affirming.


    Looking at the silver-headed boy lying down on the bed with his face pale and sweat accumulating on his forehead, he muttered, "We either need to find that girl or an antidote before his other organs fail."


    Celestria didn''t think twice before darting out of the window, following her instincts and moving in the direction where the girl left.


    Meanwhile, the Pope told someone to bring Alex to the praying room.


    Christopher was taken by the church members to be locked in the cell. The judgment for his actions would be passed later.


    Sarah never broke her connection from the spell or the poison would have immediately spread deeper.


    The other guests who have been staying in the church were also alerted of the situation as they came out of their rooms.


    Azeroth had a worried visage when he saw Alex.


    The situation was quite severe¡ªhe noted. His breathing and pulse were slowing down.


    Cedric asked what was the matter to one of the priests, and the same goes for the other guests.


    Tens of church members were surrounding the dying boy as they clasped their hands and began praying altogether.


    The spell they released, although helped Sarah, didn''t change Alex''s condition.


    His body was turning cold slowly¡ªand that was not a good sign.


    Sarah''s eyes were damp with tears as she continued to pour her Soul Energy, hoping for a miracle to happen


    Azeroth glanced at the Pope before telling him, "There is no hope...even if you infuse vitality in him, the poison would eat it away along with his insides."


    The head priest asked, "You know what poison it is?"


    Azeroth sighed, "I do...but there is no-"


    "Please tell me!" Sarah suddenly got up and faced the man.


    The desperation in her voice made it evident how much she cared about Alex.


    Azeroth heaved a sigh as he apologetically told her, "It''s an ancient poison against which only a few have survived...but none of them were humans. And sadly, there is no antidote to the poison."


    Sarah''s eyes widened, as she staggered back.


    If anyone else had said that, she might have considered a percentage chance for the man to be not completely aware of the poison. However, coming from the most ancient being...Sarah knew that he was speaking the truth.


    However, "I can''t lose hope..." She muttered, before turning towards Alex, "I will somehow bring him back!"


    .....


    Inside his consciousness, Alex could only guess what Sarah and Celestria must be going through at the moment.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He could feel the connection between his body and soul slipping away, and his mind was failing to register the severity of the matter.


    It was a bad sign. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People pull a miracle in a sense of panic...but Alex was losing that sensation.


    "Hey, Curse...you can help me right?"


    There was a brief pause before the other one responded,


    [As I said before, I can. I have the ability to devour the poison from your body and stop it from spreading anymore. However, that would need me to take over your body and...you know what will happen then.]


    "My soul...it will take the damage, huh..." Alex had already heard that answer before, but he still asked again. Previously, he was more conscious of the danger, but now, all he could feel was blankness.


    [Your soul has already taken quite the toll, and for me to completely take over your body to consume that toxin would surely put your Soul under severe strain.]


    [You might lose yourself.]


    Alex hummed as he closed his eyes and lay down.


    "That so...will I no longer be myself?" He asked, however, it seemed more like sleep talking.


    [You might lose yourself because your soul energy might fade away. That''s why I am still double-minded if you should wait for your allies to help you or if I should interfere.]


    "My allies...Sarah might save me...but...dunno...it doesn''t feel good."


    Alex knew that if Sarah could, she would have helped him by now. But since he was still feeling the disconnection, he knew that the poison was irresistible.


    ....was he really going to disappear?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    "Agh!" The silver-haired girl was thrown away by that explosion, crashing against a tree before she came to a halt.


    Wincing, she opened her eyes before looking at the person who caused the explosion


    "You....how is your lover?" A grin formed on the Priestess'' face as she asked.


    Celestria instantly grabbed the girl by her neck and lifted her off the ground, "Trust me, I will kill you if you don''t tell me what poison it was."


    Nothing but anger could be seen in her eyes as Celestria gripped her neck more firmly, making the girl groan.


    However, she soon scoffed, with her eyes half-open, as she said, "What...I can...tell you...with surety...is that...your lover is going to die today."


    Celestria''s heart trembled at those words, as she stepped away from her.


    "You are lying." She shook her head as Ruby fell to the ground.


    The smirk never disappeared as the girl added, "I knew who was in support of that bastard. The Supreme Saintess! That''s why, I chose the toxin which even she cannot suppress. And now he is going to die~~"


    There was pure joy on her face. The girl, who lost her father...her brother, because of that cursed being, is finally about to die.


    The only reason she left her home was to take revenge on that wretched being who was nothing but a burden to this world. And finally, she has fulfilled what she wanted.


    "Go and spend the final moment-**BHAM**" Ruby''s words died as her head erupted like a pumpkin by the sound waves Celestria sent her way.


    Blood and innards spluttered on the ground and tainted her dress, as Celestria stood there motionlessly.


    Her heart was beating unnaturally as she lowered her hand, and looked at the moon.


    ...if Alex couldn''t survive tonight...then, she doesn''t think she would get to see the Sun either.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Abrupt ending? Nah, just kidding. Well, I have noticed that people have dropped the story so kinda demotivated these days.


    Anyway, if you are seeing this , drop a comment to help me.

 Chapter 1 - 0- Rebirth

    The house was dark and wet, the light from a flickering lamp barely reaching the group of men. Around a single figure, a dozen gang members stood, their eyes cold and unfeeling.


    The man in the middle, on his knees, was beaten badly¡ªhis face swollen, and his long black hair clung to his bruised skin, damp with sweat and blood.


    His eyes remained unfocused. No shock, no regret....just nothing. He expected something like this to happen. However, he never thought he would get caught this soon.


    "Why Ceaser, why?" From the middle of the group, a bald man with a few Latin letters written over his shaved head and wearing a black suit, spoke up.


    "Why did you betray me? I gave your everything. Money, women, weapons...everything. You were my best man, yet you...just why?"


    The man, Ceaser, slowly lifted his head; through the curtain of his hair, he looked at the man who long ago adopted him from the streets of Cuba.


    The man who taught him to handle a gun before he even learned how to ride cycle. The man who pushed him to the world of crime rather than a school.


    "You...gave me everything Parker, except for freedom." Spitting blood on the ground, Ceaser replied.


    Parker, the leader of the gang for which Ceaser worked for fifteen years, grimly replied,


    "A dog should only know how to listen to its owner and wag its tail."


    Ceaser chuckled, "You heard that from a movie, right? Cuz'' I am sure I said the same thing to your wife last night-"


    *Tah*


    A bullet penetrated his shoulder and Ceaser grimaced in pain. It wasn''t the first bullet he has been shot with but each one of them stung like a bi*ch.


    "Just kill him, boss. He is now wasting our time."


    Hearing that voice, Ceaser raised his eyes and locked on those blue ones.


    "Ben? Ah!" Now he realizes how he got caught here. His sworn brother and the only person Ceaser believed in the whole gang. The person for whom Ceaser once took a bullet...actually betrayed him, huh?


    Wow...what a shit world is this?


    With his head leaning down, Ceaser chuckled. This was great. How can he forget that if his parents never became his ally, then this homeless dude whom Ceaser met after joining the gang can never take his side?


    Soon, a cold metal pressed against his head as Parker''s voice arrived, "Raise your head, a**h*le. I wanna see how you look with despair on your face."


    With a grin, Ceaser raised his face. His eyes were closed, and a happy smile stretched his lips¡ªbut what caught Parker''s attention was that small thread pressed between his lips.


    "Fuck!" The realisation dawned upon the bald man a moment earlier before it happened.


    The night sky was torn apart by a deafening explosion, flames roaring as they consumed the old house where Caesar once lived. The blast shattered windows from nearby buildings, and the ground trembled under the sheer force. Thick smoke billowed into the air, curling into the night like a sinister omen.


    Every gang member who came along, Parker and Ben, died in that incident. And the one who was behind the blast....well, he died with a happy smile on his face.


    ...


    ...


    ..


    .


    "Heh? Is this happening with me as well?" Sitting on a chair, Ceaser opened his eyes and looked around. It was dark, completely. No sign of life or anything around it could be spotted.


    Ceaser tried moving his body but found himself chained up. There was no doubt he died, and considering the place he currently was, he assumed this was those cliche reincarnation things which he read in those novels.


    "Helllllo? Is anyone there? Should I pretend to be shocked to get a response?"


    Ceaser looked around, got nothing else to do after all.


    He had no remorse for dying. He had no one to return to. No wife or girlfriend, no children, no parents, no close friends. He just lived as a contract killer for the past fifteen years.


    He was the best in what he did. There were no failed cases, and he never got caught. Yes, there were times when he got involved in confrontations, but he got out of those incidents unscathed most of the time.


    Then why did he die? Simple. He wished for a normal life.


    He couldn''t have disappeared since Parker has numerous ways of searching up those on whom he has invested. Microchips, men around the world, people in government and whatnot.


    Ceaser did all those tasks which were humanly impossible for a single person to accomplish and hoped that he would let him go. But it seems Ceaser asked for too much.


    "Blegh! Whatever..." Hanging his head down, Ceaser closed his eyes and gave himself some much-needed rest.


    However, it seems the deities also don''t want him to rest.


    [You have suffered, but this isn''t the end of your journey.]


    A voice, neither male nor female, resonated across the space. Ceaser was unable to discern where it came from nor did he care about it.


    Throwing his head back, he called out, "Tell me you are sending my soul into some peaceful and beautiful world so I can go on simple adventures and make myself a harem of cute women."


    [But is that what you truly want?]


    Ceaser frowned, "What do you mean?"


    [Living in a peaceful world where you don''t need to kill living beings and spend your life farming the countryside...I don''t think you will be able to lead such a life.]


    Ceaser''s frown deepened, "You don''t know me, then how can you pass a judgement like that?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Oh, I know everything about you. The only time you feel alive is not when you wander around with women or have fun with your friends. The only time you can feel your heart is when your blade slices the flesh of a living entity.]


    Ceaser took a strong gulp and leaned back in his seat. He couldn''t muster up the strength to rebuke that sentence.


    Even after running away from the world of crime, he didn''t know if he could have escaped his reality. Through the years, he has slowly turned into someone he would have avoided matching eyes when he was homeless.


    "What do I have to do?"


    -------------*----*-------------


    A/N:- Save the story.

 Chapter 2 - 1- Blessings

    [A world you are familiar with. Something you deemed as fiction and read as a book, such a world would be a reality.]


    [You would have only one task, and that as well, not something you need to accomplish immediately after rebirth. First, build your strength, make some connections, and when the time comes, you just have to do what you are accustomed to.]


    [Slaughter your target.]


    Ceaser listened to those words carefully, but outwardly, he remained casual.


    Once the voice was done speaking, Ceaser asked, "What if I change my mind and betray you? I sometimes feel zesty, y''know."


    The voice sounded indifferent,


    [If you can remain alive until that point, then we will see if you accept my orders or not.]


    Ceaser smirked, "Threat or challenge?"


    [Whatever you find entertaining. Now, before you go, I must give you a blessing to support your life in this new world. Tell me, what do you desire?]


    Ceaser thought for a moment before asking, "My body...can you enhance my self-repairing ability?"


    [Hmm, approved. Now, you will heal five times the speed of a normal person.]


    "Nice," Ceaser grinned, and then asked, "Can I ask you to enhance my learning speed? Like even twice would do."


    [Considering the difficulty of the world, I am increasing your learning speed by four times. And as a bonus, you can have these books of ancient sword arts. You love swords, no?]


    Ceaser was thoroughly surprised to receive so many rewards. He was about to ask if he could get something like sonic speed when suddenly the voice coldly said,


    [Rejected. You aren''t getting any other boon.]


    Ceaser sighed before asking, "Any other ability would I get or just these?"


    [Naturally, the person you would become, their powers, and other abilities would be in your possession.]


    Ceaser raised his brows, "So I am overtaking over someone''s body?"


    [A dead person''s, yes.]


    This was...unexpected. Ceaser was thinking that he would go through the usual procedure of reincarnating as a baby who gets cast away because of his inferior abilities and then Ceaser could train in secrecy only to surprise those people in the future...


    Well, not like he was a fan of that cliche. And who would want to just poop, eat and sleep for months?


    "Alright, send me."


    [Before that, you must know something; despite how someone becomes close to you or how much you start trusting someone, you can''t let them know about the meeting between us nor about the fact that you are from another world, understand?]


    Ceaser smirked, "You don''t need to tell me that."


    And with that, a blinding light enshrouded the man and in the next moment, the void was left with nothing but darkness.


    --------------**-------------


    "Huh?"


    His eyes parted wide, and the first thing he saw was a clear dark sky with a few stars twinkling distantly.


    It took him time to realise that he was lying down on the ground, and the surface beneath him was trembling...gradually trembling.


    "Damn!" He exclaimed upon realizing that it was footsteps that were causing the tremors, urging Ceaser to lift his unusually sluggish and heavy body.


    He didn''t have the time to check what he looked like since when he lifted his head, he found something huge and terrifying advancing towards him.


    It was a giant fu*king spider!


    Ceaser sprang to his feet and ignored the shooting pain down his spine.


    Turning around he decided to run, not like he had any other option. His body wasn''t responding with enough adrenaline but he did his best to run away.


    The spider seemed to have noticed that one of its prey was still alive as it completely turned its massive body in his direction and let out a deafening screech,


    "*KHIEEEEEEEEEK*"


    Ceaser didn''t have the time to cover his ears but the sound waves were strong enough to make him dizzy. He fought the urge to just drop unconsciousness right there since he knew, if he fell now he would be meeting that deity in that void in no time.


    "Run...come on, come on!" Ceaser hit his numb legs which were quite shaky because of the injuries inflicted on him earlier.


    Neither Ceaser have his weapon nor the strength to face the calamity, so such in case, all he could have done was,


    "HELLLLLLPPPP!" Shout for help. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was running in a criss-cross pattern, to keep his figure hidden by the trees. But he was being too hopeful of hiding when he was shouting at the limit of his lungs.


    *SPLURGE*


    Something dropped from the sky and the liquid splattered around¡ªnearly tainting Ceaser''s left boot as well.


    "Holy....shit!" Ceaser exclaimed upon seeing the ground and the tree decaying under the acidic attack of the spider.


    His legs now were no longer numb as Ceaser hastened his pace towards what seemed like a big boulder to take cover


    *SPAH*


    Another shot and it was closer to him. Ceaser covered his face but the splattering of that spit caught his arm and right lower body.


    "Agh! It burns..." Gritting his teeth Ceaser cursed aloud and turned around to look at the giant spider.


    Seeing it coming in his direction, Ceaser erased the thoughts of running. He knew he couldn''t outmatch those long legs despite how much he tried, then why not try facing it for the sake of his rebirth?


    "I hope this works...'' Picking a wooden stick from the ground and attaching it to his hip like he is sheathing a sword, as Ceaser saw the spider''s hurried legs in his direction.


    Heaving a long breath, he focused on his heart.


    The adrenaline has kept his heart pumping probably at the same rate as when he felt it when got shot dead.


    The spider lunged, one of its hairy, tree-thick legs swinging toward him. Ceaser''s eyes sharpened.


    Taking a deep breath, he lunged forward, his figure disappearing in a streak of light as some words escaped his throat,


    "Second Step: Quick Silver."


    The stick cleaved through the spider''s leg as if it were a razor-sharp sword, slicing through the thick, chitinous armor. A hissing screech filled the air as the severed leg fell to the ground, twitching.


    Smokes erupted from Ceaser''s body once he came to rest and while huffing he looked at the severed leg of the spider.


    A smirk bloomed on his face, as he spat, "Serves you ri-huh?" However, that smirk was wiped off when suddenly that leg turned into ashes and the beast regenerated its leg faster than Ceaser could have cursed.


    "Wow..."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Run boy run.

 Chapter 3 - 2- Prisoner

    ''Wow...'' Looking at that leg regenerating at such a demonic pace, Ceaser could only stand there in admiration and realisation.


    Just a few moments after his rebirth he was on the verge of dying once again. His body was not listening to him, then there was this damn pain all over, and now, he has to face this humongous spider all of a sudden.


    The spider screeched and raised its feet to crush Ceaser; however, before Ceaser could retaliate in any manner, something shot the spider with a violet beam and sent it staggering away.


    Ceaser, with his brows raised, saw a woman levitating in the air with her eyes trained on the inhumane creature. There was no doubt that she was the one who assaulted the spider just now; however, what made Ceaser surprised wasn''t her supernatural abilities or her ethereal beauty. Rather, his surprise stemmed from the fact that he knew this woman.


    And not as a person, but as a character of one of those novels which he used to read a lot.


    The fantasy ones.


    ''Now I understand, why that being asked me to prioritise my safety first...''


    Looking at his reflection in the small puddle of water, Ceaser sighed.


    He has turned into one of the named characters of this novel¡ªthe childhood friend of one of the heroines and someone who was destined to die today.


    ''Today, I, Alex, was supposed to die and become a source of character development for the Princess. But here I am...alive and well...''


    Ceaser remembers this book well since he recently read the whole three volumes, as a new and the last volume came out. That''s why, he didn''t know what the ending of this book was. However, someone who has read three volumes, knows how this world works and what Ceaser has to do to survive here.


    This was no modern-day world where guns and warships reigned supreme. Here, one''s magical abilities were the true king. If you are strong, you can become the Ruler of the world and earn whatever you want.


    Here, Ceaser can wish for bloodshed and a peaceful life, or both.


    The Protagonist of this world wasn''t unbearable like those isekai ones. He is smart, cunning, strong and wasn''t dense.


    This world offered the readers a good blend of romance and action. However, considering the dangers looming over the world, as a reader, Ceaser always felt that the Protagonist wasn''t as prepared and this novel might have a bad ending.


    And now, he was part of this world.


    ''Nice...'' While he was thinking about his next course of action, the woman who fought the giant spider finally came down.


    "Are you okay? Did it hurt you?"


    Cea-uh-Alex looked at the violet-haired lady once again. The way she was portrayed in the book and the way she looked in person were very different.


    Long dark violet hair that reached her hips. A pair of sharp eyes, which look threatening unless you look into them past her thin-framed glasses. She possesses a perfectly shaped body, just to his preference.


    She is the teacher of the academy where Alex studies¡ªJulie Vermillion. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can walk it seems," Alex responded as he moved his body a little to show her that he was fine.


    Jullie looked at the boy in surprise. As the teacher, she naturally was aware of his capabilities, and for someone who comes last almost every time during physical assessment, Alex was showing an unnatural reaction to this whole incident.


    However, just for precaution, Jullie said, "Still, it''s best not to take any risk," She looked towards her left, and her eyes glowed for a moment.


    From the depth of the forest, a black mare made her way in their direction. Her thick hooves made the ground tremble, and her size urged Alex to take a fighting stance, even though he could barely move himself.


    Her obsidian-black fur shimmering faintly with a dark, ethereal glow. Massive and sleek, her feline body is both muscular and agile, moving with the silent precision of a predator born of the night.


    "Good reflexes," Vermillion complimented, "However, you don''t need to be wary of Cassandra. She is my familiar."


    Alex...should have been aware of it. However, when he looked at that creature, he just moved reflexively and shielded Jullie behind him.


    Jullie hopped on the horse before extending her arm toward him, "Come on,"


    Alex didn''t mind sitting before her, given he might fly away if he sat behind in his current condition.


    With her help, Alex sat down in front of her and the demonic mare began to slowly head towards the castle.


    Alex slowly rubbed the mane of the beast and asked the lady, "Does she only listen to you?"


    Jullie was surprised to see Alex so relaxed about it as she asked, "Aren''t you being too nonchalant, Alex? This incident surely isn''t going to be overlooked."


    Alex shrugged, "The ones who fear are the ones who are actually guilty. Do you find me fearful?"


    Vermillion followed, "So you say, you didn''t have any involvement in summoning the Soulless even though you are the only person I found on site."


    "Ma''am, even if I tell you the truth, you won''t believe me."


    "Or maybe I would? Why don''t you try telling your teacher what is the case?"


    Alex raised his brows. This lady was portrayed so...wrongly in the book.


    Vermillion Jullie was one of the named characters and a potential love interest. However, because of her stern personality she never showed any interest in the Protagonist, even though the latter clearly had a thing for the lady.


    However, seeing her like this gave him the impression that she has a gentle personality and this woman can actually care for her students.


    However, "Let''s wait and hear it with others, Miss Jullie."


    Jullie didn''t say anything after that, since her eyes went towards the huge crowd gathered at the school gates. And the person standing at the front was the man she felt the most troublesome to deal with.


    Jullie helped Alex to climb down her familiar and supported him as they made their way towards the school.


    She was about to ask for the medical team, since now that she touched him she understood that he was far from being okay.


    However, before she could have said anything, the troublesome man and the vice-principal of the academy, stapped forward and barked,


    "Lock him up in the cell! I don''t to endanger any of my students because of that evildoer!"


    -------**------


    A/N:- Please add the story to your collection.

 Chapter 4 - 3- Childhood friend

    It had been only two hours since Ceaser was reborn in this world of fantasy, and here he was, locked in a cell, waiting for his trial which would happen tomorrow.


    He wasn''t given medical attention or any food. Just dragged by the wrist and forced into the four-by-four jail.


    His crime? Summoning a Soulless.


    This world works on soul energy. And those beasts who don''t possess a soul and are just shells of their original form are called Soulless.


    Those beings are not from this world, but randomly they appear here and there. And there is a known ritual to summon it as well.


    Soulless beings do not possess sanity and they are majorly driven by blood lust for any living being that carries Soul Energy. And summoning one of those creatures near an Academy which was filled with soul energy users...


    Indeed a crime worth being punished.


    But did Alex summon that beast? No, he didn''t.


    Alex is a rage-bait character who helps in the character development of Alex''s childhood friend who is one of the main heroines of the story¡ªCelestria Evelyn Stormveil.


    The Princess of the kingdom and someone who became the reason behind Alex''s death.


    No, she didn''t conspire against him. Rather, she is the reason why someone else made an enemy out of Alex.


    So yeah, she is problematic.


    For now, Alex was focusing on regaining his memories since, without them, there could arise a bunch of problems. Although he has started to regain some of those memories, the process was slow.


    ''Agh...my shoulder...'' Rotating his hand around, he tried to regain his mobility somehow.


    He had a bunch of injuries, but because of the procedure they follow with every criminal in this academy, they couldn''t have healed him or fed him a potion.


    ''Tomorrow the headmaster will arrive...'' Fortunately, from what he has read, the headmaster of the Soulforge Academy is a rational and kind man.


    And Alex knows who the real person was behind this incident...


    "Alex..." Suddenly someone arrived before his cell, and without looking at her, he knew who it could be.


    "Cela..." Alex heaved a sigh and got up before turning towards the person.


    There stood two people and one of them were his childhood friend.


    The seventeen-year-old had long, flowing, golden blond hair that reached her mid-back. Clear aquamarine eyes oozed with innocence, and currently, the emotions she held in them were a concern and slight suspicion.


    Beside her was her roommate and someone Alex knew; his memory told him that the girl was named Alicia or something.


    ''Ugh, these memories are taking ages to restore...''


    The girl finally uttered, "How did all of this happen?"


    Alex''s heart was beating loudly, maybe a reaction to the fragment of the previous owner''s soul that remained. However, the current Alex didn''t have any inclination to behave just how the original would have.


    "Agh!" Just as Alex was about to reply, Celestria shivered and looked towards her behind.


    "What happened?" Alicia asked, to which Celestria shook her head and mumbled,


    "I felt...something....forget it." She redirected her eyes toward Alex and urged him to answer her.


    "How did you end up at the same place where that ritual happened?"


    "I was tricked, Cela." His quick response made her eyes widen,


    "W-What did you say?" She asked in disbelief. She trusted her friend. However, Alex had been acting weirdly for some time now. And there was evidence that suggested that around the site where the ritual took place, there was no one except for Alex.


    Not to talk about, she saw the book of dark rituals in his bag yesterday.


    "Yes, I am being framed here. And I know exactly who is the one behind this."


    Celestria frowned deeply and asked, "Who?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex indifferently answered, "Your dear friend, Edric."


    Celestria''s eyes widened upon hearing that name, and so did Alicia''s.


    Edric was not only her good friend but a very kind and honest-hearted person. Because of his recent achievements in cross-school competitions, he has gained popularity, and everyone in the academy knows how helpful that person is.


    "How can you blame Edric like that? Are you out of your mind?" Alicia asked him in a raised voice; shock and annoyance written over her face.


    Alex didn''t bat an eye at her and kept his gaze affixed to Celestria.


    The blond girl lowered her head, and her fist remained clenched.


    With her shoulders trembling, she spoke through gritted teeth, "....I didn''t believe them...."


    Alex raised his brows but remained silent, and allowed the girl to continue,


    "I didn''t believe any of them...when they said that Alex always antagonises Edric because I am paying attention to someone else other than my childhood friend."


    "I always told them that they don''t know what kind of person my best friend is. Alex can never think like that. That, Alex, is a good person...."


    Looking up, she looked at him with her eyes moistened and growled, "Do you know what Edric said when he heard I am coming to meet you?"


    Curiously Alex asked, "What?"


    "That I should always keep believing in my friend. He said that even if I also start suspecting you, then who would be there to support you? And you...you are blaming such a kind person? Disgusting!"


    Inching closer, she uttered in a heavy voice, "I was wrong to not believe others when they warned me about you. You are and always have been a cheap-minded bastard who only knows how to stab others in the back."


    Alex lazily heaved a sigh, hoping that this would end as soon as possible.


    Seeing him not responding, Celestria stepped back and told him, "Regardless of what happens tomorrow, let''s pretend we don''t know each other."


    "Fine by me." Alex shrugged.


    Alicia was completely baffled by that reaction; however, she didn''t want her friend to stay here and shed any more tears.


    Holding her shoulders, Alicia urged, "Let''s go, Cela. The more you stay here the more you will get hurt."


    Seeing them finally leaving, Alex waved at the girl''s, before heaving another big sigh and grabbing his little belly.


    ''Fuck...I am starving...''


    Going back to the small bed, he laid down. Tomorrow is gonna be a big day.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Add the story to your collection.

 Chapter 5 - 4- Good teacher

    It has been some hours since that childhood friend arrived and broke up with him.


    Alex actually didn''t want to get involved with the main cast for several reasons. They are trouble magnets and Alex has a goal in mind for which he needs seclusion.


    In a year, this world will face its inevitable end¡ªbut not in the way anyone expects. Unbeknownst to its inhabitants, their world, like many others within this vast cosmic realm, has been chosen to compete in a grand contest that determines ascension to the next level of existence¡ªthe fabled Realm of Immortals.


    This ascension, shrouded in mystery, is the reward for a world that proves itself worthy, not just in strength but in unity and resolve. Each participating world is allotted ten champions¡ªwarriors, mages, and scholars¡ªchosen by the leaders of each world to let them decide the fate of the masses.


    These chosen few will be tested in a brutal competition against counterparts from other worlds. Only the strongest, the most cunning, and the most resilient shall prevail, ensuring their world''s elevation to the immortal plane.


    In a few months, the celestial decree will thunder across the skies, allotting a certain period for each globe to choose its warriors and present them before them in the arena.


    The one world among the ten which wins the contest will be allowed to ascend while the other nine will be obliterated, so a new cycle can begin.


    However, the good thing about this was even if you lose or win, if you are chosen by your leaders and are in competition in this contest called ''The Celestial Trials'' then you would be allowed to ascend even if your world loses.


    So Alex''s only motive was to get selected for this contest and ascend to the next realm.


    *Grr*


    But for now, he just wants to have something to fill his damn stomach.


    "Here," Hearing that voice, Alex turned his head and found the familiar violet-haired lady standing there while hiding something in her hand.


    Alex got up and approached her with his brows elevated.


    Putting his hand beneath hers, he found three cookies dropping on his palm, as she said,


    "Could only bring this much." Jullie apologized, and through those glasses, Alex could see how genuinely she was concerned for him.


    "You know you are risking your job, right?" A prisoner has to remain in the same state in which he was caught committing a crime until he goes through the trial, which is what the rules state. And here, she was risking her job to feed him?


    "I know, you don''t need to worry about that. Just finish them already."


    Alex shrugged and pushed the three cookies at once in his mouth and slowly began to chew.


    "Hmm?" Just as he gulped the cookies, he felt a warm sensation seeping through his body, and the extricating pain he was experiencing until a moment ago slowly began to disappear.


    "You....added a healing potion in them?" Alex asked; this time he sounded genuinely astonished.


    This act of hers was worth punishment since she was helping a possible criminal¡ªmaking her a culprit as well.


    However, not even once she seemed hesitant nor fearful of her action as she said, "I trust in you, Alex. I know my students better than anyone, so stop worrying about me and answer everything honestly tomorrow."


    Hearing those words, Alex chuckled.


    "What happened?" Jullie was baffled seeing that reaction.


    Alex slowly shook his head as he replied, "It''s just...the person who should have believed in me the most, just called me a traitor and here, someone whom I only came to know two months ago, is showing faith in me."


    Jullie was rendered speechless. She realized about whom he was talking about, and if her hunch was right, then Celestria must have come here and said something awful to him.


    "It''s strange," Her words made him raise his brows before he heard her, adding, "... that''s how you can hide your emotions today."


    Alex shrugged, "Maybe I learned my lesson?"


    Jullie didn''t say anything about that and after telling him to sleep early, she walked out of the prison area.


    Left alone, Alex heaved a sigh. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only beautiful, but she has such a kind heart.


    The story¡ªCelestial Ascension¡ªwas so fast-paced that side characters like Jullie weren''t explored much. She didn''t get much screen time, and even in those instances, the author wrote about how hot and tempting she looked when the teenagers drooled at her sight.


    ''I mean, she is hot, but there is more to her than her looks...'' Alex went back to his comfortable bed and lay down.


    At least there was something good about this world.


    ---------**--------


    The night passed. Thankfully, no one else came to disturb him and thanks to elevated regenerative abilities, he was able to heal his wounds and injuries while he slept.


    The phenomenon which everyone called Soul Energy is not something Alex has felt until now, because of the magic-prohibiting tool he wore around his ankle. However, Alex wasn''t in a rush. First, he needed to deal with the trial to restore a stable life for himself.


    Thankfully, he restored every bit of original Alex''s memories while he was sleeping, and now, he was prepared with the statement he would be relaying during the interrogation.


    "Get up," The administrative officer came to collect him.


    Alex stretched his limbs and heard some popping sound from his back¡ªmaking him feel lighter than before.


    Twisting his neck a little, he hopped off the bed and walked towards the officer.


    He wasn''t cuffed, since he still wasn''t proven guilty of committing that crime. Summoning a Soulless grants a death sentence to the culprit, and there is no age restriction to that sentence.


    But, well, Alex was not worried about it.


    He was escorted through the gallery and was pulled into the common area where all the students share meals. Although most of the students were present here, not a single one of them seemed in the mood for fun.


    They grimly looked at him, some of them whispered to each other, and some loudly taunted Alex.


    "Just hang him, already!"


    "He is a damn criminal!"


    "A snake! He should be beaten to death!"


    Alex didn''t know who these people were, but he had a hunch that they were told to say those words to make Alex disheartened.


    However, looking at that smirk he held, no one could tell if he really was offended or was just having fun.


    ''Compared to the curses and pleading I have faced...this is nothing...'' He not only killed people in his previous life but destroyed several lives through those targets. Compared to those heartfelt scorns this was nothing.


    Alex caught the figure of Celetria standing behind the headmaster and along with her was him.


    The Protagonist.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I hope the story doesn''t look fast paced. Drop some comments

 Chapter 6 - 5- Culprit

    [A few minutes ago]


    Inside the common hall, several students could be seen as the Headmaster walking through the corridor accompanied by a trusted staff member and the vice headmaster of the academy.


    The grey-haired man went to attend a meeting with the King regarding some security concerns around the academy when he received a message that a Soulless appeared near the academy.


    There were several factors which the Headmaster, who goes by the name of Brinswin Hector, had to discern regarding this case. How it was not sensed that someone was performing the ritual to bring an otherworldy creature near the school. Where were the patrolling soldiers, and why the Soulless was spotted so late?


    However, for now, his focus was on discerning the main perpetrator behind the incident. Although Alex was captured and believed to be the main culprit, Hector knew that this could not be achieved by a single person.


    Summoning Soulless requires sacrifice and some other necessary materials which, as a student, Alex couldn''t have gathered on his own. That brings up the question of who was involved in this matter. Or if Alex was actually the one who did this?


    "I tell you, Headmaster, it would be wise to end this trial soon and send the boy away. He is dangerous to other students." Hearing the Vice Principal Abeth''s words, Hector raised his brows,


    "Are you fearing him when I am around?" Hector asked, confident in his status as a Seven-star mage.


    Abeth fumbled with his words but soon responded, "It''s not like that, sir, but confrontation might harm the students, emotionally."


    "They are potential warriors, aiming to become someone who can be a shield for their motherland. If they can''t tolerate a few battles, then I guess the responsibility befalls us to teach them better." Hector''s words silenced the green-haired man.


    Hector didn''t say anything other than that, and soon they both reached the common hall. The students have gathered here and it was Hector''s decision to let them attend this trial.


    If Alex is proven to be guilty, then the others could know the punishment they might have to face, in case they try imitating the crime. If Alex is proven innocent, then at least no one will treat him badly in the future.


    "Good morning, sir." The familiar black-haired student and the pride of the Soulforge Academy greeted him.


    "Edric, how have you been?" Hector was fond of this child because of his humble attitude and despite his strength, how modest he always sounded.


    "I-I am good... um...can I know what will happen to Alex if he is proven guilty here?" Hector raised his brows as he looked at the boy in amazement. This much nervousness was something he expected from Alex''s childhood friend. However, when he looked at Celestria he was thoroughly surprised to see her indifferently staring towards her front.


    ''Did she pass her judgement even before the trial?'' He wondered as he responded to his student,


    "He will be sent to Capital, and the King would decide the appropriate punishment if Alex actually did summon that beast." He spoke the last of those a little aloud for everyone around to hear.


    It was then that the footsteps of two individuals rang inside the common hall, and Hector turned towards the entrance.


    The silver-haired youth walked slowly a few meters behind the administrative officer.


    Many from the crowd taunted and announced their displeasure towards Alex.


    Hector didn''t say anything regarding that and first allowed Alex to arrive before him.


    The officer stepped aside, and Alex finally was standing in the middle of the room, looked at by several gazes.


    Silence befell the common hall as the Headmaster began, "Today, we are holding this trial to ascertain the actual culprit behind the incident that occurred tomorrow. For fair judgment, I would ask you not to use any kind of spell during the trial." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his gaze turning icy, he added, "Those who interrupt the trials would be seen as an accomplice, so beware."


    No one responded, allowing Hector to start with the inquiry.


    "First, sit down." Alex nodded and climbed the stairs to sit on the chair, resting on a raised platform so he could be seen by everyone in the hall.


    Alex didn''t look nervous, unlike what Hector expected from this student. He was aware of every student''s behaviour pattern, and currently, Alex was not being himself. But, from the point of view of this trial, it was good.


    "So, Alex, tell me," The oldest one in the hall began, ", were you the one who summoned that Soulless?"


    "No," His answer was quick and something which almost everyone expected, "I was tricked into going there just at the moment when that Soulless appeared."


    People began to murmur hearing that, but Hector''s booming voice brought a halt to their whispers,


    "Can you tell me why you went there and if there is someone behind the incident you suspect?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, before nodding, "Yes, I do. But before that, I would like to tell you something that has been happening to me for the past few days and how it is related to the incident."


    Hector was slightly surprised at how calm and composed Alex sounded. However, since he couldn''t sense a lie from the boy, he nodded for him to continue,


    "Go on,"


    Alex took another big breath, looked at his fingers and started, "For some days...I have been stalked."


    Many gasped, and scoffed; feeling that Alex was making up a story now, however, he continued,


    "I have been stalked but the person didn''t harm me...they were just keeping an eye on me. Reason, I came to know just two days ago when I found a book of dark rituals in my bag."


    "Hmm?" Hector was astounded to hear that, and not only him but many had a similar reaction. However, many students still believe that Alex was weaving a story to find a way out¡ªhowever, those students don''t know that the Headmaster has the skill to detect lies. That''s why, Hector didn''t interrupt him.


    On the other side, Celestria was frowning; she also had seen the book of rituals in his bag the day before yesterday.


    ''So...now he is going to blame Edric for it?'' She couldn''t help but clench her fist knowing Edric was going to get involved in this trial.


    However, the moment Alex opened his mouth, Celestria''s mouth parted in shock,


    "The one who gave me that book...is none other than the Vice-Headmaster Abeth!"


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Add the book to your collection.

 Chapter 7 - 6- Abandoned?

    What did Alex know about the Vice-headmaster? That creepy bastard is obsessed with Celestria, and because of his obsession, he sees two people as a hindrance.


    Edric and Alex.


    The two above-mentioned are the only males close to that girl, and since Abeth cannot do anything with Edric as of now, given he has become a sensation in the academy recently, the green-haired asswipe targeted Alex.


    In the prison, when Celestria came to see Alex, she said she felt something behind her. It was Abeth.


    Abeth has the ability to hide himself from normal perception. As such, he follows Celestria to hear whom Alex is suspecting. Based on Alex''s response, Abeth would have dealt with the situation accordingly.


    If Alex had said Abeth''s name, then by abusing his powers, Abeth would have easily executed Alex under the false statement that the silver-haired tried escaping. And in that condition, Alex wouldn''t have been able to defend himself.


    That''s why, the moment Alex realised that Abeth was, as usual, stalking Celestria, he changed the name of the suspect.


    That explanation is why, when Alex voiced out Abeth''s name, the most shocked one was the person himself.


    The whole crowd was abuzz; they couldn''t believe that in desperation to be excused, Alex actually blamed the vice-headmaster.


    Hector frowned, not willing to jump to any conclusion with just a bit of evidence. Just because Alex was ''expressing'' the truth doesn''t mean Abeth is to be blamed. Sometimes, what one thinks to be the truth turns out to be otherwise.


    "Silence," The booming voice of the headmaster echoed across the great hall, instantly bringing a pause to the loud chattering.


    Turning his attention back to the accused, Hector asked, "How can you tell that it was the vice-principal who put that book in your bag and was behind the ritual?"


    Alex scoffed, "Mostly, every student has a general idea of the requirements for the ritual. A sacrifice, skull dust, raven feather, soul stones ..and whatnot. Do you think, I could have sneaked out of the school just in two days to gather those many things?"


    Hector''s frown deepened; just as he thought this was not the work of a mere student after all. And not even once, Hector sensed lies from the boy.


    "Then you must be preparing for it for a long time?" Someone from the crowd, possibly one of those fans of the vice-headmaster, accused Alex.


    The silver-haired rolled his eyes, "I found the book of rituals two days ago in my bag. If you can''t believe me, ask Celestria. She also saw me with that book."


    Every eye was drawn to the blond Princess, and Hector was one of them.


    Being seen by those many gazes startled her, and it didn''t help that she had yet to recover from the previous shock of Alex not mentioning Edric''s name.


    Under Hector''s heavy gaze, she slowly nodded, "Y-Yes, sir. I often go through Alex''s bag but only found that book of dark rituals two days ago."


    Alex smirked; fortunately, she wasn''t completely useless. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Getting up from his seat, Alex strongly stated, "Not only that, it was the Vice-headmaster who told me that Celestria was caught by a wild beast in the forest. That''s why I went there last night!"


    There was not a single lie there since the original Alex was sensible enough most of the time until it came to his childhood sweetheart.


    Hector was now doubtful of Abeth as he turned towards the silver-haired and asked, "Then why no one saw it until so late?"


    There was a small gap between the Soulless and Jullie reaching there...which brings up the question, why the delay?


    Alex scoffed, "You must be aware of the Vice-headmaster''s ability to enshroud places in darkness through his barriers. He surrounded the school with his barrier for a short duration, so I, the only one who knew the truth, gets killed before sending teachers to stop the Soulless."


    Now the reaction from the audience was quite different. They were mainly whispering about how the involvement of the vice-principal could actually be true and how Alex must be tricked into going there.


    "He has always been naive and fond of Celestria...so no doubt..."


    "Yeah...and given Vice-headmaster''s creepy behavior no doubt he must have done something like this..."


    "Damn...I almost thought the nerd actually pulled something daring this time. But well..."


    Those murmurs didn''t stop Hector from contemplating the possibility of Abeth being the main culprit behind all this.


    However, there still was something unclear.


    Motive.


    "If you are wondering why Abeth did what he did," Hearing those words, everyone turned silent and the headmaster turned towards Alex, as the silver head continued,


    "The reason why Abeth wanted to get rid of me and always antagonises Edric...is because the honourable thirty-year-old vice-principal is obsessed with his student Celestria."


    "----!!" Hector''s eyes widened in shock, as he hurriedly turned towards Abeth, only to find no one standing at that spot.


    "Don''t move!"


    Students exclaimed and stepped back hurriedly upon seeing Celestria currently being held hostage with a dagger pressed tightly against her throat.


    Edric gritted his teeth as he also failed to notice when Abeth reached beside him and took Celestria in his hold.


    "Yo, hero. Step back or none of us will get Your Highness." Abeth warned him.


    Clenching his fist, the raven-haired wanted nothing but to bash Abeth''s face in...however, he couldn''t take a risk. Abeth seemed crazy enough to actually harm Celestria.


    "Don''t you fucking dare!" Abeth pressed the blade against her neck as a single droplet of blood seeped through the crack. He glared at Hector, who was about to use his Oculus Force.


    Hector stopped himself, and while raising his hands in surrender, he warned, "You are digging a grave for yourself, Abeth. Not only a student she is the first princess of the nation."


    "Do you think I care about it more than my safety?!" Abeth spat, his eyes turning bloodshot. His soul energy began to swirl around him, making many of the students pale in fear as they pressed themselves against the wall and desired nothing but to escape.


    Celestria''s face was ghastly pale yet she struggled and tried to remove herself from his hold.


    "No, no, no, Princess. You are mine for to hurt. Either we live together from now on, or..." With his eyes turning crescent the man added, "...we are going to die together~"


    The air was thick with tension, and every second felt like it stretched forever as they waited, hearts pounding, afraid of what Abeth would do next.


    Amidst the growing silence, suddenly, Alex jumped from the stage and turned his back towards Abeth and Celestria.


    Abeth frowned as he saw the boy squatting and in the next instance,


    *SWISH*


    ...he ran away.


    Everyone watched Alex''s figure rushing out of the hall hurriedly.


    Abeth suddenly burst into laughter seeing that,


    "Phahahahahahah!!! Do you see that, Princess?! That is your dear Alex who just ran away like a scared cat! Hahahah! How can you call such a sissy your friend?!"


    Celestria looked at the entrance of the common hall in defeat. Although what happened between them last night she believed Alex would not abandon her in times of crisis.


    However...he just left her all alone.


    Tears welled in her eyes, and suddenly, a sense of helplessness washed over her.


    The sight was too tempting for Abeth as he licked his lips....however, soon he sensed something approaching the hall at a great pace.


    He lifted his head and found the silver-haired running back inside.


    Alex burst back into the room like a force of nature, silver hair whipping behind him as he dashed forward at an inhuman speed. His eyes burned with resolve.


    "What the¡ª?" Abeth''s smirk faltered.


    Without a word, Alex''s hand flew to his mouth. "Third step," he muttered through gritted teeth, biting down hard. Blood welled as he tore out one of his nails, the pain only sharpening his focus. Without hesitation, he leapt into the air, body twisting with perfect control. In a blur of motion, he hurled the blood-soaked nail with deadly precision, aiming directly at Abeth


    Before Abeth could push Celestria away or activate his barrier, the projectile stabbed in his left eye and with force, it burst from the back of his head.


    Alex landed back on the ground, as he muttered,


    "...Tempest Dart."


    Under everyone''s astonished gaze, Abeth crumpled to the ground, his body twitching as the life drained from his remaining eye.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Add the story to your collection

 Chapter 8 - 7- Letter

    Silence ensued in the common hall as Abeth lay in the pool of his blood, dead and gone.


    Alex stood there, finally feeling a little relieved after accumulating so much stress. The only reason Alex hunted down the bastard was because he was pissed about being tricked into that forest. And it was the least he could have done to the previous owner of the body.


    A professor ran to stand before Alex and scolded him, "You do know what you did just now, right? Murder!"


    The blue-haired Professor''s voice echoed throughout the hall, and the ones who were in support of the Vice-headmaster rejoiced at the sight.


    Alex frowned, but before he could have said anything, someone stepped in,


    "Oh, in my opinion, he saved a student just now, Professor Murrey, no?" The violet-haired lady held a certain edge to her voice that made Murrey hold his breath and step back reflexively.


    Jullie was one of the strongest teachers in the academy and someone who attained the title of Honorary Knight just at the age of twenty. That''s why when the Soulless appeared, she was the first person to take action.


    Murrey clenched his fist and spat, "There are rules and laws which everyone must follow! And Alex is no exception to it-"


    "Will you say that even in front of Your Majesty?" This time it was Hector who sided with Alex, completely astonishing and silencing the blue-haired.


    Taking a pause, and after ascertaining that every eye was on him, Hector added, "It''s within the law to damage or kill anyone who tries to harm a royalty. And I think Alex would not be held as a culprit because of that law."


    No more whispers could be heard, and silence was the only thing that prevailed.


    Hector looked around before announcing, "In the face of those who have wrongfully accused Alex of being an evil worshipper, I declare him innocent. For his unwavering bravery, he shall be rewarded with any wish he desires."


    Alex raised his brows; not expecting the reward. However, who can say no to gifts?


    "Um-Alex-" Just as Celestria walked towards him, wanting to say something, Alex stepped forward and asked the Headmaster,


    "Sir, if possible then can I ask for the breakfast a little early? I am starving." He held his stomach to show how hungry he was.


    Hector chuckled before telling him, "Return to your room; I will send medicine and food there."


    Alex nodded before he shared a glance with Jullie and soon walked out of the common hall.


    Celestria was standing at the same spot with her hand raised, watching Alex''s retreating figure in silence.


    She couldn''t believe herself...how horrible she was.


    She blamed him and accused him of a crime which he never committed. And last night, she said so many awful things.


    The very person he trusted and adored, and the one for whom he got deceived was none other than her. And now, when she had the chance to repay his kindness, all she did was cast blame and shout at him.


    Tears welled in her eyes, as she covered her mouth in frustration and regret.


    Edric stood behind her and rested his hand on her shoulder.


    "It''s okay, Cela...everything will be alright."


    ------**-----


    After leaving the common hall, Alex used his memories to guide himself to his dorm room.


    He was sucking his finger which got injured previously.


    The reason why Alex ran away was that to activate his mythical arts, which he learned back on Earth, he needs to bring an adrenaline rush and heat his body enough that sudden jerk or movement doesn''t end up tearing his muscles. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He has faced severe consequences because of it in the past. And it took him a whole year to come up with the strategy.


    That''s why when he was given the chance to reincarnate into this world, he was excited to overcome this drawback. However, he has yet to feel any difference-


    "Shit!" Now Alex realised that he still had the anklet around his ankle, which prohibited his soul energy.


    It has been over twelve hours since his rebirth, and Alex has yet to feel his fucking soul energy.


    ''Agh...this is annoying.'' Listening to his stomach growling he first returned to his dorm.


    The whole fort was spread over a wide area, surrounded by forest and guarded by the imperial knights


    The medieval design gives so much fantasy taste.


    He really wanted to go sightseeing around the place, but then again, nothing beats the craving for some much-needed food.


    Thanks to the previous owner''s memories, Alex reached his room without much trouble, and outside the dormitory, he found a person standing with a first aid box and a tray of food, waiting for him.


    Alex instantly took the tray from the person and pushed open the door


    "Come in," He said as he picked a brea stick and instantly stuffed it inside his mouth.


    The school nurse gestured for him to sit down, and Alex followed her words.


    Once sat, Alex continued to eat with his right hand while his left one was healed by the nurse.


    "Hmm...no magic required." She muttered to herself, seeing that the injury was not that bad. She took out some antiseptic fluid and used a cotton ball to apply it to his wound.


    After finishing the soup and breadsticks, Alex casually asked her, "Whom can I meet to get this damn thing removed?" While lifting his leg, he asked.


    The nurse raised her brows before she rested her hand against his anklet and pushed some soul energy into the artefact.


    *Click*


    The restraint lost its illumination and fell off his ankle, surprising Alex.


    "Wow...so you also have the authority huh?"


    The school nurse smiled, "I am one of the most loyal employees working for twenty years for this academy."


    Alex was surprised, "What is your age, ma''am?"


    The nurse frowned and pressed the cotton a little rough before saying, "You shouldn''t ask a lady about her age."


    Alex smirked, "You brought it upon yourself. Well, whatever..." He returned to his food, devouring the meat like it was the last piece left in the world.


    The nurse checked for any other injuries, but was thoroughly surprised to see none, urging her to ask, "Weren''t you...gravely injured last night? Did someone feed you a healing potion?"


    Alex shrugged, "You think someone will risk their job to try to help a suspect?"


    The nurse was still having a hard time believing his words, however, before she could say anything someone arrived in the room,


    "Can I talk to him for a minute?" Both Alex and the nurse turned towards the door and found the familiar violet-haired professor standing there.


    Since the nurse inspected him thoroughly, she got up and said, "Sure."


    Alex continued to eat the food..which was about to end or he would have surely asked the lady.


    Jullie didn''t look like she wanted to have something as she sat down across Alex and took out a letter from her pocket.


    Taking a long breath she said, "I didn''t want to tell you this so soon when you just went through your trial...but I am leaving for the capital today and might not return this week...so here you go." She sounded unnaturally tense when she handed the letter.


    Actually, she received the letter early in the morning and wanted to give it to Alex once he rested enough and got emotionally stable.


    The reason? The letter was from Alex''s parents.


    They....are disowning him.


    -------**------


    A/N:- I hope you all are liking the story so far. I will increase the word count slowly.

 Chapter 9 - 8- Failure

    Alex''s parents worked in the main palace of the capital, which was why Alex got acquainted with the Princess in the first place.


    His father was one of the gardeners and his mother served as a maid in the palace. Alex often went to work with them and had a very close relationship with his parents until a few years ago.


    Then, a year ago, when Celestria returned to the Capital with Edric but not Alex, for some reason, their behaviour suddenly changed.


    Celestria wanted to show Edric the capital and Alex had to stay back in the academy to finish his assignments.


    Alex''s absence beside Celestria and Edric''s presence made them believe that Alex was no longer as close to the Princess as he was before. As such, they lost hope in their child.


    Alex was well aware of his parents'' behaviour. Through the memories of the ex-owner, he could see how his parents always focused on his visits to the palace and always encouraged Alex to be in Celestria''s good books.


    But now, after they have heard that Alex was caught in an act which could grant him a death sentence and also affect their jobs, the first thing they did was write a declaration that they no longer have anything to do with their child.


    Alex looked at the letter and felt his heart rate elevating. However, on his face, there was a smirk of mockery.


    Crumbling the paper in a ball he threw it away and finished his food.


    Seeing such nonchalant behaviour, Jullie couldn''t help but ask, "Did you not understand what was written in that letter?"


    "I do, Professor, "Gulping a few mouthfuls of water, he said, "I just don''t care about what they think anymore."


    Jullie''s lips parted in shock, torn between the feelings of grief of what that letter contained, and shocked because of how indifferently he brushed off the matter.


    She knows Alex enough to expect his reaction to the news of getting abandoned. But right now, this was far from what she expected.


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling her, "Ma''am, I have already realised my parents'' true colours. They loved me because of my relationship with Cela. And until now, I was also just keeping up the act in order to not make my relationship bitter with my only blood-related relatives. But now that they have decided that this should be the point where we part, I have nothing to say against it."


    Jullie bit her lips in annoyance. Which parents love their children for their selfish desires? She knows how much Alex has suffered in these twenty hours, and instead of sympathy, they outrightly severed their connection with him.


    ''What a fucked up world is this...'' Getting up from her seat, she stepped forward and knelt before Alex.


    Taking his hand in hers, she spoke in utmost sincerity, "Alex...I know I can never take your parent''s place, but if you feel like sharing something...want to vent or cry, do not hesitate to approach me, okay?"


    Alex stared at the woman blankly. As Ceaser and Alex...this might be the first time someone reached out to him not because of some interest or because they were burdened under some responsibility.


    There was nothing Jullie could gain from being so kind towards him. Even last night, she was risking her job and reputation by feeding an accused. And now, she was getting angry in his stead.


    A smile lifted the edges of his lips as Alex slowly nodded, "I will, Professor."


    Jullie soon left since she had to accompany the Princess to the capital along with the Headmaster. After what happened in the morning, she has to make sure that the Princess reaches her home before the Headmaster informs the King about the whole situation.


    And now she has the chance to visit the capital...she surely would meet the two shitty humans who dared abandon such a sweet child as Alex.


    ....


    After Jullie left, Alex rested for a few hours and allowed his body to recover. In the afternoon someone arrived to check on him and gave him his lunch.


    Once Alex finished the lunch, he felt himself back to full energy.


    "Now, let''s see..." Standing in the middle of his fairly big dormitory, he closed his eyes.


    He could feel the strange, warm energy inside him, which, as an earthling, he had never experienced.


    This was a familiar sensation since Alex felt it back when he ate the cookies in the jail, as well.


    The warm sensation inside him is the Soul Energy. The power which manifests from one''s soul.


    With every attack, spell and damage taken, one''s soul energy decreases. However, through enough rest, one could regain their soul energy.


    ''Hmm...the primary and the only skill Alex possessed was storage....'' It wasn''t any simple skill; Alex could make anything his spatial storage, and based on how much soul energy he spent on the object, he could expand the storage area within the object.


    To maintain the spell, he needs to continuously feed his soul energy to it...but in the long run, it can be harmful.


    "Garesta," Alex called out cluelessly, unsure if it will work. But fortunately, it did.


    A book, his grimoire to be precise, came into life and began levitating before him.


    A grimoire is like a status panel for everyone in the world, which only the user can look at.


    And currently, Alex''s stats look like,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 25] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 32] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 383]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    .


    Ignoring everything else, Alex focused on his upper and lower limit. These limits are determined at the time of awakening.


    The upper limit is the threshold after which the person grows their stats significantly. And the lower limit is the last line of warning. If one''s soul energy drops below the lower limit, they start exhausting their life energy and start losing their years of life.


    As of now, Alex''s soul energy was quite average and based on that he could rank himself around E or something. However, thanks to the knowledge he retained from his previous life, he would now gain more soul energy and grow his stats within the time he has left.


    And the best way to increase soul energy? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Battle.''


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- The world system would take some time to completely unfold. I hope you all are enjoying the story so far. Save the book in your collection.

 Chapter 10 - 9- Cant forgive

    The academy returned to its former routine once again. The Soulless incident made a big impact on students'' mental state about how near they could be brought to danger, and for that, they always needed to be prepared.


    As such, after two days, it was announced that the duration of practical lessons would be elevating. The students with the current system of education would only become academically strong, not physically


    It was the decision of the Headmaster after he realised how weak the students of this era had become that under the presence of Abeth, they were losing consciousness.


    He regretted the decision to allow Abeth to regulate the education system.


    As such, after two days of that incident, students could be seen currently gathered in the third training hall to sharpen their abilities and also, prepare for the tournament that would be taking place the next year.


    Celestria was escorted back to her home, under the protection of Vermillion and the Headmaster. However, Edric was still worried about her, given how many things she had gone through.


    "It''s not your fault, you know." Hearing his lover''s voice, Edric heaved a sigh.


    The light green-haired girl who goes by the name Amanda Lockwood could sense how Edric was feeling concerned about his best friend; however, there was nothing he could and should do about it for now.


    "She chose to not trust Alex, not like she should be forgiven easily," As blunt as ever, Amanda stated.


    Naturally, being close to Celestria through Edric she knew what conversation Celestria had with Alex when she went to meet him. And that''s why after witnessing the trial, Alex''s indifference towards Celestria was quite understandable.


    "I know ..but still, I feel bad for Alex and Cela," Edric sighed, "Only I know how much they adored each other and because of a third person, a massive crack appeared in their relationship."


    Hearing those words, the green-haired raised her brows, "In a way, you also are responsible. After all, it is true that after meeting you Cela has been spending most of her time with you, and Alex mostly remained all alone. You know how shy he is, so it is understandable why he never made any other friends."


    Edric slowly nodded as his eyes went towards the silver-haired youth who was running around the field without bothering to care about the numerous people murmuring about him.


    It was strange that despite how many things happened he was willing to join the training. And his demeanour was different from the past as well.


    ...almost like he was looking at a different person.


    Turning his gaze towards his girlfriend, Edric asked, "So do you think I should stay away-"


    "Hey, look at that." Suddenly Amanda frowned and pointed towards the court.


    Edric also turned his attention and found his gaze widening.


    Alex, who was running around until a moment ago, was currently surrounded by students and faintly, Edric could see Alex being confronted by a female student about something.


    ''Isn''t she...Celestria''s roommate? What is she doing?'' Edric walked forward to listen to the commotion, as he heard Alicia shouting,


    "You are a murderer! Someone who should be executed right away! Not only are you jealous of Edric you even falsely accused the Vice-headmaster, forcing him to take such a risky step!"


    Edric''s eyes widened upon hearing that, and he instantly ran towards the crowd.


    However, before he could have reached them, suddenly, a loud reverberation of a slap echoed; turning the whole crowd silent in an instant.


    Edric slowly paused with his eyes widened, as the person who got slapped wasn''t Alex¡ªwhich one could expect given his usual attitude of being a submissive person¡ªrather, it was Alicia who had her head turned to the right and a glaring red mark on her cheek.


    Edric was flabbergasted and so was Alicia, as she slowly turned her eyes back on Alex with her eyes stretched wide as she asked, "What did you jus-


    "Listen, girl, if you shout at me ever again, I am so gonna slaughter you just like your beloved sugar daddy, understood?" His voice held that edge which made Alicia instantly close her mouth and even nod in agreement. The other students have also stepped back seeing that ferocity in Alex''s eyes.


    Alicia then realised what she heard just now, making her eyes widen. However, before she could have said anything, Alex told her,


    "If you are so angry about Abeth''s death, then go on and challenge me for a battle. If you win, I will do whatever you want."


    Alicia smirked; this was her chance.


    Crossing her hand on her chest, she said, "Are you fucking nu-" However, she had to seal her lips instantly once she remembered what had happened in the common hall.


    That attack Alex launched was not something that even Abeth could dodge...and here she was only a Two-star mage.


    Taking a strong gulp, she glared at him and said, "You will pay for this one day "


    Alex rolled his eyes and turned around to leave. Just as he thought, this girl can only bark. And not like she can offer much Soul points to him in the first place. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the crowd dispersing, Edric ran toward Alex, and while jogging beside him, he asked, "I never believed that you would ever hit a woman."


    Alex already sensed Edric approaching him that''s why he simply answered, "I got sensitive ears...someone shouts, I get pissed."


    This was the first time for Edric to hear about it. Edric came into Alex''s contact regularly, so it was no wonder he was surprised.


    "Hey Alex, "Suddenly Edric brought his hand over the silver-haired''s shoulder, urging Alex to pause as well before he heard the Protagonist asking,


    "Can''t you...forgive Celestria? I mean-" A hand which Alex raised, stopped Edric from continuing as the raven-haired heard the other one asking,


    "Who do you care about the most in the world? Like you can''t imagine a life without them?"


    Edric blinked and absentmindedly responded, "My...mother..."


    "Yes, so one day, what if she says that you no longer exist for her? And that you two should pretend to not know each other. Will you listen to her or try going against her wishes?"


    Edric was speechless. Although he knew exactly what he was talking about, he couldn''t say anything to make Alex forgive Celestria after hearing those words.


    Alex nodded, "I think now you understand. So let''s focus on ourselves from now on, since, at one point we would be standing all alone to deal with the devil."


    Edric was taken aback hearing that, unsure why Alex said that last line. However, before he could have asked him, Alex turned around and strode away.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 11 - 10- Disappointed

    To earn Soul Points, he has only two ways: earn from another soul user or hunt down beasts and refine their soul stones.


    However, the second step is costly since refining soul stones requires a few pieces of equipment, which, as a student and the son of a gardener, Alex surely couldn''t have afforded.


    Alex knows how to refine soul stones, and what equipment he would need for different grades of stone refining; however, he lacks gold.


    He didn''t have much time. In about six months, when the decree from the heavens descends, everywhere people would begin to stock up their resources and start selecting the individuals they would be sending to the contest.


    There would be a big tournament between nations to select the best warriors in existence. The first step for Alex was to become strong enough to become one of the ten contestants.


    And for that, he needed to find someone with whom he could fight and earn Soul points.


    "Okay students, line up. We will be having a mock battle now."


    Alex lined up just like others since, through mock battles, he could gain Soul points. The only difference between spars and real battles is that, in a real battle one doesn''t get restricted on the amount of Soul points they could spend.


    But here, every student was told to only fight within the range of safety.


    Partners are paired up randomly and the one Alex was going against was not a named character. However, through Alex''s memories, he remembered this man.


    Aiden Halestorm. The son of the renowned swordmaster who served for the King as his knight and also, was involved in two major wars.


    In the Academy, he was known to be the best weapon user, and if not for Edric''s presence, Aiden might have shone even more.


    He also possesses a short teleportation skill that allows him to teleport through a short distance. The limits of his skill are unknown, and adding up the fact that he has his own sword art makes him a very difficult opponent for ''Alex''.


    Alex looked at the dark green-haired boy who had a lean frame and sturdy shoulders. His eyes were covered with a white fabric, possibly because he trains his senses all the time. The anklet and titan bands he wears around his ankles and wrists are also a part of his muscle training.


    Alex was actually excited about his battle with a fellow swordsman. However, for now, it was time to see the Protagonist fight.


    In the arena, two people stood. One of the most famous and honoured students of the academy. On the other side was a potential heroine, the daughter of the Commanding General in the Royal Order, and the girl who looks at Edric as her rival¡ªValarie Hornblade.


    The girl had short red hair that rested on her shoulder and a pair of sharp and fierce red eyes. Her personality within or outside the arena remains the same. Being very fond of her father she always aims to become as great as him.


    Within a year, she has challenged Edric for more than three hundred times and only won twice.


    Today, Alex has the opportunity to closely study the two contenders of becoming the chosen ones.


    ''Should be interesting...''


    .....


    Edric, once again, was matched up with Valarie. He didn''t know if this was some kind of bloody coincidence or if the administration wanted them to fight, but he was already tired of facing the same enemy again and again.


    "What the hell with that expression of yours! Be more energetic for this, will ya?!" Her roar echoed through the arena and made Edric frown.


    Haah, she is loud as ever


    Unlike in the past, the students were allowed to take real weapons of their choice. The Vice-Headmaster forbade any lethal weapon to enter the arena and exchanged all of them with a wooden arsenal. However, under the Headmaster''s control, the old way of battling has returned.


    A safety artefact was attached to students'' collars that will protect them from any lethal attacks.


    Was there a risk? Yes, definitely. But considering Alex and the others were already in their third year, it was necessary for them to have some real battle experience.


    Valarie wielded a giant battle axe, held firmly in her grip with ease. Her wide shoulders and defined arms were a testament to the rigorous training she had gone through.


    On the other hand, Edric wore a pair of steel knuckles as he urged, "Show me how much you have improved."


    Once the teachers ensured that both sides were ready, he declared, "Start!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that, Edric flexed his fists, steel knuckles glinting in the sunlight. He charged first, closing the distance fast. Valarie swung her battle axe, aiming to cut him off. Edric ducked low, dodging the blade and landing a quick jab to her side. Valarie stumbled, but she didn''t let up, spinning with her axe to strike again.


    The axe sliced through the air, but Edric sidestepped, his knuckles flashing as he landed a heavy blow on her shoulder. Valarie gritted her teeth and swung back with a brutal overhead slash. Edric caught the shaft of her axe with both hands, muscles bulging, and twisted, trying to rip it from her grip.


    Valarie held on, but Edric''s strength was overwhelming. With a sharp kick to her knee, Edric knocked her off balance and shoved her back. The crowd gasped as Valarie hit the ground, her axe skidding out of reach. Edric stood over her, knuckles ready for the finishing strike.


    Valarie lost her control, and flames came to life around her. Her body was enveloped in fiery flames as she clenched her fist and was ready to deliver a blow with enough ferocity to send Edric into a coma.


    However, just as everyone expected, her flames subdued as soon as they appeared, as Edric''s eyes shone faintly, signifying he was using his infamous skill, ''Mystic Bind''.


    Valarie was left with her vulnerable self once again, her eyes glaring at Edric; however, the latter didn''t seem on the same wavelength as he extended his hand and asked, "Shall we call it a match?"


    Valarie scoffed before taking his hand, "You know you can''t win against my flames, right?"


    Edric chuckled, "Absolutely, that''s why I extinguish as soon as I see them."


    Valarie rolled her eyes as she found her Soul Energy dropping, while Edric didn''t care about his stats. He had enough in reserve to lose over ten battles yet not drop below his average.


    On the sidelines, Alex was somehow disappointed with Valarie''s performance...or maybe it was because Edric overwhelming abilities and battle IQ that he made the battle look one-sided


    ''Regardless, I need to study Edric as much as I can....''


    "Next! Alex and Aiden, step inside the arena."


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 12 - 11- First battle(1)

    "This is a bad matchup. Aiden is going to one-shot defeat him." After recovering from her defeat Valarie joined Edric with Amanda on the other side as they watched Alex walking onto the arena.


    The opponent Alex has to face is none other than the rising Sword Saint; someone whom Edric respects.


    Aiden Halestorm.


    Aiden has a record of winning most of his matches during the two years of the academy, and recently, when the tournament was organized, he was among the five contestants who participated and won for his academy.


    Although the limelight was stolen by Edric since he ended up facing two enemies and winning both of the rounds, there was no doubt that if not for Aiden''s victory, their school would have lost.


    "I don''t agree with you." Before Edric could have said anything, Amanda retorted, making Valarie frown.


    "Why would you say that? We all know that Alex is nothing but a bookworm and has a skill that is not useful for battle."


    Amanda chuckled, pissing Valarie off even more, as the former said, "If only you ever woke up early in the morning, you''d understand why I''m betting my money on Alex."


    Valarie ignored the girl and looked back on the stage; wanting to see what made Amanda so confident.


    When Amanda''s gaze fell on Edric she found her lover sulking, as some words reached her ears, "You never bet your money on me..."


    Amanda smiled in amusement before hooking her arm with his and whispering, "I always remain so engrossed in you that I forget betting."


    Edric''s mood lifted as, with a shy smile, he looked towards the arena...and soon frowned.


    "A stick?" Hearing him, Amanda also looked towards the arena and found her brows elevating.


    In Alex''s grip there indeed was a wooden stick rather than a real weapon.


    And it wasn''t a proper stick rather a fragment of a tree branch.


    ''What is he thinking?''


    ....


    "Student Alex?" The instructor asked; clearly as confused as others.


    Alex asked, "Will it be against the rules if I fight with this?" Truth be told, he didn''t have a real weapon. Until now, the wooden weapons were provided by the school but they were removed.


    "Are you mocking me?" The heavy voice of his opponent resonated, making him look intimidating.


    Aiden heard about Alex''s weapon from the murmuring of the audience, which forced him to ask.


    Alex raised his brows before replying, "No."


    "Hmm, then it''s fine." Aiden nodded and got into a fighting stance. Unless someone was making fun of him, he didn''t feel like getting angry needlessly.


    The instructor stepped forward and asked in a hushed voice, "You don''t have a blade, right?"


    Her question was met by a nod as Alex said, "I can manage myself with this, though."


    "This won''t do, Alex...." The instructor heaved a sigh and contemplated what she should do.


    Alex then asked, "Then...can I borrow it from someone?"


    The instructor blinked in surprise before she assented, "If they agree then sure."


    Alex sprinted towards the giant classmate and asked, "Lend me your sword."


    The boy with thick brows hummed before asking, "Can you even lift it?" The person asked, since the sword he held was only a few inches shorter than Alex.


    It was a great sword with a thick middle and tough blade. It was more for hammering enemies into oblivion and held double-edges. The handle of the weapon was thicker than Alex''s thigh.


    Alex huffed, "Just give it to me. I don''t need to swing it around."


    The black-haired giant chuckled before allowing the blade to fall towards Alex as he said, "Just finish my homework in return of the favour."


    Alex shrugged as he held the heavy metal over his shoulder and dragged it towards the arena.


    He was getting laughed at, and many blatantly ridiculed him for choosing a weapon which could crush him rather than helping Alex in winning this battle.


    Alex, naturally, paid no mind to them, and once inside the ring, he planted the blade on the ground with all the strength he had.


    "Ahhh!"


    *Crash*


    The blade somehow stabbed the ground, and while a little tilted, it retained its position inside the ground.


    Alex dusted off his hands and looked at the instructor before telling her, "I am good to go." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructor was now worried as she gestured toward the medic to be nearby.


    Once she ensured that Aiden was ready, she slashed her hand and yelled, "Begin!"


    Aiden crouched low, his muscles coiled, then exploded forward toward Alex. His sword remained sheathed, gripped tightly in his left hand, aimed to deliver a crushing strike to Alex''s neck and end the fight in one blow.


    In a blink, his form blurred. Gasps echoed through the crowd as Aiden vanished, reappearing just behind Alex, ready to strike. He swung the scabbard with lethal speed¡ªbut his eyes widened in shock. Alex was gone, no longer standing where he''d aimed.


    *Blink*


    Just as Aiden sensed that advancing punch he used his skill for the second time and retook his initial position.


    Aiden narrowed his eyes from behind the fabric, "How did you anticipate my movement?"


    Alex shrugged, "Not like I am also blocking my ears like you. Just heard you." Alex''s demeanour was nonchalant, but only three people on and off the arena knew that what Alex suggested was absurd.


    ''Aiden was airborne when he appeared behind Alex...then how?'' Valarie asked herself with a frown.


    Aiden didn''t hesitate or linger, charging forward again, relying purely on his physical strength to attack Alex. He knew his opponent would be waiting for him to use his skills.


    "Come at me!" Alex growled, widening his stance and tucking his left hand behind his back. The fierce look on his face made Aiden hesitate, but in the end, he couldn''t resist.


    *Blink*


    "Agh!" This time, Alex was ready. He drove his fist into the spot where he sensed Aiden''s arrival, landing a powerful punch just as Aiden appeared.


    There was a grin on Alex''s face...which lived for a very short duration as Aiden suddenly held his hand by his wrist, and raised his leg to kick Alex.


    Alex raised his leg just in time to block that kick, but the force was enough to make his bones tremble by the impact.


    Alex took a quick decision, and yelled,


    "THIRD FORM!"


    Aiden widened his eyes as he remembered that it was the same stance that took Abeth''s life two days ago.


    Instantly, his figure disappeared as the green-haired teleported as far as he could and readied himself to pary any throwable Alex aims at him.


    "Huh?" However, all Aiden sensed was a chuckle as he heard his opponent saying,


    "Kidding~Don''t worry, you aren''t worth making me use that move."


    Many from the battlefield chuckled hearing that and inside the arena, Aiden''s hand trembled in agitation.


    He...was being looked down upon. He was made fun of.


    Clenching the handle of his sword with his left hand, Aiden removed his blindfold with the other one.


    Those reddened eyes showcased nothing but anger, as Aiden glared at his opponent, before declaring,


    "I will make you pay for forcing me to go all out."


    Alex grinned, ''Nice...nice. Waste more Soul Energy for me.''


    Raising his hand, he provoked Aiden,


    "Show me what you got."


    ----------*---------


    A/N:- It was a weird fight scene but I intended on making it like that. The next one will be interesting. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 13 - 12- First battle(2)

    The Soul Record is not a place but just a concept, that regulates Soul Energy through the vast ocean of realms.


    The management of grimoires, the tool to measure and compute soul energy, is also under the command of the Soul Record.


    In a battle, the more your enemy wastes their Soul Energy behind their attacks and skills, the more the opponent would gain from them upon victory. The distribution of Soul energy has always been within the control of the Soul Record, and no one has the right or authority to tamper with it.


    As such, Alex''s current ambition was to make Aiden use as many skills as he could and waste more Soul energy so that when the battle ends, Alex could benefit hefty.


    "Show me what you got." The provocation was directed and Alex''s opponent was now pissed.


    Aiden shot forward, his slim sword flashing in the sunlight as he closed the distance between him and Alex in a heartbeat. Alex stood firm, his eyes locked on Aiden, not flinching as the blade sliced toward him. Just before the sword could connect, Aiden vanished.


    *Blink.*


    He reappeared at Alex''s side, blade aimed straight at his ribs. But Alex was ready. He twisted his body, barely dodging the strike, his fist swinging up in retaliation. Aiden ducked, his form a blur as he teleported again, this time behind Alex.


    Alex didn''t turn. Instead, he threw his elbow back, catching Aiden mid-teleport. Aiden staggered; blood dripped as he bit his lips, but he recovered instantly, his eyes burning with determination.


    He lunged again, this time aiming high. Alex met him head-on, blocking the strike with his forearm. The clash of steel rang out, and for a moment, they locked eyes, neither backing down.


    Aiden gritted his teeth and blinked once more, disappearing. Alex''s senses flared. He spun, catching Aiden''s blade with his bare hand just as it materialized mid-air. The force of the blow sent sparks flying, but Alex held firm, gripping the sword with raw strength.


    His hand bled, and many from the students winced in pain just by seeing Alex'' condition, but the person himself showed no sign of getting weaker.


    Aiden snarled and pulled back, his sword slipping free. Without missing a beat, he teleported again, but Alex was relentless, already moving. He slammed a fist into Aiden''s gut before the swordsman could fully reappear, making the latter grunt.


    The students watching gasped, eyes wide as Alex stood tall, unfazed by Aiden''s abilities. Aiden struggled to his feet, panting, blood staining his clothes, but his eyes still burned with fury. He gripped his sword tighter, preparing for the next strike, but Alex''s calm stare made it clear¡ªhe was ready for anything.


    Aiden has sensed that teleportation was futile against this boy. His movements were getting tracked, for some goddamn reasons.


    He changed his plans, there was nothing he could achieve by holding against an opponent who was well set on defeating Aiden.


    His form turned linear, his body sliming in a straight line, and his sword positioned in the middle of his brows.


    Edric widened his eyes; he knew this stance. The very same stance that took down several opponents in the past with just this single move.


    People held their breaths, and the dead silence allowed Aiden''s words to echo through the crowd,


    "Halestorm Phantom:"


    Alex narrowed his eyes and ducked a little down, preparing himself, as he heard the other one chanting,


    "...Hundred slash!"


    A series of consecutive and randomly released slashes were directed toward Alex¡ªthe shockwaves of each swing approaching him at a blinding speed.


    Alex had no other option than to escape from the trajectory, his body adapting a newfound speed as he sidestepped and tried dodging the strikes.


    However, just as he expected, more than a few cuts sliced his flesh and drew his blood.


    From a general perspective, it didn''t seem Aiden was moving at all, however, those with sharp senses could see Aiden''s arms moving at a monstrous pace.


    Alex stepped away, moving in a definite direction, yet it wasn''t helpful since Aiden could move his body while launching those many attacks as well.


    Severe cuts could be seen on his face, arms, gut and thighs. The pain from the damage was excruciating, but Alex didn''t stop, knowing that this tiresome stance could not continue for long.


    And just as he thought, the series of attacks slowly paced down and Alex was already inches away from the great sword which he planted in the ground earlier.


    Aiden snarled and intentionally stopped attacking; wanting to see what the boy intended to do with such a heavy-weight weapon


    Alex lifted the sword with great struggle; his left eye closed, and blood dripped from several spots on his body. If anything, he looked like someone a foot away from his grave, but the instructor was so engrossed in the match that she forgot to call it off.


    Alex lunged forward, not sparing a single moment for himself and his opponent.


    A single stride was enough to land him before Aiden, the blade held above his shoulder.


    "Fourth Stance!" Aiden heard that, and he no longer took it casually. Alex''s great sword came crashing down with brutal force, aiming straight for Aiden''s shoulder, the intent clear in the gleam of Alex''s eyes.


    But Aiden moved, faster than anyone expected. In one fluid motion, he brought his sword up, meeting the massive blow head-on. The clash of metal roared through the air, sparks flying, but Aiden didn''t flinch. His sword barely wavered as he swatted the strike aside like it was nothing.


    However, Aiden''s eyes widened when he heard Alex''s following words,


    "Rebound!"


    *Ting*


    Like the ground was made of rubbed, the blade tapped on the ground and bounced back with double the speed. Alex changed its direction and while gritting his teeth, he struck the rebound attack to Aiden''s side.


    **CRACK**


    Something snapped within Aiden and before he could register what he just witnessed, he found himself flying.


    Students dispersed as Aiden''s body flew out of the ring and travelled several meters before the boy crashed against the ground, rolled and finally came to a halt.


    When the instructor went to check on him, she found Aiden was already out cold.


    Returning to the arena, she announced, "Alex wins!"


    Alex squatted on the ground, with his hands resting on the hilt of the blade.


    With blood flowing down his head, the boy looked nothing but majestic in his current form.


    Even Valarie, who had ridiculed Alex until moments ago, couldn''t help but watch him in awe, and her lips parted in shock.


    Throughout the battle, what Valarie admired about him the most was the fact that he retained his calm and never got lost in anger and frustration; a feat which she has yet to achieve in unfavourable situations. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Clap* *Clap*


    It was Edric who began to clap and the action was soon followed by others. Soon the whole crowd was clapping for the brave performance by the silver-haired.


    Alex heaved a sigh as a few words rang out,


    ''I guess that deity was correct...I need to prepare for the worst...'' One thing Alex has understood from this small confrontation. He was far from ready to face those monsters in the ascension contest.


    ----------*----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 14 - 13- Compensation

    Celestria returned to her home, back in the capital where she was surrounded by her family members once they heard about the incident that transpired in the academy.


    The other family members, Celestia''s elder brother and younger sister, only know that someone tried to harm Celestria and took her hostage to ensure their safety. However, the identity of the attacker and the motive behind their decision weren''t revealed since Hector wanted to first talk with the King.


    Inside the reception hall, only four people could be seen currently.


    Two of them were from the Soulforge Academy and on the left was a red-haired man with a hulking body which seemed to be barely fitting in his formal clothing.


    The commander of the most fierce unit in the Royal Order, Aborne Hornblade.


    And in the front sat the slim middle-aged man who goes by the name, Adolf Grimhold¡ªthe king of the nation and Celestria''s father.


    "What did you say? Obsessed?" Hearing Jullie''s words, who was the fourth person in the hall, Aborne exclaimed.


    It was creepy and gave birth to massive insecurity upon hearing that one of the teachers of the academy was obsessed with his student.


    Jullie nodded, "Indeed. When Abeth''s room was investigated, several hand-drawn pictures, Celestia''s used stationary, her hair strands, and many other things related to her were found." Jullie regretfully spoke.


    The Supreme authority has yet to speak a word as he hears the Headmaster speaking, "I apologize for not discerning Abeth''s true nature beforehand. I should have been more focused on the administration."


    Finally, Adolf said, "You are not to be blamed solely for this, my friend. I have kept you busy with the security relating to Capital and the trade centre these few months." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes drew towards the ground as he added, "No one could have expected that the prodigious mage who rejected the offer to join the Royal Order was actually a scumbag in hiding."


    Aborne gritted his teeth, "I wish he had been alive to experience his demise by my claws." Aborne is like an uncle to Celestria, and hearing that a bastard was stalking her just set his temper ablaze.


    "Talking about that, you said Alex, maid Celeria''s son killed him? And also, he was excused from the false charges of summoning a Soulless?" Adolf asked, to which Hector responded with a soft nod.


    "He indeed executed Abeth when he took student Celestria in his hold as a hostage."


    Adolf nodded, and said, "In that case, call Celeria and Brendon." Hearing those words, the King''s personal butler walked away, heeding his master''s command.


    After that, Adolf and Hector began to converse things about the Academy''s security and the necessary changes that should be brought in order to strengthen the students; both physically and mentally.


    The recent poor performance of the students has become a major reason for concern, considering Soulforge is one of the leading Academies and was popular for producing young talents.


    Soon, the two people who were called stepped inside the room with their heads lowered.


    Both of them had black hair, which often made people wonder how Alex got himself silver hair in the first place.


    But naturally, the King didn''t invite them here to ask such trivial questions. He called them to reward them for the bravery their child showed.


    "Raise your heads. You have the right to." Aborne encouraged and Adolf was about to follow when suddenly Jullie interrupted,


    "I apologize for my rude behaviour, Your Majesty, but before granting them any reward, you should know that these two have to do nothing with Alex anymore."


    That sentence made Aborne frown and Adolf genuinely looked confused. Hector was aware of what the violet-haired was speaking, but since she chose to speak about it now, and in such a stern tone no less, he simply remained silent.


    Getting up, she approached the two and asked them, "Why don''t you tell Your Majesty, how you disowned your own child just because he was accused of being a culprit?"


    Aborne''s eyes widened as he faintly uttered, "Disowned..." Being a doting father, he couldn''t imagine how someone could abandon their child in their right mind.


    Brendon''s face was lowered in shame while Celeria spoke up, "W-We believed that he indeed was involved in the summoning...g-given Alex often r-remained cooped up in his room, r-reading c-creepy books..."


    "If your son remains in his room reading books all day, you call him studious not a criminal. And how can you, the ones who gave birth to that child, lose hope in him when that child only can look up to you for support?"


    Each word that escaped Vermillion''s lips was like a poisonous dart, making Brendon lean his head down as much as he could in embarrassment and fear.


    Celeria gritted her teeth, "You won''t know why we made such a decision. Maybe one day when you become a parent''"


    "Well, I am a parent, and I have three children. But you know what, in whatever situation, even if the world says that my children have done something wrong, I will fight the world to protect them." The words were spoken by someone who cannot be interrupted.


    Adolf''s voice held both fondness for his children and detested these two failures of parents.


    Celeria trembled, her eyes moistened as she tried to beg the King for mercy, but Hector used his spell to silence them rather than letting them further dig their graves.


    Adolf got up from his seat, and while advancing towards them, he declared, "You both are dismissed from your services and because of your irresponsible act, you have to pay three thousand gold coins as compensation to Alex within six months. Failing to compensate would grant you exile for life."


    The couple paled in dread hearing the command and were on the verge of falling to their knees when Aborne commanded his soldiers to drag them out.


    Once they were taken out, Adolf turned towards Hector before telling him, "Arrange a meeting with Alex. I want to reward him in person...and also, extend my gratitude for saving my daughter''s life."


    Hector nodded, "As you wish, sire."


    There was a very brief smile that appeared on Jullie''s face.


    Finally, he would receive what he deserves.


    -------**-------


    The meeting went on until evening, and Jullie was told that after tea, they would be leaving.


    With due respect, she excused herself to walk around a bit. Sitting in the same place for this long has caused her back to ache.


    She was aware of the palace structure, which explains why she walked on the straight path that led to the garden, situated on the west side of the palace.


    When she reached there, Jullie spotted the familiar figure of Celestria currently sitting on the tea table and staring at the flowers, blankly.


    There were maids nearby, but it seems she chose to remain alone for the time being, that''s why they were standing far away and made no move to refill her cup.


    Naturally, as a teacher and someone who was aware of the whole situation, Jullie couldn''t have stayed away.


    Approaching the girl, she asked, "Worried about Alex?"


    Celestria was startled, as she turned her head in Jullie''s direction and instantly got up to offer the seat.


    "It''s okay, I want to stand a little. Sit down, you."


    Although she said that, Celestria made no move to sit down when her teacher was standing.


    Returning to the topic, Jullie asked again, "Do you want to share something with me? I might be able to help."


    Celestria seemed unsure...she didn''t know if she should tell her teacher about the fact that she shouted at her best friend by believing in others.


    However, just as mentioned earlier, Jullie was aware of the whole ordeal, that''s why, without Celestria uttering a single word, Jullie suggested, "If you regret saying something to someone who is close to you and fear getting rejected by them now, then you probably should stay away from them."


    Celestria was taken aback, "But I can''t stay away from Alex! He is a very important part of my life."


    Jullie raised her brows, "If you can show such stubbornness in front of me, then what''s stopping you from getting stubborn on gaining his forgiveness?"


    Hearing those words, Celestria realized what her teacher was intending to convey here.


    She remained silent, head leaning down before a very hesitant question was asked, "What if he never forgives me? I have committed such a grave mistake."


    Jullie sighed, "It''s not a matter whether he forgives you or not....you have to try, Celestria. After all, you have a lot of friends and family to support you...care for you. But for Alex...there is no one but you for him."


    Leaving those words behind, Jullie soon returned to the reception and not so long after, she left with the Headmaster.


    That night, Celestria wasn''t able to sleep for a long time. The only thought that kept her awake was how to get back with Alex.


    -----------**-----------


    A/N:- If you are liking the story so far, please leave a review. It really helps. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 15 - 14- Favour

    After his match with Aiden, Alex went to the medic and got himself healed. Well, his regeneration was hefty enough to heal most of his injuries within hours, but still, who can say no to free services?


    As for his gains from the match then, he gained seventy points after removing the soul energy he wasted on using his sword art.


    He was just fifty points away from reaching the upper limit. Once he reaches the upper limit, his stats will begin to grow.


    A soul user''s griomoire keeps a certain number of soul points as a reserve. Between the upper and lower limits, a student wouldn''t incur damage on their life span or make any progress. The middle phase can also be called equilibrium. And currently, Alex is in that state.


    On the other hand, Edric has won so many battles that his Soul points always remain over the upper limit; as such, he is always levelling up with each passing battle.


    For now, Alex''s goal was to breach his upper limit to allow his stats to grow.


    "Hey, man." Suddenly someone entered the infirmary and greeted Alex with a wave. It was the Protagonist.


    Sitting across Alex on a stool, he asked, "How are you doing? Those slashes looked quite severe."


    Alex shrugged, "Just doing fine. The healer has a phenomenal ability to manipulate human skin and blood clotting." Healers don''t make the wound disappear; rather, they manipulate body parts to heal the patients. They are more like surgeons, but their only requirement is their magic.


    Edric raised his brows, still not completely convinced that the same boy who used to cry because of a simple fall was now holding his pain behind that indifferent facade. But he didn''t pry into it and asked what Edric was curious about,


    "Hey, can you tell me how you tracked Aiden''s teleportation? Unless you have extreme senses like the Sage or a skill that allows you to track Soul energy, you won''t be able to predict Aiden''s teleportation. Now, don''t say it was sheer luck on your end since I know it wasn''t."


    Alex smirked; the protagonist is quite observant and...chatty. He really didn''t want to talk right now, but it seemed if he didn''t give an answer now this guy would continue to pester.


    So, with a shrug, he said, "I was focusing on my blind spots since majorly any person with such a skill would appear at their opponent''s blind spots."


    Edric slowly nodded with his fingers cupping his chin before he voiced, "I see. So you don''t wanna reveal it after all, huh?"


    Alex scoffed, "Since you got the hint, goodbye?" Alex didn''t have a desire to reveal his aces to someone whom he might end up fighting against.


    Edric chuckled as he hopped off the stool and said, "You really have changed." He stepped out, and just when Alex was about to lie down, Edric returned to the room holding something behind him.


    Alex raised his brows, seeing the Protagonist being so hesitant and nervous, urging the silver-haired to ask,


    "What is it?"


    "Umm...I realised that you have no real weapon in possession...so if you don''t mind..."


    "Yeah, sure. Give it to me." Alex casually extended his hand and asked for the sword which Edric was somehow hiding behind him.


    Hearing his words, more than Alex could ever have been, Edric seemed happy as he stepped toward and rested the sword in his hand.


    "Thank you for accepting it," He said and was about to leave when suddenly Alex stopped him and asked,


    "You often leave the academy for raids no?"


    Edric was perplexed hearing the sudden question. However, he didn''t find anything to hide, that probably the whole school already knew, so he simply nodded, "Yes...I won''t say ''often'' but once in ten days, yeah."


    Alex grinned, "Perfect~the next time you go there, take me with you. I know you can sneak me through security, right?" Students who have chosen academic courses as their primary subjects aren''t allowed to leave the campus for raids, unlike the students who opt to become a knight.


    Edric was about to instantly nod in assent, being aware of Alex''s capabilities, but then he brought his neck to a pause and slowly said, "I will...but you have to do something for me."


    "I don''t swing that way, pal." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edric''s face adopted a little reddish hue as he blurted, "I am not talking about that! Cela...I want you to not avoid her when she approaches you."


    Alex heaved a sigh; so it was about her.


    Resting his hands on the bed and leaning back a little, Alex casually stated, "I don''t know man, she doesn''t look like she needs me. So shouldn''t we care about-"


    "I heard you the first time, Alex, but no, I still believe that the bond between you two cannot be severed just like that. So please give her a chance if you can."


    Alex was already feeling weary of all this. He really didn''t want to mingle with that crybaby anymore but if assenting her could grant him a load of Soul Points...


    "Okay, I won''t avoid her. But don''t expect me to actively respond to her blabbering." Which she surely is going to spout, Alex held back from speaking the last bit.


    Edric beamed. "That''s more than enough for me. Anyway, I will be leaving today after dinner. Will you be joining the others in the common hall?"


    Alex shrugged, "Not likely. You know my room number, right?"


    Edric nodded, "Got it. Just don''t pack many things since we might have to move quickly, in case we get caught sneaking you out."


    Alex nodded in assent before the Protagonist made his way out.


    Nice. Now Alex can earn coins and soul stones to enhance his soul energy and break his upper limit, so his growth also becomes unstoppable.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Seeing him leaving his bed, the head nurse, asked with a frown.


    Alex spoke in a ''matter-of-fact'' tone, "Only injured remain here, no?"


    The head nurse leaned a little, allowing her bountiful bust to form a valley right before his eyes. Alex only glanced at them once before moving his eyes away.


    The woman checked on his injuries and was surprised to see that, indeed, all of them were healed.


    "Seriously...you are not normal in this aspect..." She voiced, trying to figure out how such a miracle took place.


    "So, can I go, or are you too fond of me to let go?" Alex nonchalantly asked.


    The raven-haired nurse glared at him before standing up and telling him, "Go but don''t move around much. And no fighting for the next three days, or you will be bound to the bed until I am satisfied."


    Alex raised his brows, "Wow...somehow that sounds tempting."


    The nurse blushed with a glare before, with a ''hmph'', she walked away.


    Alex heaved a sigh and returned to his room to prepare.


    This was going to be tougher than facing a high school boy.


    ---------*---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a review if you are enjoying the story so far.

 Chapter 16 - 15- Raid(1)

    "I might not be able to have dinner with you today. I will be going out for a few hours." Inside the school library, Amanda was silently reading her book when suddenly her lover voiced something unexpected.


    Resting the book on the table, she asked with a tilt of her head, "Skipping dinner to go to the brothel?"


    Her question made him flustered and he instantly rebuked, "Nothing like that! Seriously, how can you suggest such things with a straight face?"


    Amanda shrugged, "I mean, as a growing boy who has been restricted by his girlfriend to not take things beyond kissing, surely will look for carnal pleasure somewhere outside, no?" Amanda requested Edric to wait until they graduate and announce their relationship to her parents before taking the last step.


    Edric heaved a weary sigh, "And you are cool with me cheating on you?"


    Amanda darkly chuckled, "As I have told you before, I will chop it off the moment I catch you cheating." She made a scissor gesture with her fingers with a murderous glint in her eyes.


    Edric gulped in dread before assuring her, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you taint your hands with blood."


    Inching closer to her he confessed, "I am taking Alex for a raid tonight."


    Amanda raised her brows, "Aren''t you suddenly favouring him a lot? That sword you just donated him was worth two hundred gold coins, no?"


    Edric was surprised, "How did you know that I gave him my sword?" His weapons always remain hidden at random and in strange spots in his room in case someone tries to attack him.


    Amanda smirked, "I know everything about your room. From your inner garments to that handkerchief that Professor Vermillion gave you after you got injured, I know everything."


    Edric''s face adopted a red hue as he slowly uttered, "Hey...I have already told you that I had a crush on her, so-"


    "Had? Or still have? I know you still admire her." Amanda teased to which Edric became more flustered.


    He had already told Amanda back when they were friends how he liked this Professor who was always helpful and kind to him. Well, Jullie is good to every student and naturally, Edric isn''t the only one who likes the violet-haired.


    Amanda heaved a sigh, cupped her breast, and muttered under her breath, "Although I am not as big as her, I still got handfuls, you know."


    Edric was now practically melting because of embarrassment as he pulled her hands away and said, "As I said, I am already over that phase and that handkerchief, I was about to return it to her."


    Amanda chuckled, but behind that smile, there was a deep-seated fear she was hiding.


    A fear of sharing this person she loves so much in the near future. She remains anxious that at some point his attention, which only remains on her now, will get divided.


    ---------**--------


    Alex remained inside his room for the afternoon, and only left once to get himself something to eat.


    There is something he ascertained recently and that is a very advantageous discovery for him.


    His body, which he needed to heat up before using his sword art, can now be recharged with the help of Soul Energy.


    Soul Core is the refining point which allows the user to purify the foreign Soul Energy they absorb. However, the Soul Core can only purify the foreign energy to a certain point. That''s why one cannot ingest soul stones directly.


    One''s Soul Core is situated on the other side of the heart, which explains that either side of one''s chest is a vital spot and must be protected.


    Damage of Soul Core means one''s soul energy production and refinement slows down. Destruction of the soul core means death.


    Soul energy is the supplier of energy for every enhanced movement, spell, and skill a soul energy user performs. And when Alex used his sword art back then he consumed thirty points of soul energy.


    Not only that but to keep track of Aiden, he also had to spend a few bits of soul energy there.


    If only Alex didn''t have to spend anything in that battle he would have probably gained double of his actual gain. But, well, no battle can be won without sacrificing something.


    ''Let''s see...'' The old scrolls and manuals of sword arts, which the deity provided, summon any moment Alex wishes them to.


    He initially learned his originals from a random man when he got injured while on a mission and had to stay there for about six months. After that, Alex kept training in between missions, and once he was adept at using Sword Arts, his success rate skyrocketed.


    The reason he got surrounded by Parker''s men in his last moments was because he was poisoned beforehand and also, no sword arts works when guns are introduced.


    After all, in the end, his body was made of flesh and bones.


    In the books he received there are ways of refining one''s stance and the scrolls contained several advanced techniques which require a long time to remember and practice.


    However, thanks to his elevated learning rate, he learned all the stances within a few hours. However, learning martial arts from a book was never an option or possible.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex closed the book and started preparing for the raid.


    He would only need a few fifth-grade soul stones in exchange for a decent amount and buy the soul refinement tools so he can hunt and gain Soul points without relying on anyone else.


    There was not much time left, so he was planning on raiding as many labyrinths as he could in the next few months.


    Taking glowing red stone, some medical supplies and the frozen food supplies he bought earlier from the shop, everything was packed inside the bag. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, he was carrying the sword Edric gifted him. Although he has yet to use it even once, anything can work until Alex has his reserve of soul energy.


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Alex got up and unexpectedly, there stood the raven-haired protagonist, wearing a different set of clothes than the usual uniform. He was also carrying a bag and had a brown sac cloak in his hand which he threw at Alex and said,


    "Wear this." Alex nodded before draping the cloak over his shoulders.


    Once done, the two individuals left the room and advanced towards the entrance with hurried steps.


    Just in case, Alex wore a mask over his face which the previous owner used during the festival last year. It was a white wolf mask that had two slits for eyes and a red marking on either side of his eyes.


    "Stay behind me," Edric said before he went forward to talk to the security in charge.


    Alex leisurely was looking around...when suddenly his eyes caught the figure of familiar redhead advancing towards them while holding her axe.


    ''For god sake...not her....''


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop some PS, and a review if you are enjoying the story so far. Trust me, it helps.

 Chapter 17 - 16- Raid(2)

    There is something Valarie understood by witnessing Alex''s battle: she can never judge a person based on their past performance.


    She watched him closely during the battle because of Amanda''s confidence in him. She wasn''t sure why but that girl, who only shows signs of being interested in anyone else other than Edric if the person is good with what they do, was suddenly showing such great enthusiasm toward the silver-haired.


    It wasn''t like Valarie was completely oblivious about Alex, given she often comes in contact with Celestria. Although she is not on that good terms with the Princess, unlike how their fathers are, Valarie still is on friendly terms with the blond Princess. That''s why Valarie comes across Alex once in a while and also has watched his fight once or twice before.


    However, never in her wildest imagination could she have assumed that the same shy boy who used to become submissive whenever someone glared at him had the strength to not only go against an enemy way above his league but also come out victorious. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The way Alex withheld that much pain of getting sliced at every corner of his body, and also how he never compromised the calmness which he showed throughout the battle against Aiden, made her dumbfounded.


    And that sword rebound...was just phenomenal. Last she didn''t know whom she witnessed using such a refined technique where, despite having an unfavourable weapon, they were able to wield it with such precision.


    From a general perspective, the wow factor of that technique was the sudden rebound of the sword after hitting the ground, but there was more to it. The way Alex turned the sword mid-air and directed it towards Aiden''s mid-section rather than bringing it towards his throat¡ªwhich would have been easier but naturally, illegal¡ªshowed that he holds such strength to manipulate his attacks to his will.


    Truly admirable.


    Valarie used to think that only Edric was worthy of her respect, but no. There is someone else as well, who has the perseverance and attitude to become a knight.


    As such, after Valarie got the word that today Edric was leaving the academy for a raid, she decided to tag along so she could get some training done.


    She couldn''t allow herself, the daughter of a Commander Knight, to fall behind her peers because of her laziness. If she wanted to walk shoulder to shoulder with such fine warriors, then she must train harder from now on.


    As such, now she could be seen walking along with Edric toward the Hunter''s guild.


    ....but what she didn''t expect was to meet the silver head here as well.


    "It might become really messy if you introduce him to raiding without having an instructor around." En route, Alex was walking a few meters behind and gave the duo some space to get done with their conversation.


    Valarie knew that Alex was no newbie warrior and had the guts to take risks for the sake of victory, but for someone who was attempting his first raid, Alex needed some mature guidance. Although she didn''t suspect Edric when it came to protecting others, Alex wasn''t going there so he could just get himself protected by Edric.


    "You think the Instructors would have allowed Alex to raid a labyrinth when he has spent his previous two years surrounded by books?"


    Edric''s question was met by a shrug, as she responded in a matter-of-fact tone, "They have already witnessed what Alex is capable of. Do you think they would have stopped him?"


    Edric heaved a sigh, "They will never allow a student who won the first battle after entering the academy to just get started with raiding without getting trained for six months, at least."


    Valarie...can''t refute that. The Professors have become a little too cautious these days. Although it was said that the pedagogy would change within due time, thanks to the realisation that dawned upon the Headmaster regarding how things were going downhill with the current teaching system.


    However those changes would need some time to show effect, and, "Alex doesn''t have such patience, from what I have observed recently," Edric uttered


    "You know I can hear you, right?" Alex asked in a tired tone.


    They are chatting too loudly to even call it a secretive discussion. He was not that far behind them because it was dark in the forest...


    Edric was startled hearing that as he turned toward the fellow student and assured, "I wasn''t badmouthing. As a warrior, eagerness to get on with real battles is a virtue."


    With his eyes falling, he added, "It''s just...bringing you there without any professional support makes me a little anxious...that what if..."


    "I die out there?" Alex''s blunt question stunned Edric as, with wide eyes, he stared at Alex and heard him continuing, "You don''t need to worry about me. See, I got no one worrying for me, nor is there someone waiting for me back in the academy. So just-"


    Valarie jumped in, "Wait a second...aren''t your parents alive? They work in the capital right?" Valarie has heard about them from Celestria before. The reason why Celestria got in contact with Alex was because of them.


    Alex shrugged, "Well that relationship didn''t last long. They got tired of me and just got rid of all the threads that connected us."


    Edric was, just like Valarie, dumbfounded hearing those words. They both have loving parents, so they know the importance of familial love. And here, Alex was abandoned even though his parents were still alive.


    "Anyway, shall we get going? Staying here could be dangerous." Alex urged. He really didn''t want to get sympathy for this. He only told them about it so Valarie doesn''t end up misunderstanding something and starts nagging him.


    She can get really annoyed in no time.


    Edric didn''t say anything to that other than a slow nod before he urged Valarie to keep moving just like the other two.


    Silence ensued between the three after that. Valarie was too shocked to speak a word, about which Alex was inwardly thankful, and Edric still couldn''t believe that after getting disowned, Alex had the courage to keep moving forward rather than wailing about his loss.


    If his family had said that they wanted to sever ties...Edric didn''t know how he would have continued to survive. They give him very strong emotional support in times of crisis. And here, even after losing his only support, Alex was showing such an uncaring front to not make others worried about him.


    ''Whatever happens now, I will ensure his safety, even at the cost of my own life.'' Edric swore with his fist clenched.


    The trio soon crossed the jungle and reached a city which was still lively even at this late hour.


    This city was known for its bread and raid. The city was situated years ago, when the land was getting devoted to the academy.


    The King of that time, deemed necessary for having a raiding center nearby for both purposes; responding to any emergency situation and to provide the students with the opportunity to gain some real life experience through raiding.


    Although the relationship between the Guild and the Academy is not on good terms anymore, students are still allowed to raid the labyrinth if they could provide the fees.


    Entering the guild, Alex was met by a scene just out of fantasy. And the first thought he had was,


    ''I am so gonna have fun here¡­''


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Do you like the pace? This story is moving hastily towards that final arc, that''s why there won''t be many chapters for Slice of Life.


    Anyway, drop a review and some comments, if you like the story.

 Chapter 18 - 17- Insult?

    "Aren''t we ultimately doomed, now?" Those were the words that came out of the raven-haired woman, once she returned home from work.


    Celeria was on the verge of pulling her hair in frustration and agony after she heard the declaration of punishment from the King regarding their decision to disown Alex.


    Brendon heaved a sigh as he sat down, "Not only did we not get a reward, but we have to now compensate."


    The lady yelled, "We are going to get killed here and all you are thinking about is money!" Her voice terrified the man as he stopped sulking and looked up at her.


    Celeria had a crazed look as she went through the possible options they had.


    "It''s all his fault. If only that shit face didn''t entice us, we wouldn''t have ever gotten ourselves mixed in this mess!" She roared and threw away the flower vase nearby in frustration.


    Brendon also gritted his teeth, and seethingly added, "Abeth promised us...that Alex won''t make it alive. That''s why we brainwashed him all for the whole last year. But now, the person himself is dead and Alex is roaming free!"


    Celeria was huffing violently with her eyes bloodshot. She couldn''t believe that the perfect plan of getting rid of that burden was stolen away from them because a stupid human failed. And on top of it, she got convinced by her dear husband, that to retain their jobs, they should disown Alex as soon as they could before trials.


    In desperation and panic, she followed his words after getting the word that Alex survived, from Abeth. They spent two hundred gold coins on that piece of parchment that reached Vermillion instantly, and before trials, the Professor had the proof that Celeria and Brendon had to do nothing with that brat anymore.


    However, now not only did Abeth fail to wipe Alex out of existence, but they also got punished by the King because they abandoned their son.


    "We have to leave." Celeria finally spoke, her voice sounding dead serious.


    Brendon panicked, "But Cel, where will we go? I don''t-"


    "Are you fucking nuts?! Don''t you know what will happen when that white witch comes to see Alex near the end of this month?! What will you tell her? That we abandoned him? Or are you willing to let her find out about the little plot we conspired?"


    Brendon''s face became pale hearing that.


    He hurried, got up, and said, "I will pack the bags."


    Once Brendon walked out, Celeria looked at the picture frame, which contained the three of them. The picture was hand drawn by Alex and something they have kept for the past five years.


    Taking the picture, she coldly stared at the boy who changed their lives, for the good and the worst.


    However, all Celeria could feel right now was hatred for the pipsqueak who had tarnished their reputation in the King''s eyes and also forced them to run away.


    Tearing the picture from the middle, she uttered under her breath, "For this favour, I sure will repay you."


    ----------***----------


    The role of Hunter''s guild surrounds raiding and trading. They assign labyrinths to hunters in exchange for small fees and after signing a contract that whatever comes out of the labyrinth, the guild would take ten per cent of it. Along with it, the contract also states that for the loss of things or people inside the labyrinth, the hunter''s guild wouldn''t be responsible.


    The rules of participating in raids also include being in a group of at least five members, and this rule has been brought down since the time the settlement was established.


    Now, inside the hub, a party of three young people were already waiting when Edric arrived. They knew him and had already signed up for a labyrinth for the raid.


    Alex looked at the trio and found himself completely unable to discern their power level. He still hasn''t understood how one discovers others'' power level just by a look. However, from their physique, scars and stance Alex could tell that they aren''t newbies.


    "Woah, you got an intense look there." Suddenly, the red, spiky-haired man exclaimed with his hands risen, "We aren''t rogue hunters, y''know."


    Rogue hunters are those who loot from other hunters and usually enter a labyrinth without any permission.


    For a hunter to be called rogue is like one of the biggest cusses.


    Edric chuckled, "He mostly remains silent, Vlad. Anyway, let me introduce you three to my classmate, Alex. He is a sword user and has quite sharp senses." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gesturing toward his other classmate, Edric added, "You must know her already, she is Valarie Hornblade. A flame user and uses an axe as her weapon."


    Being aware of your raiding partners is very necessary since inside a labyrinth you have no other support than your partners. And in many cases, there can be no worse enemies than them as well.


    "Alex....Alex...wait! Are you the same Alex who got involved in the Soulless case recently?" The blond healer asked with her round and innocent eyes sparkling in curiosity.


    Alex nodded, "Yeah."


    The girl, who goes by the name Maria, gasped, "Then you defeated an S-rank Soulless on your own?"


    The other two members of the party also seemed excited at the thought of having someone so strong by their side, however, "No, I nearly died. A professor saved me."


    Alex casually stated and found the blond girl''s shoulders slumping in disappointment.


    Alex raised his brows; he had a feeling that the girl was already aware of the fact that he was rescued....yet she asked.


    ''She wanted to insult me? Well, whatever.'' These childish tricks are something he has long gotten over. Getting triggered by such small things was never a part of his habits.


    "O-Okay then, shall we go?" The second girl with short blue hair awkwardly asked. She was wielding a pair of daggers, and her lean build suggested that she was, most probably, an assassin.


    ....but well, those massive juggs must be a hindrance for her job.


    "Yes, let''s go." Edric nodded; however, his voice suggested that he wasn''t in the same mood as before.


    He was very well aware of Maria''s personality, and as Alex assumed, she indeed wanted to insult Alex for no reason.


    The team of six left the guild side by side and advanced towards the labyrinth they were supposed to raid tonight.


    Alex was feeling the excitement which he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    ''I hope it doesn''t turns out to be disappointing...''


    But at that time, little did he think that his first labyrinth experience would be so disastrous.


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 19 - 18- Labyrinth(1)

    Labyrinths are the house of beasts. A labyrinth provides a natural habitat for the Soul beasts who seek a specific kind of familiarity from their surroundings.


    Like having the beast core of a Tank Bear in a cave would attract the beasts of a similar kind, and the place they call their homes becomes a labyrinth.


    Soul beasts can solely survive on Soul energy which explains why they seldom leave their home. And the labyrinth which the Hunter''s guild arranges, has a security field arranged at the entrances of each labyrinth so they could not escape from their dens. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that way, the hunter''s guild assigns the labyrinths to the hunters in exchange for gold coins and also takes a decent percentage of beast products as revenue. In the most probable case, hunters sell the rest of the beast products to the hunter''s guilds, which allows them to maximize their profit.


    ''A decent idea for a business...'' Alex deemed this profession to be quite tempting; however, he neither has the time nor resources to think about having his own guild.


    Within a year, those trials would begin and Alex has to participate in the contest. After that, regardless of the results, he would be leaving this planet and ascending to goddamn knows where.


    The last volume, which he wasn''t able to read, included the later half of the battle and the introduction of the ascended realm. However, Ceaser never found the opportunity to finish that novel.


    ''...but still, is the upper realm the true ending?'' There was no sequel announced to the story, and given the last volume was about the same size as the last one, it couldn''t be said that some arcs in the upper realm were added.


    ...then, ultimately, Edric finds his happy ending after his ascension. Or is this world about to be doomed?


    ''Well whatever, not like I can rely on my previous world''s knowledge forever...'' With such thoughts, he continued to walk forward.


    "Hey, kid," Hearing her voice, Alex glanced at the blue-haired who slowed down her pace to walk beside him.


    They were still a little away from their destination, which allowed the assassin, who goes by the name Eve, to have a conversation with the addition to the team.


    "I apologize for what Maria said. She, y''know, can be a little zesty at times..." She genuinely looked apologetic while saying that.


    Alex shrugged, "I don''t care, truth be told. I don''t know her, nor care about her opinion." He bluntly stated but the most astonishing part, he looked genuinely uncaring.


    "Wow...I mean, you are different from the kids I seldom meet during raids."


    Alex raised his brows, "Aren''t you yourself just around twenty-three or something?"


    The lady chuckled, her sharp canines peeking as she said, "Thanks for the compliment kid, but I am two years apart from thirty."


    Alex was genuinely surprised. Given how perky her breasts seemed and that flawless skin aside from those scars, made him believe that she was in her early twenties.


    Well, the older the better.


    "Checking my boobs?" The lady asked, completely nonchalant.


    "Wondering how you move around....aren''t you an assassin?" Since there were a few more minutes to get there, he decided to get involved in a little conversation.


    The lady sighed, "It''s a pain in the ass, and often I use tight clothing to bind them as tightly as I can so my. movements don''t get hindered."


    Alex raised his brows, "Why not today?"


    The woman scoffed, "We are hunting ice golems. They are slow as heck. I won''t have participated in the first place, given my necessity arrives only when the labyrinth is a forest type for navigation or the opponent possesses high agility."


    Alex nodded in understanding. He really was curious to know about her past missions so he could get himself some knowledge about labyrinths. In the future, he might be coming here alone and doing solo raids.


    However, before he could have asked another question, "We are here, "


    Vlad announced in a quiet tone as they reached a den which didn''t seem huge from the front. And upon closer inspection, it wasn''t even long to even adjust a single golem.


    That''s where spatial sorcery comes in handy. Just like the skill which Alex possesses, the labyrinths are also made as a pocket dimension where a huge amount of monsters could be brought in.


    ''Is this soul energy....'' A faint chilly sensation Alex could feel arriving from the den, which made the hair on his body stand up in attention.


    "Alex, here have this." Edric stepped toward the silver head and handed him a flashbang in the shape of a torch, "Light it up if you get cornered or separated from us. There is nothing lethal in it, but it might damage your vision for a long time, so be cautious."


    Alex nodded and took the torch from the guy before placing it inside his pouch.


    "I will be the on-field leader. Any problem?" Vlad asked his party, to which no one went against. Although Valarie doesn''t like to be told around, given she hasn''t participated in raids much and Vlad seemed to be a veteran, she readily nodded.


    "Okay then, let''s go." Vlad turned around and, in pairs, with Edric on the rear, began to march in.


    The entrance of the labyrinth had a very strange pattern, almost like a translucent glass sheet.


    Vlad took out a parchment, and called out the password,


    "Ohlem nei kehlob." It was an ancient language of dwarves who initially brought the idea of labyrinths and the one situated here was also a handicraft of theirs.


    In this world, different species exist, but humans reign dominance because of their high birth rate. However, if compared based on strength, then wolfkins would be on top of the food chain.


    A password only remains valid for once. Once this labyrinth gets cleared, new beasts would be lured, and new runes would be engraved so the same hunters wouldn''t raid the dungeons without permission.


    "It''s cold in here, "Valarie muttered in annoyance as she rubbed her palms together.


    "Well, ice golems we are facing today, so yeah. You will be quite useful today."


    Hearing Edric''s words, her mood was lifted as, with a huff, she said, "You can rely on me."


    "Something is strange," Vlad suddenly spoke up and Alex wordlessly agreed with him. This was not what he was expecting from a labyrinth.


    The inside of the cave was quite dark; however, thanks to the crystal blue soul stone attached to the walls, there was some illumination available for them not to stumble upon something, while walking.


    "There is too much silence in here. Golems pretty much senses anything that enters their territory like a bear." Eve added, with a frown on her face.


    "Maybe they are having lunch?" Maria nonchalantly asked with an innocent smile on her face.


    "No....not that ...the ice golems are attracted here because of glowing red soul stones which radiate heat. However, all I can see is blue soul stones around...."


    Suddenly a realisation dawned upon Edric and Alex at the same time as they paused.


    Others also halted and looked at the duo before Edric began, "It''s almost like...."


    Alex finished, "All soul stones from the golems'' have been extracted...."


    Those were the last words the duo were able to utter before a bone-crushing aura descended upon the group.


    They all fell to the ground at the same time with their face flat. And the last thing Alex saw was a huge beast with red eyes advancing towards them before he lost consciousness.


    -----------***-----------


    A/N:- The end.

 Chapter 20 - 19- Labyrinth(2)

    *Chomp* *Chomp*


    ''Mm...'' Alex frowned with his eyes closed. Faintly he could hear someone chewing something violently and with big bites.


    The last thing he remembered was the realisation of the fact that they had entered a labyrinth full of dead beasts. And in the next moment, a very burdensome and irresistible force descended upon them.


    "Ah...!" Suddenly Alex recalled seeing a huge black beast advancing towards them¡ªmaking him realise the cause of his sudden fall.


    Turning his head slowly, he opened his eyes. The smell of dead creatures and blood was making the air thick with murkiness.


    Alex squinted his eyes and tried to discern the thing his eyes were met with....only to find his eyes widening slightly in shock.


    Sitting on a rock, a man could be seen currently munching on the lifeless form of Maria, with his sharp canines glistening the darkness and extruding a life-threatening chill.


    The man had long black hair and a pair of white-grey eyes that gave out a very ominous sensation even though they weren''t directed at him.


    ''It...is not a human...'' Alex couldn''t read someone''s Soul Energy, yet without that, he could tell that this person was inhumane.


    Looking towards the ground, Alex found that Vlad''s upper body was missing and the lower half was thrown away, surrounded by a pool of crimson fluid.


    Eve was next in the line and if Alex tilted his head a little, he could see the raven-haired protagonist also lying there beside her.


    ''Fuck...why a wolfkin came here all of a sudden?!'' By that sturdy build, long ears, and excessively long hair, Alex was certain that this being was a wolf.


    "I know you are awake." The heavy voice resonated as the wolf continued to eat his meal and nonchalantly spoke.


    He had not even once looked at Alex, yet he knew his consciousness had returned. How is that possible?


    ''I didn''t even flinch...'' Alex gritted his teeth; the only chance of surprise attack he had was now ceased.


    Alex knew that escaping without damaging the inhumane was impossible. Not nearly but simply impossible.


    From what Alex received from the former owner''s body, dire wolves are the fastest race and, physically, without the addition of magic, are the strongest beings as well.


    So, escaping without a confrontation was out of the question.


    Alex clenched his fist and was about to get up...when suddenly he paused and saw Edric getting up from the ground.


    Alex realized; so the wolf sensed him, not Alex?


    Edric remained kneeling on the ground, his head turned towards Vlad and then it went to Maria, whose arm was peeking out of the man''s mouth.


    Edric''s eyes remained lifeless, almost like he didn''t care about what happened to them. But someone who knows him closely can tell what fury is brewing within him.


    "So you killed them..." Edric voiced; his voice low and hoarse.


    Getting up, he patted his clothes and dusted them off.


    The wolf took a long burp after throwing Maria''s lower half away before he asked, "Do you like the smell of blood?"


    Edric remained silent, and very steadily he wore his steel knuckles. It seemed almost like he was going to have a causal spar with the inhumane, however, only Alex knew what was going to happen now.


    He has to move away for now.


    Extending his hand, he grabbed Valarie and prepared.


    The inhumane creature licked his hand, "The smell of blood is no longer a necessity for me. But it feels entertaining to slaughter maggots. Seeing them crawl and beg for their life...it just fills me with a surge of excitement."


    The wolf shared his hobbies and fondness towards murdering people.


    However, Edric remained silent. He didn''t release the firm grip over his emotional stability or this would end unfavourably.


    Although his friends were killed and more were in danger, he didn''t panic. He knew his role and Edric was well set on fulfilling it.


    He has to kill the thing.


    Edric clenched his fists, his steel knuckles gleaming in the dim light. He launched forward, striking out with a heavy blow aimed at the wolfkin''s chest. But the man, still seated, raised a thick arm and swatted the punch aside like it was nothing. The force of it rattled Edric, but he held his ground.


    "Have you guys taken an oath to disappoint those superior to you?"


    Edric was not astonished by the fact that his magic erasing skill didn''t work, since the wolf was physically quite strong.


    Edric narrowed his eyes and opened his left hand. Pressing his thumb on the back of his middle finger, he forcibly pressed it down, and with a crunch, he broke his finger¡ªfollowed by a strange pattern appearing on his hand that seemed like vines.


    ''Hmm? Elven sorcery?'' The wolf tilted his head in surprise.


    Edric then hit both his chest plates with his unharmed hand, and soon his muscles bulged, making him seem almost double his previous size.


    The wolf was now intrigued, ''The inheritance of those monkey clans?''


    Edric heaved a long breath, and his vision settled on his enemy, who no longer remained seated but now was standing above the boulder before he launched forward.


    Disappearing in a streak of light Edric appeared right behind the wolf, with his leg raised above his head.


    The wolf grinned before he twirled around and took the hit right on his head.


    **BOOOOOOOOM**


    The labyrinth shook, the surface sunk in and the boulder on top of which the Wolf stood was destroyed into fragments


    Alex took the opportunity to take Valarie and Eve away. Inwardly he couldn''t deny the fact that he was beyond astonished by the strength and speed Edric just showed.


    ''Sentinel of Hope...the right title for this guy....''


    The dust cleared, not naturally, but by an extreme dash out of the cloud as Edric jumped away just as the wolf was about to tear Edric''s leg with his maw now extended menacingly.


    Edric paused, twirled on his feet and looked at his enemy, who had gained his beast form.


    The wolf''s gleaming eyes pierced the haze, catching the faintest glimpse of Edric''s movement before lunging at him. Fangs bared, it closed the distance in an instant, but Edric, now in a trance-like state, sidestepped with brutal precision, using his soul-charged hand to land a punishing blow to the beast''s ribs. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    CRACK!


    The wolf was flung into the labyrinth''s stone wall, cracking its surface upon impact. But the beast wasn''t fazed. In one fluid motion, it leapt off the wall and countered, its claws outstretched, aiming for Edric''s chest.


    Edric deflected the blow with his forearm, but the force pushed him back. He skidded to a stop, leaving deep grooves in the ground. His muscles bulged even further, his berserk state amplifying each movement, but his breathing grew erratic. He didn''t have much time.


    With a guttural roar, he dashed toward the wolf again, this time faster¡ªfaster than ever before. His fist collided with the wolf''s skull, and for a brief second, the creature''s snarl was replaced by a shocked grunt. The entire labyrinth trembled from the force, loose stone falling from the ceiling as dust choked the air once more.


    Every time Edric''s hand touched the wolf, a decent amount of Soul Energy was pulled out. However, none of it was affecting the creature''s attacking power.


    The creature darted behind Edric, jaws wide, fangs bared, but Edric spun on his heel just in time, the vine-like pattern on his hand glowing ominously. He thrust his hand into the wolf''s side, and the pattern flared, drawing out some of the beast''s soul energy.


    The flesh of the wolf seethed as Soul Energy seeped through his flesh and was absorbed by Edric however, in the name of reaction, all the wolf gave was a smirk.


    *Grab*


    Edric''s eyes widened as suddenly the wolf grabbed his hand.


    ''Shit!''


    With savage speed, the beast lashed out, biting down on Edric''s arm. Blood sprayed across the shattered boulders. Edric growled but didn''t stop, using his other fist to hammer the wolf''s snout repeatedly.


    The ground beneath them cracked again, the shockwaves from their battle shaking the entire structure, but Edric knew he had to end it fast. His berserk power was fading, and the wolf showed no signs of slowing.


    With one final surge of strength, Edric slammed his foot into the wolf''s jaw, knocking it off him.


    The wolf flew across the labyrinth and crashed against the wall.


    With his chest going up and down violently, Edric returned to his original size.


    Clouds of dust erupted; however, not even once did Edric think that the battle was over.


    And as he thought,


    "Haa~had me lose my cool just now..."


    Cracking his neck, the wolf returned to his human state as he walked nonchalantly towards Edric, ready to finish what he started.


    **SQUELCH**


    However, under Edric and the Wolf''s astonished gaze, something pierced through the beast''s chest as he came to a pause.


    The sword was familiar to Edric as he yelled,


    "ALEX?!"


    -----------***----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 21 - 20- Labyrinth(3)

    When the confrontation between the two sides was ongoing, Alex brought Valarie and Eve to safety; behind a boulder.


    He could tell that the beast Edric was facing was probably around A-rank; otherwise, the Protagonist wouldn''t have struggled to face the creature so long. There was no point in dwelling on how the beast arrived here since if Alex didn''t do anything, Edric might get clawed to death.


    He could see it. Edric was running low on gas given he had to use all three aces of his at once. He cannot sustain that form for long and once Edric returns to his original form, game over. Not only for the people within the labyrinth but possibly this world.


    Alex was far from ready to die...at least without a fight.


    "W-Wait...what are you trying to do?" Eve suddenly held his shirt just as Alex was about to get up.


    Alex removed her hand from him and said, "Going to hit the iron when it''s hot." Alex knew that the wolf wasn''t completely unaffected, and sooner than later, he would also revert to his human self.


    And that precise moment, when he would show vulnerability, Alex needs to strike.


    However, the problem was how Alex could reach Wolf''s blind spot when the duo were moving at such a ridiculous speed.


    The answer was soon delivered to him, "I will use my skill to bring you there. Just don''t move around much." Eve warned as she slowly pushed herself to kneel before Alex.


    Yes, how can he forget that as an assassin, she surely must have a skill related to stealth?


    "It''s time!" Alex urged as he saw the wolf grabbing Edric by his wrist.


    Eve rose to her feet, grabbed Alex''s hand, and said, "Match my rhythm."


    Her face dissolved into darkness and so did Alex''s as both of them matched the shade of their surroundings. Rather than turning invisible, they camouflaged.


    Just as Edric kicked the wolf in sheer desperation to throw him away, Eve and Alex reached behind a boulder which was nearest to the Wolf''s landing zone.


    Alex removed his hand from Eve''s and before the woman could have even thought of saying something, the silver head unsheathed his sword and lunged at the creature with decisive precision.


    *SQUELCH*


    Edric and the creature both stood in complete shock upon seeing the blade pierced through the beast''s chest and impaled him in a smooth, fluid motion.


    "Alex?!" More than shock, Edric yelled his name in alarm since being near to that being who has hyper regeneration could mean only one thing.


    "Cheeky brat!" The creature howled before slamming his palm onto the blade and effortlessly breaking it in half.


    Alex pulled the other half out of the Wolf''s chest and faced the creature.


    The inhumane turned to look at the pipsqueak before asking, "I knew you were awake this whole time...but even a chicken like you can attack me is rather intriguing."


    The wolf looked amused but none of them affected Alex''s stance as he took a strong breath and advanced towards the beast,


    "Second Step:" The wolf took a defensive stance, expecting the boy to attack him on his chest again.


    However, much to everyone''s astonishment, Alex''s figure became a streak of light and before the beast could have raised his arms, Alex was standing behind the beast.


    *Spurt*


    "Quick Silver."


    The creature looked at his arm with wide eyes as a deep cut was inflicted in the blink of an eye.


    However, that shock turned into a grin as he regained his beast form once again and jumped from his spot.


    "Alex!" Edric warned as the wolf crashed his feet against the labyrinth ceiling and lunged at the silver head at a threatening pace.


    Alex nearly dodged that attack. The wolf''s claws barely grazed Alex''s shoulder as he twisted to the side, landing in a crouch. The air crackled with tension, but Alex''s eyes remained sharp, focused.


    The beast snarled, its massive form lunging again with frightening speed. This time, Alex was ready.


    Clang!


    Alex''s blade clashed with the wolf''s claws mid-air, the impact sending a shock through his arms. His footing wavered, but he gritted his teeth and forced the wolf back with a quick pivot.


    "First Step: Linear Slash!" Alex brought the sword to be held by both his hands before a single slash was dealt in the air, with enough strength to tear his muscles as the shockwave travelled at a blinding pace and grazed the side of the wolf, making him bleed.


    "Interesting!" The wolf howled, both in pain and excitement.


    The wolf''s howl echoed through the labyrinth, a bone-chilling sound that made the air itself seem to tremble. Blood dripped from its side, but instead of weakening, the beast''s eyes gleamed with a savage fury, its excitement only fueling its strength.


    "You''re getting serious now, boy," the wolf growled, its voice deeper, rougher. Its body tensed, muscles rippling under thick fur as it dug its claws into the ground. "Good. Let me show you real power!"


    Without warning, the wolf lunged forward with terrifying speed. This time, there was no pretence of defence¡ªjust pure, brutal aggression.


    Thud!


    Alex barely had time to react as the wolf''s claws smashed into his blade, the sheer force of the blow sending vibrations up his arms. His feet slid back, digging into the ground as he fought to stay upright.


    "Not enough!" the wolf roared, swiping again. The second hit was even fiercer, and Alex''s arms buckled under the weight. He gritted his teeth, forcing his blade to stay up, but the wolf was relentless.


    Jumping in the air, the wolf slammed its elongated fit right in the middle of his chest, making Alex widen his eyes before he was shot across the labyrinth like a bullet.


    **CRASH**


    Crashing against the wall, Alex groaned as he felt something broken within him and his heart rate was soaring higher than what could be regarded as normal during a battle.


    ''Not over...'' Alex clenched the broken sword which was now in tatters before he forced himself out of the crater. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    Just the next moment something crashed at the spot.


    The wolf snickered, "Already done, boy?"


    The wolf was injured, yet the vigor from his eyes never subdued.


    Alex barely held the sword with his still intact hand. Blood osbtructed his vision as he stared at the Wolf''s back in frustration.


    How ridiculously strong this being actually is?!


    ----------***---------


    A/N:- Will conclude this battle in the next chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 22 - 21- Labyrinth(end)

    Enhanced durability, strength, regeneration, and something unique to this dire wolf; Echoes of the Dead.


    With each murder he has committed the reverberation of his howls becomes more fierce, inflicting a mental pressure upon his enemies whenever the wolf howled.


    Regardless of their levels, the dire wolf held the capability to stun them with his roar.


    However, currently, despite not being under the spell, Edric couldn''t move his body at all. He has overused his skills in the attempt to swiftly end this battle, but now, he regrets his decision. The wolf was stronger and held enough endurance to withstand those blows head-on.


    And now, because of Edric''s wrong decision Alex was on the verge of death.


    Oppressive silence ensued in the labyrinth as Alex faced the wolf, who hadn''t run out of fuel despite being injured and actively bleeding.


    Alex underestimated the beast based on the previous owner''s knowledge. He could tell that the wolf still had a lot of fight remaining in him, but Alex was no longer in his optimal state to continue fighting.


    He tore the muscles of his right arm and was bleeding from several spots. Each blow the creature dealt, even if it was countered, sent bone-shaking shockwaves throughout Alex''s weak body.


    If anything was keeping the silver head going, then it was pure adrenaline.


    "Brat, you were surprisingly entertaining for someone so small." The wolf snickered, scratching his furry chin nonchalantly, seemingly like the battle had already concluded and Alex was no longer a challenge for him.


    Alex clenched his sword...he had to deliver the final blow somehow...and he had just enough strength to do it. However, if he used that stance right in front of the wolf, there was a great possibility for his attack to fail.


    No....he can''t have that.


    ''I need a dis-'' Just as Alex was about to look around, searching for a possible distraction, a torrent of flame approached the creature from the left; startling the inhumane as he leapt away.


    Valarie, who, despite bleeding from her head and having only her left eye accessible, used her flames to keep the wolf away from Alex and Edric.


    Her body radiated with the Soul Energy she had been preserving as she kept launching waves of flames at the wolf one after another.


    "Tch, annoying!" The wolf suddenly leapt toward Valarie, its movements a little sluggish compared to before but driven by raw determination. The creature''s matted fur sang from her previous attacks, and yet, it pressed on. Valarie braced herself, her one good eye narrowing as she raised her battle axe, flames still licking the air around her.


    The wolf lunged, but Valarie, despite her injuries, stepped aside with a sharp pivot, the edge of her axe grazing the beast''s side as it passed by. A hiss of burnt flesh filled the air as the wolf let out a guttural snarl, landing and skidding across the dirt, a few small flames still clinging to its fur.


    In utter agitation, the wolf kicked the air and the shockwave of that furious movement assaulted Valarie, throwing her off balance.


    The wolf took the opportunity silently and took a massive stride toward Valarie, intending to finish off the brat in one full sweep.


    *CLANG*


    However, it was too early to think that these maggots would back down.


    Eve, with her daggers held at her face level, stood before the creature. Several shockwaves traveled across her body even though she tackled the wolf by surprise.


    ''How Edric and Alex have been fighting this thing?!'' The blue-haired bit her lip and pushed away the ferocious creature.


    With a furious snarl, the wolf swung his massive paw toward Eve. She ducked, narrowly avoiding the strike, but the wind from the blow hit her like a hammer, knocking her back a few steps. Eve steadied herself, quickly darting forward again. Her blades flashed, slashing across the wolf''s leg in a flurry of strikes.


    But the beast was faster than she anticipated. He twisted, slamming its shoulder into her with bone-crushing force. Eve gasped as she was hurled through the air, crashing into the ground with a thud. Her vision swam, pain flaring up her side where the impact had landed hardest.


    She pushed herself up, her body protesting with every movement. Blood trickled down her lip, but she refused to stay down. The wolf, sensing her struggle, pounced. Eve rolled to the side just in time, the wolf''s claws tearing into the dirt where she had been moments before.


    Without missing a beat, Eve spun on her heels, her daggers slicing through the air, aiming for the wolf''s eyes. However, her attempt was wasted as the creature ducked under the attack and slammed his massive claw against her exposed ribs.


    *CRACK*


    Eve was pushed away, her daggers falling as she felt her ribs snapping at the impact.


    She wasn''t able to withstand the pain as she held her side and fell to her knees.


    Her vision was blurry and bile welled up her throat as she barely retained her consciousness.


    Through her unclear vision, she saw the massive and elongated paws of the creature advancing toward her, yet she had no strength to escape, let alone fight.


    "Haah~you struggle to attain something impossible. All you humans are so simple creatures." Grabbing Eve''s hair roughly, the wolf lifted her face before snarling,


    "You actually thought you could beat me?"


    Eve winced in pain with her eyes closed, remaining silent for a moment.


    However, in the next moment, she opened her eyes which held nothing but mockery, as with a sly grin she uttered,


    "Not me, but he can."


    The wolf frowned and then suddenly all the alarms in his head went off as he hurriedly turned his eyes toward the silver-haired boy....only to find the tip of the broken blade inches away from his left eye.


    "Oh shi-*BOOOOOOOM*" The wolf didn''t have the time to curse, as the broken blade stabbed through his eye and exploded from behind his head¡ªcreating a gaping hole in the once intact head of the wolf.


    Blood and gore exploded from the strike as the grip on Eve''s hair loosened and soon the creature fell to his knees; his existence now becoming a part of the past.


    Eve heaved a long sigh before turning towards Alex. His left hand sleeve was completely torn and his skin was burning red furiously. The boy looked pale in pain yet there was sheer blood-lust that his eyes still carried.


    Edric, who didn''t interrupt the efforts of his team members, walked towards Alex and after resting his hand on his shoulder, the raven-haired said,


    "It''s over, Alex."


    Maybe the word ''over'' was the trigger that allowed Alex''s consciousness to slip away as he began to fall to the other side¡ªonly for Edric to hurriedly hold him.


    Alex''s first raid was complicated but successful. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I got Eve''s illustration but I don''t think WN would let me post here ??¡ã? ???? ??¡ã


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 23 - 22- Flirt?

    Edric alone was the one who could have moved so he brought a cart for the other two classmates to carry them to safety. Eve took the role of informing the authorities about the incident.


    It was very uncommon for a beast from the other lands to arrive here and breach the security rune of a labyrinth to attack the raiders. To say it hasn''t happened in the past would be a lie but still it was pretty uncommon for a beast to appear here when the situation back in the beast territory is pretty normal.


    Despite Edric''s insistence, Eve told him to return to the academy and not help her retrieve her fallen comrade''s dead bodies.


    This incident would surely reach the ears of the headmaster and if possible Eve didn''t want Edric and the other two students'' names to come out...but well, it was nearly impossible to happen.


    If anyone then Alex could go unnoticed by the authorities given he never left the academy for the raid nor the desk manager of the guild knows about Alex''s identity since the silver head was wearing a shroud at that time.


    Not to talk about, Alex''s reputation to be a geek would never raise any suspicion¡­well, that''s what Edric hoped. However,


    "He went for a raid, no?!" The head nurse frowned upon seeing Edric, Valarie and especially Alex''s condition.


    Edric was missing and arm. Valarie was severely injured and bleeding from several spots and the only unconscious one, Alex, had several injuries all over his body.


    "Ah-haha¡­what do you mean, Miss Melissa? He just tripped and fractured his arm."


    Not only the head nurse but even Valarie was looking at Edric with an expression that said, ''Really?''


    Edric quieted down and allowed Valarie to speak, "Yes ma''am, we all went to a labyrinth and met an unexpected enemy. If not for Alex we might not have returned alive today."


    Although Edric has a massive role in weakening the wolf, one couldn''t deny that without Alex''s intervention and that final strike, everyone might have died in that place.


    Melissa took out her glasses and rubbed her eyes in frustration. These young kids are so eager to fight and get stronger that they neglect their recovery and ignore giving proper rest to their bodies.


    Alex was discharged in the afternoon and Melissa clearly warned him to not get involved in any kind of combat for the time being¡­but now, he was lying before her in a far worse condition than earlier.


    The other nurses were treating his wounds and preparing medicine in which he would be bathed. However, what worried Melissa is the lasting effect of the injuries.


    When one receives an injury the healers use the patient''s muscles and skin to cover the wounded area, and the part from which they borrow the substance, regenerate over time. However, there is a massive downside to this method of healing; over abusing one''s body, can cause the body to stop regenerating and a very severe disease can born within the patient.


    A disease that ceases their regeneration abilities.


    There aren''t many healers in the world who can actually cure someone using magic solely. Within the domain of humans, there is only one person, the head Priestess of the Cathedral. But naturally, she wouldn''t come here to heal a student.


    "Miss Melissa¡­you can save him right?" Edric asked in a hesitant voice.


    The person himself was losing an arm and was quite beaten up but seemed more worried about his friend.


    Heaving a sigh, she assured him, "We have a good medic team here and Alex hasn''t incurred any life threatening wound, so be rest assured."


    Getting up she said, "For now, go and meet Anderson in the room next to this. He will give you an arm."


    Edric nodded before he got up along with Valarie. The redhead was already healed and was given a few medicines to consume for the next ten days.


    Needless to say, Melissa warned them to not get into a battle for a few days. At least.


    Once left Melissa turned towards Alex, ''Seriously, how a good and well mannered boy suddenly started craving for battle this much?''


    With those thoughts she approached her desk to file some reports, when suddenly, she heard a familiar voice,


    "How are you my love?"


    With a long exhale escaping her lips Melissa began sorting her files as she greeted, "Grand Master Devon Inkshell. Good evening."


    From behind the curtains, a tall green haired man with one eye covered behind a monocle, appeared before Melissa with a beautiful red flower in his hand.


    The man didn''t get discouraged by her cold greetings as he said, "Are you still working or do you got some time to spend with this helpless person?"


    "A grandmaster like you should not belittle yourself like this, Mister Devon." Raising her eyes she asked the man, "What do you need this time, Mister Devon?"


    Although she knew that the Commander of the Arcane Order was infatuated by her for some reasons, he surely wouldn''t have come here all the way from the Capital to just flirt with her.


    If it really was the case then she surely would prohibit him from entering the infirmary next time.


    "Aww, my Milli~always so distant." Heaving a sigh, he added, "Well, you are right. I am here to prepare for recruitment."


    Melissa was aware of this recruitement procedure but preparation?


    "Don''t they just pick the students based on their past records? What changed?" Melissa asked.


    Devon looked a little exasperated as he said, "That guy Abeth¡­screwed up the whole student body and now judging them on their past records seems to be unfair on them. So after a thorough hardcore training regime, they will be tested in order to get recruited."


    Mellisa raised her brows, "That''s a good intiative."


    "Isn''t it? I came up with the idea. Now, are you falling for me?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melissa heaved a sigh, "Look Mister Devon, I have already told before that I am not interested in dating and other things related to romance. I am devoted to my job."


    Her answer was the same and the man cannot find a single hestiation even though she rejected one of the most desirable bachelor.


    Devon grinned. That''s why he love this woman.


    "Not today, not tomorrow but surely one day, you will fall for me, Milli~"


    Saying so, Devon twirled on his feet and walked out¡­.completely unaware that their conversation was heard by a certain patient.


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I will increase the word counts soon.

 Chapter 24 - 23- Respect

    Alex''s inclusion and interference with canon events, Abeth''s death to be precise, played a catalyst to bring this sudden change in recruitment process.


    It''s the third year for Edric and his classmates and in their final year they would get some real life experience by being recruited by some known personalities. They can be anyone: knights, mages, raiders, hunters, even some of the teachers.


    No student has the right to choose their mentor since this process is solely devoted to grant some much needed experience to the students. And working under a mature person allows them to see what as a student they fail to notice.


    This internship continues for two months before the final exams and after that, based on their connections and the experience they went through, many students choses those jobs which they never intended to join when they first enrolled in the academy.


    In a way, the academy manipulates the students by assigning them to those people who can change their perspective. Like, for example, assume Edric had a dream of becoming a medic or something related to it, the administrative department would have appointed a knight or sorcerer to be his mentor.


    In that way, after working for a warrior, Edric could have gained some motivation and rather than ''wasting'' his talent indoors, he would have chosen to go out there and wield his talent to take down enemies.


    This is how it goes.


    However, now that Abeth''s secret has been uncovered and the Headmaster made it public that the current teaching system is flawed, students can''t get recruited fairly based on their records.


    After all, such a lunatic like Abeth surely would have favored many students and granted them extra points. That''s why judging a student''s potential based on their past records was abolished.


    A new system is introduced: intensive training before testing the students and based on their scores, they would get recruited.


    And the idea of it was introduced by none other than the Prodigy genius and the man who gifted this world with some of his brilliant inventions; Devon Inkshell.


    The man with a golden eye and someone who would be participating in the contest as a judge. Surely, Devon is strong but the lack of offensive spell in his arsenal doesn''t allow him to become one of the ten champions for the ascension contest.


    However, based on that one cannot judge the man''s worth. He is truly a genius and someone who can be very vital in the contest.


    "Agh¡­" Alex groaned as he lifted his body from the bed and rotated his neck left to right.


    Melissa was startled to hear the moan as she hurriedly advanced towards Alex''s bed; surprising the silver head as he asked,


    "You are still here?" It was already half past midnight and the nurses of the night shift had filled in. That''s why Alex deemed this as the best timing to leave.


    However, he was unfortunate.


    "Mister Alex, I warn you. If you don''t lay back down I will-"


    "Tie me down until you are satisfied? I know." Alex heaved a sigh and laid back down.


    The lady pressed the bridge of the glasses and looked at Alex sternly.


    "Miss Melissa, I feel hungry. Can you feed me something?" While slowly rubbing his belly, the boy asked.


    Melissa nodded, "Wait here." She walked away and soon returned with a tray of food in her hand.


    Sitting down on a stool, she said, "Don''t move, I will feed you." Alex''s body needs rest as much as it could get and given his arms were injured, it would be wise if he doesn''t move them even to eat.


    Tearing some bread she brought it near his lips.


    Alex opened his mouth without complaining and bit the bread.


    He could taste the bitterness of medicine from the food which explained why she didn''t want him to eat it by himself.


    "It''s hard, no?" Alex asked, making Melissa raise her brows as she heard him adding, "Working as a medic, you can''t have a personal life. Have to take care of problem children¡­wash their filth and wrap their wounds. You can''t even sleep at night in the fear of letting one of your patients suffer."


    After spending a few hours, consciously, in the infirmary, Alex could tell how difficult their jobs are. Every doctor bears the responsibility not only for the patient in their care but also for the hopes and expectations of everyone connected to them.


    A single wrong decision and they get robbed off all the hard work and dedication they have shown their whole life. And if they fail, the blame comes down to them even if there was no chance of succeeding in the first place.


    There was a smile on Melissa''s face. She never expected a student to be so thoughtful of those people who always remain on the sidelines. Although the role of a medic remains crucial in every battle or wars, very rarely they get recognition.


    "It''s true that the medical team goes through several hardships¡­but there are many who diligently performs their jobs because they love being a healer. And the best reward a healer receives is to see their patient recovered and returning to their daily lives."


    There was a very rare smile on Melissa''s face that urged Alex to raise his brows.


    Sensing his gaze, she coughed and continued to feed him. However, this time when she brought her hand to his mouth, Alex held her hand and said,


    "Now I understand why Grandmaster Devon is infatuated with you."


    Melissa''s eyes widened and slight redness appeared on her cheeks, as along with food she fed him a lot of scolding before with a ''hmph!'' she walked away.


    Left alone in his bed, Alex called forth his grimoire,


    "Garesta."


    The familiar ancient book levitated before his eyes before Alex looked at his stats,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 25] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 32] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 492]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    None of his stats increased except for his Soul energy given until he doesn''t breach the upper limit his stats would remain the same. As for Soul points, one might think that defeating a possibly A-rank beast would have granted hundreds of Soul Points.


    Well, that would have been true if only Alex would have defeated the wolf all on his own. And also, with only one attack.


    However Eve, Valarie and Edric also had a role in killing that mutt and also, Alex used a hefty sum of his soul energy in those attacks.


    Mid-way he tried intimating the Sword Dance which he learned from the book¡­.but Alex utterly failed.


    Now, before recruitment, he has to show his skills in order to get recruited by a strong man to gain valuable experience.


    ''Let''s hope for the best¡­.''


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- First arc concluds here. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 25 - 24- Reason

    "You know what, Ed? Sometimes I feel I should kill you and myself to get rid of these feelings I am experiencing right now." Although her tone was emotionless, Edric knew that currently, Amanda was beyond furious.


    With his one arm completely wrapped in bandages, the raven-haired youth was currently getting fed by his lover, and along with food, he was getting scolded as well.


    "But Amy¡­I had no other option than to fight that beast¡­" He argued back but instantly turned silent when she directed that narrowed gaze at him.


    "You could have used your skills efficiently rather than going all out from the get-go. Don''t you think that would have concluded the battle differently?" Amanda is Edric''s battle partner and someone who closely knows about his capabilities.


    The moment she saw his injuries and heard that the beast was merely B-rank (yes, it turned out to be a B-rank after investigation), Amanda knew that her dear lover made some hasty decision in an attempt to end the battle as soon as he could.


    Why? Because her dear Ed was furious at the loss of his comrades.


    "Amy¡­I am sorry for making you worried¡­but whenever I lose a friend and someone close to me¡­I-I just lose my temper¡­" He clenched his fist and spoke with his teeth gritted.


    Amanda heaved a sigh, and after resting the tray of food away, she cupped his cheeks.


    Getting his attention, she said, "Do you know why I fell for you, Ed?"


    Wiping the tear that formed at the corner of his eye, she added, "It''s your never-yielding attitude and your kind nature. You care about those people who never asked you to take their responsibility." Leaning closer she warmly whispered, "And you should never feel sorry for who you are, Ed."


    Edric''s eyes became blurry because of tears as he extended his hand and embraced Amanda.


    The same person who scolds him for his mistake, and always picks him up.


    "Without you, I would''ve been lost."


    "Mm, I know."


    ¡ª-----**------


    Two days later, in the morning, three students could be seen heading toward the Headmaster''s office.


    Valarie and Edric were surprised to see Alex back on his feet and showing no evident sign of being injured. He was nearly half dead that day and now, he looks like a new person.


    "You had some strange drug?" Valarie asked, her tone carrying curiosity.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Good genes, good food, good sleep."


    "If talking about genes, I should have been the best ones¡­" Valarie muttered under her breath as she touched the bandage on her eye.


    Edric chuckled, "Alex got Miss Melissa''s special treatment." Hearing those words, Valarie smirked,


    "I heard. The special patient who made Miss Melissa smile."


    Alex rolled his eyes; seriously how free people of this world are?


    Soon, the trio reached the office door, and Valarie knocked.


    "Come in." Hearing the command, Edric gulped before pushing open the door.


    And once she saw the Headmaster, Valarie also could be seen to be sweating.


    The man looked extremely displeased.


    Alex nonchalantly stepped forward, already expecting a good scolding.


    The office of the Headmaster was quite simple and plain. White curtain, two shelves for decorative plants, one broad bookcase filled with thick books, and a long and heavy table behind which the man sat.


    Alex noticed there were several incense burners in the room, and currently, the heavy odor of sandalwood was permeating the room.


    With his gaze directed at Valarie, the older one asked, "Any permanent damage?"


    Valarie shook her head, "No. It will be healed in a week."


    Turning his gaze towards Alex, Hector asked, "How do you feel now? Can you move your arm?"


    Alex moved his previously injured arm around a little as he spoke, "It''s already healed. I will just continue to have the potion Madame Melissa prescribed."


    Hector held back his curiosity to know how Alex recovered from such grave injuries so quickly once again. First, he survived that attack of the Soulless, and now, a dire wolf.


    Now, finally turning his gaze towards the raven-haired, Hector asked, "I don''t think I need to remind you what a grave mistake you have committed by taking a student of a non-combat department to a labyrinth without professional support. Right?"


    Edric gulped again, this time audibly. Although he learned the answers that Amanda wrote for this specific question, in front of the man, he forgot everything.


    "Edric, I trust your battle instincts and respect your helping nature towards others. However, taking advantage of my trust you cannot do whatever you deem right." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir, can I say something here?" Followed by the Headmaster, suddenly, Alex spoke up,


    "I forced Edric to bring me to the labyrinth in the name of Celestria. I told him that if he takes me there I will forgive her." Molding the truth, Alex presented a believable reason.


    He didn''t want Edric to get punished because of him. He believes that he should be punished for the decision he took for himself.


    Hector remained silent while Edric had his mouth parted slightly as he kept his gaze on the silver head.


    Valarie was surprised as well for Alex to outrightly accept the fact that he used Celestria to force Edric.


    After a brief pause, Hector asked, "What changed Alex? Last I remembered you wanted to be a potion maker, no? Why this sudden hunger for battle?"


    Alex''s response didn''t take much time to arrive, "Sir¡­that night I was inches away from death. Regardless of how I ended up there, it cannot be denied that, at that moment, I was all alone and facing a monster against which those potions couldn''t have done anything significant . All the knowledge I have gained in these years¡­nothing worked when I was facing that menacing beast."


    Edric clenched his fist with his gaze drawn to the ground. He still blames himself for not noticing it earlier, or he would have gone out to save Alex.


    Hector''s shoulders slumped in defeat. The man felt ashamed that within the academy a student had to go through such an experience just because he trusted the wrong man.


    After a brief pause, Alex added, "After I saw Professor Jullie fighting that beast gallantly, I decided that I would devote myself to training and battles, so never again will I feel as helpless as I felt at that time."


    Naturally, it was all lies. The main reason he wants to train is to prepare himself for the upcoming contest.


    However, in his previous life, he agreed to train with that old man and learned those sword arts so that he never had to beg for mercy.


    Hector heaved a sigh, before asking Alex, "Have you joined the intensive training?"


    Alex was perplexed as to why the man was asking this all of a sudden. Nevertheless, he shook his head.


    Taking out his pen, he began to write something as he said, "I am assigning someone suitable to train you." Looking up he asked, "You must be familiar with Professor Jullie, right?"


    ¡ª-------***--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 26 - 25- Prodigy?

    It can''t be a coincidence that the teacher under whom Alex would be training is none other than Professor Jullie.


    Is it that, because she sympathizes with Alex or is she genuinely the best person to teach him? Alex was unsure, however, talking about potential alone; he had someone else in mind when it came to wielding weapons.


    Jullie is more of a mage-warrior, while Alex wants to be a warrior since his magical skills are almost useless in combat.


    However, it cannot be denied that Jullie is an exceptional fighter, and someone in the top three strongest teachers in the Soulforge Academy.


    Adding up her experience, surely Alex would receive essential knowledge under her tutelage.


    With such thoughts, Alex could be seen currently heading toward his classroom.


    The intensive training begins after the lunch break. Before that students have to attend the theoretical class, considering the importance of having knowledge before implementing it into practice.


    From afar, Alex found a familiar face standing outside the classroom.


    Celestria.


    Alex had a feeling that she was waiting for him, and since there was no other entrance to enter the class, he discreetly tried making his way inside¡­.


    "Uh, Alex!"


    ¡­and marvelously failed.


    "Celestria." He addressed her, but for some reason, the simple greeting had a major impact on her as the girl''s shoulders slumped.


    She looked crestfallen.


    Alex heaved a sigh. He seriously cannot understand her.


    "The class is about to begin." Saying so, he walked past her and entered the classroom.


    Little did Alex think that the small exchange was heard by Edric, who was hiding in a corner, and upon seeing Alex walking away after waiting for a few moments, Edric panicked.


    Approaching the blond, the raven-haired asked, "Why didn''t you talk to him?"


    Celestria''s eyes were still drawn to the ground as her grip on her bag''s strap turned firmer. In a shaky voice, she uttered, "He called me by my full name."


    Edric couldn''t believe that''s the reason why she turned completely silent just now.


    "Cela, it''s natural for him to show formality with you considering you asked him to pretend that you two never met. And if you get disheartened by his behavior, then you can forget about ever making up with him."


    Her eyes turned moist as she looked up at him and complained, "Why do you discourage me like that?"


    "Because you are being immature, girl." Suddenly, a third person entered the conversation, and just by the way she uttered those words, one could tell how tired she was of Celestria''s attitude.


    "Amanda¡­.you can''t-" Edric was interrupted,


    "Did you turn silent or stutter when you lashed at Alex in the prison?" Amanda asked sternly.


    Celestria didn''t have to think about that night to shake her head, "No¡­I didn''t."


    "So when you didn''t feel nervous committing a mistake, why are you failing to utter a simple apology? Or is your ego becoming an obstacle?"


    "Never! I can never bring pride in friendship." Celestria immediately refuted, followed by strong determined flames appearing in her eyes as she clenched her fist and said, "I will apologize to him. And that will happen today!"


    Edric rejoiced and Amanda just felt elated to see her beloved happy.


    If not for Edric she wouldn''t even have interfered with this matter. After all, in this situation, she actually is favoring Alex''s decision to ignore Celestria. But naturally, voicing it would mean she is looking to make her lover sad.


    Soon the trio entered the classroom. Valarie was absent for obvious reasons, and given Alex''s and Edric''s condition, they also should have been. But well¡­


    "Class, good morning." A lanky man with broad shoulders entered the classroom soon after everyone sat down.


    He had pale blue hair that neatly remained combed behind his head and the man looked quite young to be a Professor. But well, Soul Energy nourishes one''s skin to the point that one looks younger than one''s age.


    Soul Energy is essentially a part of every living being but not each one of them can voluntarily wield it as a weapon or means of utility. And those who can are known as awakened.


    In this academy, everyone, naturally, is awakened.


    And the person on the podium right now goes by the name Simon Ashfield. The Professor of General Studies. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex might have heard his name from the book but most of the things related to the man come from the previous owner''s memories.


    ''He''s one of my favorite teachers after all¡­.'' Alex scoffed.


    "Class, unfortunately, I was told to concentrate on those subjects which would be beneficial for your special training. So for now, we will put a pause to the chapter we were studying last time. I hope you all can forgive me." As humble as ever, the man didn''t think twice before apologizing for something he could never be blamed for.


    Maybe Alex saw himself in this man; that''s why he was his favorite.


    "Sir, can I ask a question?" The glasses boy with straight purple hair and a height of almost six feet feet stood up.


    "Ark, yes go ahead."


    The said boy fixed his glasses and asked, "Why is it necessary to participate in the training? Can''t we just take the test and get recruited based on our results? I mean recruitment always happens based on what we have learned until now. Now in a few days, what possibly we could learn?"


    The scion of the Steelhound family who has been known for their hunting business. Naturally, the son of such an infamous family would have been trained by professionals and the best of instructors.


    Considering their teaching, the boy must be feeling this intensive training is a waste of time.


    "You assume you cannot learn anything in a few days, right?" The man on the stage asked with a smile. And since Ark presented the question, naturally he agreed.


    Simon''s smile stretched as while gesturing toward a specific student, he said, "I think you need to rethink your opinion, considering we have a prodigious genius in our classroom."


    Every eye turned towards the silver head who was wrapped in bandages and was unfazed by the attention he received.


    Taking a pause, Simon added, "Not only did he defeat one of the strongest students of the Soulforge Academy, but he recently slayed a B-rank beast in a labyrinth."


    A round of gasps resonated in the class when they heard the news.


    Defeating Aiden was still being treated as a whim by people, considering Alex only took one single attack to defeat the undefeatable swordsman. However, a labyrinth?


    "Are you for real?"


    "Professor, is this true?"


    "A labyrinth? And that nerd?"


    "B-rank¡­"


    "Lies¡­not even I have faced a B-rank yet!" The last voice belonged to Ark who stared at Alex with wide eyes.


    Celestria had also shock written over her face as she stared at Alex in disbelief.


    The same childhood friend of hers who couldn''t leave his room after the sky darkened participated in a raid and even defeated a monster of such level?


    ''Exactly what changed you so much¡­.'' Although she asked that, Celestria had a feeling that she knew the reason behind this sudden change.


    Simon chuckled, "Believe it or not, that''s the truth." Looking back at Ark, he added, "So yes, Student Ark, unless you want to be left behind you have to attend this training for the sake of a better future."


    Ark sat back down, but his eyes remained lingering on Alex''s back, trying to discern how a nerd got himself such a boost all of a sudden.


    ''Secret training? No¡­there is something more¡­'' It was too good to be true.


    ''I think I have to ask for Mama''s help investigating this one¡­''


    ¡ª----**-----


    A/N:- How was the chapter? Enjoyable? Celestria''s character is a little¡­childish. But surely, along the way, she would have character development.


    Thanks for reading. If you enjoyed the story so far, drop a review. Trust me, it helps.

 Chapter 27 - 26- Show me your best

    Three hundred students each year and thirty teachers to teach them. Naturally, not all of them have experience and skills that can be helpful in combat, that''s why the number comes down to only ten professors and instructors who can provide intensive training for the students.


    To assist with the training, some Knights and Magicians from the


    capital has also arrived to watch over the students and guide them as they deem right.


    Jullie Vermillion is a Five-star mage warrior and someone who joined the academy as the youngest professor at the age of 23. She is a prodigy who graduated from the Soulforge Academy a few years ago, finished her internship, and joined the academy through her connection with the Headmaster.


    Alex, with four more students, could be seen lined up in the training ground and waiting for the professor to arrive.


    Edric wasn''t here since he was assigned to someone far more experienced in the field in which the raven-haired excels.


    The Knight Commander only takes one disciple at a time, and currently, Edric is his student for the next few days.


    Valarie, his daughter, was under the command of Imperial Knight Raven who works under her father and is an exceptional knight.


    Amanda was taken under Devon''s wing, considering the girl is an exceptional witch for her age and Devon has the eye to filter out talent.


    Celestria was taught by one of the Professors who goes by the name Shelby. She is a four-star mage-warrior and someone who knows Celestria personally as the lady has served as the personal tutor for the royal family before she joined the academy last year


    Naturally, it was no coincidence that Celestria was put under a teacher whom the King trusted.


    ''Damn¡­I can feel his gaze on me¡­'' Alex felt the boy on the farthest left was side-eyeing him, even though his eyes were covered with a thin black fabric.


    Indeed, the said boy was none other than the prodigious swordsman and someone who held the title of ''Undefeatable'' until a few days ago.


    Aiden Halestorm.


    After Alex defeated him, the teenager disappeared. He took a few days off and didn''t appear in class. Alex heard rumors about how Aiden was spending almost twenty hours out of twenty-four in the arena, training restlessly.


    It was said that the boy was no longer focused just on his sword skills but on his natural capabilities.


    Alex heaved a sigh. These teenagers haven''t realized the fact that no one is invincible in this world. There is always someone stronger than you, waiting to crush your ego and belief.


    Alex knows how it feels when you think nothing can kill you, only for a simple poison and a .45 bullet to humble you.


    Finally, the person they were waiting for, entered the training ground.


    It was an enclosed vast space that could not be seen by outsiders unless they had the permit of the teacher in charge.


    There were several artifacts, weapons, and medical items to support the training.


    The concrete arena in the middle is where the students were standing side by side.


    Vermillion wore skin-tight pants along with ankle-length boots and a white shirt with frills around her collar. With her hair fastened in a bun, she appeared to be battle-ready.


    "I assume you all are aware of the motive behind this training?" She began.


    The one with glasses, Ark Steelhound replied, "To score our best in the assessment test so we could get recruited accordingly."


    Jullie nodded, "Indeed. So, to ensure that you all give your best in the assessment, I first need to know about you."


    Looking at Aiden, she asked, "Aiden, come forward and attack me."


    The green-haired girl beside Alex gasped upon hearing that. And not only that, the other two also seemed surprised to hear those words.


    However, Aiden didn''t show any hesitation before stepping forward. Unsheathing his sword, he pointed the blade at the teacher.


    "You don''t want to remove your blindfolds?" The Professor asked.


    "I am aware that Professor Jullie won''t move, so there is no benefit."


    Jullie raised her brows, impressed by her student''s observation.


    The air became tense as the teenager regulated his soul energy through his body and coated it around his beloved sword.


    The sheer intensity of his aura was threatening, urging Ark to keep his hands on his daggers.


    Jullie remained focused but her stance didn''t show any sign of being on guard.


    Alex closely monitored her and Aiden alternatively.


    Aiden suddenly lifted his sword above his head,


    "Halestorm Phantom:"


    The length of the sword increases by several folds, towering over the students and its target. The menacing sword made the others step back in fear but Aiden held it firmly and with every ounce of his strength he brought it down,


    "Hammer of Judgement!"


    The sword was brought down at an astonishing rate, which one couldn''t expect a teenager to possess while wielding such a massive thing.


    **CLANG** **BOOOOOM**


    As the massive blade plummeted toward her, Jullie didn''t move a muscle, her eyes locked onto Aiden''s.


    Just as the "Hammer of Judgement" neared, she raised her hand, catching the colossal sword with nothing more than her palm. The ground trembled under the force, sending shockwaves through the air, but Jullie remained steady, her arm outstretched and unwavering.


    A stunned silence fell over the crowd. Dust still swirled around them, yet Jullie''s expression was one of pure indifference.


    Aiden panted under the effect of exhaustion as it takes a lot of physical and magical effort to pull off this attack.


    And here¡­the older one withheld the attack with her bare hand.


    ''The difference between a human and a monster.''


    Alex couldn''t sense if she used any Soul Energy to withstand the excessive weight of the sword and looking at her sunken feet in the ground, it doesn''t seem she has a spell that reduces the weight of objects upon impact.


    Pure brute strength.


    Once Aiden''s sword reverted to its original state, Vermillion told him to catch his breath for the time being before she turned towards none other than,


    "Alex. Show me your best attack."


    For some reason¡­she sounded more curious than she seemed while facing Aiden.


    Alex nodded as he stepped forward. He received a practice sword from the administration department after they heard about Alex''s previous sword.


    That pitiful thing was properly buried.


    Alex arched his left leg behind him and held his sword with his right hand, the blade parallel to his face.


    His right leg bent as he got into position.


    Jullie frowned, seeing that stance, but she didn''t say anything and just nodded for him to begin.


    Alex drew a sharp breath, before chanting,


    "Second Step:"


    Alex charged like a thunderbolt, the air rippling around him as he shot forward, his sword gleaming with renewed energy. But just as he was inches from Jullie¡ªbefore he could even complete the arc of his strike¡ªshe moved.


    In a blur, her hand shot out, catching his wrist with ironclad precision. Alex''s momentum died instantly, his sword frozen mid-swing. His eyes went wide in shock.


    Before he could even process it, Jullie twisted his arm downward, spinning him off-balance, and soon, Vermillion pinned Alex down on the ground with an audible thud.


    *THUD*


    Alex winced, finding his Quicksilver failing for the first time after he mastered it.


    He slowly opened his eyes and found Jullie looking at him threateningly.


    Before he could have asked something, she told him, "I told you to launch your deadliest attack and I know this wasn''t it."


    Alex''s eyes narrowed, "It''s not wise to ask me to perform that stance. That technique is made to kill, not to showcase."


    Vermillion smirked, "I will never blame you if you actually kill me."


    Students gasped hearing that, and somehow, they also knew what technique was mentioned here.


    Ark fixed his glasses and barely held himself from smirking. Finally, he would get to see that dream technique once again.


    The green-haired girl looked terrified while the raven-haired girl seemed curious. Aiden had an unreadable expression on his face as he saw Alex jumping back on his feet and taking a few steps back from Jullie.


    Aiden removed his blindfolds the moment Alex was called out. That''s why he could see that Vermillion was actually serious this time, unlike when she faced him.


    ''Hmm?'' Aiden noticed that Alex was actually stretching his limbs even though he had run around the field over ten times along with others.


    ''Is it a necessity?'' Aiden studied the being who is slowly turning into an anomaly for him.


    Alex has already kept his blade away and found himself a small fragment of the arena which tore away when Aiden attacked.


    Picking up the fragment which was about the size of a nail, he asked, "Ready?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jullie nodded as she stood there with her hands hanging on her sides.


    The audience held their breath as Alex dashed away, taking a turn from the farthest end of the training ground before advancing towards the teacher.


    Just as he was about to reach his starting point he uttered under his breath, "Third Step:"


    Jullie raised her hand with her eyes solely focused on Alex.


    The silver head suddenly jumped in the air and with precise control, he twirled in the air before shooting the fragment with every ounce of energy his body could supply.


    "Tempest Dart!"


    His sleeve was torn, and his skin was scorched as he threw the fragment like a guided missile toward the violette.


    The fragment in his hand flew from his fingers, spinning with deadly precision as it darted straight for her, aimed at a pinpoint spot.


    Jullie''s eyes narrowed as she joined her hands like a barrier in front of her face, and the fragment exploded upon collision.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    The explosion rocked the arena as the fragment collided with her barrier, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. The force behind the attack shocked Jullie, and she gritted her teeth, her muscles straining to hold her ground. Dust and debris erupted all around, obscuring the view of the audience.


    Her hair whipped wildly, strands tearing free from their restraints, and the sleeve of her shirt began to rip under the sheer power of Alex''s throw. It was as if a meteor had struck, and Jullie felt the raw intensity of the blow threatening to unseat her.


    The crowd, including Aiden, watched in disbelief, their mouths agape as they witnessed the teacher being pushed back. Jullie struggled to remain upright, her feet digging into the ground as she fought against the force.


    But in her eyes burned an unyielding fire, a fierce determination that made it clear she wouldn''t back down. The intensity radiating from her was palpable, proving that Alex''s warning was more than just a tactic; it was a serious challenge.


    With a fierce scowl, her soul energy finally came to life as she surrounded the fragment with her energy radiation and destroyed the small fragment into nothingness.


    "Haah¡­" Jullie heaved a sigh as she dropped her hand to her sides. Looking at her ripped shirt sleeves and burned palms, she turned her eyes toward Alex and said,


    "You are prohibited from using this technique during spars."


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- Damn¡­

 Chapter 28 - 27- Bitter

    "What makes this technique strong, old man?" Ceaser asked the man who was currently applying a bandage to Ceaser''s charred left hand.


    Using the third stance constantly injures him, and by now, Ceaser has become immune to pain. Mostly.


    The first stance was the easiest to learn. The second one, Quicksilver, was taking ages, so the old man suggested moving on and starting training the third stance.


    However, never Ceaser expected to actually imitate the old man so closely and even get his arm almost burst into pulp after his first attempt.


    After that, the damage was reduced, but the backlash showed no sign of disappearance.


    The white bearded old man continued to wrap the bandage as he spoke, "Every stance you have learned and you will learn has devastating strength¡­something that can bisect mountains. You are just proficient in using the third stance from the get-go and other ones need some time to reach their original strength."


    At that time, Ceaser scoffed at the man, saying that it was impossible to actually damage a mountain using these techniques.


    However, after getting introduced to Soul Energy, Alex believes that the old man might be right.


    A five-star mage warrior was pushed back because of his technique, the best one he could perform.


    Alex couldn''t have reached this stage despite how much he would have warmed up his muscles and body. If not for the addition of Soul Energy throwing that fragment at such a threatening pace would have been impossible.


    Currently, Alex was wrapping his hand in a potion-coated bandage that would give some relief to his burnt arm. His muscles were torn but it didn''t hurt much. And given his heightened regeneration, he would heal by tonight.


    "Alex, can you move?" Julie, who had finished assessing the deadliest moves of the other three, approached the silver head.


    "Yes, Professor," Alex replied as he moved his arm around to show that he wasn''t harmed much.


    ¡­well, the sound of muscles tearing and flesh snapping was not much assuring, and the green-haired girl nearly puked. However, Jullie didn''t force him to rest.


    "Okay, for now, tell me what you are weak at so I can focus on teaching you in that field." The teachers didn''t have the time to assess the students through training. They were only given ten days for this training as such, Jullie has to rely on the students to sharpen them and push them to their limits.


    Without much thinking, Alex responded, "I can''t sense soul energy, and also, I cannot use it to coat around things. I can''t freely manipulate soul energy at all."


    Alex has missed several years of training with Soul Energy, given he reincarnated in this world just a few days ago. And if a teacher could help him gain that much-needed knowledge, then he would be quite thankful.


    "Wait¡­you performed that technique without coating it with your Soul Energy?" The green haired girl who goes by the name Anna Ashton, spoke up.


    Alex shook his head, "Nope."


    Evident shock could be seen on the two girls'' faces and even Ark seemed quite taken aback. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jullie was surprised but not like she didn''t expect it. Although it was a mystery how a mage can muster up such brute strength, she held the question in and said,


    "Since you are physically strong and have a strong foundation in sword arts, we will focus on your Soul Energy manipulating during the training."


    Alex nodded, "What should I do?"


    Jullie asked him to bring a specific box from the nearby shelf before she took the box and pulled out a steel orb from inside.


    "This artifact allows one to store Soul Energy and absorb it on mental command." Throwing it at Alex, which he easily caught, she said, "Feed, absorb repeat. Do it until you don''t pass out."


    Alex raised his brows, "That''s¡­some limit you set."


    Jullie shrugged, "Intensive training, remember?"


    As such, Alex began to train. The others were given specific tasks according to their weaknesses. Like Aiden was told to carry heavy loads and run around to increase his stamina. Ark was provided several aiming targets which he needed to aim with his eyes closed.


    Very precise training it was, for Alex at least.


    The more he struggles with Soul Energy, the lady has given him a difficult task to supply his Soul Energy into the orb.


    He has called forth his grimoire to keep a record of how much he gives. Having little to no control over his SE, Alex might end up draining it below the lower limit.


    ''Haah¡­fuck¡­'' His body quivered as he forcibly released the energy into the orb which hungrily devoured everything thrown at it.


    Sweat build on his forehead as Alex gritted his teeth and pushed out as much SE as he could for the sake of gaining more domination over his control.


    [Soul Energy: 48]


    The numbers were now in red, indicating he was reaching the very dead end.


    Alex stopped at 40 and heaved a sigh.


    "You have to command it," Jullie said and Alex did just that.


    He no longer was supplying but demanding, his entire focus was on the orb and the energy it has stored.


    His fingers felt it, the warm sensation which Alex felt for the first time when he was introduced to SE.


    ''This is my Soul Energy¡­'' It was strange that when he was utilizing this strange energy or when it was getting drained he never felt it. But now that the energy is flowing back in, Alex could feel the vividness of its presence; almost like it was a tangible thing.


    Mid-way absorption, he opened his eyes and brought his left hand to his eyes level. The strange warmth remained but he knew it wouldn''t be for long.


    Hurriedly, he crouched and picked a fallen out fragment before throwing it at one of the targets.


    Ark frowned as suddenly the dagger he threw collided with something and he missed his target.


    Opening his eyes he turned towards Alex only to find the guy apologetically raising his hand, "Got a little excited. Continue."


    Ark didn''t say anything after that and returned to his training.


    Alex continued with the absorption and when he took everything back in, Alex frowned upon seeing his soul energy lesser than what it initially was.


    Maybe like she read his thoughts, Jullie said, "When you release, some Soul Energy dissolves into your surroundings. To not let that happen, focus on the orb and not anything else."


    Alex''s expression turned bitter. He was actively trying to gain as many Soul Points as he could but, now, he was wasting it for nothing.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    It was evening, and the training was over. Alex, in that duration, was able to release and absorb over seven times before Jullie told him to return and recover.


    Now en route to his dorm, Alex could be seen currently swaying a little.


    ''Agh¡­it''s all¡­.blurry¡­'' He previously rejected getting help from Jullie since she had to continue training with the others. But now, Alex could barely feel his body and his mind was turning numb because of magic exhaustion.


    "Hey Alex¡­" He heard someone from his left, turning towards them in reflex.


    "Sarah?" He can barely see their face but he felt that¡­she¡­was her¡­his first love.


    But how can it be possible¡­.?


    "Sarah-ah!" The girl asked, however, rather than an answer she received Alex in her arms as the silver head fell onto her.


    The girl held him before they both would have fallen.


    Looking at Alex, she sighed,


    ''I came to ask him about Edric but it doesn''t seem he can answer anything as of now.''


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Guess, guess~

 Chapter 29 - 28- Misunderstanding?

    It was a tough day for Amanda. She was called out by, possibly, the strongest mage in the country and also the man who has quite several admirers around the world.


    The man who invented the artifact to store Soul Energy and, along with it, many other things that allow even a non-awakened the facilities which an awakened majorly enjoys.


    Truly a man to get inspired from.


    The first class was all concentrated on assessing the students through their spells which they could summon with the least amount of SE and without wasting too much residual.


    Amanda used her signature spell, Ice Lances, to pierce the targets in under three seconds and used the least amount of SE compared to the others.


    Since Devon considered her to be quite proficient with her magic, he was now training her in combat. Magic combat to be precise, in which a magician uses their magic as a part of battle rather than solely relying on it.


    The most embarrassing part was during weapon training. Amanda has never wielded a weapon nor have been taught how to. She never deemed it necessary given she was a genius in magic.


    ''For now, how about you start with a wooden sword?'' Devon suggested.


    That''s why she decided that she would train overtime, and learn to wield a weapon as soon as she could. It wasn''t a matter of pride; rather, she didn''t want to be left behind in the training and score any lower during the assessment.


    Yep, she doesn''t possess a huge ego but she is quite competitive.


    Since no Professor would teach her after classes, considering they all would say the same thing about giving rest to the body and all, she decided to ask Edric to teach her.


    The first person she saw walking down the corridor was Alex who was advancing toward her with very slow steps. She decided to ask him about Edric.


    "Hey, Alex?" She called out before he paused and turned to look at her.


    He looked quite exhausted, surely because of the training but never did he expect him to misunderstand her identity,


    "Sarah?"


    Amanda raised her brows. Who is Sarah now?


    "Sarah-ah!" However, before she could have asked anything, Alex fell forward only for Amanda to catch him and prevent both of them from falling.


    "Hey, you okay?" She shook him slightly but the silver head didn''t respond. Moreover, his body was hotter than normal, making her frown.


    ''Possibly magic exhaustion¡­'' During her experimental phase, when she was discovering new spells, she often suffered from magic exhaustion, so she identified these symptoms.


    She looked around for help, but there was no one.


    Heaving a sigh, she picked him up in a bridal carry, not astonished by how light he seemed in her arms before proceeding towards the infirmary.


    People saw her en route and were whispering things which were quite annoying. However, if she had minded others'' opinions, she would have long broken up with Edric.


    Reaching the infirmary she found that all the nurses were moving around, treating numerous students from the third year who got injured during the training.


    There was not even a single bed vacant nor a medic.


    "Excuse me," She called out to the nurse who was passing by


    The lady turned towards Amanda with sweat accumulating on her forehead.


    Looking at Alex she asked, "What happened to him?"


    "Magic exhaustion¡­probably." She didn''t say it with conviction considering she doesn''t have much knowledge in the medical field.


    The nurse looked around in a bit of distress, when suddenly Amanda suggested, "Can I put him on a chair and feed him the stamina recovery and health recovery potions?"


    The nurse looked thankful but she asked, "Can you identify them?"


    Amanda nodded, "Hmm, I can. But still, I will confirm it with you."


    The nurse patted Amanda''s head, "Thank you, sweetie. God bless."


    Amanda smiled at that before bringing Alex to the vacant chair near the entrance and slowly putting him down.


    "Sarah¡­you are leaving me again?" Alex mumbled under his breath as he held the sleeve of her shirt¡­.not ready to let go.


    Although Amanda hadn''t met Sarah even once, somehow she could tell that this girl was probably quite close to Alex.


    "If I don''t go, you will die¡­" She sternly said and Alex immediately let go.


    Amanda smirked before she turned around and approached the shelf where all the medicines were resting.


    She took out the two vials of potions she mentioned earlier and rushed towards the nurse she conversed with previously.


    Upon getting the green signal Amanda returned towards Alex.


    Squeezing his cheeks she poured the potion slowly inside his mouth and was thankful that he swallowed it all without resisting.


    She repeated the process with the second one as well.


    Midway she sensed someone''s eyes on her, urging the girl to stop feeding him and turned to look at the door over her shoulder.


    ''Hmm?'' She didn''t find anyone there but she was sure she sensed a pair of eyes on her.


    ''Well whatever¡­'' She finished feeding him the potion before getting up.


    "Amanda?" Hearing that voice she turned around and found a familiar nurse standing there.


    "Miss Melissa, I brought your favourite patient along."


    Melissa fixed her glasses and sternly said, "Don''t joke around and let me see him."


    The rumours of Melissa being ''intimately'' close to a certain student have spread across the Academy. Melissa has such a stern personality that even a small smile she showed while talking to Alex had quite an effect.


    Amanda stepped aside, not joking anymore as she left the infirmary soon after; assured that now Alex was in safe hands.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Sarah was Ceaser''s first love who died in a car accident just a day after he confessed his feelings over a phone call.


    She was so excited to see him that she never noticed a truck coming in the same lane but from the opposite direction.


    After that, Ceaser never looked at a woman with the intention of forming a connection with them. He just satiated his lust so his work doesn''t get hindered.


    But for some reason, he felt like he saw her through his blurry vision just now.


    ''Can''t be¡­'' Slowly parting his eyes, Alex saw he was in the infirmary, and currently, no one was around to ask who brought him here.


    Getting up, he was asked, "Are you feeling well now?"


    Alex nodded before he wore his shoes and made his way out of the infirmary. He was no longer feeling dizzy and his stamina has recovered as well.


    Soul Energy recovery potion is heavily expensive; otherwise, he would have used all his money on it. However, buying stamina and health recovery potions is also not easy.


    Every potion, other than Soul recovery, is the bi-product of the soul stones which they get from beasts. That''s why they sell other potions cheaper.


    Making his way to the cafeteria, Alex found many students glancing at him for some weird reason. He didn''t have any interest or energy to pay attention to them.


    His empty stomach was killing him.


    Reaching the cafeteria, he found there were several students, most of them injured, having dinner with their friends.


    Alex caught that they all were now looking at him once again.


    Alex shrugged and made his way towards the counter.


    "Meat, rice, chips, soup, meat and yoghurt," Alex asked.


    The cook told him, "You can''t order meat twice, sonny."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I am so weak, boss, can''t you be a little lenient?"


    The cook chuckled before he went to prepare the meal for him.


    Alex, meanwhile, looked around the cafeteria.


    ''Edric¡­looks pretty intense.'' He could see Edric sitting alone in a corner.


    Now that he noticed the whispers of people, Alex heard Edric and Amanda''s names coming out of their mouths often.


    ''Hmm? Some sort of misunderstanding?''


    After taking the tray of his food, he walked toward Edric.


    "Can I sit here?" "Hey, Edric."


    Alex and Amanda arrived before Edric''s table at the same time and the whispers suddenly turned aggressive.


    Edric heaved a sigh before he told them, "Yeah, go on."


    He made some space for Amanda and just as Alex was about to go around the table to sit across from them, Edric said, "No please, sit here." He said while gesturing toward the seat beside him.


    Alex raised his brows; seems like he didn''t want their conversation to be heard by others.


    Amanda has naturally heard all the rumors which suddenly surfaced and Alex now has realized what this was all about.


    However, now, it all depends on how Edric reacts. From what one could see he was not in a great mood at the moment.


    Alex didn''t take any initiative to say anything and allowed Amanda to speak,


    "Ed, I was about to tell you that I brought Alex-"


    "I am aware, Amanda, and I am happy that you helped him." Amanda raised her brows and so did Alex as they shared a glance.


    Edric drew another big exhale before telling them, "Actually, the reason I feel upset is because the seat we are currently sitting on has been recently polished. I didn''t notice the warning board."


    Now¡­all three of them were upset. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 30 - 29- Assessment

    In the teacher''s office, several professors sat around a round table, engaged in a meeting about the training they were overseeing.


    The administrative chief, Hawk Whitescale, was the only one standing in the room. His gaze swept over the ten professors and instructors appointed as mentors for the third-year students.


    Along with them, four other people who weren''t a part of the teaching body could be seen near the end of the table.


    Shelby, a woman with pixie-cut yellow hair, who has taken the role of training Celestria and several other students. Seated to her left was the renowned mage, Devon Inkshell.


    Across the duo was the redhead Knight Commander, Aborne, accompanied by a knight with whom Aborne was quite familiar¡ªRaven. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man with long black hair began, "I''d like to explain the agenda for this meeting. We are currently selecting students who will be presented before the King."


    It was secret information given to only selected staff members, regarding the selection process going on through this intensive training.


    A few weeks prior, when Abeth was still in authority, a command arrived from the Kingdom: they were to select five exceptional students for a purpose that remained undisclosed.


    They were told that the teachers have to be quite precise with their selection, playing no favouritism and not relying on records.


    That''s why this new method of assessing the students was brought into play. However, to not make students panic, they blamed everything on Abeth.


    Hawk''s slanted eyes went towards Aborne as he asked, "What is your opinion about Edric?"


    Aborne was the first to be questioned because Edric was their top choice among the five selected students.


    Naturally, the boy who led his team and academy to the top spot last year was bound to be chosen.


    Aborne, arms crossed, spoke, "He has potential¡ªthe heart of a knight and the courage of a hunter. He''s strong, but not quite at the level I had set."


    Devon sighed, "Your standards are quite inhumane."


    Aborne scoffed, "If he wants to be a pillar of the kingdom, he has to gain firm control over his emotions."


    "What do you mean?" Raven asked; unsure of what happened during the training.


    Aborne rolled his eyes. "I told him to imagine a falling training doll as his mother, and despite my continuous attacks, he rushed in to save that doll." The room fell silent at his words.


    "That''s outright evil." Devon let out an exhausted sigh. This man could challenge not only one''s physical abilities but also their mental resilience, all without them even realizing it.


    "Hmm, so we can''t write his name on the list just yet, I assume?" Hawk asked, to which most of the instructors nodded in agreement.


    They had also witnessed Edric jump into battle during the tournament to save a classmate who had been beaten black and blue. After several discussions, he was granted the opportunity to participate in a second battle during that tournament¡ªand, surprisingly, he won.


    So yes, it''s easy to provoke Edric given how deeply he loves the people close to him.


    "Devon, what about Amanda?" Hawk asked with his eyes focused on the Grand Master.


    Although Amanda was defeated during the tournament, it cannot be denied that she is an exceptional mage and someone who is bound to become a great figure in the near future.


    Not only did she improve her skills after losing in the contest, but she also learned several new techniques to address her shortcomings in close-range combat.


    "Amanda is very calm-headed, to the point where I thought I was facing someone of my age. Her overall magic skills are quite exceptional; however, she lacks combat training."


    Hawk added, "Incomplete she is." Although it sounded rude for Hawk to call someone incomplete, considering the requirement listed by the supreme authority, Amanda, indeed, was not ready to be listed yet.


    "Professor Jullie, what about Aiden?" Every eye is directed toward the violet-haired lady who has been silent until now.


    The reason they inquired about Aiden, despite having someone as strong as Ark under her tutelage, was that Aiden was the strongest individual at Soulforge Academy in terms of pure combat and weapon control.


    Jullie didn''t think much, "He is talented, strong and knows how to carry himself during a battle. However, he severely lacks the skill of attack selection."


    Shelby was surprised, "In my opinion, didn''t Aiden do pretty well compared to others? Especially Alex? I heard from Ark that he lost his arm during his first attack."


    That name drew several gazes, Hawk being one of them.


    For several reasons, Alex had recently become the center of rumors. Not only was he accused of being involved in a Soulless summoning, but he also allegedly killed a professor in front of all the students without facing any consequences.


    Then his battle with Aiden assured everyone that Alex had indeed grown strong out of nowhere. And if any doubts remained, the news of the labyrinth incident erased them entirely¡ªno one dared to question Alex''s strength after that."


    Jullie responded, "There is a difference, Miss Shelby. While the students, believing they were being assessed, gave their all in a single attack and exhausted themselves to the point of collapse. Alex, despite having his strong arm injured, remained ready to counter any attack I might have directed at him."


    "I can''t believe you. I heard him hurting his muscles and was on the verge of falling already." Shelby scoffed.


    Jullie calmly stated, "I know a warrior when I see one. I''ve been observing Alex lately, and whether he''s around others or even with me, he shows no sign of letting his guard down. That time, when I struggled to block his attack¡ªwhich usually provokes retaliation out of frustration¡ªAlex was already prepared to evade any counterattack I could launch."


    Aborne''s eyes slightly parted wide, "Wait, you struggled?!"


    He wasn''t the only one in the room with that exact reaction. Everyone was aware of Jullie''s ranking and her capabilities. Even if not including SE into play, she is still strong enough to give Aborne a challenge in combat.


    Jullie nodded. Without showing any embarrassment or shame, she said, "That attack was stronger than what I saw that time when Alex attacked Abeth." Looking down at her palms she added, "I could still feel some vibration of that energy hitting my hand with the clear intention to rip my barrier apart and proceed to impale my eye."


    Devon frowned, "A student gaining such a devastating technique and not showing any hesitation from killing someone....it''s a bit too suspicious."


    The room fell silent after that. Indeed, it was so suspicious that a wimpy bookworm suddenly gained such strength that he even pushed back a high ranking warrior.


    Raven suggested, "Is it something related to the Soulless he summoned?"


    Devon frowned, "Be more clear."


    Raven heaved a sigh, "I mean the whole concept of Soulless and the place where they come from is a mystery to us. So what if somehow Alex gained some sort of boost from that summoning?"


    Although there was no concrete evidence for his statement, the possibility cannot be dismissed.


    "So what should we do?" Shelby asked.


    Upon seeing no one having any response, Aborne spoke up, "Let him get trained by each of us one by one. If he shows any suspicious movements, then we will simply present him before Hector.".


    Hawk nodded, "That sounds like the best option we have. However, there aren''t many days for him to go under each of the instructors."


    That problem was solved by Jullie, "We can simply have him train under those who excel in different fields. As for magic, Sir Devon would be best. Combat under Sir Aborne, Healing under Madame Melissa, Magic combat under Miss Shelby or me."


    "Making him go through different challenges might expose more of his secrets," Devon added.


    Hawk affirmed, "Then it''s decided. Along with other students, we will have to pay extra attention to this specific one. If he is indeed just a peculiar student with late awakening then he can be a great asset."


    With his voice turning heavy, he added, "But if he turns out to be related to those Soulless beings...then this time Hector won''t be able to save him."


    -------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 31 - 30- Respect

    After they returned to their dorms and had a change of clothes, Amanda called Edric to the garden near the girl''s dorm. Naturally, she had something to talk about and Edric already knew what it was.


    Regardless, he reached the garden as soon as he could, wearing brown trousers and a white shirt. Although it was still the last month of the first six, the weather had turned quite cold.


    Rubbing his palm, Edric sat on one of the resting benches and contemplated things related to what Commander Aborne said today.


    ''Emotions are a powerful weapon for a warrior. They fuel us with rage and drive us to achieve things we could never even dream of otherwise. But you must decide which has the power to disrupt your emotional stability more¡ªyour mother or your motherland."


    Edric wasn''t sure whether the Commander wanted him to change the subject of his trigger point or gain control over his emotional outbursts. However, one thing was for sure: Edric could not afford to act recklessly and get his comrades into danger once again.


    Last year, during the competition, when he jumped in to save Amanda, he could have gotten his school disqualified. All the efforts that the other students put into the tournament would have gone to waste because of that single decision.


    Although things turn out to be in their fortune, the fact cannot be refuted that Edric gets overwhelmed by his emotions and allows his feelings to dominate his actions.


    ''This has to change....although it''s a part of who I am, I cannot continue like this unless I am prepared to let my comrades suffer in the future...'' Edric took a long, deep breath.


    *Crunch*


    Hearing the twig snapping Edric turned his head and found a familiar blond passing by, with her shoulders slumped.


    "Couldn''t find him?" Edric asked, his voice making Celestria jerk out of her reverie as she turned to look at him.


    "Edric...haah, no. I can''t catch him entering the dorm at all, even though I waited for so long..." She looked devastated.


    Edric heaved a sigh before getting up. Approaching the girl he asked, "Are you really that desperate to get his attention?"


    It wasn''t a question; rather, he was assessing her.


    And as he thought, "Yes, I want to talk to him and apologize for what I said back then." With determination flaring in her eyes, stronger than ever, Celestria uttered.


    Edric suggested, "Then you should probably bring some gifts for him that can help him in his training to gain some time to chat with Alex."


    Celestria frowned, "What if he gets even more annoyed that I am trying to bribe him?"


    Edric chuckled, "How wrong can you be? Even though you are his childhood friend, it seems I know Alex better than you."


    Celestria blankly stared at Edric, "No one knows Alex better than me."


    Edric''s smile froze, "Ah, yeah...okay. So...what can you bring to make him happy?"


    -------------**------------


    A cauldron, sacred flames, spectral water, roots of a blackwood tree and the desired soul stone one wants to purify. These are the few requirements for soul stone refinement to extract soul energy from them.


    These things can be found and bought. However, Alex didn''t have the time nor resources to go and find all these things in the wild and get himself made a customized cauldron as well.


    Buying them is the best option, but the cost is steep. The sacred flames alone are priced at over two thousand gold coins. Then there''s the spectral water, costing five hundred gold coins per vox (about 1.3 liters), which would allow Alex to perform the process three times. The roots of the blackwood tree come in at seven gold coins each, and at least twenty are needed for a single refinement.


    Altogether, Alex would need at least three thousand gold coins to refine a soul stone. Though he didn''t currently possess any soul stones, he didn''t actually need money to acquire them. All he had to do was participate in raids, and he could gather as many soul stones as he needed.


    ''I am so broke...wish I could get a sugar mommy or something...'' While joking about his life, Alex began to close the books he had been reading.


    *Knock*


    Alex frowned, not expecting any visitors at this hour.


    Rising to his feet, he approached the door and asked, "Who is this?"


    "Ah, it''s me, Devon. Can I have a minute?"


    Alex parted the door while holding the knife attached to the door''s handle, just in case.


    However, on the other side, indeed the Grandmaster stood with a friendly smile. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can I come in for a moment?"


    Alex nodded before he gave the man some space to enter the room.


    Devon was surprised to find the room feeling cramped due to the sheer number of books scattered everywhere. He glanced at one of the titles and was surprised to see that Alex was studying potions, despite showing such remarkable talent in swordsmanship.


    "I can only offer water...do you want some?" Alex''s question was met by a shake of denial as Devon took a chair to get himself seated.


    Alex sat down on his bed and heard the man complimenting, "I didn''t believe them when they said that you are a bookworm, but now, I think they were right."


    Alex sighed, "No one better than you would understand that rather than like to read books, I am a knowledge enthusiast. It doesn''t have to be books, I enjoy getting new knowledge from any source."


    Devon was surprised as he asked, "You know about me?"


    "Well, kind of. You are one of the chapters of my history book."


    Devon laughed aloud. This was truly fascinating for him.


    "So, what brings you here, Sir Devon?"


    Devon smilingly said, "Well, partly I wanted to meet the man who stole my Melissa''s smile."


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Did you believe in those rumours as well? Trust me, we were just having a simple conversation."


    Devon''s expression remained warm as he added, "I don''t care what you were talking, but the very fact that she smiled is very comforting." Taking a pause and after removing his monocole to polish it, the man added, "You see, I respect Melissa more than anyone. She has devoted her life to her job as a medic. Her family abandoned her after she rejected the marriage proposal of a Baron.


    However just after a day of all that drama, Melissa was seen in army camp, healing the injured soldiers without sparing a single moment of distraction."


    Alex was surprised to receive her story. As mentioned earlier, this book didn''t contain much information regarding the side characters, nor their background.


    ''She is one heck of a devoted nurse...'' Alex muttered under his breath; his respect for the woman elevating.


    Devon sighed and climbed out of his daze before he told him, "So yeah, I am thankful for making her smile. I owe you one."


    Alex was baffled, "Don''t you wanna say things like, ''Stay away from her'' and all?" Alex heard their conversation back in the infirmary so he was aware that Devon was head over heels for Melissa.


    Devon laughed, this time it was full of confidence, "Oh she is mine, already. Just being a little shy and all."


    Saying so he got up. Just as Alex also began to rise from his seat, Devon informed something completely unexpected,


    "Tomorrow, Alex, come to arena four. You will be getting trained under me." The information was so unexpected that the silver head turned frozen midway.


    And yeah, Devon began again as he pulled out a pouch from his pocket before resting it over the table as he said, "A hundred platinum plates for you as a reward for saving the Princess. Your Majesty wanted to give it to you by himself, but he is kinda stuck with some work."


    Leaving those words behind, Devon walked out.


    Several moments it took for Alex to register what he just said...and when he acknowdgeed that he was rewarded by fortune worth a lifetime, he fell down on the bed.


    -------------**------------


    1 platinum plate = 100 gold coins. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 32 - 31- Apology

    The next morning, Alex woke up early and set out for his usual sprint. This daily routine had been ingrained in him ever since his training with that old mentor in his previous world.


    He had been taught that the body can grow rusty faster than a gun, and that, despite having bullets (skills), you won''t be able to fire them when you need them the most.


    As such, he began exercising regularly when he could. However, he wasn''t the only one in the academy who was fond of working out early in the morning.


    The sun has yet to completely show its face, yet more than a hundred students could be seen all around the campus, running around, some of them chatting, some of them heading toward the gym, and some towards the arena.


    Soulforge Academy was huge enough to not look crowded despite having so many students around.


    Alex began running toward the entrance of Soulforge Academy. Up to a certain boundary, students were permitted to roam outside, and given the natural beauty around the academy, Alex preferred to do his morning run outdoors.


    Last night he received several platinum plates from Devon, which was a reward from the King for saving his daughter. Alex initially expected this reward to be granted to his shitty parents, but now that he thinks about it, the news of them abandoning him must have reached the Majesty already.


    ''But still hundred platinum?'' One platinum means a hundred gold coins and two of them is more than a year of wages for a soldier. And he received it for saving the Princess, even though Alex was just venting his anger.


    Well, not even once he thought of returning the reward.


    "Hellllllooooo!" Suddenly someone approached Alex from behind and began to run at his pace.


    It was an unfamiliar face with round glasses and a sweaty forehead. She has short brown curly hair and a pair of emerald green eyes.


    "Who are you?" Alex asked in between his slightly ragged breaths.


    "Can we stop and talk? This is important." The girl insisted, seemingly reaching the limit of her stamina.


    Since Alex had already run quite a distance, he nodded and came to a halt, allowing the girl to stop as well. She planted her hands on her knees, breathing heavily as she tried to catch her breath.


    Alex wiped his face with the towel he brought along and asked again, "Who are you?"


    "I am...haah...Miguel, first class, second year. I wanted to take your interview for the article I am writing."


    Alex raised his brows, "Article?"


    The girl, Miguel, raised her face before nodding, "Yep! I am a member of the newspaper club and want to publish some facts about the boy enshrouded in rumours."


    Alex asked, "You know you have to please your client when looking for a scoop right?"


    Miguel grinned, "Do I need to compliment my senior''s skills or how hot he looks with all this sweat clinging to his body?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Listen, Missy, I don''t have time to answer your questions so excuse-"


    "Alex!" Suddenly, a third person entered the conversation, urging the two to look at the advancing figure of a blond Princess.


    Unlike Miguel, this girl looked as though she might collapse at any moment; her face was flushed bright red from all the exertion.


    Miguel grinned and took out her notepad just in case as Celestria finally arrived before the duo.


    "Y-You are quite early today." Celestria greeted while barely able to talk.


    Alex felt it was a mistake to come out today. He couldn''t even get to sprint around without getting disturbed.


    "If you aren''t accustomed to running, why even try?"


    Alex''s question made Celestria flinch as she hurriedly denied him, "Y-You are wrong...I-I have been training seriously recently and run around the school three ti-um...two times at least before breakfast. Yes!"


    She was lying, or at least hiding the truth.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "If that''s the case, see you-"


    "Wait!" Suddenly Celestria held his hand firmly and said, "Please hear me for a moment. This is important."


    Alex felt he heard the same thing recently only to be told something completely rubbish. However, since he promised Edric not to avoid her completely, he nodded, "Just a minute you got. Let''s go there."


    He gestured toward one of the resting benches since it didn''t seem she would be able to remain standing for long.


    Left behind, there was a wide grin on Miguel''s face as she finished writing the perfect scoop for the weekly article.


    Once sat, Celestria took a deep breath. After she collected her nerves, the first thing she asked was, "How are you?"


    Alex raised his brows, "I am doing good as you see."


    Celestria smiled, "You look different from before...and for you to actively get involved with others makes me happy."


    Celestria remembered how she had always encouraged Alex to socialize with others, knowing she couldn''t always be by his side. In the past, Alex had no other friend besides her, which had worried Celestria. But now, she was relieved to see him comfortably talking with others too.


    A little too comfortably.


    "Alex, I want to apologize to you," She finally began, "I know a simply sorry won''t heal the scar I have created in our relationship, so let me extend a token of my apology to show my sincerity."


    She suddenly pulled out a scroll and extended it toward Alex.


    Truth be told her heart was beating faster than a horse''s at the moment. Edric suggested her to use this method to get on his better side, however, Celestria was unsure if this would work. Considering Alex''s personality, he might not ever talk to her again.


    However, much to her shock, Alex suddenly snatched the permit and unfolded it.


    His eyes lit up upon reading the content that allowed him to participate in raids actively. In short, it was an experience certificate which he could use at the guild to get himself a labyrinth appointed.


    ''Perfect~'' Having the funds now within his reach, all Alex needed was a way to gain as many Soul stones as he could. And with this certificate he could actively raid and earn.


    Celestria hopefully asked, "So...can we have dinner today like old times? Please?"


    Alex shrugged, "Sure."


    Saying so he got up. Celestria beamed with a smile, too excited to remain sitting.


    However, suddenly Alex halted in his path and told her, "Celestria, although I have accepted your apology, remember that we can never get back to where we were before that night. The Alex you are looking for is forever gone."


    Celestria''s eyes widened as she turned stiff at her place.


    Receiving no response, Alex continued to walk away from her, leaving a crestfallen Celestria behind. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ----------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leave comments and reviews. It helps.

 Chapter 33 - 32- Suggestion

    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 25] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 32] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 385]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ...


    The main benefit of working hard to improve soul energy manipulation is the gradual elevation of one''s average soul energy¡ªa steady baseline that the soul energy returns to after rest unless it falls below the lower limit.


    The last time Alex checked when he first used the grimoire, his average soul energy was around two hundred and eighty. But now, it has increased significantly in such a short time.


    Not only that, with rapid growth and prolonged stay above the upper limit, it even increases the range of the upper limit to restrict one''s growth.


    Regardless, Alex has to focus on increasing his Soul energy and know about the basic things which a soul user could do without having that specific skill. Like strengthening their weapon and enhancing their body to increase endurance.


    For that purpose, to enhance his knowledge about Soul Energy, Alex was advancing towards arena four, where Devon called him.


    ''This is strange tho...''Until yesterday, Alex''s mentor was Jullie, but now, his new tutor was Devon, the commander of the Arcane Order. Why this sudden change? And was he the only one with special circumstances? In that case, this is a reason to be concerned.


    Alex couldn''t leave the academy since, during the selection process of the ten champions, it''s necessary to have a good connection with a strong leader. And the King Adolf is surely one of the strongest rulers in existence.


    That''s why it was necessary to remain away from all kinds of suspicion if he could.


    ''Do I have to rely on Celestria after all?'' With those thoughts, he reached the arena and walked inside the place, which, unlike the one where he trained yesterday, was an enclosed space with a conical roof.


    The walls of the establishment were made out of a specific material that absorbs all kinds of magic and provides a cushiony effect when someone crashes into it. Alex read about it in a book but this was the first time for him to come here.


    "Fascinated?" A familiar person stood beside him and asked while looking at her diary.


    Alex didn''t even have to glance to know that it was Amanda, as he responded, "The atmosphere here is too calm for a training ground."


    Amanda smirked, "Not for long." She finally tore her eyes away from her diary, and while looking at him, she asked, "Why are you here? Are you stalking your friend''s girlfriend?"


    The blunt girl knows no restraints while saying things.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "First, I don''t stalk girls, and just tell them if I like them. Second, I am not Edric''s friend."


    "That so? But when Edric talks about you it seems you two have become good buddies."


    Alex shrugged, "Maybe he assumes every person who talks to him nicely is a friend?"


    "Maybe?" Amanda was unsure as well.


    The conversation died down, and since Alex didn''t know the other three, he preferred to stay right where he was until the instructor arrived.


    Suddenly, Amanda again spoke up, this time her tone sounded a little gentler, "I never told you this, but I am quite thankful to you...for saving Edric back in the labyrinth."


    Alex raised his brows as he turned to look at her, intending to say something but seeing her smile somehow reminded him of ''her''.


    Sarah.


    He stopped himself from whatever he was about to say, and thankfully Devon entered the arena at the same time. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good morning, students. I hope you all had a good sleep last night."


    The man looked fresh and lively as ever, as he made his way towards the front, as all the students lined up side by side.


    "Today we are going to conti-ah, is there something you want to ask, Mary?" Seeing the girl raising her hand timidly, Devon encouraged.


    The girl with pigtails glanced at Alex before asking, "What is he doing here?"


    Devon grinned, "Good question! Alex will be joining us as a trainee who will learn from me and you all more about Soul Energy and what a person can do with this gift. In return, Alex will enlighten you all with the knowledge of combat he possesses."


    Alex took a weary exhale. He never heard anything about teaching anyone, anything....then why so suddenly?


    The girl slowly nodded and dropped her hand only for someone else to ask with a scowl, "Is he any good?"


    "Why don''t you ask Abeth if Alex is good or not," Devon suggested with a wide smile and his hands resting on his waist.


    "...." Every student turned silent and Alex was rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    Seeing that reaction, Devon nervously laughed, "Ah-haha...it seems I added an inappropriate joke. Anyway, if you are doubtful about Alex''s capabilities, then your concerns are unneeded. After all, this young one here gave Professor Jullie a challenge when she asked him to attack her."


    "Heeh~"


    "----!!"


    "Professor Jullie....struggled against him? So the news about the labyrinth is true!" The same boy, who questioned Alex''s abilities, asked with his eyes parted wide.


    Once the atmosphere settled down, Devon advised, "How about you all begin with what you left last evening? And Alex, come with me."


    Alex nodded as he saw the other students going their ways; two of them picked a weapon and two of them walked towards a pillar which seemed like made for magic testing.


    Devon brought Alex a little far from others before he asked the student, "I heard from Miss Jullie that you struggle in manipulating Soul Energy."


    Alex nodded, "Yes, it''s a little difficult getting a command over it."


    Devon hummed before he suggested, "You know what is the best way to make a rude and undisciplined child, obedient?"


    Alex shrugged, "Beat them?"


    Devon chuckled, "That''s a solution but there is another." Inching closer he suggested, "You can push them into a situation where other than listening to you, there remains no other option."


    Alex frowned; somehow, he already understood what he was talking about. And when Devon spoke, his hunch was proven right,


    "Push your Soul Energy below the lower limit to make it obedient."


    Alex frowned, "But isn''t it dangerous?"


    "Yep, that''s why I got this." Suddenly Devon pulled out something from his coat and showed it to Alex


    It was a soul energy replenisher. Something that cost more than five thousand gold coins was within Devon''s hold.


    Devon added, "This is the last option to get a hold of your Soul Energy, Alex. This intensive training and the test which would follow can change your life." Extending the replenisher to Alex, Devon said,


    "It''s up to you to decide."


    Alex, with a knitted frown never leaving his face, accepted the potion.


    --------**--------


    Later that day, Devon could be seen sitting in his room writing a letter to someone without addressing their name.


    And the content of the letter only contained a few words:


    [I gave it to him. Waiting for further orders.]


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 34 - 33- Pathetic

    It was already around the time for sunset, yet the students continued to train. They were allowed to take a break in between, however, not even once they were allowed to leave the premises.


    Lunch was delivered, and the other necessities were within the four walls, so it was understandable why no students showed any resistance to being there.


    Alex, most of his time, was using the same method which Jullie taught him yesterday to increase the control over his SE and in between, Devon gave him a few points that were quite beneficial.


    At some point, when Alex was taking a break and checking his grimoire, he noticed Amanda having some difficulty controlling herself while wielding the sword. It wasn''t like that wooden sword was heavy for the girl; rather, she was needlessly taking longer swings and moving a lot for someone who has to hit an unmoving target.


    ''She clearly has no combat experience...'' Alex heaved a sigh as he looked at Devon, and surprisingly, the man was looking back at him...expectantly.


    Alex raised his brows, as he saw Devon gesturing for Alex to help the girl.


    Alex grumbled before resting down the water jug. Without moving from his spot, he told Amanda, "Stop where you are."


    Amanda froze, somehow knowing that it was her who was commanded. Her body instinctively froze with the weapon above her head, and her left leg behind her body. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex rose to his feet, his voice cutting through the air like ice. "Picture yourself frozen, trapped in place, unable to use magic to break free."


    Amanda swallowed hard, nodding as the gravity of his words sank in.


    Alex stepped closer, moving to her left. "Now, imagine someone is about to tear the life out of Edric¡­ Picture that same wolf from the labyrinth, back for him, and you have just one shot¡ªone strike¡ªto end it."


    A fierce determination sparked in Amanda''s eyes. Her grip on the blade tightened, the weight of Alex''s words fueling a sudden, hot rush in her veins. With all the anger she could summon, she swung.


    "Haaaa!"


    *Cling!*


    A chunk of the wooden doll flew from its shoulder, stunning Devon and the others who''d never seen her even scratch it before.


    But Alex''s face twisted with disdain. "Pathetic. Do you even love Edric that much to care about whether he lives or dies?"


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening as she pulled the sword back, raising it high above her head. But Alex wasn''t finished.


    "He''s calling out to you, Amanda," he sneered, his words laced with venom. "Begging to be saved."


    "DIE!" she screamed, rage surging like wildfire as she slashed down. The blade connected with fierce accuracy, hitting the same weakened spot and leaving a visible crack that sent a shock through the room.


    But Alex remained unimpressed. "Blood is spilling from his face," he pressed on, his tone merciless. "Every second you waste, he''s slipping away. And you? You are standing there helplessly, and letting him die before your fucking eyes!!"


    Amanda''s vision blurred, her mind consumed by a single, relentless thought: she would not lose him. Not to anyone, not to anything.


    At that moment, rage became her power. Soul Energy flared around her, a fierce light igniting from within. Silent now, her fury laser-focused, she swung her blade with deadly speed.


    A streak of white light followed the blade''s path, and under everyone''s stunned eyes, the wooden doll split clean in two, shattered by her fury and precision.


    A round of gasps echoed in the room, and Devon had the same reaction as he saw the same girl who didn''t know how to lift a weapon until yesterday and someone who was defeated in the tournament last year because of this shortcoming, actually showed such a great skill when fueled with anger.


    Alex heaved a sigh and stepped forward before holding the girl and preventing her from falling.


    Amanda, through her blurry vision, pinched Alex on his wrist and complained, "Once...I wake up....you are going....to pay...for this...."


    Alex shrugged, "You''re welcome?"


    He then helped Amanda lie down on the resting sofa in one corner.


    "Incredible!" He heard from behind, and without looking at the person, he could tell that it was the instructor in charge.


    "You taught her nothing related to swords or combat, but just fueled her with flames of urgency and anger." The other students who followed Devon looked equally impressed.


    Amanda was the strongest mage among the four but when it comes to combat, she is the weakest. But today, by splitting that wooden doll, she showed that she just lacks proper tutoring.


    She has the required strength to become a warrior.


    Alex sighed, "I wouldn''t have bothered with her until I saw her sword."


    Devon raised his brows before asking, "What about that?"


    Alex explained, "If I hadn''t seen the potential in her, I would not have ever thought of helping her out. But when I looked at the cracks in her sword and her swollen hands, it was apparent to me that the girl had the strength and determination to learn about weapons. So I just went for it."


    Devon was surprised as he folded his arms on his chest, now understanding why Melissa liked this boy.


    "You saw something in Amanda that I, as her teacher, couldn''t see. Truly remarkable you are Alex."


    Alex took the compliment with a nod before suggesting, "Since she is already quite talented in magic, why don''t you send her to someone who can teach her weapon control from the basic level?"


    It was the boy who asked about Alex''s capabilities earlier, that said, "Changing the instructors is not allowed. That''s why we were surprised to see you here."


    That statement made Alex narrow his eyes...changing mentors is not allowed? Then why was he...


    "Ah, you don''t need to worry about that. Amanda will learn under me, but along with me, someone else will teach her about weapons and combat."


    Alex''s eyes widened as he slowly shook his head.


    On the other hand, with a wide smile, Devon began nodding.


    The duo made the others laugh, followed by Alex''s instant rejection, "I won''t teach anyone! I am here to learn."


    Devon grinned, "How about we add a salary for your hard work? Will you teach Amanda then?"


    Alex raised a finger of objection but then sighed and said, "Okay, I will think about it."


    Devon smiled in content, "Great~~~~"


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 35 - 34- Chains

    Inside the room, only two people sat. Devon has made sure that their words don''t leak out, and the headmaster made sure that there aren''t any artifactss or pre-cast spells on work that could leak the conversation they were about to have.


    The secrecy was a must since only a finger countable people knew about it.


    "Are we on the track?" Hector asked, finally after they were done assessing their surroundings.


    Devon nodded, "It''s surprising that Professor Jullie suggested the rotation of mentorship for Alex, but I guess things are in order as of now."


    Devon sounded like he was suspicious of Alex when Hawk pointed out the fact that a bookworm suddenly gained the strength to put up a challenge against a five-star mage warrior.


    Although the man was actually a little bit intrigued with the sudden development, there was another reason why he supported Jullie when she suggested letting Alex get trained by every instructor.


    "But it''s strange, the whole situation lines up but we don''t have a single clue where we are heading to." Hector sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    He doesn''t like it when he gets half-informed about something. And specifically when the matter is severe enough to make even the King nervous.


    The proposal of selecting five members from the academy was something the King commanded; however, it wasn''t the Majesty who requested it originally. Rather Adolf was just the middleman who directed the words of someone whom no one can disobey or ignore.


    And based on their words, Alex has the potential to be one of the five members, if only he gets guided accordingly.


    Regularly, Hector writes about Alex to that person, reporting his achievements and development, since the Headmaster was asked to.


    Recently, when Hector had been absent from the academy and neglected his duty, most of the time, he was involved in meetings with these few people who knew about the whole situation with the five champions.


    "Why this favoritism towards Alex? Do you have any idea?" Devon asked. Although he has seen the boy in action and knows that he is a capable warrior, he still can''t discern the reason for him to be favored by that person?


    That raises quite a few questions.


    Hector remained silent before suggesting, "Is it really something related to that Soulless summoning?" Looking at Devon, he asked, "Did you find anything suspicious in him?"


    Devon shook his head, "His soul energy seemed pitiful." Heaving a sigh, he added, "Those cases of infected ones showed a significant boost of Soul Energy and abnormal behaviour around others."


    Devon has performed quite a few experiments on those infected beings who somehow absorb the unrefined soul energy of the Soulless. And Alex showed none of those symptoms.


    "Maybe he has gained control over it?" Hector suggested. It wasn''t like he had some grudge against that boy; however, as a headmaster, he had to think about other students'' safety as well.


    "It''s unprecedented, no one has gained control over that evil energy. And even if we consider that Alex is the first case, we can learn many things from him."


    Hector grimly said, "You know I am risking a lot just because ''she'' said that Alex is one of the potential contenders, right?"


    Devon solemnly nodded, "I know. Her words and decisions have always been irrefutable. And those times when we went against her, only disaster befell."


    Hector massaged the midpoint of his forehead as he said, "I hope none of this champion selection and obsession with Alex affects them. Alex might be under the radar of suspicion, but until not proven, he is my precious student whom I want to protect."


    Devon smiled, "But can you protect Alex if she suddenly decides to break the chains of her duty and come to get him?"


    Hector didn''t respond to that. He couldn''t lie, and saying the truth would hurt his principles.


    Things were surely going to be hectic.


    ¡ª-------**------¡ª


    After resting for a bit, Alex went to the common hall to have dinner.


    After Devon told him that he would be paid a free extra meal every day and a hundred gold coins for each day of intensive training, Alex agreed. He needed both of them.


    "Two sets of meat and rice meal." Showing the emblem given by Devon with a smirk, Alex asked the chef.


    The older one was amused, "I see, Sir Devon actually had given this emblem to someone to use."


    Alex raised his brows, "Was it issued to him originally?"


    "Yes, when he invented the spice-grinding artefact and gifted me one for free, I gave him this as a token of gratitude. And now it seems he gave it to you."


    Alex grinned; nice, he can now have an extra free meal every day.


    "What''s with that smile? It seems you just tricked someone into buying something cheap at a high price." The red-haired axe-user suddenly stood beside Alex and asked with a disgusted look. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex ignored her, and after taking his food, he walked away.


    Valarie stared at him with that same expression until the end before she also took her food, a bigger portion than anyone else, before following Alex.


    Valarie took four seats away from Alex and just as she put down her tray, she spotted a group of three advancing towards them.


    Valarie was about to raise her hand and call out to them, but before she could, Edric, Amanda, and Celestria walked toward Alex and sat around him.


    Embarrassment appeared on her face as she weakly dropped her hand to the side.


    ''Yeah¡­not like we should eat together every day¡­.'' Although she tried to convince herself, being ignored by others made her feel sad.


    However, just as she was about to pick up her spoon, someone tapped on her shoulder.


    Glancing at the person, she found the familiar face of Edric looking at her with a smile on his face, "Why are you sitting alone? Are you upset with me?"


    Valarie was flustered finding his face so close and his hot breath hitting her face.


    She hurriedly got up and said, "Not like we should be eating together every day! We are not a family after all¡­." Her voice became quiet near the end.


    Edric''s smile never faltered as he asked, "Aren''t friends also a part of one''s family?"


    She wasn''t able to refute that, even though she parted and closed her mouth twice.


    Finally, she picked up the tray of food and joined the others.


    "Had enough of your lone wolf drama?" Amanda''s question was met with a sneer.


    Celestria chuckled, "Valarie, I heard you fought with someone during training?"


    As the other three began to converse, Edric also joined them. And what others failed to notice was the thankful nod, Edric directed toward Alex for making him realize Valarie''s presence.


    As the four continued to eat, suddenly Celestria asked, "Alex¡­umm¡­what did you do today during training?"


    She didn''t have anything in mind to ask in front of others, so she went with the most generic question to start a conversation with him.


    Hearing about ''training'' and ''today'' Amanda''s eyes turned sharp as she picked a fork and threatened Alex, "Don''t you dare make me imagine something so horrible again."


    Alex ignored her threats and while focusing on her meal he said, "Say that to Professor Devon tomorrow so he doesn''t ask me to teach you again."


    Celestria''s smile faltered as she asked, "Alex¡­taught you something, Amanda?"


    Amanda nodded, "He just made me angry so my sword can gain sharpness."


    With her eyes turned crescent, the Princess asked, "Strange, you never taught me something before, Alex?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Look, I don''t like tutoring others. I just said those things since Devon asked me to. And if you don''t like it Amanda-"


    "Can''t you teach me through some different method?" Amanda interjected.


    Edric added, "If it had been short ranged weapons, then I would have helped her. But when it comes to swords, you are the boss."


    "Heh~" Valarie smirked, "So the nerd is a veteran now, huh?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, and lifted his empty trays before getting up.


    Leaving the others behind, Alex walked away.


    Celestria had more things to ask but stopping Alex now would surely annoy him.


    Watching his back, Edric couldn''t help but mutter, "His new personality makes us look like children, and Alex being the only adult among us."


    ¡ª-------**----------


    A/N:- Did you like the chapter? Comment your thoughts.

 Chapter 36 - 35- Helping each other

    Moon Dance is a sophisticated sequence of movements intricately linked to form a continuous pattern that enables the dancer to navigate fluidly around one or multiple targets.


    This technique allows the practitioner to cover every part of a defined area, ensuring that no position is overlooked, and guarantees a decisive, lethal strike to the intended target.


    Mastery of this technique depends heavily on the fluidity and purity of each stance, which in turn dictates the speed and precision of the wielder''s movements.


    There were four arcs of this technique that ensured the complete disappearance of the user while performing the technique. That means, once Alex gets into Moon-style form, he would vanish for the world, even though he would be right in front of them. His movements, smell, sight, nothing could be sensed by others.


    Blocking an enemy whom you can''t see or dodge is absolutely impossible in a battle and by mastering even the first arc, Alex would gain such an ace up his sleeve.


    However, as overpowered and useful as the stance seems, the difficulty is to learn the technique, is also quite high.


    The requirement of Moon Dance requires inner peace to the point his body feels like he is sleeping. Their mind is calm, and their breathing is relaxed to the point where their heart rate drops to the bottom. The most difficult part is that he has to manipulate his soul energy to diminish it to the level where not a single essence of his energy leaks out.


    He has to make himself enshrouded like he doesn''t exist, to disappear in others'' eyes. Only then he can dream of performing the Moon Dance.


    ''Haah...quite the work it requires....''


    The first thing Alex decided to do was to work on his muscle relaxation. Without tensing up his muscles, he wanted to see if he could deal a lethal blow or not. After all, while performing the Dance, he has to keep his muscle movements minimal.


    Inside the regular arena where students were allowed to access any time, Alex could be seen entering early in the morning, rather than going around to jog.


    He had a wooden sword with him as he entered the common gym where several other students were training, talking and getting prepared for the day.


    It was a refreshing sight to see the youngsters being so enthusiastic about training and things related to physical activities. Back in that world, most teenagers would rather die than go out and play.


    Naturally, the silver shade attracted a lot of people''s attention in his direction as they watched Alex silently making his way towards the section of wooden practice dolls.


    They were intrigued to see what he would do, given Alex had recently gained quite a reputation by defeating Aiden, and also, there were rumours of him defeating a B-rank beast.


    "Say, how many strikes he would need to break that?" One of the second year asked his friend as they remained standing nearby, looking at Alex with a smirk.


    "Three?" The nerd from the group spoke. He has actually spent some time with Alex in the past, in the library, but the new version of Alex has forbidden any of those book buddies from approaching him.


    "I bet one~he looks like a swordsman after all~" The pink haired among the five, spoke with a sweet smile. Her eyes traveled at Alex''s body which despite not being completely outstanding like other boys around her, still was quite appealing.


    "Four, in my opinion. Despite how much his rumours are roaming around, it''s a fact that Alex first tired Aiden out before defeating him." The fifth one voiced.


    The person watching Alex with contempt stayed silent, simply observing him.


    Their features seemed familiar, resembling someone else in the academy¡ªthe very person responsible for the rumors surrounding Alex.


    Not only the group of four but there were others as well, who watched Alex''s movements, as he held the sword with both of his hands. His eyes were lazily situated on the wooden doll and his movements seemed slow...almost lethargic.


    Is this a part of his technique¡ªthey wondered.


    He surely is going to slice the doll into two with only one strike¡ªmany of them expected.


    However, when Alex brought down the sword, the most unexpected thing happened.


    *Thud*


    A very dull thud resounded in the gym and everyone turned silent.


    No, absolutely no damage was dealt by that blow. It was all just a simple tap on the shoulder, not strong enough to even hurt a child.


    "Phahahah!!! What the fuck was that?!"


    "Ahahah-is that how he defeated the strongest swordsman?!"


    "Damn, that strike was uglier than Ashley."


    "Bro was trying some ancient arts of someone cool. But ended up being a fool!"


    The laughter and mocking of the other students echoed in the gym as they saw Alex repeating the movements and again, the same results.


    The laughter of the people continued, and so did Alex.


    Suddenly, a new face entered the scene and while ignoring the others, the person approached Alex.


    "Training?"


    Alex glanced at the person and found the raven-haired protagonist standing there with a smile on his face.


    Edric''s appearance aroused interest from people as the boy who brought Soulforge Academy to the top spot during the Tournament, was still quite popular even though it has been over a year since that happened.


    "Yeah. What about you?" Alex casually asked as he, once again, hit the training doll with as lazily as he could.


    "I went for a run....then, what are you doing? Can I help?" Edric has observed Alex enough in these few days to say that the silver head doesn''t do anything without any purpose.


    Alex told him, "I am trying to reduce my muscles movement to launch an impactful attack." Alex didn''t reveal further.


    "I can help you with that," Saying so, the melee fighter closed his eyes, and soon, his ears began to change¡ªstretching to this behind, elongating unnaturally.


    The transformation earned several squeals and gasps of surprise as Edric''s feature shifted.


    His eyes as well, turned golden when he parted them, and informed Alex, "Now, I can hear every single movement, so go for it."


    Alex asked, "Are you sure tho? There are so many people around...will you be able to focus?" Although Alex knows the capability of elven senses, the chattering of people and the noises of those who were training nearby surely would become hindrance.


    However, "You don''t need to worry about that. If I remain calm headed, I can easily converge my focus on a single target. It''s like, world disappears for me and only my target remains."


    Alex felt that the Protagonist might be a little too lenient in revealing his abilities to someone whom he was just acquainted with. But well, not like he can control his life.


    Taking a deep breath, Alex took the proper stance of swordsman, with his left leg a little behind and right leg forward. His wooden sword was held firmly in his grip, as he relaxed every single muscle in his body.


    His mind was blank, not thinking about anything at the moment except for the sure hit he has to land. There was no rush to land a heavy blow; his first target remained hitting his target without letting a single muscle tense up.


    Holding his breath, he slowly brought the blade down and then, it happened again.


    *Thud*


    "Pfft-"


    "Get your shoulder healed, Edric! That must have hurt."


    "I guess that nerd defeated Aiden by making him annoyed with those dull strikes-hahahahahah!!"


    Edric hummed a bit, the duo seemed completely uncaring of their surroundings as the raven-haired, now looking like more of a noble elf, commented,


    "It was thin but I heard the muscle of your left thigh twisting when you brought the blade down."


    Alex nodded, "Shall we try again?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edric grinned, "Sure."


    After that, Alex continued to strike Edric on his shoulder with the same strength and every time, when his muscles moved or even twitched, Edric pointed out.


    Neither of them seemed getting tired of the slow procedure, and Edric was extremely precise with his details.


    The other students soon got bored and returned to their training.


    Aiden''s younger brother soon left, not able to bear his brother''s name coming out of others'' mouth just to insult Alex.


    They have came down with the fact that Alex was just a newbie swordsman who has started to learn from the basic and was told to repeat the routine to get a hang of using a sword.


    After what seemed like an hour, Alex finally said, "Let''s wrap up, we have to attend class as well."


    Edric suddenly asked, "Can you also help me? I need to check the endurance of my new wolf arms?"


    "You...." Alex exclaimed, but stopped himself instantly. He was about to ask if Edric has already adapted to his new beast mode. But he stopped himself since his current self was not aware of Edric''s abilities.


    After a moment of thought, Alex nodded, "Yeah sure."


    Edric grinned as his elven features faded away. His arms began to stretch, covered in black fur that sprouted along their length. Dark claws emerged, and his muscles grew noticeably larger.


    The attention of those who were about to leave and those who were still around, suddenly turned towards the duo. Not because of Alex, but the transformation Edric went through.


    Alex stepped back, holding his sword with both hands.


    "Ready?" Alex asked, his voice calm but charged with an undercurrent of power. Edric nodded, crossing his arms in front of his face, bracing himself. He knew the kind of devastation Alex could unleash with just a single slash¡ªthis was no time to take risks.


    The room fell silent, confusion and tension growing thick. Up until now, Alex''s strikes had been almost lazy, easy to dodge. But now¡­


    "First Step," he murmured, and instantly a wave of raw energy radiated from Alex, catching everyone off guard. Soul Energy flooded the air, thickening it with every second, and for the first time, they could feel the fierce aura he''d been hiding.


    Every eye locked onto him. Alex''s stance sharpened, his body seeming to merge with the energy swirling around him. The quiet, unfocused figure was gone, replaced by a predator. Every weapon user there found themselves holding their breath, anticipation coiling in their chests.


    In a single, fluid motion, Alex opened his eyes, sharp as blades, and his arm snapped forward, unleashing a powerful, unrestrained slash.


    "Linear Slash."


    A shockwave tore across the gym, ripping the training mats apart as the air itself was split by the force. It roared toward Edric, a whirlwind of lethal energy.


    "Graaahh!" Edric grunted, steeling himself as the shockwave crashed against him. His thick, wolf-like fur bristled as he dug in, feet shifting into clawed paws for extra strength. His arms throbbed with agony as they absorbed the impact, and he gritted his teeth, refusing to give an inch.


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!" With a guttural yell, Edric threw his arms open, deflecting the remnants of the slash, the ground around him scarred from the unleashed power.


    He staggered, breathing ragged, his arms pulsing with pain, blood dripping from where the energy had bitten into him. The raven-haired warrior stood there, chest heaving, his fierce gaze showing the strain from blocking a single, devastating blow.


    Everyone in the gym was dead silently after witnessing the two sides of Alex.


    One laughable. And another terrifying.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 37 - 36- Fragile

    Several days passed and the routine of most of the students remained unchanged.


    Alex wasn''t told to shift his classes since Devon''s true motive behind suggesting the changes was to get Alex under his tutelage. And it helped that Alex was also quite cooperative, insisting on getting tutored by Devon until the intensive training continued.


    Along with learning how to control his Soul Energy, Alex continued to tutor the other students as well, given he was provided with the gold coins.


    The reward he received from the King would be completely utilised in buying the refinement tools. And the gold coins he has been earning recently would help him pay the fees of raids he would be participating in soon.


    "Too loose. Your grip on your blade determines your strike and backlash." Alex sternly spoke as he corrected the posture and grip of the green-haired in the group.


    The girl wielded twin sabres and had a very flexible build suited for the weapon. Her strikes are not brutal and something that can cleave the enemy from the middle; rather, she delivers small and deadly cuts to her enemies and lets them die from the poison coating her blades.


    "I need to keep my grip loose; otherwise, it won''t scrape my opponent in the same fluency as I desire." She spoke with a frown. She doesn''t have any questions about the ways Alex teaches others; the girl believes in his knowledge. However, she cannot fathom the sudden changes which Alex suggested.


    Alex heaved a sigh before standing in front of her and raising both of his hands.


    "Okay, with your technique and precision, graze me anywhere you want. Make it quick so I can''t block."


    The girl, Mary, nervously asked, "Are you sure? They aren''t poisoned but it sure will hurt."


    Alex nodded, "I am sure, so just go for it."


    Naturally, the other students paused in their tracks to see the interaction. The one thing they all admire and feel terrified about is his leniency in letting himself get attacked from the front.


    Mary gulped but didn''t falter. She aimed for his left hand, but her eyes were fixed on his right, as a feint. She has observed Alex in these few days enough to tell that a straight attack would never land.


    She moved her right hand first, but in a flash, she retracted it, followed by a quick approach with her left hand, aiming for his exposed arm.


    Her movements were quick, almost like a wasp''s as she slanted her hold aiming to leave a quick slit behind¡ªonly to find her eyes widening as her hand was blocked even before she could have reached her target and because of her loss of grip, her wrist was bent inward, almost at the verge of breaking.


    "Ahhh!!" She yelped in pain as Alex pressed a little forward and her bones creaked.


    Alex asked, "Now you understand, Mary? You aren''t invisible while moving and there are numerous out there who can watch your movements clearer than me. What if they block you before you reach them? Breaking your bones would be easier than snapping a twig."


    His comments were harsh but to the point. He released her hand, and with tears welling up her eyes, Mary rubbed her wrist.


    "Cruel."


    Alex shrugged, "You asked for tips. Now that you have some, I am suddenly cruel, eh?"


    In these things, Amanda was better than these teenagers since she never complained about getting corrected or receiving pain. She listens to every flaw he states and also learns from her mistakes. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Alex, you didn''t tell her how she should improve her movements," Devon asked as he gave Mary some pain relieving gel to apply.


    Alex looked at the girl whose left cheek was bulging in a pout as she applied the gel but her attention never wavered from Alex.


    Alex suggested, "She has to change her grip with time. Until her blade doesn''t connect with the target, her grip should be firm, and when it does, she surely can switch her grip to hold it like a butter knife."


    Taking a pause and after ensuring that the girl was looking at him, he added, "You need to be attentive about your movements, otherwise your opponent can easily damage you beyond recovery, Mary. After all, you are the weakest among the five of us."


    The tension in the air was left hanging as Alex returned to his own training.


    Amanda, who was nearby, couldn''t help but say, "Weren''t you too hard on her?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Temporary depression is better than permanent death, y''know."


    Amanda slowly nodded and returned to her training.


    Thanks to the training he did past eleven days, Alex was now able to manipulate his Soul Energy far better, and using the SE alone, he could use his sword arts multiple times without harming himself....well, except for the Tempest Dart.


    Today was the last day of intensive training so Devon decided to finish the class early today.


    Before dismissing the class, he called everyone to tell them about the assessment that would take place tomorrow.


    "As you all must have been aware, the assessment would happen right away since the intensive training finishes today. You see, the people who came to teach you here, including me, have to return to our usual jobs as soon as we can, so there is no break allowed for the students."


    They all were aware of it so no one showed any reaction.


    Continuing, he said, "There will be only a single test that will decide under whom you all will get further trained. And that test would be, a one-on-one battle."


    Nothing new, so no one looked surprised.


    However, "This time, the opponents wouldn''t be decided through the traditional method of drawing lots. Rather, the teaching board will decide the matches based on each student''s strengths and weaknesses."


    Alex held his breath. So they indeed brought a change. Strange it was, since, canonically this assessment was done through lots.


    Devon''s voice turned a little serious as he said, "Remember, the teachers will be putting someone against you, who is proficient in what you are weak at. So remember the lesson you have learned during this period and give it your all."


    Hearing those words, Amanda couldn''t help but look to her left, and surprisingly Alex was also looking back at her.


    One, a genius witch. And another, a sword master.


    ''For some reason....'' Amanda began,


    ''....I already know my opponent....'' Alex finished.


    Tomorrow, various things are bound to change.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. About Amanda, then don''t worry, she is meant to be with Edric.

 Chapter 38 - 37- Assessment(1)

    Unlike usual, Alex didn''t go to train with Edric in the gym today. After all, everyone needs some time to calm their nerves before the assessment. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex was stretching his back while his mind remained focused on the upcoming battle. The Grand Master said that the opponents would be chosen based on one''s weakness. And Alex was weak with magic spells.


    The first potential opponent Alex could think of is Amanda, given she is a prodigy in magic and someone who lacks combat experience. However, there was Celestria and Mary as well from the third year who excelled in magic but were weak in combat. By no means does Edric fall in that category, so Alex wasn''t concerned about facing the Protagonist.


    ''Everything will be reported to the King....'' This assessment would help Adolf in choosing the ten champions when the time comes. As such, it becomes even more necessary for Alex to win this competition.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Hearing the knocks, Alex raised his brows and jumped on his feet before approaching the door.


    "Who is it?" Despite waiting for a few seconds, no one responded.


    Alex heaved a sigh and asked again, "If you don''t tell me-"


    "I-It''s me..." Hearing that voice, it didn''t take even a second for Alex to realise that on the other side stood the Princess of the nation.


    *Click*


    He parted the door and let her in before someone could see the enshrouded girl who thought that she had done a good job in hiding her identity.


    However, the prominent feature of a noble, those golden blond hair, was left hanging openly.


    Alex closed the door before asking, "Do you want me and yourself to get expelled or something?"


    Celestria was expecting the scolding yet she showed a pitiful sight and apologized, "I-I was just nervous....and wanted to...s-see you..."


    Alex was genuinely surprised by her behaviour these days. This girl has changed so much after that incident that now, she doesn''t pay attention to Edric at all unless she has to ask something related to Alex.


    Her behaviour has taken a drastic shift, and now the Princess appears to be more attracted to Alex than ever before.


    Was it the guilt? Or fear? Or both?


    Alex didn''t know, nor did he want to care about it, given he had something else more important to focus on.


    "Before you ask me to leave, I want to give you something." Celestria hurriedly spoke before she revealed a sheathed blade which she was hiding inside the long shawl she had draped over her shoulders.


    Alex was surprised to see the fine details engraved on the blade handle as he took the sword from her, and heard her mumbling,


    "Ehe~our fingers touched...."


    Ignoring the girl, he took the sword and unsheathed it. The slow vibration from the sword might be his imagination but it couldn''t be denied that he felt quite excited while holding this piece of art.


    "Oh my...."


    Looking at the double-edged sword with the words ''PURGE'' engraved on the bottom of it, Alex sighed in admiration.


    He lifted it with one hand and realized that its weight was perfectly balanced at the base and the tip. Twirling on his palm, he felt the weapon becoming one with him in no time; listening to his command and merging with his soul. It was just...perfect.


    *Shlink*


    Sheathing the sword, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "Where did you find such a masterpiece?"


    Celestria''s lips never went down from a smile since the girl was extremely happy to see that satisfied look in Alex''s eyes.


    Hearing his question, she casually responded, "Father gifted me back when I travelled back home. After witnessing you in the arena, I deemed it would be best to give it to you."


    Alex nodded. He could tell that such fine craftsmanship cannot be done in a massive producing smithy. The work of a fine blacksmith can be seen in the blade. Hours of patience and hard work have resulted in something so refined and perfect. Beautiful and deadly.


    After a brief moment of silence, Alex asked, "Tell me its price. I won''t be able to pay right away, but surely I can in instalments."


    Owing someone is not something Alex generally prefers. And surely not from this complicated girl whose feelings and thoughts are no longer in the zone where he could expect. She is unpredictable. God knows what she might ask in return for the sword, so he better get done with it right away.


    Celestria parted her lips to say, ''You don''t need to pay me at all!'', however, she stopped herself.


    She can....ask anything. Like anything??


    ''Oh my god...'' Numerous things came to her mind which, if a normal person had heard, they might have run away from Celestria.


    Alex suddenly felt darkness surrounding the Princess and a very sinister smile spread on her lips. Her eyes were drawn to the ground, moving restlessly.


    Frowning, he called out, "Celestria?"


    "Ah, yeah!" She hurriedly brought her eyes to meet his before she spoke, "Remember we used to sit under a tree with my head on your lap and you read me a story? I want that...please?"


    Alex was flabbergasted, "You....want to hear a story in exchange for this masterpiece?" Are you fucking kidding me?


    Alex couldn''t believe the insanity of this girl to be willing to give him this finely crafted weapon in exchange for just a simple story.


    Celestria shyly lowered her eyes, the flutter of her eyes charming enough to make Alex dazed just for a single second as he heard her saying, "T-The moments I spend with you....is priceless for me. So yes, I want it."


    Alex sighed and rubbed his eyes as he said, "Okay, fine, after the assessment, let''s do it."


    "Yeeeee!!" Celestria jumped from the bed with her eyes turning crescent in joy.


    She gave Alex a brief hug before dashing out of the room while mumbling, "Date, date! It''s a date!"


    Alex was scratching his head, seeing her enthusiasm, before he decided to clear up his mind and get prepared for the battle.


    ----------***---------


    The assessment would take place among all the students of third years, and the battles would be witnessed by all the instructors, professors, guests from the Capital and the other students from the second and third years.


    The indoor arena was quite huge, and at the same time, ten matches would be held. Since some students didn''t participate in the intensive training, having their goals already set in their minds, only two hundred students participated in the assessment.


    Each battle would only last for six minutes, and based on the performance, not results, the students would be recruited to a mentor right away.


    It was necessary for every student to give it their all in this battle since the judges would be observing their efforts not the result.


    From the Royal family, the First Prince and Celestria''s older brother¡ªRyan Grimhold, was also present and currently sitting beside Aborne.


    He was currently sitting across the second arena in which two students stood, ready to fight.


    The other instructors, like Jullie and Hawk, were observing other arenas. Each arena has at least two judges and one referee.


    More than six hundred students gathered around and were cheering for their favourite contestants. Since betting was not unknown to this world, they were even betting their money on challengers.


    Alex was currently sitting in the waiting room, from where the whole place was visible. The waiting room was built above the stands, and the floor-to-ceiling mirror gave a complete view of the scene.


    Alex was looking at the ongoing matches with an unreadable expression on his face. Within the waiting room, there were several more familiar faces but none of them were talking to anyone. No friends and lovers could be seen together at the moment, given, in a few minutes they could be facing each other in the arena.


    Alex didn''t have much of a thought since he wasn''t naive enough to reveal his strategy to the person he was talking to. But naturally, he didn''t want to disturb others while they were trying to gather themselves together.


    ''Not even a month has passed....'' After reincarnating here, Alex hasn''t been able to feel that serenity which he was searching for. Except for the time when he remains in the infirmary, he remains moving all the time considering he has to prepare for something more prominent and terrifying than this contest.


    He didn''t know whether he was moving on the right path or not. He didn''t know what the deity would ask from him when the time came. He didn''t know why he felt his first love was somewhere around. He didn''t know whether he would be able to participate in the ascension tournament.


    A lot of questions he had in mind and no one to help him. However, Alex knew, he could somehow get through all of it.


    ''Just like always...''


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Guess his opponent.

 Chapter 39 - 38- Assessment(2)

    It was¡­surprising.


    Alex genuinely believed in Devon''s words when the man said that the students would be paired up based on their weaknesses.


    However, how can he forget that everything happens here, with a plan in mind? Despite what they say, the administration and the Headmaster always keep manipulating things from the shadows.


    And because of those reasons, Alex was facing a person who had similar strengths and weaknesses as Alex.


    "Yo!" Edric raised his hand in greetings to which Alex stiffly nodded.


    They were standing on the arena number two which was under the observation of the Prince and the Knight Commander Aborne.


    On the other side, Amanda and Celestria were facing each other, however, the Prince showed no movement to signify that he was interested in his sister''s battle.


    ''Considering how much he cares about Celestria, Ryan must be told by his father to observe Edric''s battle or he would have gone to see her battle...'' Alex discerned.


    Alex took several deep breaths to prepare himself. Although it was unexpected, not like he was unprepared to face the Protagonist.


    At the moment, Edric was nearly S-rank and if talking about Alex''s stats, then he would be around D-rank or something.


    However, if there was a massive advantage in Alex''s possession then it is the knowledge he has about Edric and his skills.


    Edric has four transformations that enhance his strength, agility, senses, and durability, and now, he can self-regenerate rapidly because of that wolf he absorbed.


    He can absorb their traits by consuming their blood, body parts and core. And Edric has added another to the collection.


    However, as overpowered as it seems, it has several drawbacks as well. For one, he cannot use two traits at once or he would be rendered motionless after a brief period. Second, after going into his strongest transformation, his body paralyses.


    There are some more but Alex would need to keep these two in mind while he fights the raven-haired teenager.


    "Both participants, ready?" The referee asked as Alex held the handle of his blade and nodded.


    On the other hand, Edric''s features changed; he took his elven form before nodding.


    The referee stepped back and from the edge of the mat, he declared, "BEGIN!!"


    The world around Alex faded into stillness; the air seemed to hold its breath, and his vision narrowed to a single target¡ªthe left shoulder of his enemy. His body tilted forward, wordless and deadly, as adrenaline and Soul Energy flooded his veins. In a heartbeat, Alex launched himself forward, moving with a speed that only the sharpest eyes could catch.


    *Ding*


    A sharp clash rang out as Alex''s silver blade met the unyielding steel knuckles of Edric, who grinned, sensing his instincts had saved him just in time.


    "Good call on my part," he smirked, his elven grace fading as his arms surged with power. In a split-second, Alex twisted his blade, just narrowly avoiding Edric''s attempt to snap it.


    "Brute fuck," Alex muttered, watching as Edric''s form morphed. His enemy''s arms and legs grew longer and sturdier, a gorilla-like strength taking over. Without hesitation, Edric lunged forward, fists thundering down onto the mats as he charged, aiming to overwhelm Alex with raw force.


    Alex barely managed to duck beneath the massive swing, only to be met with a brutal follow-up¡ªa spear strike from Edric''s hulking elbow aimed straight for his torso. He leapt back, bringing his sword up defensively, and with a quick pivot, unleashed a ''Linear Slash''.


    **CRASH**


    The attack connected, though its impact was weakened by Alex''s shaky stance. Still, the force of the strike pushed Edric back a few inches, the gust of air biting against him. Edric''s muscles spasmed, a brief flinch of pain flashing across his face, but he responded with a wild grin¡ªa sign that things were about to escalate.


    Seeing Alex steady his footing, Edric sprang into the air, hands locked overhead in a massive hammer formation. Students watching from the sidelines felt their hearts race, barely able to breathe as Edric prepared to bring down a strike that could shatter bones.


    Alex''s gaze hardened, and with a swift move, he activated ''Quick Silver'', darting out of range just as Edric landed. But Edric was ready.


    "I knew it!" Edric snarled, abandoning the hammer motion to twist on impact. He drove a powerful kick into Alex''s torso, sending him hurtling backwards with bone-rattling force.


    "Ugh!" Alex''s mind raced; his only goal was to stay within the bounds of the arena. He stabbed his blade into the mats, using it to slow himself, but the brief reprieve left him exposed.


    A blur of movement signalled Edric''s approach, his wolf-like form closing in with startling speed. Before Alex could react, a fist struck his back, the impact radiating pain through his spine. He tried to retaliate, swinging his blade, but Edric vanished just as swiftly as he''d appeared, reappearing in another spot. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every time Alex prepared a counter, Edric was already gone, moving with an agility that made him nearly impossible to pin down.


    "Is this even allowed?" one of the students murmured, watching the brutal exchange.


    "The ref hasn''t stopped it¡­ Edric''s avoiding anything vital," another replied, uneasy but enthralled.


    Alex was trapped in a relentless storm of attacks, each one preventing him from finding any ground to retaliate. Edric seemed determined to keep the pressure on, exploiting Alex''s reliance on mid-range attacks by drawing him into close-quarters combat where his own speed and ferocity dominated.


    *SQUELCH*


    Alex gasped as Edric slipped under his latest swing, claws raking his side and drawing a fresh streak of blood. The pain sliced through him, but Alex caught Edric''s focused expression¡ªthis wasn''t reckless aggression; it was calculated. Edric knew that even one opening would be all Alex needed to turn the tide, so he gave him none, sustaining the offensive like his life depended on it.


    Gritting his teeth, Alex focused on Edric''s rhythm, trying to find any gaps. His movements were faster than Alex could track, but every time he paused to change direction or prepare an attack, Alex caught glimpses of his form. Each brief moment allowed Alex to build a pattern in his mind, anticipating Edric''s moves.


    His side throbbed, his breathing ragged, but the silver-haired warrior''s gaze sharpened¡ªwaiting for that one chance to break through Edric''s unrelenting assault.


    Gritting his teeth, Alex straightened, his stance low and his grip fierce around his blade. He steeled himself, waiting for Edric''s next rush. And there it was¡ªa blur to his right. This time, Alex didn''t swing. He sidestepped, lightning-fast, letting Edric''s clawed fist pass by with mere inches to spare.


    Seizing the opening, Alex rotated sharply, using the momentum to drive his blade straight down in a sweeping arc.


    The force of the strike cleaved through the air with explosive power, catching Edric off guard and forcing him back. A startled gasp escaped the crowd as Edric stumbled, his arm grazed by the slash, blood now running from a shallow cut. The tides had turned.


    But Alex wasn''t finished. Just as the blade landed, a bell ring resounded before the blade tip rebounded from the ground and aimed for Edric''s front.


    "Shit!" Edric had only a single fragment of a second to recoil back, however, he wasn''t able to completely dodge the attack, leaving a long slit across his torso.


    The duo stood face to face, both of them bleeding and tired. However, none of the two showed any sign of backing down.


    ¡ªTo be continued.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 40 - 39- Assessment(3)

    Alex has reached beyond Edric''s expectations.


    In a corner of his mind, Edric expected him to be put against Alex in the assessment. As such, he hurriedly adapted to his new wolf form.


    Edric knew that to defeat a swordsman who wasn''t just fast but precise with his attacks, he had to be swift in response as well. And to prohibit Alex from using his deadliest attack, that third stance, Edric deemed it necessary to not give Alex much space to launch that attack.


    However, Alex performed beyond his expectations and ended up inflicting two visible wounds on Edric in the last confrontation.


    Although Alex was gravely injured himself, Edric could feel that the guy was far from the point of accepting defeat.


    "Here it comes¡­" Edric braced himself, his claws sharpening as a fierce glow lit up his eyes. His opponent leaned forward, giving away his intent¡ªEdric knew he''d be using that first technique, the one Edric had barely managed to block before.


    "Fourth Step¡­" The words dropped like a hammer. Edric''s eyes widened in shock.


    *There''s a fourth?!*


    Panic surged through him, and he morphed into his sturdiest form. His arms and legs grew bulkier, taking on an ape-like strength as he prepared for what was coming.


    Alex''s gaze fell to the ground, his stance calm and unmoved by the wounds on his body. His hand rested on the hilt of his blade, still sheathed at his side.


    Then, in the growing silence, Alex spoke one word that froze Edric in place.


    "¡­Mimic."


    In a flash, Alex''s silver blade cut through the air, his form streaking forward and leaving a cloud of dust. Edric barely crossed his arms in time, bracing against the incoming blow¡ªbut Alex had vanished before his eyes. Pain tore through Edric''s left arm, his skin burning from the sudden slash.


    "Damn it!" Edric snarled, whipping around, his eyes scanning the arena for any trace of his opponent. If he switched to his elven form, he''d be able to follow Alex''s movements, but it would leave him vulnerable.


    Before he could decide, Alex moved again, circling him with an unrelenting rhythm. Edric was surrounded by flashes of silver and streaks of pain as Alex struck from every angle, each hit carving thin lines into Edric''s hardened skin.


    Edric snarled, shaking off the pain as Alex closed in for another pass. His opponent''s speed was overwhelming, but Edric''s instincts kicked in, honing his focus. This time, he wasn''t just going to defend¡ªhe was going to strike back.


    Alex darted in from the left, his blade a silver blur. But Edric, anticipating the move, swung his massive arm sideways, aiming to catch Alex mid-dash. His fist connected with a crack, slamming into Alex''s side. The force of the blow sent Alex skidding back, dust rising from his sliding feet.


    "Not so fast now, are you?" Edric taunted, his voice low and dangerous.


    Alex''s eyes flickered with something darker, and he charged again, a glint of fury in his gaze. He vanished, reappearing just behind Edric, his blade cutting a swift, shallow line across Edric''s shoulder. But Edric didn''t flinch¡ªhe spun with a brutal backhand, his claws extended to rip through anything in their path.


    Alex ducked low, dodging by a hair''s breadth, but Edric was already following up with a heavy downward punch. The ground shook as his fist pounded into the spot where Alex had been, leaving a shallow crater beneath the mats. Yet Alex moved like a shadow, evading each powerful blow with precise sidesteps and counters.


    Then Edric''s voice roared through the arena as he unleashed a savage flurry of attacks, his fists and claws a relentless barrage. His movements grew faster, closing in on Alex with each attempt, aiming to trap him. It was all Alex could do to weave around the strikes, his blade flashing up to parry Edric''s claws as he danced around his larger foe.


    "Think you''re quick, huh?" Edric barked, his strikes relentless. "Let''s see you dodge *this!*"


    In a sudden burst of fury, Edric''s arm swung in a wild arc, sending a shockwave through the air. The force threw Alex off balance just enough for Edric to grab him by the collar. Without hesitation, Edric flung Alex across the arena, sending him crashing into the ground.


    Alex gritted his teeth as he forced himself up, blood dripping from his lip. Edric didn''t give him a second to recover, charging forward, his powerful steps shaking the ground. As Edric''s massive fist came down, Alex twisted his body at the last moment, narrowly escaping the crushing blow.


    In that instant, Alex saw his opening.


    With a sharp intake of breath, he activated ''Second Step'' once more, darting to Edric''s side and driving his blade deep into his opponent''s arm. Edric let out a roar, his skin splitting under the blade, but he retaliated instantly, delivering a crushing punch to Alex''s ribs that left him gasping. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two fighters locked eyes, neither willing to back down. Edric''s bloodied form pulsed with raw power, while Alex''s stance, despite his wounds, remained razor-sharp. The arena echoed with the sounds of their breaths, each moment pregnant with the promise of the next explosive clash.


    The roar of the audience and the expression of the judges, nothing mattered for the duo at that moment.


    Edric knew he couldn''t keep up his mutant form for long and Alex was reaching his limits as well.


    Both of them knew this would end it. Every muscle, every thought, every breath was focused on delivering one final, decisive blow.


    "AAAAAHHHHHH!!" Edric''s voice thundered across the arena, drawing startled glances from nearby battles. Power erupted from him, his body swelling as veins pulsed under his skin, his eyes losing all color and turning a blank white. In this berserk state, there was no strategy, only raw, unrestrained might.


    Across from him, Alex steadied his grip on his blade, his hands tightening as he focused all his energy. Blood dripped down his side, but his gaze was steady, a blazing determination radiating from him like a second aura. He had one chance, and he intended to make it count.


    The crowd leaned forward, breath caught, while the judges could only watch, transfixed. The ground itself seemed to tremble beneath the sheer force emanating from both warriors.


    "Seventh Step," Alex murmured, his words almost lost in the roar of energy between them. Then, without hesitation, both lunged forward, each moving with the full force of their abilities.


    **CRACK!**


    The ground shattered as Edric launched himself forward, leaving a massive crater where he''d stood. His fist was cocked back, every ounce of his power coiled in that single strike, aimed straight at Alex.


    In one fluid motion, Alex leaped to meet him; his sword raised high. The blade began to pulse with a dark, ominous glow, the air around it crackling as if recognizing the finality of this attack. His eyes locked onto Edric, and time seemed to slow, each millisecond stretching as the distance between them closed.


    Edric''s fist shot forward, his entire body a blur of muscle and fury. Alex''s sword came down to meet him, cutting through the air like a thunderbolt.


    The moment their attacks collided, the arena exploded in a deafening roar. A shockwave tore through the air, sending cracks racing through the stone floor as jagged pieces of the ground flew in all directions. The sheer force of their clash left a massive crater at the center of the arena, spider-webbing fractures that crept toward the edges, splintering everything in their path.


    The audience shielded themselves from the violent gusts of wind and grit, their eyes wide with awe and terror. Nearby areas were rattled, and fighters paused, staring at the swirling dust cloud that had swallowed Edric and Alex whole. Stone seats trembled, and the very air hung heavy with the raw energy still crackling from the impact.


    However, when the dust settled, there was a third person standing between the duo and he seemed to have blocked the attacks using his barrier.


    Alex could be seen already fallen to the ground with his blade snapped in two while Edric was barely conscious with his right hand completely damaged to the point of becoming useless.


    Devon looked at the destruction that both of them had caused even though he chanted a damaged suppressing spell.


    Heaving a sigh, the Grand Master looked at Alex and muttered under his breath,


    ''Now I understand why she is interested in you¡­.''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 41 - 40- Love

    The meeting to discuss the results of the matches was supposed to happen the next day, however, on Aborne''s demand, it was taking place late at night within the conference hall.


    Jullie, Devon, Aborne, The first Prince Ryan, Hector, Shelby, and the other instructors who were involved in the intensive training were sitting around the oval table. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first and foremost topic which Aborne brought forward was, "Interruption! Why did you interrupt their perfect battle, you bookworm?!" His anger was directed toward the Grand Master in the room.


    Devon, on his part, looked completely unaffected despite being directed with such anger by the strongest warrior of the nation.


    With a smile, he merely shrugged, "My interference was necessary, Sir Aborne or one of the two might have lost their life."


    Hector asked, "Did you perceive those attacks lethal?" The Headmaster was also witnessing the battle; however, he trusted the eyes of the youngster more.


    Devon fixed his monocle and said, "I won''t say it was intentional. Although both sides were trying to forge all their strength in that attack, they didn''t hold the ''intention'' to kill each other."


    The short-haired woman, Shelby, scoffed, "From what I saw, the aftereffect of Alex''s attack suggested he was going for the kill."


    No one could refute the fact that Alex''s attack contained more raw energy and devastation. That single attack was worth taking down a fort, Devon declared. And if not for him suppressing the damage, the other participants might have incurred damage, including the Prince.


    The answer to that question was provided by the violet-haired lady, "If he really intended on killing Edric, then Alex would have used that stance he calls, ''Tempest Dart.''"


    Shelby closed her mouth and couldn''t say anything against that. By now, the whole teaching unit knows about the fact that Alex launched an attack that even a Five-star mage warrior like Jullie had a hard time countering.


    Edric was only a three-star warrior, and in that state where he was on the verge of falling, there was a very bleak chance that the raven-haired teenager would have been able to block the dart.


    "But I can''t understand something here¡­" The member of the Royal lineage spoke, "How come no one can discern this sudden growth in Alex''s strength?" Ryan looked at Devon, Jullie, and Hector one after another.


    Strength is good, but that kind of strength without a proper explanation is troubling.


    Aborne voiced, "Your Highness, from what I have witnessed, Alex isn''t cursed by the Soulless." Every eye turned towards the redhead, as with his arms crossed the Knight Commander added, "From what I could see, Alex has honed his skills through deliberate hard work and through years of practice. Gaining sudden strength majorly overwhelms one''s mind and body. "


    Taking a pause, he added, "Although Alex doesn''t seem to be able to withstand his own strength and his body not being able to keep up, his mental fortitude showed that the boy had gone through experiences that have allowed him to wield that power."


    Devon affirmed, "Indeed, his body isn''t up to the mark to wield such strength¡­that explains why he has always been careful with his sword arts. Despite being thrashed by Edric, Alex didn''t just start launching his attacks here and there and waited for the right moment."


    Hector shared his insight, "In my opinion, Alex''s mind is of a high-ranking warrior, but his body hasn''t developed to that stage?"


    Those words made them frown, and Devon nearly flinched at the prospect of something that Hector''s words suggested.


    Shelby gasped and uttered what others had in their mind, "Time travel?!"


    Aborne frowned, "Can it be¡­really possible?" His question was directed at no one specific, and everyone in the room had similar questions.


    "It''s unprecedented but not impossible," Hawk added; given there have been magicians in the past with command over time and space.


    However, the capability to reverse time or regression always remained limited and very brief. Could there be a magician in the future who could travel back in time without letting their soul energy be revealed to the world? After all, a regression spell would cost a huge amount of Soul Energy but Alex possesses a pitiful amount.


    Or is it that Alex has a way of enshrouding his presence, suppressing his SE, and appearing to be weak?


    Numerous questions and the only way to know it, "Hector, you need to pry into his head." Shelby slammed her hand on the table and demanded.


    Good or bad, the knowledge of the future could be beneficial for the current era. And even if Alex isn''t from the future, they could discern the cause behind his sudden growth.


    Hector leaned back in his seat before responding, "I can''t, for two reasons."


    Shelby frowned but it was another Professor who asked, "Why?"


    Hector pointed out, "First, without any proper evidence I won''t investigate someone''s memories without their permission. And second¡­because I am not allowed to."


    Shelby frowned, "Who in the world can stop you?" Just as she said, she thought of the Emperor¡­but the Emperor wouldn''t go out of his way to protect Alex.


    The question wasn''t answered clearly, but Hector vaguely told them,


    "Someone whom none of us can defy."


    ¡ª---------**----------


    In the infirmary, Edric and Alex were lying on the bed parallel to each other, and beside their beds sat two beautiful ladies.


    Amanda, who won her match against Celestria didn''t have many wounds that could be regarded as ''concerning''. However, the same couldn''t be said about the Princess, who had severe frostbite, and her left arm was frozen to the very blood cells.


    However, despite the nurse''s warning, Celestria decided to remain by Alex''s side tonight to take care of him.


    Amanda was, naturally, worried for Edric, so she decided to look over him until he woke up. However, now that the girl was sitting just a few inches away from Celestria, Amanda couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    "Does¡­it hurt?" Glancing at the girl from the corner of her eyes, Amanda asked.


    Celestria''s arm was covered in bandages and the blond Princess was wearing a thick fabric all around to keep her body warm. The hot pads attached to her clothes must be uncomfortable but that''s the price she has to pay in exchange for remaining here in the infirmary rather than letting her body rest.


    Celestria heaved a sigh, "It hurts¡­but not as much as it does when I see Alex. His condition pains me much more."


    Amanda could share the sentiment since seeing Edric wincing and flinching in his sleep made her heart heavy as well. Even the slightest movement caused his whole body to ache.


    Amanda couldn''t even imagine how the two boys must be feeling at the moment. The last time when she was beaten black and blue, a year ago during the tournament, she was given anesthesia since she wasn''t able to endure the pain at all.


    She still gets nightmares of those nights when her body was her biggest enemy, bestowing her irresistible pain. And here, Alex and Edric have gone through that experience more than once in this single month.


    "It''s surprising tho¡­" Amanda turned toward Celestria before continuing, "...that the same Alex who cried over a simple bruise and ran away from battles, had the courage to fight until his whole body was immovable and his consciousness slipped away. From the reports I have received, several of Alex''s ribs were broken during the first half minute of the battle."


    Celestria nodded as she wiped her tears and slowly uttered, "He has grown, Amy, stronger and more courageous. It''s both saddening and delightful that Alex doesn''t need me anymore to face his problems."


    Amanda rested her hand on Celestria''s shoulder before telling her, "Seeing you in these conditions¡­I suppose now you need Alex more than ever."


    The blond Princess nodded, "Yes¡­yes, I do need him. I have committed a grave sin but I am prepared to go through any trial which could allow me to get back with him."


    Allowing Amanda to wipe her tears with her handkerchief, Celestria continued, "Trust me, Amanda, I had suffered greatly in those days when I wasn''t with Alex¡­.it almost felt I was incomplete. He is the color of my life¡­.the reason why I smile and look forward to the next day."


    Amanda was¡­genuinely surprised. While she could see that Celestria was head over heels for Alex, the girl herself didn''t know it. Celestria still feels that this feeling was friendship but from Amanda''s perception, Celestria has crossed the realm of love¡­.she is devoted to Alex.


    Glancing at Edric, the teenager couldn''t help but mutter, ''Someday¡­I also wish to convey my feelings just as fluently as Cela¡­.''


    Melissa who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but smile at the two young ladies who were showing the genuine meaning behind that certain word, which she never understood.


    Love.


    ¡ª---------**---------


    A/N:- I feel I should write a side story from Celestria''s perspective.

 Chapter 42 - 41- Failure

    "You are still going to meet that failure?" The girl enshrouded in a white cloak, halted in her path.


    Without looking at the person, she could tell who it was, and for god sake, she didn''t want to see that person at this moment.


    "I never asked you to come along, why bother?" She asked as she fastened her shoelaces, readying to depart.


    The weather outside was as harsh as ever, even though the month of the year remains warm for most of the other nations.


    "It has been over thirteen years. First your mother and now you. You two are investing your time in something that will only risk your life and waste our resources." The woman who spat those words held venom at the tip of her tongue and based on her tone, one could discern that she wasn''t happy with the cloaked figure. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cloaked lady finally got up and turned towards the criticiser, "You know what, Mace? Not even once did I or my mother use a single coin from the clan treasury. We always afforded everything on our own." Her voice grew heavy, making the listener back away a little.


    However, the person wasn''t done, as she added, "You may have forgotten Mace, but the last person who wrongly accused me had his head rolling even before he could even say it was all a joke."


    The woman, Mace, flinched and gulped strongly. However, retaining the temper, she spat, "You know what will happen once the patriarch knows about this, right?"


    In response to that, the lady narrowed her eyes, "Are you threatening me, now?"


    There was no response from the other end as Mace felt it....the sharpness against her throat that could end up taking away her life if she didn''t choose her next words carefully.


    With her face adapting a shade paler than a sheet, she backed off, "Pay me the regular fee and I will remain silent."


    The enshrouded lady scoffed before throwing a pouch at the other one.


    Turning around, she stared at the vast field, filled with pristine white. The journey was long but the thought of seeing ''him'' fills her heart with joy and warmth.


    ''I hope those two idiots have kept Alex safe.''


    ----------**---------


    What makes the Seventh Stance so dangerous and urges Alex to choose that step as his last move?


    All the damage his body receives, the movements he makes, the attacks he defends against....all that changes into energy which he launches in one go through that stance.


    In both of his lives, Alex has only used that stance twice. Once when he was learning under that old man and the second time yesterday while he was fighting against Edric.


    He never had the opportunity, nor someone who could keep fighting with him for so long, to let him use that technique. He mostly used Tempest Dart to deal with bothersome foes, given that technique is made to kill.


    "Agh...." He tried moving his body but a grunt escaped his throat since it was aching all over.


    "Alex...? Alex!" Alex was startled hearing that shout, as he glanced at the girl who exclaimed upon hearing him groan.


    There were tears in her eyes as she jumped on Alex,


    "ALEX!!"


    "Ouch! It hurts, you idiot!" Although he complained Celestria didn''t listen to him at all and pressed Alex''s face in her bosom and hugged him firmly in her arms.


    Although his wounds had healed, his body was aching awfully...but a little....just a little, he felt better being embraced by her. It helped that the Princess carries quite a bountiful bust, providing a cushiony sensation to his face.


    "Alex...Alex...I was so worried for you." Tears never stopped streaming down her cheeks as she sobbed while holding him close to her.


    Alex heaved a sigh but before he could say anything, he heard Celestria crying,


    "Ow-ow-ow...Miss Melissa?!" Celestria was pulled away from the bed as Mellisa mercilessly pulled the Princess'' ear.


    "You can''t jump on a patient like that, Missy."


    Celestria backed away, and while rubbing her reddened ear, she complained, "Just say you are jealous that I was able to do something you never dared to...despite having the desire."


    Melissa''s face turned red as she rested her hand on her waist and urged, "Say that again."


    Celestria huffed and turned her face away.


    "Miss Melissa?" Edric''s voice reached them, urging all three to turn towards the raven-haired before Edric asked, "Can you put a blanket on Amanda? I still cannot move." There was a soft smile on his face as he looked at his lover''s face who was sleeping with her head resting on the bed.


    Melissa nodded, "Yes, sure, child. She was quite tired after the battle." Getting a blanket from nearby, the nurse said, "Well, Celestria should be tired as well, but your friend didn''t sleep a single wink last night, Alex. She was awake the whole night, looking after you."


    Alex was surprised, genuinely. He looked at the Princess and noticed that her eyes were red, not just because of tears and her face was slightly pale as well. Although the heating pads were removed at some point, her arm was still covered with bandages.


    Alex raised his finger in her direction, "You...sleep or our date is cancelled."


    Celestria''s eyes widened, and without uttering a single word, she dashed toward one of the vacant beds, and after covering herself with a sheet, she closed her eyes.


    Melissa looked at the scene with a surprised gaze. Once she saw that Celestria was inside the cover, she looked back at Alex and said, "You have got her wrapped around your finger."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I seriously don''t know what''s wrong with her."


    Melissa shook her head, "Anyway, it''s time for your medicine. Open your mouth, I will feed you."


    Alex did as she asked, and Melissa sat on the bed before leaning towards him.


    He gulped the bitter medicine before hearing the lady saying, "You should sleep for now-"


    "I fear he cannot rest for the time being, Dear Melissa." Suddenly, a familiar voice was heard from the entrance before the duo looked at the smiling face of the Grand Master.


    "Mister Devon, how can I help you?" Melissa asked as she stood defensively in front of Alex, already sensing what Devon would ask.


    However, despite how much it pained Devon to trouble his favourite woman, he had to say, "I have to bring Alex somewhere. It''s important."


    Melissa heaved a sigh and was about to tell him that Alex couldn''t move around at all...but,


    "It''s okay, Miss Melissa. I think it''s indeed important for Sir Devon to look so serious."


    Under the astonished gazes of the two adults, the same boy who was brought all broken and torn yesterday, got up on his feet and said, "Let''s go, Sir Devon."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 43 - 42- Celas Diary: 1

    It was at that time when Celestria returned to her home after the whole incident with Abeth.


    She was told to rest a few days in the capital since knowing that a teacher was lusting over her must be too traumatic for her. Her parents also said that if she wanted, she could drop this year and resume her classes next year.


    However, that wasn''t the case. She wasn''t that affected by Abeth that she would run away from the Academy. And knowing that Abeth was dead now, helped her to be rest assured.


    However, all the facts relating to Abeth were the second priority on her list since the main reason she took some days off was that she was concerned about someone else.


    Alex.


    After she talked to Professor Jullie that evening when she and the Headmaster came with her to the Capital, Celestria realized something. She has to be courageous with her approach and apologize to Alex.


    She never hesitated to blame him when he was in the cell, so she shouldn''t be hesitant about apologizing as well.


    However, what could she do to gain his forgiveness? She couldn''t start to imagine how much it must have pained him to be told by his childhood friend that they should pretend that they never knew each other. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t help that recently, she started to pay attention to Edric more because she admired him. After she saw his performance last year in the tournament and how proudly Celestria''s father looked at Edric...she felt she had to become as strong as him. So one day, her father can look at her not only with fondness but pride as well.


    Maybe that''s the reason why she began spending more time with Edric....and as a result, she began ignoring Alex.


    But she forgot one crucial thing; Edric had others, a lot of friends and a lover by his side. But Alex? Alex had only Celestria whom he could regard as his friend.


    It broke her heart at how wrong she was at making decisions and not thinking things through.


    And if it was not enough, she suddenly got the news from her brother that "Alex was disowned by his parents."


    Celestria was shocked to the point no word came out in response.


    Ryan softly caressed her head and told her, "I am as shocked as you. I never thought those two would be such scumbags to abandon their child like this."


    After Ryan left, Celestria was left in her room, all silent and shocked.


    Celestria has met Alex''s parents quite many times in the past and their relationship was quite good as well. She knows better than her brother that the two were quite fond of Alex, gifting him books and other things he liked, even though they weren''t that well off.


    And to think that they suddenly got up and abandoned him....?


    His last support in life also left him....and everything was because of Celestria.


    ''No, I can''t cry...I have to talk to them!'' She wiped her burning tears and with a fierce flame of determination igniting in her eyes, she made her way out of the palace.


    Without informing her parents or brother, she boarded a carriage and advanced toward that place which Celestria had seldom visited in the past.


    Alex''s home.


    The sole reason for her wanting to meet them is because Celestria wanted to make them realize what grave mistake they have committed and if possible...she wanted them to redeem themselves. Alex loves his parents, and Celestia couldn''t start to think how devastated he would be whenever other students would return to their homes on vacation or during the periodic parent-teacher meeting.


    Celestria was his friend, yet she was feeling guilty for abandoning Alex. Surely, as his parents, they must be...


    "They left, Your Highness." After reaching the house which Alex once called his home, Celestria was informed that...Alex''s parents have run away from the Capital.


    And the reason behind their action was sickening. Just because they didn''t want to be punished, they escaped.


    Her fist was clenched in anger as she stared at the house where those two snakes lived, ''I really couldn''t see their real faces behind that smiling facade they always wore.''


    She remained standing there for a long time, torn between several emotions.


    The soldier who escorted the Princess here, asked, "Shall we return, Your Highness?"


    Celestia shook her head, "Not now...I need to take something from here."


    There must be things Alex has in here that she could bring with her and give to him.


    The soldier looked restless, letting the Princess wander out of the palace for a long time, but before he could say anything, Celestria was already inside the house.


    Most of the things were taken away, excluding those pictures Alex made for his parents. Her heart bled at the realisation that they had cut off Alex from their lives and left the place without an ounce of hesitation.


    She collected all the pictures and safely folded them. Handing it to the soldier she told him to keep them in the carriage, and again, before the soldier could have said anything, Celestria returned to the house.


    Looking to her left, there was a room which she had never entered in the past. There was a lock on the room, and even when there wasn''t, Alex never allowed her to enter inside.


    It was Alex''s room.


    ''Sorry Alex...'' She broke the promise she gave to him to never enter his room without his permission. She knew he might not be returning to the capital any time soon, and under the administration''s orders, this house might get demolished soon.


    As such, she didn''t hesitate to break the lock in a fluid motion and enter his room for the first time.


    The smell of books and incense assaulted her. The whole place was filled with hundreds of books, making the room appear smaller than it actually was.


    There was a study table, two cupboards and bookshelves all around.


    She could faintly recognise some of the books arranged on a separate bookshelf. All the other shelves were overcrowded but this one...had only eight books, and strangely, all of them were gifted by Celestria.


    Her eyes burned with emotions upon noticing how carefully he had treasured those books which she had randomly chosen to gift him in the past.


    She then approached the first wardrobe, and upon opening it she found there were a few sets of his clothes hanging there. She decided to keep all those clothes in a box and bring it with her.


    Next, she approached the second wardrobe, expecting more clothes, or maybe books, to be resting there.


    ....however, little did she expect that this wardrobe was filled with nothing but....her.


    Everywhere she saw, Celestria found herself.


    There was a small pendant hanging in front of her, which Celestria broke as a child and threw away finding it annoying to get it repaired. She vividly remembered this pendant, as until it was broken; it was her favourite.


    With her hand trembling, she slowly picked up the pendant and muttered, "Y-You fixed it....for me?"


    Her heart was filled with a sense of inexplicable joy, seeing how carefully the pieces were brought together.


    Her eyes then went towards a small glass case in which a small lily was carefully placed. Even though its colour had long faded, and the flower seemed a single touch away from crumbling, it was safely preserved.


    "....the four....petalled lily...." Her heart trembled, eyes watered, as she remembered that long ago...Celestria found a four-petalled lily in the garden, and casually she gifted it to Alex saying it was a sign of how important he was to her.


    Not only that, several other things like the pearls of her necklace, the bowtie she gifted and even the ugly painting she made of him...everything was kept safely there.


    "H-He....kept....it...all along...." She fell to her knees, loudly wailing at the thought of how much he cared about things which she deemed trivial.


    She always took things casually but Alex...Alex always looked up at her as his everything.


    And the person he loved the most, betrayed him.


    She betrayed him!


    -------**------


    A/N:- Continuation of her diary after several chapters. See ya.

 Chapter 44 - 43- Reward...again?

    Alex was sitting in a wheelchair as Devon pushed it towards the administrative building.


    "Isn''t she lovely?" Devon sighed, garnering the younger one''s attention.


    "Melissa?" His question was met by a nod, urging Alex to add, "Why don''t you try and be a bit aggressive? Like asking her out sometimes?"


    Devon''s shoulders slumped, "My work doesn''t allow me to come here often, and when I do, it''s mostly because of some training or competition. And around that time Melissa remains chained to the infirmary."


    Alex could understand the man''s problems. Their working fields don''t allow them to have a normal life. However, even if Melissa had time, it is highly unlikely she would go on a date with Devon.


    Earlier, the silverhead noticed that Devon''s charm was completely wasted on the nurse. Her demeanor around others and Devon was the same.


    ''Maybe she actually doesn''t want to get involved in romance, after all.''


    Shrugging off his attention from the nurse, he looked at the people waiting for him inside the administrator''s office.


    The administrative chief, Hawk, along with Aborne and Prince Ryan stood there.


    Alex gave a brief bow without leaving his seat, and greeted, "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Highness."


    The next King of the nation and someone who was now a part of the integral administration of the nation. The first Prince and Celestria''s elder brother.


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me, Alex. We aren''t so distant."


    Despite those words, Alex just flashed a friendly smile but didn''t say anything.


    Ryan stepped forward and said, "To not make you stay here for long, let''s get on with it," Saying so, the blond noble removed the silk sheet from the table, revealing a set of seven swords lying there.


    Alex''s eyes shone seeing the numerous masterpieces lying there¡­humming to him, urging his whole being to wield them.


    Alex slowly rose to his feet and placed his hand on the one in the middle. It was a single-edged, slim, and long sword with a heavy handle made for stabbing. The blade seems sharp enough to bisect the very air once slashed.


    In his hand, it felt too light and too comfortable. If not for royalty being here, he might have tried swinging it around.


    Seeing his reaction Aborne smirked, "As Celestria said, you are fond of Swords."


    Alex raised his brows, "Celestria informed you?"


    Ryan smiles, "Indeed; initially, we intended to bring all kinds of weapons as a reward. But then Cela said you have a keen interest in swords."


    "Well, she was right. I prefer swords over other weapons. And sometimes, spears."


    But then he frowned, "Reward? I received it from Sir Devon tho..." The platinum plates were more than enough to save Celestria''s life¡­or did they intend to give something to him periodically?


    Aborne responded, "You are a fine warrior and a future pillar for the nation. Seeing how easily your blades snap, we must provide you with something sturdier and worthy."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "But the blade I used against Edric was also one of the blades from the capital arsenal. Celestria gave it to me."


    Devon was surprised, "You broke a blade made from Akron''s forge? That''s new." Alex didn''t know who this Akron was, but based on his reaction it seems all the royal blades came from that blacksmith.


    "Talking about yesterday," Hawk stepped forward, "What technique did you use that ended up disintegrating the upper half of your blade?"


    Alex calmly responded, "A technique that produces a lot of heat, resulting in expansion of molecules and in the end¡­.boom." He didn''t explain to them the whole workings of the Seventh Stance since, in Alex''s eyes, anyone could become his enemy in the future.


    "If that''s the case, you should pick this one. Heavy and made to absorb heat." Aborne suggested, his own flames coming to life.


    The more he hears from Alex, the more Aborne gets intrigued.


    Alex looked at the blade being proposed before he lifted the blade and felt it much heavier than any other sword he had wielded until now¡­except for that one he borrowed back then when he fought against Aiden.


    Resting the blade over his shoulder, Alex judged that this blade was made for the technique ''Rebound''.


    In ''Rebound'' once the blade tip lands on the ground, it recoils and becomes weightless in his hand. If Alex maintains control, he can direct the blade in any direction; as such, having a heavy sword for the stance is perfect.


    But then, he cannot freely wield this heavy metal all the time, and the other swords have their merits as well.


    Looking up at the Prince, he asked, "How many can I take?"


    Ryan was taken aback since he was told to provide only one. However, before the blond young man could have said anything, Aborne stepped forward and suggested,


    "As many as you can lift in your arms, you can take them."


    Whether it was a way to test his strength and brain or Aborne didn''t want Alex to take more than two, he suggested.


    Devon folded his hand and, with an intrigued smile, watched the boy looking at the swords carefully. He is interested in knowing what choice he makes.


    Ryan didn''t say anything against Aborne''s suggestion since he trusted the man''s judgment. And Hawk¡­he was just observing the silver head silently.


    Alex was perplexed about what blade he should choose¡­.but then he had an idea and suddenly tapped his hand on one of the swords. The weapon glowed, signifying he made a connection.


    "Oh, my~" Devon gasped as he saw the teenager dumping all the other swords inside the one he used his SE on.


    "Ah, how can I forget¡­" Ryan heaved a sigh, urging Aborne to ask, "How is he doing that?"


    The Prince informed, "That''s Alex''s unique skill: Storage."


    Alex lifted the sword which he made into his new storage bag, before asking, "So¡­can I keep it all?"


    Aborne laughed out loud, his laughter startling the Grand Master as the redhead patted Alex''s shoulder and said, "You got brains with strength. Yes, yes, you can keep all of ''em. I will handle the cost."


    Alex didn''t need to be told twice as he kept the sword on the chair.


    Before he could have asked if it was okay to leave, Hawk said, "Alex, your mentor has been decided."


    Alex raised his brows, "Oh¡­.can I know who they might be?" He was expecting his mentor to be one of the knights¡­or maybe Aborne himself? Seriously, the latter would be the best given the experience and skills Aborne holds would be extremely helpful for Alex.


    "Initially, we believed that Sir Aborne would be the best person to teach you¡­.however, considering how Sir Aborne mostly remains on the front lines and seldom gets to engage in battle, we came to a conclusion that your mentor would be Eric Steelhound."


    Alex''s lips parted and shock was evident on his face


    Steelhound was the family infamous for their mercenary work. They do the dirty jobs for the King. The hound dogs are born to hunt their prey and shred them into pieces.


    And¡­Alex would be getting mentored by the second in command of that clan?


    "...do they even take students as their disciples?" Alex asked, still too shocked.


    "They don''t generally, but after they witnessed your battle yesterday, the head of the house himself proposed the idea," Hawk informed.


    Truth be told, the experience Steelhounds can provide would be best for Alex, considering they mostly handle labyrinths and stray hunters.


    Under their mentorship, Alex would be allowed to use his skills in battles against monsters and humans without being restricted from killing his enemy.


    "Professor Jullie suggested that you should be exposed to more danger¡­since suffering makes you stronger, in her opinion," Devon added.


    Alex chuckled, "She might be right."


    "You became a veteran after facing a Soulless; of course, she was right."


    Hawk stepped between them and said, "After you recover, contact me for the mentorship. Now go and rest." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex nodded and pushed the wheelchair away with his beloved swords with him.


    Left in the room, Hawk kept staring at the door from where Alex left.


    Devon couldn''t help but ask, "What happened? Anything the matter?"


    Hawk absentmindedly uttered "When he entered¡­he barely was able to stand¡­and just within fifteen minutes, his body recovered enough to walk comfortably. It''s strange."


    Devon also noticed the rapid recovery of the boy. For someone who recieved a month''s worth of damage, only to recover in a single night is a little too uncanny.


    However, "We both know that suspecting him wouldn''t lead us to anything. So let''s just mind our business and leave Alex to her."


    Hawk nodded but his mind was still revolving around the mysteries coming forward related to Alex. And now, Alex would be working under those people who are famous to be peculiar.


    ''Well, regardless of the origin of his power, until he is on our side, everything should be fine.''


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 45 - 44- Letter

    Two days went by in an instant given most of the students from the final year were given time to recover before they could restart taking classes. Those who didn''t participate in the evaluation were attending classes as usual.


    Edric has recovered quickly as well, thanks to his wolf transformation that allows him to regenerate three times better than an awakened one.


    Currently, in the morning, they are having breakfast. Valarie and Alex were sitting on one side, and Amanda with Edric on the other.


    They were not told to join the classes yet, and since there weren''t many theoretical things they could learn when they had already been assigned a mentor, they didn''t deem it necessary to go to the classes.


    Edric was enjoying cereal with extra fat milk, a lot of fruits, nuts and honey over it. Along with it, the boy took sandwiches on the side to keep the taste balanced. His single meal had enough calories to feed a whole family of three for a day


    Valarie also had taken a heavy breakfast containing a whole eighteen-inch boned fish along with brown rice and some vegetables.


    In comparison to them, Amanda and Alex were taking it easy with just sandwiches and tea.


    "Hey Alex....I have heard from people that those Steelhound men don''t return home for days. Do you think you can manage long trips?" Edric asked casually.


    Alex, who was reading a book with his free hand, didn''t shake his eyes away from the book as he responded, "Yeah, I have funds and clothes to go on long trips. And since we all got the permission to skip school, there is no problem I see here."


    Amanda suggested, "Just in case you should have a beacon installed in you. If you want I can help you buy one."


    A beacon is a two-end device that allows both parties to know if the other one is in danger and also shares their location. It''s a lifetime usable product unless the person forcibly detaches it or dies. That explains why the device is so costly.


    "Yes, Alex, I will also add a few gold coins, so just buy it and give it to me," Edric suggested.


    "I can also contribute...if only you don''t mind," Valarie added.


    Hearing their words made it clear that in this brief period, they had become good friends with Alex. To the point where even the redhead princess who only cares about Edric, also showed signs of being concerned about Alex.


    Alex heaved a sigh, but before he could have said anything someone joined the table, "Good morning, everyone. The weather is quite pleasant today, no?"


    Edric smiled and greeted back, "Morning, Cela. How is your injuries now?"


    The blond Princess squeezed between Valarie and Alex so fluently that no one, except for Alex, realised the strangeness in her behaviour.


    She nodded and said, "Yeah, I am good. Alex took care of me~"


    Hearing that Edric excitedly asked, "He did?!"


    Amanda also looked intrigued.


    However, "I just gave her a pain-relieving gel...cuz she asked for it." With a weary sigh, Alex returned to read his book.


    Edric and Amanda''s vigour died down as they slumped back in their seat.


    Looking at Alex, she smilingly asked, "Isn''t the weather good today, Alex?"


    Alex hummed as he continued to eat and read.


    Celestria pouted at his unresponsiveness as she stabbed the fork into the pancake and began eating it silently.


    While she was eating the Princess rummaged through ideas, then finally, she thought of something and asked Edric, "Ed, what is the best thing one could do in this pleasant weather?"


    Edric, while chewing, thought for a moment before answering, "Training?"


    Celestria scoffed before asking the redhead beside her, "And you, Val?"


    Valarie shrugged, "Clean weapons and sharpen them?"


    Celestria looked at the girl with an expression that said, ''That''s why you are still single,''. Finally, turning towards her last hope, Celestria asked Amanda,


    "And...you, Amy?"


    Amanda rested her elbow on the table and with her chin planted on her fist, she smilingly said, "Go on a date?"


    "Yes, date! The perfect weather for a date, right Alex?"


    Alex heaved a sigh. The moment she chirped, ''The weather is quite pleasant'' he knew what she wanted. However, he so wanted to finish reading about this specific monster found in Steelhound''s territory that he played ignorant.


    But...can he, now?


    Getting up he said, "Fine. Let''s go."


    With a face full of smiles, Celestria fed the last bit of the pancake to Amanda and silently thanked the girl before springing to her feet.


    While Alex slowly made his way out, the girl was hopping behind him joyfully


    Looking at the duo, Edric couldn''t help but say, "It seems I again played the wingman for them."


    "...." (Amanda)


    ----------**---------


    [Capital]


    Adolf had just finished a long meeting with the ministers regarding the upcoming summit and was returning to his room to rest.


    The yearly summit happens between the three major human kingdoms to discuss things about border security, trade and innovations this year. This is the most important event from the perspective of a ruler of the year.


    And this year, the meeting will be happening here in Grimland. As such, the responsibility of hospitality, security and other requirements which they might have, needs to be sorted out beforehand.


    There were still two months for the summit, and until then, with Aborne, the security department would get arranged. And thanks to Hector''s involvement, there won''t be an incident like last year when a traitor penetrated the castle and attacked Adolf.


    Just as he was about to enter his room, he heard hurried footsteps, making the man groan as he turned around and said, "What is it, Carl?" His assistant and adviser was the only people who could run in the corridor like this, and that''s why Adolf knew it was him.


    And as he thought, the short man with fat legs appeared before him while sweating profusely. But looking at his complexion, Adolf discerned that it wasn''t exhaustion that was making him appear pale.


    "What happened?" The supreme authority asked with a frown.


    The man slowly extended a letter towards the King with a shaky hand as he informed the person who sent it,


    "I-I-It from Y-Y-Your Holiness...s-sh-she will be c-coming for the summit...." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "----!!!" Adolf''s eyes parted wide as he looked at the letter and read everything twice to be sure.


    Once he was done, he commanded, "Gather the council. Now!"


    ----------**----------


    A/N: The next chapter will be devoted to their date. Look forward to it.

 Chapter 46 - 45- Date(1)

    It was a common occurrence for the duo to find an isolated place at the back side of the school and under the tree to spend time leisurely.


    On the south side of the fort, the route leads to a forest, and there is nothing specific which could attract a student''s attention except for greenery and peacefulness. And thanks to the fact that seldom anyone comes here, Celestria could spend her time with Alex in peace.


    The huge oak tree was a perfect canopy to shield them from the sunlight as Alex and Celestria proceeded towards their favourite spot.


    Alex halted before the tree, but Celestria held his sleeve and urged, "Let''s go to the other side."


    Alex shrugged and followed her before they reached a perfect spot from where only the forest out of the fences could be seen, not the school or any possible student who might be passing by.


    Celestria raised her left hand, and airwaves began to wipe away the weathered leaves, creating a perfect spot for both of them to take.


    Seeing her smile never going down, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "You never looked this happy in the past when we used to come here."


    Alex''s memories were now a vivid part of him, but in all those previous times, he had never seen her so happy and excited.


    Celestria paused and turned to look at Alex, her smile turning gentle, "You don''t know the value of something until you lose it," Looking at the tree, she heavily sighed, "I never thought I would be returning here with you, so when you actually agreed to come here...I was beyond elated."


    Looking at him with a tilt of her head, she said, "But you must know that I always felt happy when you read me a story....it helped me calm my nerves."


    Alex sighed, as he sat down and said, "Then...let''s get started with it?"


    Celestria grinned before she sat down on the ground, completely uncaring if the dirt made her dress dirty before she slowly brought her head down on his lap.


    Alex looked at her starry eyes and couldn''t help but feel he was dealing with a child.


    Shaking his head he was about to open a book when suddenly, Celestria held his hand, "No books...that will cover your face. Tell me something you already know. Anything works."


    Alex no longer questioned her reasons, since he knew they were unreasonable. Considering this was a payback for the pitiful sword he snapped into two, he decided to play along.


    "A story I know huh...." He leaned his back and got more comfortable. Celestria also shifted towards him, to look at him more comfortably.


    "So once....there was a swordsman. A young and talented man with a not-so-bright future, considering he used his talent in killing others."


    "A rogue?" Celestria asked, curiously.


    "Kind of....but he worked for an organization that paid them for committing crime." Celestria nodded silently and urged him to continue.


    "So...he was on another mission, heading toward a very dangerous place from where he might not return. However, considering his success rate, the boss decided that the mission was made for the swordsman."


    Alex rested back, his hand clasped behind his head as he added, "The swordsman was confident that he would take on all the men all by himself. Just him and his sword....but, he failed."


    Celestria clutched his shirt in anticipation, as she asked, "Did he die?"


    Alex shook his head, "One thing the swordsman learned in his days working as a contract killer, is to step back when you have to. As such, the swordsman sacrificed his ego and fled away." Alex exhaled another sigh, not being able to forget that day when he showed his back to the enemy and ran away like a little bitch


    Well, he doesn''t regret his decision, but those taunts stabbed his pride.


    He added, "Since the whole island was filled with them, he took refuge at the house of God..."


    Celestria finished, "....a church."


    Alex nodded, "He didn''t think he would remain safe there as well, given it was a church built with the jurisdiction of the same gang. However, he was thoroughly wrong." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leaning down to look at Celestria, Alex planted his finger in the middle of her golden eyebrows; he said, "There he met a blond nun, almost like you."


    "As beautiful as me?"


    Alex chuckled seeing that bulge on her cheek, before he responded, "No....more beautiful than you."


    "Hmmmmmm....!!" Her cheeks were now bulging, and her face turned instantly red. Crossing her arms under her bust, she remained in the complaint mode.


    Alex was amused seeing her antics as he grabbed her cheeks and pressed them to make those balloons go ''fueee''.


    "So yeah, I found a beautiful nun there who was returning to her room to rest when she noticed the swordsman. The only word he was able to say was ''Help...'' before he lost consciousness."


    Leaning back, he looked at the sky and continued, "The next time he woke up, the swordsman found he was all wrapped up in bandages and the nun, who found him, was feeding him medicine. For the past two weeks, she kept him hidden despite knowing who he was."


    There was apparent nostalgia in his eyes, as Alex continued, "When he asked her, why did she help him? The answer was something completely unexpected."


    Celestria asked, "What did she say? Because he was injured, and her heart didn''t allow her to leave someone to die?"


    Alex chuckled and shook his head, "That would have been the safest thing to say, but the nun said, ''You reminded me of my pet dog whom I lost two days ago. That''s why I healed you.''


    Celestria''s eyes parted wide in shock, "She really said that?"


    Alex nodded, "Yup, and you know, during the time I was in her care, she tried multiple times to play....fetch with me."


    "Pfftt--" Celestria laughed, clutching her stomach laughed aloud thinking of a woman trying to throw a stick and expecting a grown man to get it back to her.


    Alex watched the girl having fun before he asked, "So...that''s all. After cleaning that island, the swordsman often came to meet the crazy nun."


    Celestria slowly calmed down, and said, "That''s some odd pair you just told me about."


    "Yeah, they were odd...but liked each other''s company." He stored his books in a stone as he prepared to get up


    Celestria suddenly realised that her time with Alex was almost up and she didn''t want to separate just yet!


    "A-Ah, Alex...can we go and eat something in the market? I know a brilliant skewer shop there."


    "Skewers? Like the unhealthy ones?" His enthusiasm urged the girl to instantly nod,


    "Yes, the one with a lot of sauces and meat fat."


    "Kay, let''s go there."


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Distributing the chapter in two to not make it rushed. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 47 - 46- Date(2)

    It was rare for Celestria to skip classes and escape school like this....or, to be honest, this was the first time when she was breaking the rules and going out like this.


    What took over her principles that she, a diligent and mannered student like her, suggested to break the rules and go out there to eat something? Probably, it was her desperation to be with Alex.


    When she realized the story was over and Alex would return, she couldn''t think of anything and she ended up proposing something based on a warrior''s choice. Every warrior around her, Valarie, Shelby, Edric...each one of them loves meat.


    In the past Celestria might have suggested reading books in the library as an excuse to spend more time with him. But his new self changed her opinion.


    "Getting caught gets us detention for how long?" As they sneakily crossed the border to enter the city market, Alex asked her casually. He assumed that she might have done this before given how daringly she was making her way through the blind spots of the guarding soldiers.


    However, "I don''t know, never got caught. But don''t worry, given we are in our third year, they will tolerate this little stunt." Celestria assured him, as they finally got out of the radar of the soldiers.


    Alex was slightly baffled seeing the prim and proper highness of the royal family being so mischievous all of a sudden. He genuinely failed to notice that she was doing all this under the desperation to be with him.


    They slowly made their way towards the market around the raider''s guild. It wasn''t too big like the one situated in the capital, but the market here offered a good amount of choices for food and clothing. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex didn''t come here with the motive to look around, the previous time. But now that he had more leisure in his hand, he realised how many good places he skipped.


    "The meat skewers I talked about are a little far from here. Do we go there directly or...." Celestria noticed how he was curious about the district so she immediately shut off her mouth. Like hell, she would rush him to get done with skewers and return to the Academy.


    "Shall we try the ice cream while checking out that weapon store?" Celestria suggested to which the silver head instantly nodded,


    "That''s a brilliant proposal. Let''s go." He suddenly held her hand and began pulling her towards the ice cream store.


    Celestria felt an electric bolt running down her body, making her freeze for a moment, and if not for Alex pulling her, she might have remained there for a few minutes to study the strange sensation he provided her.


    Unlike the time when they touched their hands to make them notice each other, this hand-holding was...a lot more intimate. She had never held hands with a boy before...but she had imagined how it would feel to be pulled like this fondly by the man of her dreams.


    Running away from her usual life, breaking the rules, bunking classes and sneaking out for a date...this all felt so...umm...she didn''t know how she could explain it. She was unsure.


    However, if there was one thing she was dead sure about, it was that this feeling was extremely pleasant and...


    "What happened?" Alex asked, not hearing anything from her.


    Celestria shook her head before holding his hand more firmly, joining their palms and intervening with their fingers, "Nothing."


    ...yes, this sensation was pleasant...and addictive.


    Reaching the store, Alex asked, "One banana and one blueberry."


    Celestria shyly smiled, "You remembered my preference?"


    Alex scoffed, "I was just a few inches away from being called a stalker, that much I used to observe you."


    Hearing that, she felt butterflies dancing in her belly as she neared him and asked in a whisper, "You no longer observe me?"


    Alex cocked his left brow before asking, "Isn''t that your job nowadays?"


    Celestria''s cheeks adapted a fairly visible shade of crimson as she lowered her gaze and chose her right to remain silent.


    Alex smirked before he paid for the dessert and handed one to Celestria.


    While enjoying the cold and sweet thing, they entered the weapon shop just across them.


    The store was quite huge from the inside, allowing the customers to browse through the weapons hanging on the shelf.


    Alex detached his hand from hers to move more freely...leaving a saddened Celestria behind who kept staring at her hand where his warmth still lingered.


    For a moment, rather than the ice cream she was about to lick her....then she paused and realized how weird it would seem to do that...


    ....in public.


    Her attention went towards Alex as he was staring at a certain weapon quite seriously.


    She sauntered towards him and looked at the weapon he was looking at,


    "Spear? Why spear suddenly?" Celestria thought his interest lay in swords. That''s why she suggested her brother bring swords from the royal arsenal.


    Alex nodded, "Yeah...for a technique of mine, I would need something slim and light which I can throw at the enemy as well." Alex looked at the price and found it was for ninety gold coins...which was a lot considering a single gold coin can easily afford rent for two months here.


    However, since he had some coins on him which he earned through the intensive training, Alex didn''t think much before buying it.


    "Thank you for your purchase." The shop owner smiled brightly as he handed the spear, packed inside its holder, to Alex.


    As they got out of the store, Celestria suggested, "If you like that spear and the design, then give it to me sometimes. I will draw the design and write the other details about it before sending it to the Capital. They will make a better one for you."


    Alex was taken aback by all those words she hurriedly and casually spoke, "Wait, wait...why do you want to get a better one for me when I just bought a new spear now?"


    Celestria crossed her arm under her breasts, making them look bigger, as she said, "Your technique takes a massive toll on your weapon. Let''s assume the technique you desire the spear for snaps this pitiful thing into two, and you have to use that technique once again."


    Alex frowned and carefully thought about that. The Sixth stance is a bit tricky but does the work quite fine. Especially in front of those enemies who are much bigger in size...like the Minotaurs which he would face in the Steelhound''s jurisdiction. So yeah, he has to get a strong spear.


    Looking back at Celestria he asked, "How fast can you get it ready for me?"


    Celestria instantly answered, "If I send the design today, hmm, maybe in three days."


    Alex nodded, "That would work for me," Considering he has to leave in four days. Looking back up, he asked, "And the payment?"


    Celestria grinned, "This time...my demand might be a little bit extreme~"


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 48 - 47- Rein

    It was yet another day and Alex was going to the indoor gym to practice the Sword Dance he learned from the book.


    He was only able to practice for five days in total after learning it, given he was more focused on the assessment. And then after the battle with Edric, he was told to rest for a few days.


    Back in the gym, unlike the first day he came here, the other students were looking at him with a peculiar gaze. They were looking at him....admiringly.


    The whole school watched his battle against Edric, which proved that Alex was far not what they assumed, and all the rumours of him beating Aiden as a fluke died down. Rather, new rumours flared up stating that Alex was the new champion of the Soulforge.


    People believed, most of them, that since Alex''s attack power was greater compared to Edric''s, the silver head was stronger. And being stronger than Edric meant he was strongest in the academy. However, some believed that since Edric retained his consciousness after the battle, he still is the strongest one around.


    Alex didn''t mind what they believed since his goal was to get stronger rather than get recognition from these teenagers. Those who should have been aware of his strength already know that Alex is no longer just a bookworm. And when the time comes, which surely would, then they can count on him.


    However, this wasn''t enough. Far from it. Neither Alex nor Edric was prepared for what was to come. The catastrophe behind anyone''s control or command. The war between universes where only one team would prevail. And those champions that would be participating were going to be nothing like the wolf they fought back in the labyrinth.


    Soon an arc is about to begin with Edric being under Aborne''s command. That arc would allow the Protagonist to become stronger. And while Alex would be training under Steelhounds, he has to make sure that he doesn''t allow his growth to get stagnant as well.


    *Dhak*


    Following the same procedure, he allowed his muscles to relax as much as he could before hitting the wooden doll. His precision and control have elevated thanks to Edric''s feedback in those days.


    Alex now knows what part of him mostly gets triggered when he tries to hit someone. Once he masters this method, he will move on to the pattern of the dance.


    "Senior." Suddenly someone interrupted Alex, urging the silver head to turn and look at the person who had familiar features as a certain swordsman.


    "What?" Alex asked in a stern tone, slightly displeased being interrupted while training.


    The boy flinched but didn''t back off from saying what was on his mind, "Please make me your student!"


    His words made many others gasp in astonishment as they began whispering about how absurd it was for the boy to request Alex to train him when he had his elder brother.


    Alex narrowed his eyes at the boy before asking, "Your name is Rein, right? Why do you want to get trained by me when your brother is such a brilliant warrior?"


    Rein clenched his fist, his eyes still drawn to the ground as he muttered under his breath, "I want to surpass him...and I can only do that if I get trained by someone far stronger than him."


    "I want to learn from the strongest swordsman!" He finished with a strong declaration. Fierce embers of determination could be seen in his eyes as he stared at Alex.


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Seriously Kid, if you couldn''t discern who is the real swordsman between me and your brother, you better surrender your sword right away."


    Rein''s eyes widened and before Alex could have turned away, he again asked, "You defeated him! Of course, you are stronger." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex heaved a sigh. He didn''t want to smack a young boy early in the morning, but his tone was pushing him there.


    With the last bit of tolerance he has left in him, Alex told him, "On the ground of pure swordsmanship, your brother can rip anyone in this school, into two. So think carefully before making any decision."


    Alex no longer remained there to hear any more of it, or he might as well have made a training doll out of Rein.


    Left alone, Rein remained frozen at his spot, still unable to believe that Alex just declared Aiden to be better than him.


    Everyone saw at what scale Alex fought, yet when it comes to swordsmanship, Aiden is superior.


    The boy had a lot to consider and contemplate.


    ---------**---------


    Since his training was ruined, Alex decided to just go for a run.


    He placed the wooden sword back on the shelf and slowly jogged his way out of the fort to get himself a fresh breath of air.


    Celestria sent the design and other details of his spear to the capital and requested it to be made as soon as possible. Well, Alex doesn''t need it instantly and since there is a courier service that sends things over a large distance, he could receive it while doing his internship at Steelhound.


    He was moving aimlessly when suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he found two figures currently standing under a tree, one of them being pushed back by the other.


    Alex narrowed his eyes and found it was Celestria, looking unwell, while she was pinned to the tree by a certain third year. He was holding her wrist and saying something with a smirk. From what Alex could see, Celestria looked uncomfortable and tried to push him away, but she was looking severely weak to make any difference.


    "Hey," Alex called out and instantly, the raven-haired boy released Celestria''s hand.


    Approaching the duo, Alex asked, "Are you planning to assault the Princess in daylight, you idiot?"


    The boy seemed flustered, "I-I wasn''t, I was just asking if she was alright..."


    "By pinning her against the tree? You got some gall to do that to a royalty."


    The boy now looked pale as he tried to run away, only to find his eyes turning blank and the boy dropping to the ground after receiving a hard chop at the side of his neck.


    Alex decided to tell the authority about the dude once he reached back, but before that, he turned toward Celestria and asked, "Why did you come out when you are unwell?"


    A smile bloomed on the girl''s face as she heard that voice. Stepping forward she dropped herself into his arms and sniffed his shirt.


    "Alex....it''s really you...." She muttered in a relieved tone as she closed her eyes and relished the sensation of being near her favourite person.


    It didn''t take long for Alex to discern that the Princess had a high fever, and in her current condition, it was impossible for her to walk.


    As such, he lifted her in a princess carry and took her to the infirmary.


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- I think there will be two heroines. Nothing is certain as of now, tho.

 Chapter 49 - 48- First star

    Stars define your history. It sings the tales of your deeds which you have partaken in, in the past. It''s not exactly one''s strength that defines stars, but yes, to gain stars, strength is one big factor.


    The Headmaster is a Seven-star magician, however, in pure combat, he wouldn''t be able to defeat Jullie¡ªwho is a Five-star combatant.


    He had fought two major wars and defeated several high-ranking warriors and monsters during that period that granted him those stars.


    Edric, who is a three-starred warrior, has gained fame through his performance in the academy. Like during the first raid the students went through in the first year, Edric saved them from a chimera that appeared out of nowhere. And also, no one could forget the tournament of last year.


    Edric fought a second battle and even that, against the strongest warrior from the other side. There is a long list of feats he has achieved after entering the academy.


    Currently, Alex had no stars¡­.well until now, that is.


    "I am pleased to announce that you have earned your first star, Alex." In the Headmaster''s office, there were only two people other than the headmaster and Alex.


    Jullie and a first-year history teacher, Norman.


    The two of them were here when Alex came. He was suddenly summoned in the morning only to be informed that he was getting recognized as a ranked warrior now.


    Alex stood there in attention as the older one stepped toward him and placed the silver star emblem on his chest pocket.


    "This is just the beginning; I know you will gain more of these in no time," Hector shared his honest thoughts.


    "I feel honored, sir." Alex respectfully responded.


    As Hector returned to his seat, he casually asked, "I heard your friend, Celestria, is unwell. She was getting troubled by a fellow student in the morning?"


    Hector receives every bit of information from the staff members, and since they deem Celestria special, they surely inform him about the incident.


    "Yes, she is unwell, and partly I am responsible for it," Alex admitted. She was still recovering from her injuries, and last night, Alex made her do all that work to get himself a spear ready, as soon as possible.


    In the same tone, he added, "I deemed it right to knock that student out cold so the security soldiers don''t have much difficulty looking around for him."


    "Considering Celestria''s health was in concern, you did the right thing by not staying there to apprehend the student." Norman appreciated it.


    Hector affirmed, "Yes, as just he said, you did the right thing, Alex. And since you admitted that you might be the reason behind her bad condition, I suppose it''s your obligation to take care of her?"


    Alex was left speechless for a moment before he softly nodded, "I will go check on her, sir."


    Hector smiled, "I expected no less from you. You can go now."


    Alex gave a brief nod before he walked out of the room.


    After a brief pause, Norman also took his leave considering he had a lot of work left in the staff room.


    Once they left, Jullie couldn''t stop herself from asking, "Asking Alex to take care of Celestria¡­was it necessary, sir?"


    Hector heaved a sigh, before leaning back in his chair and stating, "You know Queen Victoria is like my sister, right?"


    "I am aware," Jullie nodded, not being able to discern what it has to do with any of this.


    The man expressed the situation, "So well, she is thinking of getting Celestria engaged this year during the winter solstice."


    Jullie instantly asked, "Alex? Is he a potential candidate?"


    The reason behind Jullie''s astonishment stems from the fact that Alex has no stable background and his parents left him recently as well. Although she doesn''t care about such things, the family in question is the royal one.


    Hector relayed what he thought, "Madame cares about a single thing, and that is Celestria''s happiness. And after she heard about their recent closeness, she decided that Alex has the right to be her partner."


    Jullie was honestly astounded. She knew the Queen cared deeply for her children, but never had she imagined it went as far as allowing Celestria to marry a commoner. That was truly unexpected.


    But, "Will Alex agree?" Jullie asked.


    "That''s not my problem. Marriage and relationship is a thing that only the two people involved in it can understand and decide for themselves. I can just push things here and there, because of my sister''s request, but nothing more than that."


    Exhaling a sigh which made the man look older than his age, he added, "After all, I have more matters to deal with, as well." His eyes went towards the letter which he received from the King regarding the notice from the Saintess.


    The Holy Maiden and the one whose prophecy everyone is following, is leaving the church after ten years. And for what? To participate in a summit.


    ''I have a feeling that her intentions aren''t just limited to the summit¡­'' Despite that premonition, the man could do nothing to stop the Holy Maiden from arriving here.


    Now, everything was left in the hands of fate.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    After leaving the Headmaster''s office, Alex headed towards the infirmary where Celestria was resting.


    God knows how Alex tolerated Melissa''s scolding in the morning. When she complained about how the youngster goes all crazy in the heat of youth, all he wanted was to dump Celestria on a bed and run away.


    The lady doesn''t know restraints while scolding someone.


    At the doors of the infirmary, he found Amanda and Edric.


    "Oh~you got your first star? Where is the celebration?" Amanda cocked her left brow and folded her arms as she asked.


    Alex shrugged, "I can afford bread and soup, so if you consider it-"


    "Bullshit. I heard how you were roaming around buying all kinds of stuff for Cela. So don''t give me that sorry excuse." Amanda scoffed.


    Alex was genuinely surprised, "How do you even know what we did? Were you stalking us or something?"


    Edric chuckled, "Haha, we didn''t need to since Cela told us everything. You should have seen that happy smile she wore while she told us about the date."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Can I go in now? I am kind of tired."


    "Yeah, yeah. Go on in, you impatient sir." Edric left some room for Alex to enter, as the latter just rolled his eyes and walked past the weird duo.


    "By the way Ed," Edric hummed as they walked down the gallery.


    Amanda glanced at her lover before asking, "Do you remember the last time you asked me for a date?"


    "..."


    They went on a date later that day.


    ¡ª------**-------


    Inside the infirmary, Alex found Celestria in no time since she kept on mumbling things.


    He greeted Melissa with a nod before making his way towards the Princess.


    "...and then¡­he held my hand¡­ehe~" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Celestria."


    The feverish Princess instantly turned her face away from the wall¡ªyes, she was talking to the wall¡ªbefore facing Alex.


    Her eyes brightened as she tried getting up¡­only for Alex to press her back down, "No getting up. You need to rest."


    Like a little child, who was promised a candy, she obediently laid back down while nodding.


    "Okay¡­I won''t get up¡­but please don''t go¡­" She held his hand pleadingly, not wanting to see him disappear again.


    Alex wasn''t new to this version of Celestria. He remembered that in the past, whenever she caught a cold, she behaved in this manner. But this time, it was a little more than usual.


    "Did you take medicine?" Alex asked.


    Celestria cringed, "It was so bitter¡­I just kept it in my mouth, and when Miss Melissa walked away, I spat it out."


    Alex rubbed his eyes in weariness.


    Asking for the medicine from the nurse, he told her, "Come on now, open your mouth."


    "No, it''s bitter!" She sealed her lips and even closed her eyes, assuming if she did that, the world wouldn''t see her.


    Alex warned her, "I will go away if you don''t drink it."


    Celestria''s eyes instantly parted and tears welled in them, "You are threatening me."


    "Assume whatever you want but just open your mouth already."


    She sobbed, and slowly parted her lips.


    Looking at those tears that flowed down, Alex heaved a sigh.


    As he fed her medicine, he whispered, "If you don''t take the medicine and recover quickly, who will stand at the gate to bid me farewell when I leave?"


    Celestria''s eyes parted wide and she subconsciously drank the bitter medicine instantly.


    Alex was relieved that it worked, as he cupped her cheek tenderly and told her, "Recover quickly. I will be leaving the day after tomorrow, okay?"


    Celestria slowly nodded, "Mm¡­I will. Wait for me."


    After spending some more time there, Alex made his way out of the infirmary.


    He didn''t know why but Celestria seemed awfully attached to him. However, as of now, Alex doesn''t know how he feels about her.


    Loving someone was not something he could afford, considering the upcoming war.


    However, it''s a fact that he doesn''t dislike Celestria.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- The element of romance would be absent for a while. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 50 - 49- Farewell

    "Here are the things you need to keep in mind while you are working with the Steelhound: You won''t need to report to the Academy regularly, but once a week, send a report. Your life would be in constant danger, and there wouldn''t be any supervisor looking out for you since you are now training to become a warrior. So take care of yourself and don''t depend on anyone else."


    Taking out a pouch, Jullie handed it to Alex, "This is fifty silver coins, for the travel and other expenses. While you would be living there for the month, you would be provided with weekly pay and a place to stay. If you have any problems regarding finance, send me a letter." Jullie added the last point by herself. It wasn''t allowed to support a student through personal funding but Jullie made an exception.


    "Third, you need to remember that your purpose to go there is to become stronger not to become their servant. If you feel they are imposing their work on you, you are free to forfeit."


    ''You don''t need to tell me that...'' Alex thought.


    Jullie gave a firm nod once she was done, before she asked, "Anything you want to ask?"


    Alex shook his head, "No, Professor."


    Jullie nodded before she allowed him to meet his friends and get going.


    Alex heaved a sigh and looked at the four people waiting for him, near the entrance.


    Edric, along with Amanda, came forward while Valarie remained standing aside, but her presence here alone was evidence that she came here to bid him farewell.


    "Don''t mindlessly put yourself in danger, since if you die Edric would be sad." Hearing her words, Alex dryly chuckled,


    "You are not concerned whether I live or die, you are worried about how your lover would react, eh?"


    Amanda clicked her tongue, "Don''t pick on the fine details, and here..." She handed him a pouch, "...there are several potions in there, most of them recovery ones. Use them wisely."


    Alex gave a thankful nod before turning toward Edric, as the guy handed Alex a device which was familiar, "This..."


    "The Beaker we told you about."


    Alex frowned, "But it''s incomplete...where is the second half?" Alex assumed that Edric might have bought a second hand¡ªwhich wasn''t possible considering it is a one-time usage item¡ªthat''s why he got half of it.


    However, "She snatched the other half." While pointing at the blond Princess, who was looking away, Edric muttered.


    Alex doesn''t feel surprised by these actions of hers.


    He raised his hand for a shake and said, "Thanks, man..."


    Edric looked at the hand, before raising his arms and wrapping them around Alex''s back, "Be safe out there, buddy."


    Alex was momentarily stunned by the sudden hug. It has been a while since a friend hugged him. The only friend he had in his previous life betrayed him, so he didn''t think he would ever make someone his friend again so quickly.


    However, right now, he could say that these two people in front of him were his friends.


    "Yeah, I will."


    They both soon parted, and a smiling Amanda said, "Now go. She is waiting for you."


    Alex nodded before he moved toward the Princess who hadn''t looked at him even once since he arrived here.


    "Don''t wanna look at me-" Alex paused, his words coming to a halt when he gazed at her face and found large droplets of tears rolling down.


    Celestria hurriedly wiped them away, but the more she wiped the more tears came out, prompting Alex to say,


    "You promised you won''t cry that''s why I told you when I am leaving." He doesn''t like to see people cry for him and, specifically, when he is about to leave.


    Celestria kept rubbing her eyes as she uttered, "I tried, I swear. But these stupid tears ...they just won''t stop *sob*."


    Alex put down his bags and neared the girl, "Celestria, look at me." She did as he said before the silver head added, "Someone gave the prophecy that if I see someone crying when I leave, my journey won''t be good."


    Celestria''s eyes widened as she completely shut off her eyes and covered her face, "You should have told me earlier!"


    Alex couldn''t stop himself from laughing this time as he held her hand and after slowly removing them from her reddened face he said, "I am just joking."


    Celestria flinched hearing that before her small hands balled into fists and she began hitting him lightly in the chest, "Why you...always...joke about things like this?"


    Alex continued to laugh, enjoying her reaction.


    Celestria slowly paused and looked up at him. The girl seemed smaller than usual, with her eyes turning round. She looked nothing but adorable and pettable at the moment.


    "Alex...please be safe. I know I am not in the position to make you promise me, but for the sake of the friendship we once shared, please don''t push yourself too much, okay?"


    Alex nodded as he wrapped his hands around her frail back and pressed her against him, "I will. And you too, take care. After I return, I have to fulfil ''that'' promise too, after all."


    Hearing about that ''promise,'' her cheeks turned rosy pink as she closed her eyes and snuggled closer. These last few moments before he departs were too precious, too charming. She didn''t know when was the last time they had hugged each other like this. However, she doesn''t want to think about the past anymore and wants to enjoy her present and hope for a better future.


    Amanda and Edric, who were standing nearby, looked at the duo like they were watching over some children they had raised. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valarie has a complicated reaction, not able to think where she stands now. The person she loves is already taken. And the person she recently came to admire, already seemed to have a fondness towards another girl.


    ''It seems dating is not my thing after all...''


    Soon the duo parted, and Celestria was more composed than before.


    Smilingly she said, "Take care, Alex. I will be waiting for you."


    Alex gave a brief nod before he waved at Valarie and the duo.


    Turning away, he picked up his bag and heaved a sigh.


    A new journey begins.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I hope you all are enjoying the development. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 51 - 50- Cursed

    *CRACK*


    The surface of the house cracked, under the aura of the woman who stood in the abandoned house.


    She immediately discerned that the people who once lived here had run away and upon not finding Alex''s things in his room, it was apparent that they had taken him away as well.


    The silver-haired woman told those two idiots to never leave this nation, given this one was the safest place for Alex to reside. Of the three major human kingdoms, Grimland was the strongest one so her kingdom would never try to search for the child here.


    However, those two dumb people took him away to God knows which part of the world!


    "Agh! Fuck!" She punched the wall, creating several cracks, that threatened to take down the wall with a single impact.


    The lady looked around to find a single clue as to where they might have gone...however, everything was taken away. Alex''s room was empty as well.


    Taking off her hood, she revealed her snow-white face and enchanting blue eyes that stared at the cupboard where Alex stored his clothes and belongings.


    She closed her eyes and muttered something inaudible under her breath, and the moment she opened them, a bright radiance erupted from those shining orbs.


    The surroundings of the woman shifted, things were being placed back where they originally belonged. Alex''s clothes and books were now back to their original position and right before the lady stood a certain blond girl.


    ''The Princess...'' The silver-haired knew this girl. She has seen her with Alex before and also has heard from Alex''s ''parents'' about the closeness between the two children.


    Although the lady was unwilling to let Alex be near a noble, considering how shy he was about making friends, she didn''t take any action against the relationship between Alex and Celestria.


    However, now that she saw the Princess weeping while looking at Alex''s belongings, the lady discerned that their connection had become more intimate. But more than Celestria''s cries, what worried the lady was the fact that she was crying for Alex.


    ''Did something happen to him?'' A very horrifying feeling was born in her heart as she closed her eyes and released the spell.


    Clenching her fist, the lady decided to visit the Soulforge Academy to investigate the matter.


    The boy whom her mother saved all those years ago shall not die in any case. Alex has already faced a fair share of torment in the past. Someone who was called the Cursed Child, Alex was disowned by his blood-related parents. And before they could have executed him, the lady''s mother took the child and escaped.


    Erasing his memories so the boy doesn''t feel burdened by his existence, and sealing away his curse so the new connections he forms don''t get severed once again.


    For him to wander away, out of the lady''s sight was not a good sign. Not at all


    ''I need to find him...'' With such thoughts, the lady disappeared from the house, advancing toward the most prestigious academy of Grimland.


    --------**--------


    The headquarters of the Steelhound was situated around seven hundred kilometres away from the Academy and it took a whole day to reach there on a horse.


    However, Alex had a certain place to visit before going there so he asked the carriage driver to head towards that place in exchange for an extra gold coin.


    He wanted to buy the cauldron and the necessary herbs for the refinement. He wouldn''t be able to find the sacred flames and spectral water there, but he wasn''t in a rush as of now. While working with the Steelhound, he would first collect numerous Soul Stones and, if he could, the other two necessary ingredients for the refinement.


    Once he would be done with all the preparation he would start refining the Soul Stone once he returns to the academy since showing his knowledge in front of those nosy hounds would be problematic. They might as well, won''t let him go.


    The people of the Steelhound clan are weird creatures with whom Alex has to deal calmly and carefully. There is no doubt that they are exceptional hunters, however, the attitude that comes with that strength is quite problematic.


    "We are here, dear sir." The carriage coach announced as they entered the small town called Dunvale¡ªfamous for arenas and their ironwork.


    Alex asked, "Do you know some good place to stay here?" It was already evening and Alex was surely not going to restart his journey right after shopping. Since he had to reach his destination by tomorrow, he decided to depart from Dunvale tomorrow morning.


    The older one thought for a moment before suggesting, "There is one good place near the Grand Arena. But the charges are a bit...you know." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Including your commission, surely it would be expensive." The driver grinned hearing that, urging Alex to say, "Fine, bring me there, but don''t ask for any extra money for your stay."


    "Don''t worry, kind sir, I am not that big of a leech."


    Alex didn''t say anything after that and just enjoyed the scene of the market outside.


    The town was a paradise for warriors since the arenas here openly allowed betting and death matches. This is the reason why no academy brings their children here, nor do they allow them to come here. Naturally, Soulforge was the same.


    Since the market remained open the whole night, Alex decided to first have dinner, some hours of rest, and then go out shopping.


    En route, he spotted the massive dome built in the middle of the town, which people named the ''Grand Arena''. The biggest coliseum for the warriors.


    Soon Alex reached the hotel and checked in using ten silver coins. He paid an extra five silver for three portions of meals.


    Reaching the room, he first checked around to see if there was any surveillance artefact or a secret door.


    There was a cupboard in which Alex stored his bags, a king-sized bed, two windows and a tea table. There were three jugs of water and complimentary cookies.


    Alex sat down and allowed his fatigued body to relax a bit.


    Not so long after dinner arrived and after eating, he left the place to look around the market and find the things he needed.


    Just in case, he took the slim single-edged sword with him. Carrying a weapon here is not illegal, but yes, killing someone outside the arena would surely throw someone into a cell for years.


    Alex was roaming mindlessly in the market, looking at the variety of tools and weapons being sold at a much higher price compared to the market where he went with Celestria.


    In one of those shops, Alex went and asked, "How much will it be for that cauldron?" He just wanted to get an idea of what would be the range of the cauldron.


    However, the price was unexpected, "A thousand gold coins for the gold-coated cauldron."


    The price made his eyes widen since Alex only expected two hundred or so gold coins would be required.


    He went to other stores and the price was nearly the same...making him realize that he should have inquired more about the market price before leaving the academy. He has only brought ten platinum plates, considering carrying more can be dangerous.


    And now, all the money he brought along would be spent on a cauldron....then how would he buy the herbs? And for the rest of the month, how would he afford his living?


    ''I need to earn quick cash somehow....'' The answer to that question was quickly found as Alex turned his eyes to the giant arena.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 52 - 51- Disappointing

    Alex needed quick cash to buy the necessary ingredients for Soul Stone refinement. The money he brought along would be used to buy just the cauldron, but he had several more things to buy as well. Like the herbs and also, he has to afford his living this whole month, considering he had no idea how much the Steelhound would pay him.


    As such, he decided to choose the most efficient path to gain some quick cash; the Grand Arena.


    Situated in the heart of the city, the arena doesn''t prohibit anyone from participating if they can provide a certain betting amount. There is no restriction on women and men. You go in the ring and you become a warrior involved in a death match.


    Alex slowly made his way inside the Grand Arena, looking around the place as he moved.


    It was a wild fest of cheers and roars from the rising stands on all sides. The people were throwing anything, including curses, cheers and alcohol, to show their excitement.


    Alex felt his ears turning numb at how many people there were. He has participated in these kinds of fights in his previous world, but the number of audiences here easily exceeded any of those unofficial MMA fights he participated in. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Good thing I brought my blade with me¡­'' With those thoughts, the silver head took a seat near the arena and began watching the ongoing match.


    "Ahhh!!! Come on!" The man with long black hair that curtained his face growled and provoked his enemy to get up and attack. Alex noticed the emblem of a certain clan pinned to the man''s bare chest.


    On the other hand, the masked fighter was no longer in a condition to fight. His left arm was shattered, his body was shaking, and the person looked on the verge of death. However, the rule of the ring doesn''t allow you to surrender; either your enemy throws you out of the ring to conclude the match or you get killed.


    The masked man already knew that if he didn''t get up, he was done for. So after gathering all the strength and willpower he was left with, the man pushed himself off the ground and while raising his still intact hand, he tried to punch the raven-haired.


    *SWING*


    The last punch was easily evaded as the raven-haired man caught the masked one by his elbow, followed by a loud crunch as the winning side easily snapped the masked one''s arm like a twig.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!" The agonizing cry of the fighter filled the hearts of the audience with excitement as their cheering intensified.


    The almost winner then picked the masked man with his waist, pulling him high in the air before a slim and long curved blade extended from the raven-haired''s knee¡ªusing which he impaled his enemy easily through the chest and ruptured his heart.


    Blood pooled in the ring as the raven-haired again pulled away the man and stabbed him again¡­and again¡­and continued to do it until the life from the defeated one and craziness from the winner''s eyes didn''t fade.


    Alex realized that the man was into sadism and was eager for a good match since just after the masked man was taken away, he announced,


    "Come on! Do you guys are all sissy to just sit there and watch! Come here and fight me!" His provocation was met by another loud cheer.


    Alex heaved a sigh, he could somehow see himself in that man. Not his current self but once upon a time, he indeed was like him.


    Getting up, he approached the arena and found many people jeering at him, but none of it concerned the silver-haired teenager as he drew closer to the arena master.


    "Here¡ªI am going in." Handing a platinum plate, which didn''t surprise the arena master considering people bet much more than this, Alex hopped inside the cage.


    The raven-haired man looked at Alex and scoffed, "A child? Do I get charged with the sin of murdering a child now?"


    The taunts were so cliche and boring that Alex was genuinely surprised. Do NPCs not get many brain cells in the world¡ªhe wondered.


    With his sword still sheathed, Alex bent forward a little, his left leg extended back and his hand resting over the handle of his blade.


    The man frowned, he could sense the intent of murder from the boy. That look in his eyes suggested that he intended to go for the kill. And the man knows that only those who has killed people before could show such confidence.


    "I am Luke! Luke Greyhart! What is your name?" The man, who named himself Luke, got into a fighting stance before asking.


    Alex responded in a hush, "Quick Silver."


    Before Luke could have asked what kind of name it was, his eyes widened, and instinctively, he conjured several blades, covering everything around his neck.


    *CLANG*


    Under Luke''s widened eyes, one of the blades he conjured to protect his neck was snapped and sent flying away as his opponent stood a few meters behind him.


    ''When¡­did he move¡­?'' Not only Like but everyone in the stands was dumbfounded upon noticing how the boy teleported past Luke and broke his priced blade so swiftly.


    Alex glanced at his sword. It was unharmed, gleaming from the recent clash.


    But he didn''t have time to appreciate it. A presence crept behind him, and his instincts kicked in. Alex leapt, dodging a swift strike that sliced through the air where he''d just stood. Mid-jump, he twisted, swinging his sword to decapitate his attacker.


    CLANG!


    A deafening clash echoed as Luke blocked the attack, his massive blade held against the side of his head.


    Without pause, Alex launched himself forward, driving Luke back with a relentless flurry of strikes. Sparks flew with each impact as their blades locked and collided, filling the air with ringing steel. Luke gritted his teeth, struggling to keep up with Alex''s speed and ferocity.


    Just then, Luke saw an opening and lunged, his sword coming down in a wide arc. Alex sidestepped and countered with a ruthless slash across Luke''s arm. Blood sprayed as the blade sliced through, but Alex didn''t stop. He spun low, aiming for Luke''s legs.


    Luke stumbled, his defences faltering as Alex closed in with relentless speed.


    "Linear Slash!" Alex shouted, his voice cutting through the noise as his blade carved through the air in a straight, deadly line. The crowd fell silent, the sheer force of his strike tearing across the arena. The impact blasted Luke backwards, sending him crashing into the metal wires surrounding the ring.


    "Khuk!" Luke choked out, clutching his sides. His face twisted in pain, and he staggered, barely able to hold himself up. If he hadn''t extended several of his own blades to absorb the blow, he might have been split in half


    Luke gritted his teeth, pain flashing across his face as he braced against the wires. But he wasn''t finished yet. With a fierce snarl, multiple blades extended from his arms, shoulders, and legs, glinting menacingly as they sprung forth from his body.


    "Not so fast!" Luke roared, launching himself at Alex, his blades slashing in rapid, unpredictable arcs. Each strike was a blur, a deadly web of steel that forced Alex onto the defensive, his sword ringing as he blocked and dodged with razor-sharp reflexes.


    Luke''s barrage was relentless; blades thrust from all angles as he closed in, each strike faster than the last. Alex barely had a moment to breathe, weaving through the vicious onslaught. Luke''s movements grew wilder, his face twisted with fury as he pressed the attack, determined to cut Alex down.


    At some point Luke kicked Alex in the gut, throwing the younger one to crash against the arena border as the older one remained standing at his spot.


    Luke was breathing roughly, having faced this kind of enemy for the first time who is not only a master of offence but also annoyingly good in defence as well.


    The roar from the audience was turning wild, they were practically on the verge of breaking the stands as they thumped their feet and cried in excitement.


    Luke readied himself. He cannot delay this anymore since his opponent doesn''t look exhausted, even a bit.


    His whole body was covered in blades, not a single part left unprotected as the man decided to crush the kid and end this battle once and for all.


    ''Sorry kid but-huh?'' Just as Luke was about to launch himself forward, he saw Alex sheathing his sword and biting his nail.


    ''Has he gone insane?'' Luke snarled, not like it mattered if the kid was sane or not; he had to end this battle!


    "BRACE YOURSELF, KID!" All the blades extended even more before Luke sprinted towards Alex.


    However, the man''s pace slowed down when he saw something approaching...


    **THUD**


    Dead silence ensued in the arena, as Luke fell dead without Alex moving an inch from his spot.


    Sucking on his thumb which bled, Alex walked out of the arena before grabbing the pouch of his reward and making his way out of the place.


    ''It was disappointing...'' Alex sighed.


    However, at that time, he didn''t know the consequences of killing the man.


    A headache was approaching.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Drop a comment

 Chapter 53 - 52- Truth

    There are several races living on this planet, but majorly they are divided into four¡ªhuman, beast, elf, and vampires.


    The list ranks each group by strength, with humans at the bottom. However, in terms of population, it''s the opposite: vampires are the rarest.


    That''s why Alex could be considered one of the strongest within the domain of humans, but when compared to the other races, Alex doesn''t even come on the list yet.


    During the final selection before the ascension contest, most of the champions came from the other races and only Edric was chosen from the human side.


    Thanks to the fact that the veils separating each realm, the creatures from the other domains don''t come here; otherwise, even if two of the three realms decide to attack the human settlements, they would easily reign dominance.


    That wolf which Alex and the others faced during the raid was one of those exceptions that escaped the security around the veil and came here to hunt and gather strength.


    That explains why Alex was able to defeat Luke so easily. And not only him, with the pace Alex was moving he would be able to reach the highest ranking within a month.


    Currently, his stats look like this:


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 27] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 34] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 520] S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    Thanks to his battle with Luke, he finally surpassed the upper limit, and his other stats are finally moving as well.


    Until he could maintain his SE above the upper limit, his stats would constantly grow.


    "Haah¡­finally I have it.'' Looking at the gold-coated cauldron resting on the table along with a whole sack of herbs, Alex heaved a sigh of relief.


    He won two platinum plates in the battle, allowing him to use two of them in his purchase and he still has the one he originally brought along.


    He would send the materials back to the academy as soon as possible in the morning since bringing it to the Steelhound would be foolish. They would instantly know that he has some kind of knowledge regarding refinement.


    Laying down on the bed, Alex decided to get much-needed sleep since tomorrow, he had to resume his journey.


    ¡ª--------**---------


    "I don''t understand it¡­you say you are Alex''s guardian, then who was Celeria and Brendon?" Hector couldn''t help but rub his eyes after he heard from the silver-haired woman who introduced herself as Alex''s guardian.


    "They were his foster parents, someone whom my mother trusted to take care of that child."


    Hector had a hunch that Alex was not the son of those two given Alex''s facial features, and his hair suggested that he belonged to a noble family.


    And this woman, Beatrice, was suggesting that Alex is the disowned child of the Frostbate clan¡ªthe leading clan of the North.


    "See, lady, even your words seem believable since Celeria and Brendon didn''t show much of the traits of being Alex''s true parents, I cannot trust you without any evidence."


    Beatrice got up from her seat before stating, "I have evidence¡ª" Closing her eyes, she chanted something under her breath, and the moment she opened her eyes, the scene of the office shifted.


    It was a scene of the Capital, Hector remembers the design of the entrance to be quite different at that time.


    Hidden beneath a cloak, a woman handed a small unconscious child who looked the smaller version of Alex to someone whom Hector knew.


    It was Brendon.


    The projection clearly told that, indeed, Alex was given to Celeria and Brendon by someone from the same clan as Beatrice, given the cloaked figure''s hair was visible.


    Once the projection ended, Beatrice told him, "I received this memory from my mother in case I need to make someone believe in me."


    Hector was really troubled now. Although there was evidence and the woman seemed believable, there was something bothering him,


    "Why now?" He asked, "Why, out of all time, did you decide to reach me? What changed?" Hector deemed the sudden strength Alex gained after that Soulless incident that attracted her. It wasn''t much of a guess, since Alex has been attracting quite a few prominent people''s attention.


    However, "Because those two idiots escaped even though I told them never to leave Grimland." Beatrice answered, her voice cracking a bit near the end. The woman looked agitated and Hector could understand the reason behind it.


    However, "Why was Alex sent here in the first place? What makes him¡­special?" Maybe through Beatrice, he could know the cause behind the Holy Maiden''s attraction towards Alex.


    Beatrice heaved a sigh and sat back down. She knew it would happen one day and maybe this was the day when she would reveal the situation with Alex. After all, there could be no better person than the Headmaster of the Soulforge Academy to help her.


    Taking a pause, she began, "Alex¡­is the heir of the Frostbate clan; son of the Patriarch''s third wife. Alex was a very pure child, from what I remember, always smiling and playing around. He was a bright child as well¡­being able to read and write by the age of two. His parents and the clan council have high hopes for him."


    "They believed that he might awaken a skill that could succeed the Patriarch."


    Hector was surprised¡ªhad Alex always been strong?


    However, her following words took him by surprise,


    "It was then when he reached the age of four, he showed the sign of his curse." Drinking some mouthful of water, she added, "One of those days¡­he went to train with his siblings¡­and at the end of that day, one of them disappeared."


    "Disappeared? What do you mean?"


    Beatrice seemed hesitant, but ultimately, she revealed, "You know what happens to one''s grimoire when they die, right?"


    Hector responded, "Yes, they disintegrate into fragments."


    Beatrice nodded, "And what happens if their grimoire disappears while the person is still alive?"


    Hector frowned, "It has never happened in the past."


    Beatrice added, "Yes¡­it was unprecedented for the people of the Frostbate clan as well¡­until that day when one of the heirs consumed his brother''s grimoire by accident."


    A horrifying realization dawned upon Hector as he slowly mumbled, "Alex?"


    Beatrice grimly nodded, "Yes¡­Alex consumed his brother''s grimoire and that resulted in his disappearance. Later that day, when he was locked inside the cell and was interrogated, it was revealed that he was able to see everyone''s grimoire all along but felt the urge to consume one that day."


    "And when Alex was told to reveal the stats of his own grimoire¡­" Taking an audible gulp, she said, "...he revealed that he possessed those skills that his brother had."


    Hector covered his mouth with his fingers, sweat building on his forehead.


    A child¡­capable of eating someone else''s stats and pushing them to their demise¡­Hector couldn''t even think of what kind of chaos it could cause if the word gets out.


    ''To consume your enemy and grow your own strength¡­'' Hector inwardly muttered.


    Beatrice looked down at the ring she was given by her mother, as she added, "My mother was among that council who locked that curse of Alex and all the memories he possesses regarding the clan and the person he has killed. It was decided that Alex would get executed right away¡­however, my mother chose to betray her clan."


    Beatrice has seen how much Alex was tormented in the jail. The way people interrogated the boy was disheartening. And his own parents rejected his existence, saying he was a monster.


    That¡­broke Alex from within. He was just a four year child at that time whose whole world revolved around his parents and siblings. However, he was cast aside and was scorned by every single person he deemed as his family member.


    That''s the reason why Beatrice''s mother felt sympathy for the child and decided to take him away.


    Hector remained silent for a long time before he stated, "Okay, I will tell you where you can find him."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:-Surprising?

 Chapter 54 - 53- Departing

    Alex boarded the carriage early in the morning and headed towards his destination which was six hours away from Dunvale.


    He accomplished what he came for. Buying the necessary equipment for Soul stone refinement and once he returns with plenty of them, Alex finally would be able to increase his SE using the stones alone.


    "Did you spend a good night, sir?" The coachman asked as he rode the carriage out of the town''s territory.


    "Yeah, kind of. The food was to my liking."


    The driver smiled, "I knew you would like it. That inn is run by my sister-in-law after all."


    Alex raised his brows, "Surviving in this city must be tough."


    The coachman sighed, "Well, you can say she has now adapted to the surroundings after her husband''s death. After all the responsibility of her children lies on her."


    Hearing about that, Alex was reminded of his last life. He had also turned numerous married women into widows. Although the gang he worked for never actually cared about them, if possible, Alex used to provide some funds if he found them unable to afford their living.


    ''Haah...these days I am thinking a lot about my past. Not good...'' Shaking his head, he decided to take a nap, given he didn''t have much sleep last night.


    ---------***--------


    It was the first day of Edric joining the training camp under Aborne''s mentorship.


    He arrived at the location yesterday and was given a small quarter to sleep in. He brought some pairs of clothes and his weapons along, since here, he would be mostly covered in armour.


    In the morning, someone came to fetch him; the usual morning routine cycle, they said. It consisted of around five miles of jogging around the forest, through the obstacles. Then came basic exercises and light sparring that allowed everyone to lighten up their bodies before breakfast


    There were seven trainees working under Aborne and the one holding the duty to guide them through these morning rituals was a knight under Aborne''s command.


    There was a long wooden table¡ªmore like a thick plank made into a table¡ªon which Edric and the others were eating their first meal in silence.


    They were offered high-caloric breakfast since until night, they wouldn''t be getting anything. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edric has been taught by Amanda¡ªshe was quite stern about it¡ªto eat mannerly when sitting with strangers since one day, Edric would become a knight. And a knight is the symbol of discipline and manners.


    Amanda is a good teacher but her way of teaching becomes quite harsh from time to time.


    ''Well, that shows how much she cares about me...'' Edric smiled thinking about his beautiful lover.


    "Cadets, attention!" Hearing the command everyone stopped eating and instantly stood from their seats with their postures straight.


    From the head side of the table, a figure of a red-haired man with broad shoulders and towering height emerged. Every single person was aware of the Knight Commander''s identity, and seeing him for the first time in person had some of them hold their breaths in anticipation.


    Aborne stood with his hands folded behind him as he eyed the trainees, "Although it''s unexpected, we need to leave for an urgent task."


    "A huge horde of beasts have escaped the veil... all of them being the wolfkin."


    Edric''s brows drew closer upon hearing that, which didn''t go unnoticed by Aborne, as he added, "They carry such blood lust that they even allowed some of their comrades get sacrificed so they could cross the veil and head towards a specific region situated in the west."


    Edric''s eyes widened as he silently mumbled, "The Steelhound."


    Aborne nodded, "It seems they are here for revenge."


    Edric clenched his fist¡ªthis has to be related to that labyrinth. There is a saying that the wolfkin can share the memories with their comrades/kin of moments before their death. And the one who killed that wolf was Alex. And the place they are heading to is...


    "We are leaving for the Steelhound''s territory today. Pack your bags."


    -----------**----------


    Amanda was told to report to the Capital in three days, and since she was allowed to leave the Academy on her own accord, she decided to first visit her hometown and spend some time with her family.


    Her father¡ªCount Hades Lockwood''s territory was situated near the western border. The capital was in the centre of the kingdom, and it would take her almost the same time to travel from home to the Capital and the Academy to the Capital.


    Her mentor was Devon so even if she arrives a little late, she doesn''t think he would get offended.


    She was currently having lunch with her family members. She has one younger sister and an elder brother¡ªthe possible successor of the throne.


    Her family is quite laid back, not like the strict noble houses which adhere to etiquette and norms.


    Amanda was currently slicing the apple pie which her mother had baked when she heard her father asking, "When will you be leaving?"


    Amanda raised her brows, "Am I being a burden?"


    Her little sister giggled, and her elder brother sighed, "It''s not that, Amy. Father is just asking casually."


    "I don''t think so..." Amanda said, her tone a little serious, as she added, "I have noticed that father is being a little too stiff after I came here."


    Hearing that, Lord Lockwood didn''t say anything immediately and kept his gaze locked on the food.


    His wife, Kaira, asked, "Dear? Is there anything we should be concerned about?" Just like Amanda, she also has light green hair and a pair of almond-shade eyes.


    The man of the house remained silent for a moment before he shared, "She is coming."


    "Who is coming, Papa?" The youngest one in the family asked curiously.


    Hades looked up and informed, "Your eldest sister, Sasha...is coming home."


    *CLANG*


    The spoon from Amanda''s hand fell to the table as she stared at her father in disbelief.


    The mother of the young lady had a similar reaction since she never heard anything from her husband regarding her eldest daughter.


    Hades continued, "She will be joining the summit which would happen during the solstice and most probably will come home-"


    "There is no need for her to come home." Amanda, unnaturally emotional, stated in a shaky voice. Her hands were clenched in a fist as she stared at the table and stated,


    "She doesn''t need to come here. She doesn''t need to see us since she doesn''t desire a family." The raw anger one could sense in her voice signified what she felt for the eldest sibling of the family.


    Her elder brother said, "Lily, come with me." The youngest one was still confused; however, hearing her brother''s words, she didn''t resist.


    However, before getting up from the chair, she tugged Amanda''s sleeve before whispering, "Please don''t cry, Amy."


    Amanda slowly nodded as she somehow extended her lips in a soft smile before telling her, "I won''t. Don''t worry."


    Once Lily was taken away, the lady of the house flared, "Why didn''t you tell me anything about it before?"


    Hades heaved a sigh as he wiped his hand in a towel before informing them, "I got to know about it yesterday from Devon when he sent a letter to notify me about Amanda''s internship. He mentioned that the Holy Maiden would be participating in the summit as well, this year."


    "And she didn''t say anything about us, right?" Amanda asked in a low tone.


    Hades extended his hand and held Amanda''s as he said, "You need to understand, honey. She''s no longer just your sister; she now carries the hope of this world. In times of worldwide crisis, there is only one Holy Maiden the people look to. This life wasn''t her choice¡­ it was a blessing, a responsibility placed on her shoulders."


    "And she abandoned us...for the sake of her duties." Amanda asked, tears flowing down her eyes, "She could have sent a letter at least once in a while to ask how we are doing...or are we even alive. But no...not even once she cared about us. She just got up one day and started behaving like she doesn''t know any of us."


    Hearing that, the lady of the house was about to say something while shaking her head, however, she paused when her husband held her hand firmly and wordlessly stopped her.


    Amanda suddenly got up from her seat, and just as she was about to walk away, her father asked, "Where are you going?"


    Amanda paused before relaying her intentions, "I am leaving for the Capital today."


    "But Amy, it''s already evening. Why you-"


    "I will go with her," Suddenly the only son of the family stepped forward and told them, "I will take Amanda to the Capital."


    The head of the family heaved a sigh, before he gave his assent, "Okay, you two can go."


    Amanda wiped her tears and gave a thankful nod to her brother before making her way to her room.


    She doesn''t want to stay idle anymore¡ªshe knows it would only lead to overthinking. It''s better to exhaust herself with a full day''s work, to stay so drained that she can forget about the woman she once called her sister.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- She...is coming.

 Chapter 55 - 54- Bond?

    The territory of the Steelhound was known as Chainedvale. It is a very¡­unique name that the first patriarch of the Steelhound family decided on.


    Alex reached Chainedvale by afternoon, aided by the lack of monsters along the route and the leniency at the checkpoints. With two major approvals in hand, he passed through without a thorough inspection.


    One from the Academy and the second from the Steelhound.


    The town was quite¡­dull in a sense. Most of the buildings were painted in red and black, and there weren''t any overly populated markets here, like the ones back in Dunvale.


    There were very few people around and more than the civilians; one could find the soldiers, wearing the crest of a hound, roaming around; cautiously, they patrolled, and once Alex''s carriage passed by, they never missed sending a glare at him.


    Alex rolled his eyes; they seemed edgy.


    The weather of this place remains always good¡ªthe nights here are chilly and the days; warm.


    The labyrinth in this single town easily exceeds any of those territories which were built for the purpose of containing labyrinths. Steelhounds catch so many creatures every single day that they can practically wage a war without utilizing a single soldier from their side.


    Alex spotted quite many weapon shops in the vicinity and little to no fun shops around. Even the children he could see were playing with daggers, injuring each other, and laughing like it was a matter of fun.


    ''They are crazy, all right.'' Alex blew a breath in amazement. He has never seen people this crazy before.


    Soon the carriage came to a pause as the coachman informed, "We are here, dear sir."


    Alex picked up his bags and hopped out of the vehicle not so long after.


    He eyed the mansion before which he stood. The ominous three-storeyed building was painted in pure black, with a conical roof and barely any windows available.


    Must be paranoid of long-range weapons users¡ªAlex thought. Not so far away from here, the territory of elves begins. Steelhounds are actually in charge of the security of the veil around this corner as well.


    "Seems like a house which one should not approach¡­"The carriage driver heaved a sigh as he stood beside Alex and looked at the mansion.


    Alex took out some silver coins before handing them to the driver, "Here, for all the sweet gossip you shared. Thanks to you, I was able to utilize the noise isolation artifact I brought along."


    The driver laughed as he took the money, "Honored to be helpful. Now then, see you!"


    Once the carriage was out of sight, Alex stepped toward and approached the soldier stationed near the entrance.


    "You can go in," The soldier informed before he pulled the barricade and nodded towards his comrade to pull the huge gates.


    Alex didn''t waste a word. Lifting his bags, he walked toward the door. Strangely, they hadn''t even bothered to check the bags.


    Just as he reached the doors of the mansion¡ª


    *THUD*


    The bag he held dropped to the ground. Alex''s body tilted to the left, his hand shooting up just in time to catch an arrow aimed straight at his chest. His eyes widened as he realized the arrow was coated in poison.


    *SWISH*


    He twisted to the side as another arrow streaked toward him, barely dodging it. His gaze shot to the first floor, where a dark figure leapt down, another arrow drawn and aimed.


    "Quite a way to welcome someone," he muttered, drawing his sword from the ring on his finger. His eyes tracked the assailant''s movements, reading every shift and stance.


    *SWISH*


    The next arrow sliced through the air, heading for where Alex would have been¡ªhad he not pivoted, letting the arrow sink into the ground just inches away.


    A shrill laugh echoed from the attacker as they dropped the bow and drew a dagger, rushing at him with a wild gleam in their eyes.


    *CLANG*


    Their blades clashed, the metal ringing through the space. Alex dodged the flurry of strikes, each move sharper than the last, his reflexes sharpening as he studied the attacker''s every move.


    Step by step, they closed in on the wall. Alex held his ground, parrying each slash with growing precision, his focus unbreakable. Finally, he forced their blades to a deadlock, pinning the attacker in place.


    He leaned in, meeting their gaze with a fierce glare. "My turn."


    In a heartbeat, the tables turned. Alex moved with a flawless, relentless rhythm, echoing the assailant''s tactics¡ªbut with a crushing force behind each strike. His blows hammered against the dagger, wearing it down, blunting its edge with each collision. The attacker''s arm began to shake under strain, their defense faltering.


    Desperate, they aimed a kick at him, but Alex caught their leg effortlessly. With a swift counter, he kicked their other leg out from under them, slamming them to the ground. Their head struck the wooden floor with a harsh *thud*, leaving them dazed, their weapon slipping from their grasp.


    Alex stood over them, his sword poised, his gaze cold and unyielding. Alex leaned down, his knee pressed against their chest as he threatened, "Move again and I will take your head as my welcoming gift."


    The person did move, however, just to lift the mask and reveal a woman in her early twenties, currently smiling with insanity filling her eyes. Her cheeks were dyed red and her sharp canines peeked slightly.


    Alex''s eyes widened seeing that face. He knew her¡­she is a named character who would be participating in the ascension contest.


    Maybe it was because he was too stunned by her presence here, he never noticed when she wrapped her arms around his head and bit into his neck.


    "Hammm~"


    Alex jolted out of his daze as he felt the stinging sensation on his neck and the vivid sound of his blood being gulped by the woman.


    He hurriedly parted himself from her, and while covering his neck, he spat, "What the heck did you do?!"


    "She¡­made a blood bond with you." A third person entered the scene and told Alex what just happened.


    It was a man in his early twenties with similar black hair and red eyes as the woman.


    Offering his hand to the lady who was still on the floor, the man asked,


    "I am Eric Steelhound and you must be Alex, right?"


    Alex calmed down a bit and nodded, "Yes, I am. But first, can you tell me what is wrong with her?"


    "I am insane¡­insanely in love with you~~~" With a face full of smiles, the woman declared, and if not for Eric holding her hand she might as well have jumped on Alex.


    Eric informed him, "She is the youngest daughter of the Steelhound family, Rebecca. And what she did to you is called Bonding¡­just like marriage in human terms."


    Alex''s eyes widened as he looked at the man in disbelief, "Did I get married to a crazy woman?"


    "I am right here, honey. Let''s get onto baby-making already~"


    Eric sighed, "I would ask you to refrain from calling my sister crazy. She might be a little unusual but it cannot be denied that she is a part of our family."


    ''A little unusual?'' Alex wanted to ask but he held himself.


    Eric then said something to his sister, urging Rebecca to pout.


    Her expression shifted when she looked at Alex and flashed him a smile and while waving, she made her way back inside the mansion.


    "Come with me," Eric said before he began walking towards the left. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex followed the man after he picked up his bags and sheathed his sword.


    "There are not many rules you need to follow while you will be staying here. Just, don''t enter anyone except Rebecca''s room."


    "Why are you saying it like we are actually married?" Alex asked while rubbing his tired eyes.


    Eric stated, in a matter-of-fact tone, "A vampire can only bond once, and Rebecca has chosen you as her partner. So yeah, it''s in your hands to accept her or not, but the fact cannot be changed that you both are tied in a relationship."


    Okay, that was fucked up. Alex didn''t know anything about vampires and also the fact that the Steelhounds were actually not humans in the first place.


    He had no idea why that woman chose him to be her partner, but Alex had no intention to continue what she started.


    Soon, they reached a room on the ground floor, which was huge enough to accommodate at least five hundred people easily.


    Alex was impressed by the facilities provided. There was a large bed, a dressing table, a tea and a study table, and several shelves of books standing at one side, and without even peeking at it, he knew the bathroom would be enormous as well.


    Eric gave Alex the keys to the room and stated, "Rest, eat and sleep if you want, since around midnight, our work begins."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- I have posted most of the illustrations on discord. Will make a glossary here as well.

 Chapter 56 - 55- Welcome

    ''This is fucked up¡­'' In the novel, it was never mentioned that the people of the Steelhound were not humans. And he never knew that the vampire shown amongst the ten champions was a member of the Steelhound.


    And now he was caged inside a house that was filled with such beings who suck blood and remain sleepless.


    ''No wonder why they are so infamous for their wild hunting style.'' Alex heaved a sigh as he stretched his body after a few hours of sleep.


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, he draped a shirt over his naked form, and while wearing shorts on his lower half, he went to open the door.


    "Yes?" There stood a mesmerizing woman with black hair and violet eyes. She was holding a tray of tea and some snacks, as she asked,


    "Can I come in?"


    Alex nodded, "Yeah, sure."


    He hurriedly put away the bags and offered a chair to the lady, "Sorry for making a mess."


    "No, it''s okay. Rather, for a teenager, you are still too well-mannered. When Eric was of your age, he used a curse before and after each sentence."


    Alex was surprised since the man he had met previously was quite well-mannered and poised. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lady rested the tray on the table as the duo sat around the table.


    "Please have some."


    Alex didn''t shy away and picked a few cookies and began to munch on them as he heard her say,


    "My name is Veronica, I am Rebecca and Eric''s mother."


    He somehow expected her to be the mother since the vampire''s age very slowly.


    "You must have already figured out that we are vampires¡­something we were supposed to keep hidden from everyone. That''s why we never took any interns before, and in this mansion, only the four of us live."


    Alex nodded, "Understandable¡­but why me? Why break the rules?"


    Veronica sighed, "Well, my dear husband took interest in you after you killed that guy¡­what was his name?"


    "Abeth?"


    "Yeah¡­.I heard he was a pervert?"


    Alex nodded.


    The lady crossed her arms on her magnificent assets, as she said, "Well, that''s the reason why my husband got interested in you and made this exception. Although Your Majesty warned him that you might discern our true identity, Anvil insisted."


    "And now is he regretting?" Alex asked as he sipped on the tea. It was too damn good.


    "No, not at all. In the first place, it was Rebecca''s fault that our identity was revealed. And not like you are going to openly advertise it."


    Alex shrugged, "I have no such tendency. I am here for the internship, and it doesn''t matter whether the one teaching me is a human or a vampire."


    Veronica grinned, as she softly caressed his cheek, "Good boy you are."


    Alex was somehow reminded of Sarah. She was, in a way, similar to this woman. Or maybe she behaves like this since she is a mother?


    Regardless, she soon realized her mistake and apologized, "Ah, I am sorry¡­it''s just, it has been ages since I met a child, and my motherly side couldn''t resist."


    "Nothing to be worried about¡­then, can I ask you something?"


    Veronica nodded before Alex asked, "Why do you live here and not in your realm? Answer only if you don''t mind."


    Veronica rested her hands on her thighs and looked at the table with a nostalgic gaze.


    After a moment of pause, she revealed, "The situation of the place where we used to belong is quite bad. It''s the inhabitant of brain-dead people." Looking up at him, Veronica added,


    "Vampires don''t age for a long time, and having offspring is nearly a miracle back on the land. As such, the old generation, with time, lose their sanity and start doing mindless things¡­experimentations to be precise."


    Alex frowned, "So the smuggling of humans and elves is not just a rumour?"


    Veronica heaved a sigh, "I cannot say it for sure, but yes, they used to practice interracial copulation by forcibly abducting people."


    Alex wasn''t surprised. An empty mind is a home to evil. And vampires have a lot of time on them to do such things.


    After taking a pause and calming herself down, the lady added, "That''s why when Anvil and I got together, we decided to leave that realm, and through our connections, we landed here. And now, for the past century, we have become an integral part of the Kingdom."


    There was a sense of pride in her voice when she said that, and Alex could understand the reason. After all, there was profound distrust among different races. Because of some idiots, like the ones Veronica mentioned, people from different races don''t trust each other, at all.


    And in such circumstances, to change their residence and become a part of one of the three major human settlements, was a big deal.


    "I heard from Eric, that Rebecca forced a bond on you?"


    Alex nodded, a weary exhale escaping his lips, "I don''t know why and how, but she was convinced that it should be me?" Looking at the lady, he asked, "Is she whimsical?"


    Veronica giggled, "Well, on most occasions she is¡­but, not when deciding her bond."


    Alex frowned, he was confused.


    Veronica revealed the reason behind her action, "She was there, with her father, when the assessment happened. She saw you fight and was quite attracted to you."


    Alex scratched his head, ''No wonder I felt someone watching me constantly¡­''


    The older one continued, "Then you went ahead and killed the man we chose as her partner."


    Alex''s eyes widened but before he could ask, about whom she was talking, a name popped up in his mind,


    "Luke Greyhart¡­" He knew that the emblem he wore on his chest belonged to one of the leading clans in trade and harvest.


    So¡­he was the chosen partner?


    "Yes, he was the one we chose. However, fate has its own game, and guess what, the boy we chose for Rebecca was killed by the boy she chose for herself."


    Alex was genuinely shocked here. He could have never expected the events to take such a strange turn that an already infatuated girl would become insanely attracted to him just because he wanted to earn some quick cash.


    Veronica got up from the seat and assured him, "Although now she is your mate, it''s not necessary for you to accept her, since it''s a fact that she forced herself on you."


    Heaving a sigh that made her shoulders relax, she added, "But as a mother, I request you to please give my daughter a chance."


    Alex also got up and said, "I will try." Although he said that, he just didn''t want to stress the lady who welcomed him so warmly.


    Veronica smiled at him and raised her hand to ruffle his hair, only to halt once she realized her mistake, "Old habits die hard."


    Alex smiled, as he bid farewell to the lady of the house and returned to his room.


    Looking around, he decided to first clean the room and get changed since midnight was approaching, and Eric said they would be leaving to hunt at that time.


    It didn''t take much time for him to arrange his clothes in the wardrobe and hide the money he brought along. Once he was done, he checked the bathroom, and dear lord, it was huge.


    A huge pool was built on the other side of the bathroom, inside which there were options for warm and cold baths.


    Alex quickly chose the warm option, finding his fatigued body in desperate need of some relaxation.


    While he soaked in, he looked at the ceiling and wondered things about the other realms.


    It has been almost a month since he came here, and only four months before the prophecy arrived regarding the tournament.


    After that, the government from each realm would send their champions to compete in a tournament to decide who could become a warrior to participate in the ascension trials.


    Naturally, they filtered out the weak so Alex needs to keep showing his potential unless he wants to get into a feud with the government.


    ''Haah, let''s get out¡­'' He was feeling a little sad leaving such a comfortable place but staying there any more means he would be late for his internship just on the first day.


    Alex tied a towel after briefly wiping his body and made his way out of the bathroom¡­only to freeze up when he found a person sitting on his bed.


    "What are you doing here?" Alex frowned as he found the young lady of the family casually waiting for him.


    Rebecca grinned as her eyes went from his face to his well-toned body. She bit her lips sensually while she eyed him as she subconsciously muttered,


    "The dinner looks appetizing."


    Alex frowned, ready to take out his sword. However, Rebecca soon chuckled and after hopping off the bed she said,


    "Come with me. Eric is waiting for you."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 57 - 56- Debut

    It takes a Soul point every thirty minutes if Alex utilizes his skill to store his blades. Sure, he has more than enough SE to keep the blades by his side for a long time, but Alex decided otherwise. He didn''t desire to go below the upper limit.


    That''s why he was holding only two swords, hung on either side of his waist and the rest of them were back in his room. Not like Alex solely needed to rely on every sword to fight. And if he really does, then Alex is seriously flawed as a swordsman.


    Following the girl, who seemed rather silent compared to the first time they met, Alex walked out of the mansion.


    However, the streak of silence was soon broken, as Rebecca asked, "You must be baffled by the sudden revelation, no?"


    Alex shortly responded, "Kind of."


    Rebecca slowed her pace until she was walking beside him before she asked, "And you must be hating me for forcing a bond on you?"


    "Certainly," Another short answer but held conviction.


    Rebecca gave a slight chuckle, her eyes crescent and sharp canines on display. If the term ''deadly charming'' had a face, Rebecca would be the top contender.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go on and force myself into your life. It was just when you drew closer, and threatened me¡­.the smell of your blood made me thirsty, and before I knew..."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Have you not drank blood from someone before?" He was unsure, given if sucking blood can make bonds, and if Vampires bond only once, then was she thirsty until now?


    However, "No, consuming blood and forming bonds are two different things. When forming a bond, we share our own blood with the other one as well¡ªit is a kind of ritual."


    Alex cringed, "You mixed your blood with mine? Doesn''t that cause disease?"


    Rebecca grinned, drawing closer to him, she whispered, "Then treat me as an illness, and let me cling to you."


    Alex rolled his eyes and continued to move forward without responding to that.


    Rebecca was grinning ear to ear, enjoying his reaction and the closeness(?) between the two.


    Soon, they reached the forest near the mansion, where a familiar black-haired man stood while looking into the distance.


    "Alex, tell me. What are the weak points of a minotaur." As soon as they reached him, Eric asked casually.


    Alex raised his brows before he responded, "Their tail and horns. The tail helps them navigate, and horns are part of their head, so cleaving them would cause excessive pain."


    "Right, but there is a far better option than going for the weak points." As he said, Eric turned his questioning gaze towards Alex.


    The silver head narrowed his eyes before answering, "Beheading."


    "Yes, beheading. It helps not only to remain efficient but also allows all the poisonous blood to drain out if left in the open."


    Alex nodded, "I understand."


    Eric took a deep breath before pointing toward the front, "There, we can find hefty minotaurs. They have built several shelters in that direction, and despite how much the people from our clan tried, they couldn''t contain them in the labyrinth. They are too huge and too wild to be put in the cage."


    Looking at Alex with cold eyes, he added, "Become a deterrent for us, Alex. Slay the Minotaurs and spread the message that the compensation of retaliation is not something they could handle."


    Alex brought his hand over the blade handle, before nodding, "Alright."


    ---------**---------


    Edric was restlessly fidgeting in his place as he sat inside the carriage along with others. They had already left the camp yesterday and were heading toward the Chainedvale.


    The report stated that more than a hundred wolfkin were advancing towards the territory of Steelhound with bloodlust surrounding them as a mist. No one could stop them while they were marching unless the forces wanted to be annihilated.


    Together in a pack, the wolves become exceptionally dangerous¡ªand angered beasts can be the worst enemy for anyone.


    "Everything will be fine, Edric." The man sitting beside Edric encouraged him, "Commander Aborne with us, what possibly can go wrong?"


    Edric didn''t want to reveal to them that alone Aborne couldn''t do anything to that horde. However, just to not get into an argument, he smiled,


    "Yeah...what possibly can go wrong..." Edric faced a beast a few days ago and realized the flaw in the ranking system.


    The humans rank the monsters based on their magic capabilities. However, monsters like wolves, Minotaurs, and orcs cannot be solely judged based on their magical might. Even a B-rank can go toe to toe with Edric¡ªwho is a three-star warrior.


    Although Aborne is strong, one of the strongest in the realm of humans, fighting against a revenge-driven horde of monsters would be incredibly tough.


    ''I hope you remain safe until we reach there, Alex...''


    -----------**----------


    Amanda was displeased and that was something which one could tell just by looking at her expression right now.


    The girl, who mostly remains stoic and unreadable, was currently frowning and tapping her foot on the surface of the carriage continuously.


    Her brother, David, brought his hand and rested it on Amanda''s, before telling her, "You are being anxious for nothing. Not like she is coming to meet us, specifically."


    Hearing his words, Amanda raised her brows before asking, "Are you also displeased about her sudden decision to come back?"


    Her brother seldom reveals any emotions, regardless of who is in front of him. He always tries to keep things to himself and even when Sarah left them, he didn''t show much of a reaction.


    His parents assumed that David was never close to Sarah as compared to Amanda. However, it wasn''t true.


    More than anyone, David has spent time with his elder sister. They were actually close, and often, David went to her to take suggestions and to hear stories.


    Naturally, when she left, he was devastated; however, that day, when he saw pure indifference in her eyes, he decided to seal away his emotions as well.


    His grip around her hand turned a little firm, as he added, "Displeased? You can only feel displeased by those people whom you consider a part of your life. But that lady is no longer a part of our family."


    The conviction in his voice made it certain that her elder brother was also quite frustrated about this sudden return of the woman whom they once called their elder sister.


    Amanda didn''t say anything after that however, having someone who can share her emotions helped her to feel a little calmer.


    **SCREECH**


    David frowned and so did Amanda as suddenly the carriage came to a screeching halt, urging the older one to ask, "What is it?" His tone was harsh making the carriage driver flinch.


    However, his tone couldn''t make him any more terrified than he already was, as the driver said, S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sire...there is a horde of monsters blocking our way." David''s eyes grew sharper as he realised that they must be crossing from the area of the Minotaurs.


    Taking his dagger, he told Amanda, "Stay inside," before hopping off the carriage.


    Amanda also peeked out of the window to look at the reason why they stopped.


    Her eyes widened when she realized that the monsters in the questions were buffalo-faced creatures, popularly known as Minotaurs. And the more astonishing fact was that they were currently engaged in battle.


    ...and not among themselves. Rather, they were fighting against a human.


    A familiar human ...


    "Alex?!" She exclaimed, urging David to ask, "Do you know him?"


    Amanda didn''t respond until she was out of the carriage, "He is a friend! We need to help him."


    Before David could say anything, Amanda shot forward, her ice forming a snowy path on the girl skidded through the distance and reached near the horde of monsters trying to crush a certain silver head.


    However, the ice user had to come to a halt, as suddenly someone jumped in front of her, cracking the ice and denting the ground.


    Amanda glared at the woman who interrupted her, before demanding, "Move out of the way!"


    The woman smiled menacingly as she twirled her dagger on her fingertips and conveyed, "Trying to interrupt my darling''s debut? Not like I can allow that to happen."


    Amanda frowned, "Darling...?"


    "Isn''t he handsome? Now back off before I pluck off those eyes which dared look at my darling."


    Amanda scoffed; this girl looked nothing but crazy. Thankfully, it was her(Amanda) facing the woman, not Celestria. Otherwise, this crazy girl would have received a more violent response.


    Amanda conjured two ice lances in both of her hands before warning her, "Move out of the way. Last warning."


    The woman chuckled, biting the dagger between her teeth she tied her hair in a bun, before provoking,


    "Come at me."


    Amanda huffed, so be it. She was frustrated anyway; she might as well use this opportunity to vent some anger.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 58 - 57- Itch

    A lot of Soul Points he saw when Alex came across the horde of Minotaurs. He couldn''t express how thankful he was that he was sent here. No bullshit training or delaying. Just move right to the action.


    Now, Alex could be seen dodging and moving about to let those Minotaurs use as much Soul Energy as they could while trying to crush him.


    Alex took three Minotaurs by surprise and separated their tails, to create havoc. Now, he was just allowing himself to jump in between the gaps and allowing them to waste as much energy as they could.


    "Hupp!" Finding the massive hand of the Minotaurs above him, Alex jumped diagonally and slashed his single-edged sword, leaving a cut on the dark skin of the monster.


    "*GROOOOH*" The beast behind him howled in anger as it saw Alex advancing towards it; however, in mid-air, Alex launched the Tempest Dart and threw one of the stone marbles he was carrying.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    The projectile struck the beast right in the eye, and despite not carrying full strength, it was forceful enough to penetrate the Minotaur''s eye, making it stumble back and fall on its gigantic ass.


    Alex glanced at the incoming beast, its hands clasped in a hammer and aiming to crush Alex.


    Alex straightened his position and launched ''Linear Slash''.


    The heavy wave of air slashed through the battleground and forced the beast to stop in its tracks to handle the waves. It pushed against the force. However, the slash dug into its thick skin.


    Alex was restless. Just as he saw the beast resisting, he jumped and used another Minotaur''s shoulder as a platform,


    "Quick Silver." A streak of light phased through the air, and when Alex landed behind the one who was protesting, a dull thud was heard as the head of the monster hit the ground.


    "*GRUOH*" However, Alex didn''t have the time to celebrate as suddenly one of the beasts landed its massive paw near him, not aiming to hit him directly.


    The ground shook under the heavy weight of the monster, making Alex stumble on his feet, before from behind, something struck him hard and heavy.


    "Fuck!" Alex was sent forward once the boulder hit him on the back and with enough force to threaten to crush his bones.


    Alex braced himself as suddenly, a massive paw came swinging in his direction.


    **DHAK**


    He crossed his arms but it wasn''t enough to subdue the pain that came with that kick, hurtling Alex backwards.


    Another Minotaur tried to kick the incoming target, however, Alex twisted his body mid-air and with his strike fueled with frustration, he launched,


    "Seventh Step!" A single swing was taken, and the results were,


    **BOOOOOOOOOOM**


    The ground shook, and the Minotaur to which the attack was intended burst into pieces, blood and bones scattering away by the sheer intensity of the attack.


    Several beings standing around were enveloped in the fierceness of the attack that Alex stored inside him after being struck by several attacks.


    The heavy resonance of the explosion caused the battlefield to come to a halt as Alex landed on his feet, breathing violently with his eyes blood red.


    He stared at the remaining ten or so Minotaur and then at his sword¡ªwhich indeed snapped from the middle.


    ''Fucking useless...'' Grabbing the sword in a reverse grip, Alex took out one of the healing potions which Amanda gave and consumed it in one big gulp.


    *THUMP* *THUMP* S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Alex took out the second vial and was gulping on it, he saw another Minotaur advancing, urging Alex to twirl a three-sixty on his heels, and with the momentum, he threw the broken sword using the Third Stance.


    **SWIIIISH**


    Cleaving the air, the broken blade flew across the battlefield, and before the buffalo faced could have thought of moving away, the Dart penetrated its chest, and stabbed into its heart.


    **DHAK**


    There was no doubt that Alex''s strength had increased while fighting these beasts since, even though they were of low ranking, the skin of a Minotaur is quite thick and stubborn. And initially, Alex couldn''t penetrate his weapon past their skin. But now,


    "It''s an easy game~"


    ---------*----------


    On the other side, Amanda was facing off against the strange girl so she could help out Alex. However, the small exchange they had just now showed that the red-eyed girl was experienced in combat.


    ''Why am I hesitating?''


    With a sharp inhale, Amanda summoned shards of ice around her, each one glinting with razor edges, hovering in a wide circle.


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes, her daggers gleaming in the pale light as she closed the distance in a heartbeat. Her steps were fast and quiet, each one perfectly balanced, giving her the appearance of a prowling predator. Before Amanda could release her ice shards, Rebecca slipped past, slashing her dagger at Amanda''s arm, forcing her to step back as blood oozed from a shallow cut.


    But Amanda didn''t hesitate. She clenched her fists, and the ground beneath Rebecca turned slick with a thin layer of ice, trying to steal her balance. With lightning reflexes, Rebecca leapt back, digging her daggers into the ground for stability. She smirked, her eyes flashing with the thrill of the fight, and then charged forward, dodging as Amanda shot jagged ice spears her way. However, it was easily dodged, a testament to what physical might Rebecca carried.


    Amanda threw up a wall of ice as Rebecca closed in. The barrier shattered under Rebecca''s relentless strikes, and she burst through, delivering a swift kick to Amanda''s stomach that sent her sprawling backwards. Amanda gasped, struggling to catch her breath as pain radiated from her core.


    She gritted her teeth, forcing herself to ignore the throbbing pain, and unleashed a blizzard-like swirl of snow, reducing visibility. For a moment, she hoped it would buy her some time, but she could barely follow Rebecca''s figure slicing through the mist.


    "She is relentless!" Amanda exclaimed.


    Rebecca lunged in, a blur of deadly movement, slashing at Amanda''s side. Amanda felt the sharp sting as blood trickled down her waist, staining her clothes. With a desperate burst of magic, she formed a spiked shield of ice around her arm and swung it towards Rebecca, who twisted her body just enough to evade the blow, countering with a slash across Amanda''s thigh.


    *Thud*


    Dropping on the ground, covered with ice, Rebecca eyed the girl, "You look miserable...and weak. For someone to call herself my darling''s backup, you disappoint me."


    Amanda frowned, the ice around her hand cracking. Was this girl provoking her to fight better, or was she really disappointed? And what the heck is darling? Is it a common phrase used here?


    Regardless, Amanda only knows that if she doesn''t end this battle soon, she won''t be able to help Alex.


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed with fierce determination, and her lips moved in a soft chant, each word pulling at her remaining reserves of strength, as she got back up on her feet. The air around them grew even colder, and a faint, shimmering blue light began to radiate from her body.


    Rebecca hesitated, her instincts screaming that something dangerous was coming. She crouched low, ready to move, but before she could act, a massive dome of ice erupted from the ground, encircling them both. The walls shimmered with an otherworldly light, casting an eerie glow as they sealed off any escape.


    "Cocytus!" Amanda shouted, her voice echoing ominously within the dome.


    A bone-chilling wave of frost exploded from Amanda''s outstretched hands, sweeping across the ground and crashing over Rebecca with brutal force. The temperature plummeted, and Rebecca felt the bite of the cold clawing at her skin, seeping through her flesh and numbing her limbs.


    The relentless waves of freezing energy came in bursts, each one stronger than the last, filling the dome with a brutal, unyielding cold.


    Rebecca staggered, her breaths coming in ragged gasps that clouded in the icy air. She grits her teeth, trying to keep her footing as her boots begin to freeze to the ground, the relentless waves sapping her strength with each passing second. Ice crept along her daggers, making them harder to grip as she fought against the paralyzing cold.


    She looked at the chanter and, albeit a lot lesser than Rebecca, she was suffering from the frost as well.


    ''What a crazy girl...'' Rebecca smirked before she tore off her sleeve, and dug her nails before drawing some blood


    The single streak of blood levitated away from the source, and Amanda''s eyes grew sharper at that.


    Before the green-haired teenager could have thought of what she should be anticipating, the streak of blood launched forward and shot Amanda in her left leg.


    "AGHHHHH!!!" Amanda cried as her leg burned and not only that, the streak of blood tore through her flesh and penetrated the other leg as well.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!" The loud reverberation of her pain resonated across the battlefield as the freezing dome came down, and when the most settled, only one person was standing.


    Rebecca heaved a sigh as she felt something cold pressing against the back of her neck, "Darling...why am I the villain here?"


    Alex, who was standing behind Rebecca with utter indifference in his eyes and slight blood lust oozing, threatened the girl,


    "Make another move, and your head will be rolling on the ground."


    Rebecca felt a sudden rush of heat travelling down her spine, and something between her legs began to itch.


    The blood lust he was radiating was too appealing~~~~


    However, before she could have moved to see what her Darling might do to her, someone interrupted,


    "Put your blade down, Alex."


    Alex turned towards the source of the voice and found Eric standing there with a boy, having the same features as Amanda in his captive.


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 59 - 58- Take her away

    Eric knew something like that could happen¡ªAlex threatening his sister¡ªthat''s why he went ahead and took David into his captive.


    Naturally, Eric knew that Amanda and Alex were friends, and so did Rebecca. However, the very fact that a woman other than herself was close to Alex, irked her. And that girl ended up hurting Amanda.


    "The situation turned unfortunate and I would like to extend my apology for what my sister did." After returning to the mansion, Eric stated.


    Since David was unconscious, he shifted him to the guest room and Amanda was resting in Alex''s room for now. She was treated by the medic; however, it would take time for her to recover.


    Alex crossed his arms and told the man, "Look, Mister Eric...I know you love your sister, and it''s pretty natural. However, you can''t expect her antics to be tolerated by others as well. Not even once did I allow her to interfere in my life, so she has no right to make any decisions for me."


    Eric nodded slowly, "I know, and I am sorry about that-"


    "I will keep her away." Suddenly a third person joined.


    Alex turned towards the older female, who was no longer smiling like the first time she came to meet him.


    Veronica stood before the silver-headed teenager before assuring him, "I know Rebecca has caused trouble already too much for you; that''s why I am assuring you that I will keep that girl away until you are here." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it was Veronica who requested Alex to give her daughter a chance, she was now regretting it. She heard from her son about the whole ordeal and the fact that Rebecca, in a fit of jealousy, severely injured Alex''s friend.


    More than anyone, Veronica was aware of her daughter''s possessive nature. If she can kill someone over a dress which she likes...then here is a person in question whom Rebecca has chosen as her life partner.


    Alex heaved a sigh, feeling a little calmer than before, as he said, "I apologize if it hurts your sentiments, but it would be great if you could keep her away. Excuse me." Saying so, Alex walked away.


    Left alone Veronica turned toward her son and told him, "Take her to the shelter and keep her there for the time being. She needs to cool down her head."


    Eric frowned, "But mother, father is not home and for me to leave like this..."


    Veronica heaved a sigh, "Not like some kind of catastrophe would descend in your absence. And even if it does, there are several capable soldiers under our command who can protect us."


    Eric was still unsure, however, he didn''t defy his mother and nodded, "Okay, I will take her there tonight."


    ------------**-----------


    "Agh...." Amanda''s legs were throbbing as she climbed out of her slumber and looked at her surroundings. It was an unfamiliar place.


    She thought back on what happened before she fainted...and instantly, she knew the cause of her pain.


    A black-haired crazy woman stabbed her multiple times and forced Amanda to use one of those spells which she has only reserved for monsters. After all, spells like ''Cocytus'' and ''BlizzStorm'' are meant to kill, not just to damage.


    Yet...that woman survived. And not only that, she was able to damage Amanda enough to make her surrender.


    ''I heard that the clan members of the Steelhound are strong...but this...'' Amanda heaved a sigh as she straightened her back and rested it on the headboard.


    **Knock**


    Hearing the knocks, she was startled and reflexively conjured ice lances...only to stop when she heard him saying, "It''s me."


    "Oh, yes, come in."


    Alex stepped inside the room holding a tray of what seemed like bread and soup.


    "How do you feel now? I heard there was no lasting injury." Alex said as he rested the tray on the table beside the bed.


    Amanda shook her head, "No, everything is fine. There are only a few injuries which the medic couldn''t heal."


    Alex sat down on a chair, and after a moment of pause, he asked, "Since when were you able to pull a Saint-rank spell?"


    Saint-rank is the third in the list and only two ranks were above it. And considering Amanda is just a two-star mage, it was surprising for her to chant such a high-ranking and high-taxing spell.


    Amanda sighed, "I have a ton of Soul Energy in reserve which I gained over the years. And my knowledge of spells comes from my father. Combining both of them, I needed just some experience and that I got after enrolling into the academy."


    It doesn''t explain much, but Alex didn''t ask anything further. He was new to the whole concept of Magic and how the magicians work.


    He offered her the food, and thankfully her hands weren''t injured.


    As Amanda calmly picked a spoonful of soup, she heard Alex asking, "Were you going somewhere? Since there''s no way you came here just to save me." The sarcasm was evident in his voice, urging Amanda to grumble.


    She poked him in the ribs with her elbow, "Be thankful that I tried."


    "Should I worship?"


    "You must," Amanda haughtily added and not so long after both of them chuckled.


    Amanda then told him, "I was going to the capital to get started with my internship as well. En route our carriage was stopped by a horde of Minotaurs...and then I spotted you."


    ''No wonder...'' Alex didn''t know that Amanda had returned to her hometown before moving to the capital, that''s why he was surprised to see her here.


    After a brief pause, Amanda asked, "Alex...who was that woman who kept calling you ''Darling''?"


    Her voice turned grim and the girl looked exasperated even while mentioning her.


    Alex slumped back in his seat before telling her, "A confused being who assumes momentarily affection as love."


    Amanda was not surprised; she sensed the infatuation that the woman carried for Alex.


    With a smirk, Amanda added, "It would have been a good drama to witness if Celestria had been here."


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Don''t talk about her...she is no better than Rebecca."


    Amanda smiled, "But I can say she doesn''t carry temporary affection for you. It''s something more profound and pure."


    Amand has sensed it; the growing feelings of the Princess have reached a realm that anyone around her could tell that the girl is head over heels for Alex. And naturally, Alex must have also sensed it, the boundless care and affection Celestria possesses for him.


    Alex didn''t comment on that; rather, he asked, "When were you supposed to report to Sir Devon?"


    Amanda didn''t have to think twice before she answered, "In four days."


    Alex raised his brows, "Since you had time why didn''t you spend some more time with your parents?"


    Hearing that question, Amanda''s expression turned a little stiff, and the shift in her temperament didn''t go unnoticed by Alex.


    "If you don''t want to say-"


    "My elder sister is returning." Amanda suddenly revealed, which took Alex by surprise,


    "You have an elder sister as well?" Again, there were not many deep details of characters provided in the novel, which is why Alex didn''t know. However, from what he remembered there was no mention of Amanda''s elder sister. Sure, her younger sister and elder brother were shown during the tournament arc, but no one mentioned an elder sister.


    Amanda nodded, "Yes...but she is more like a stranger to me. She abandoned her family years ago to serve the church. And now, after years of isolation, she is returning."


    "And since I know I might not be able to retain my calm after seeing her, I decided to leave before she arrived."


    Alex understood her reason and was slightly curious about this mysterious sister who had been serving the church for years


    He couldn''t help but say, "She must have awakened a strong skill to get recruited by the church."


    Not just anyone can serve the church or work there. The church administration invite people based on the skills of the person.


    Amanda smiled slightly, as she told him, "Absolute Healing...a Monarch rank spell she chanted just after awakening. The warmth she radiated at that time, healed everyone within the town. And naturally, the church also got notified about it."


    Alex was extremely shocked hearing that. Monarch-ranked magic....is like a one-in-a-million magician could chant. And just after awakening no less?


    No wonder she was snatched away by the church. The healers, regardless of their rank or experience, use the patient''s life span or others'' body parts to heal someone. Even Melissa was the same.


    However, Absolute Heal means making the injury disappear without utilizing anything except for the SE of the chanter. It''s a miracle.


    Alex was about to ask Amanda something when suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    "Can I come in?"


    It was Rebecca.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Okay, let me make it clear. No more than four girls! Not more or less! That''s final!!!!

 Chapter 60 - 59- Farewell?

    Rebecca didn''t enter the room, as per what her brother instructed, and while standing at the threshold, she waved at Amanda,


    "Hey! You are Amanda, right? How are you doing now?"


    The green-haired teenager glanced at Alex before responding, "What do you think?"


    Rebecca''s smile slowly faded as she confessed, "I knew you came to save Alex. However, I didn''t want anyone to disturb him. After all, based on his performance today, he would have been sent on missions accordingly¡­.that''s why I attacked you."


    Taking a pause, she added, "And¡­I was a little jealous that you are close to him."


    Amanda was¡­flabbergasted. She couldn''t predict this girl at all.


    She was genuinely surprised as she asked, "You were looking out for Alex and were jealous of me, that''s why you nearly killed me?"


    Rebecca frowned, "But¡­ I purposely targeted the thickest muscle in a human body¡­did it hurt like you are about to die?" She sounded genuinely curious.


    Amanda heaved a sigh, followed by a smile, "Seriously, you are not right in the head."


    Alex got up from his seat and told Amanda, "Rest for now, I will go and talk to her."


    Amanda nodded, and then she suddenly remembered something, "Where is my brother?"


    Before she lost consciousness, Amanda saw that her elder brother was knocked out cold by Rebecca''s older brother.


    Alex informed her, "He is resting in the guest room and is completely safe. Don''t worry."


    Amanda nodded before Alex made his way out of the room, and naturally, Rebecca followed him.


    Standing under the stairs, he looked at her happy, smiling face and asked, "Look, Rebecca, the feelings you have for me¡­I cannot reciprocate them since I don''t know you. I don''t know anything about you. So please, let''s mind our own business until I am here."


    "Ah, don''t worry, I am going." Rebecca added, her smile going down a bit, "Brother said you don''t want to see me so he is taking me away."


    Alex didn''t say anything which expressed that it was true.


    She took a deep breath and asked, "I caused a lot of trouble right? Here, you can hurt me if you want¡­" She suddenly handed Alex a dagger, which surprised him.


    "What is this¡­?"


    "It''s made of an alloy which prevents even vampires from regenerating. So yeah, you can go ahead and hurt me if that can stop you from hating me."


    Alex heaved a sigh¡­a long one. He looked at the girl and found she genuinely meant what she said.


    He heard from her mother that Rebecca wasn''t too sociable and didn''t like to go out much. Not being able to mingle with humans and being kept away from vampires, Rebecca surely has a different thought process and values.


    "Hurting someone doesn''t pacify someone''s anger. And Rebecca, you shouldn''t reveal such dangerous weapons to someone whom you met just today."


    "But I trust you, Alex." Her swift response took him by surprise as he looked into her eyes to see if this was also one of her jokes.


    However, all he could gaze at was sincerity and certainty.


    "Okay¡­.but still, take this back," Extending it toward her, he added, "And I don''t hate you."


    Rebecca''s lips again extended in a blooming smile hearing that, before she told him, "Please keep the dagger; it''s a gift from me to you. And maybe when you use it, you will be reminded of me~"


    Alex slowly shook his head in defeat, ''She doesn''t change, huh¡­''


    Rebecca then weakly parted her arms and asked, "Before I go, can I get just a small hug? Like hold and release?"


    Seeing the fear of rejection Alex was suddenly reminded of Celestria.


    Well, who can say no to embracing such beauty? While paying caution that she doesn''t end up sucking his blood again, Alex stepped forward and embraced her.


    Rebecca snuggled her face in his neck, and relished the sensation of being so near to him in these last few moments. The future was uncertain, so she decided to enjoy these few seconds, as much as she could.


    Her attraction towards Alex was just because of his strength and the fierceness he carried¡­however, forming the bond with him allowed her to know the real him as well. Not just Alex who shows fierceness on the battlefield, but this gentle side as well, who listens to others'' plea and can hug so warmly.


    ''The more time I spend with you¡­the more I fall for you¡­what should I do?''


    Not so long after, Rebecca was called by her brother, and very reluctantly, she had to part ways with her mate.


    Alex rested his hands on his waist and pondered what he should do.


    ''Let''s do some training.'' The best timepass.


    ¡ª-----**--------


    "We have gathered here to discern if the preparation for the summit is on point or not." Inside the conference hall, several prominent figures of the Kingdom, including the First Prince as well, sat around the table to discuss a matter of concern.


    It has already been decided what security arrangements would be required for the meeting, however, with the inclusion of the Holy Maiden, it was apparent they needed to revise the arrangement.


    The King has gone to meet the members of the church regarding the same matter, and here, Ryan was handling the security arrangements.


    "Why is the security chief not present in the meeting?" The chief advisor, Harold Hayden, asked no one in specific.


    Devon informed him, "Some sort of emergency arrived so Sir Aborne had to leave. But don''t worry, in his stead, Lady Shelby would be delivering all the necessary information regarding the security concerns."


    The short-haired woman gave a light bow before informing, "I have been working as Sir Aborne''s assistent for a while now and every security detail is within my knowledge." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Harold frowned, and asked the woman, "Do you know why Sir Aborne had to leave so suddenly?"


    Shelby informed, "A horde of beasts has breached the veil and are running havoc. Sir Aborne went to take care of the situation."


    No one was surprised, but a frown was shared hearing that.


    Has the Veil security turned weak¡ªthey thought.


    No one was unaware of the beings residing on the other side of the veils.


    Without veils, there was a high chance for the beast tribes to attack human kingdoms to reign supremacy. Among the four races, the beasts are the most wild and unruly ones.


    "Do we need to first worry about the Veil then about the Summit?" Devon asked, as he sensed the growing stress among the people.


    However, Harold shook his head, "The church is responsible to maintain the Veil and with Your Holiness on our side, we shouldn''t be worried about getting the Veil breached. It''s just the soldiers who works at the Windows needs to be more strict."


    Windows are the small gaps created in Veil on monthly basis to transport materials from other realms. Like potions mostly come from elven territory and Vampires are being provided with livestock(criminals) from the human realm.


    And when these Windows are opened, some times a small group of vigilants breaches the veil and enters a different realm, illegally.


    So indeed, the Veil wasn''t the problem, it''s the guards working around it.


    "Returning to the topic, I think we should ensure some strong soldiers as the personal guards for the Saintess." Devon added, to which many of them nodded.


    The Saintess held as much importance as any Monarch of any major Empire. She has been offered to migrate, thrice by elven and the beast race. The Saintess was offered a world of fortune, to switch sides, but she never hesitated even once from rejecting them.


    Not only is she benevolent but she is loyal to her motherland as well.


    Naturally, they would be concerned about her security, given there were many who holds grudges against her, and there were those who doesn''t want the humans to possess such a great asset.


    That''s why it was necessary to take very cautious steps which involves the Holy Maiden.


    "We need someone unknown and strong to act like her guard. A known face would be easy to target." Harold suggested.


    The chief of castle security nodded, "Yes, it would be best to have someone completely new and unrelated to military to take the job. Naturally, we would have the Shadow Hawks surroundings her all the time, but someone needs to be there in person to be around her all the time."


    Devon hummed a bit before he casually suggested, "How about taking a student from the Soulforge Academy? Not only they are possibly stronger than any of the soldiers, they are completely unrelated to the military as well."


    Harold frowned, "Are you suggesting Edric here? I must remind you, he was one of the the most trending sensations last year-"


    "No, Harold, I am not talking about Edric." With his lips stretching in a smile, he suggested,


    "There is someone as strong as Edric and someone whom Sir Aborne had taken a liking to."


    "Alex?" Shelby suddenly asked, and Devon grumbled. He had such a golden opportunity to reveal the name after hyping it up.


    But well, "Yes, it''s Alex."


    ¡ª------***--------


    A/N:- I sense plotting.

 Chapter 61 - 60- Compromised?

    Release the breath, loosen your muscles, widen your senses and dance.


    His body moved as Alex closed his eyes and moved around the room. His body flawlessly moved in an arc, from the left in a wide ''C'' moving toward the position which was just parallel to his previous position.


    No footsteps were heard, and no Soul energy was used. It was the art of swordsmanship which has taught him brutality and now, the same arts allowed him to show grace with lethality.


    His blade swung, in a very delicate arc, not waving his muscles enough to let it stress. He just needed it to swing like he was waving it at someone¡ªno harm intended.


    However, the moment Alex''s blade swung, the paper he earlier hung by the curtain rod, was split in perfect two¡ªnot showing only the sharpness of the blade but the precision of the swordsman as well.


    Alex came to a halt and looked at the paper. He finally released his breath and felt his vision instantly darkening.


    It was strange that within half a second, his body utilized so much oxygen that he became breathless.


    ''A drawback¡­'' He read in the book that to perform the Moon Style, the breathing of the swordsman needs to be regulated accordingly. Until now, Alex never found the need to work on his breathing given most of his targets were slaughtered just by a single move.


    And that old man only taught him the basic way of breathing to maximise his stamina and increase his strength. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well¡­not like I can become proficient in everything just by training a few days¡­'' Although his learning speed was far greater than any being in existence, some of the things can only be learned through experience.


    "Training?" Hearing that voice, Alex turned towards the door and found the familiar boy standing there.


    "Yep~some light training for better sleep," Alex replied as he sheathed his blade and asked,


    "How do you feel now?"


    David rubbed the back of his neck as he responded, "It stings slightly, but most probably, I will recover by tomorrow."


    Alex nodded, "Did you have dinner?"


    "Yes, they provided a lot and then a lady came to apologise along with the dinner."


    Alex smiled, "Must be Lady Veronica. Can''t believe such a kind woman resides in this family of hunters."


    David raised his brows as he added "Kind but cautious."


    Alex was confused, "What do you mean?" In front of him back then, she showed no sign of being on her guard. She didn''t even bring anyone along with her when she came to meet him.


    David crossed his arms and asked, "Let me guess, you are not good at sensing Soul Energy."


    Alex allowed an exasperated sigh to escape before he affirmed, "Yep~not much good."


    David informed him, "Well, since you are Amanda''s friend and are staying here for the internship, I am telling you this," Drawing closer, David added,


    "Lady Veronica is undoubtedly using a skill to keep an eye on the whole mansion. Even our conversation is being heard by her."


    Alex frowned; he never expected that.


    The way she kindly smiled and casually talked, Alex never thought she would be so cautious to actually keep an eye on the whole place without anyone''s knowledge.


    Alex gave a thankful nod to the man before asking, "Did you meet Amanda?"


    "Yes, and¡­do you mind if I sleep in the same room since moving Amanda-"


    "No, it''s okay. I will sleep in the guest room." Alex assured him. Since Amanda was in his room, it would be surely inappropriate for Alex to stay there, even if he slept on the sofa.


    Soon the duo said their goodnights and went their respective ways.


    ¡ª------**-------


    In a different room, Veronica sighed. As she thought, the boy was too observant and he also informed Alex about her skill.


    ''Haah¡­there goes my reputation¡­'' Veronica sulked; her potential son-in-law must be thinking badly of her by now.


    However, she soon frowned upon sensing someone in the nearby forest.


    She focused on the presence and extended her senses to look at the person who appeared to be severely injured.


    Veronica focused her senses only on the man and a name escaped her lips,


    "Ellion?!"


    Her figure disappeared in a streak as she jumped out of the window and, in a flash, appeared in the forest. It didn''t take much time for her to locate the man since the scent of his blood was actively wafting in the air.


    She squatted and flipped the man to look at his bloodied face. A hundred or so years ago, she might have had problems facing him in this state, but now she could easily control her bloodlust.


    "Ellion?! Talk to me! What happened?! Who did this to you?" Ellion was the messenger who used to bring notice and information from the Capital to them.


    "Lady¡­.I-I..it was someone from¡­the council¡­t-they didn''t want you¡­to get¡­this message¡­"


    Veronica frowned before she took the scroll from him, and after storing it in her pocket, she carried the man and brought him to the mansion.


    "My lady?!" The maid sensed her mistress'' aura from afar, so she was waiting for her at the doorstep.


    Veronica had a grim expression as she handed Ellion to her and said, "Take care of him. Don''t let him die."


    "A-As you command, my lady." The maid instantly took the man and marched inside the mansion. She has seldom seen the lady being so serious in the past.


    Veronica took out the notice and read it from top to bottom within seconds.


    The hold around the parchment tightened as she got to know the incoming horde of wolves toward their territory.


    ''Those mutts¡­'' Her anger doesn''t stem from the incoming lot but rather from the fact that someone was plotting against the Steelhounds, and that person is one from the council.


    ''Are we compromised?'' She couldn''t think of a reason which could force the King to betray them. Then what¡­


    "Lady Veronica!"


    "Ah!" The lady was shaken off her daze as she heard Alex''s voice.


    Looking around she realised that not only Alex but David was also standing there along with the other servants and soldiers serving the clan.


    Her aura was domineering enough to alert everyone.


    Well, it was better that they were here, "Alex¡­we are going to get attacked and I want you to leave the territory with your friends. Now."


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Alex be like: I am not in danger, I am the danger.

 Chapter 62 - 61- Abandon?

    So the report stated that a bunch of wolves were advancing towards the Steelhound territory. And Alex knew the reason behind their aggression.


    ''They are coming here to kill me¡­'' Alex was not unaware of the memory share feature of these mutts. They can send the visuals before their death to their brothers and mates.


    Naturally, since it was Alex who killed that wolf back in the labyrinth it explains why they are coming here.


    They can smell the death of their comrade on Alex. Crazy beings.


    Alex explained the whole situation to the lady so that she could understand that it wasn''t her who was getting targeted. However, what concerned Alex was the fact that someone tried to sabotage the message from reaching the Steelhound.


    Someone was either plotting against Alex or the Steelhounds. That''s why they didn''t want them to know about the incoming horde.


    "Lady Veronica, I think I should get going," Alex said, startling the lady.


    David frowned as he understood why the boy suggested that, he asked, "Are you planning to face them all by yourself? I must warn you that wolves aren''t mindless creatures like Minotaurs."


    Alex nodded, "I am aware, David, after all, I nearly lost my life while fighting one."


    Taking a pause, he told them, "Naturally I won''t be fighting them all alone since it would be foolish. I would lure them to the Capital where the strongest warriors must be present. They will take care of them and I will return after a week?"


    Alex suggested the safest and most efficient way of dealing with the danger. However,


    "That holds a lot of risk. First, they are a lot in numbers. As such, they can easily surround you. Second, the capital is about three days away from here on foot. Third, bringing so many beasts to the Capital can endanger the Majesty''s life¡ªand can make you a criminal. Fourth-"


    "Okay, I get it." David stopped and Alex accepted that his plan might not be too great.


    "Why don''t we fight them here?" Amanda, who suddenly made an appearance, asked.


    David went to support his sister and helped her sit down.


    The lady of the house crossed her arms, and nodded, "That would be the safest option given we can prepare for the incoming lot."


    Alex frowned, "Not only is Patriarch away, but even Sir Eric is not around¡­would it be wise to take this step?"


    Veronica heaved a weary sigh, "It''s risky but I cannot abandon the child who came here by trusting us."


    This statement alone made Veronica a hundred times better parent than Alex''s original ones.


    Turning her eyes toward the chief of security, she asked, "Shepherd, is there any plan you have?"


    The said soldier nodded, "I have, my lady, but the strategy might harm your senses as well."


    Veronica frowned, "Go on."


    The dark-skinned man added, "The wolfkin often relies solely on their nose to sniff their prey. Not only their distinctive scent but they can smell fear as well. So we can use woodrot scent to distract them."


    Amanda cringed; she didn''t like that scent at all, and Veronica shared the sentiment.


    However, since it was a good plan, she had no other option, "Okay, that works. But don''t spread it unless I tell you. Being too early would notify them and they might change strategy."


    "As you command, my lady."


    Soon the soldiers marched out of the room, leaving a few people behind.


    "David, Amanda, I would suggest you two to leave-" Veronica began but was interrupted,


    "We are staying¡­well, I am, since if Alex dies-"


    "Then Edric will be sad. I have heard this before." Alex finished what she intended to say.


    And naturally, if his sister is staying David is going to stay as well.


    Veronica smiled, "You got good friends, Alex." The latter just shrugged, "Well, you can say that."


    Now that it was settled that everyone was staying, Veronica said, "Since the danger is high, our preparation should match the danger level as well, right?"


    Suddenly the lady pressed her hand against the wall beside her, and a red runic symbol glowed.


    Everyone watched in astonishment as the wall shifted and another room, twice the bigger in size of the one in which they stood, appeared. However, not much space was allowed for a person to walk in since most of the space was covered with weapons and artifacts.


    Alex''s eyes shone, and his lips parted as his feet made their way into the treasure cave.


    He was greeted by the heavens. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    Edric was frustrated, "How long?" He asked, to which the other soldiers who were repairing the carriage wheel snarled,


    "If you are in such a rush, why don''t you repair it by yourself?"


    Edric gulped nervously and apologized, "Please continue; I won''t disturb you anymore."


    Aborne, who wasn''t standing much far away, approached the young man and told him, "Impatience is a disease for a knight. Get rid of it."


    Edric heaved a sigh, "I am sorry, sir, I won''t pester them anymore." Edric gave a brief nod before he looked away into the distant forest. The forest is about a hundred miles long before the territory of the Steelhound begins.


    If his calculations were right, then the wolves would reach Chainedvale any minute now, and without proper arrangement, the whole town might get demolished.


    Aborne assured him, "Alex is a strong and intelligent warrior. He will survive, trust me."


    "I know, sir¡­but the beings we are talking about here are one of the strongest creatures in existence, and no training or tournaments could prepare a mere student for the danger Alex is about to face."


    Forget about anyone else; even Edric¡ªthe rumoured strongest student of the Soulforge Academy¡ªwould fail to deal with more than two wolfkins at once.


    And Alex was in the territory of the unknown. What if after realising the reason behind this ambush, the people of the Steelhound abandon him? No one knows what kind of people they are. And Alex has a great record when it comes to people abandoning him.


    ''Haah¡­why do you keep getting into trouble?''


    ¡ª--------**----------


    A/N:- Damn¡­the side effect of being near to the Protagonist.

 Chapter 63 - 62- Fangs and Steel(1)

    "You look rather happy for someone who is possibly going to die?" Near the entrance of the mansion stood two figures, and the question was asked to the boy who was wiping his sword.


    Alex paused and looked up at the green-haired girl before asking, "You don''t hold back, do you?"


    Amanda crossed her arms before asking in a matter-of-fact tone, "Isn''t it obvious? We are mere obstacles in their path. Their destination is you. Surely the most danger falls on you."


    Amanda doesn''t know what was there to hide.


    Alex exhaled an audible breath and continued to remove the dust from the katana he took from the arsenal.


    "I am happy because I wasn''t restricted from taking any weapon, and I had to pay nothing for it," Alex confessed. Although not many, he took around ten weapons and artifacts from the inventory.


    Since the Steelhound is filthy rich and Rebecca has a hobby of collecting sharp tools, she has filled several rooms with weapons of every size.


    Amanda sat down on the other end of the stairs and suggested, "If you love weapons so much, why don''t you ask Celestria to get you a whole forge? I mean, as a Princess she can afford that much easily."


    Alex side-eyed her before asking, "Have you taken me as a leech?"


    "Not leech but from what I have heard from Edric, it''s easy to negotiate with you if the person brings something of your interest."


    Alex scoffed, "Your boyfriend has a bad habit of spreading rumors."


    As he said, Alex sheathed the black katana in the classic black scabbard and asked her, "Have you written a letter to Edric recently?"


    Amanda looked dazed as she shook her head, "Things were a little busy, and considering Edric must have started his internship, I decided not to disturb him."


    "Writing a letter can cause disturbance?" Alex asked; unsure how that works.


    Amanda looked at him with a small smile, "I know myself¡ªthe less I talk in person, on a letter I would become a chatterbox and might as well write something that would make him concerned. As such, I refrained."


    Alex was unaware but yes, if she writes something to share her sentiments, then surely it could distract Edric.


    ''Sarah was different...'' Remembering how that girl called any time, even while he was on a mission, he couldn''t help but smile. She didn''t like to talk much, but rather, she preferred to listen to him.


    They usually liked to hear each other''s daily life things¡ªbuying coffee, train station announcements, Alex cursing at his targets followed by the sound of his blade slicing their heads...they used to share the trivial moments.


    Sarah was unlike any other romantic partner he had. She was different.


    "Why do I sense I somehow reminded you of someone important to you?" Amanda asked as she witnessed a rare smile, somewhat fascinating, on his face.


    Alex was about to respond when suddenly his face turned grim as he gestured, "They are here,"


    Numerous fireballs were shot into the air, launched from the back side of the mansion and targeting the forest spread around the mansion.


    Alex clutched his blade as he sensed the incoming presence¡ªtheir bloodlust was thick enough to make the air heavy.


    The orbs of flame landed on the incoming horde and a heavy explosion erupted.


    **BOOOOOOOM**


    The ground shook in succession as the flame orbs landed on the horde¡ªhowever, as anyone expected, the wolves dispersed immediately when they sensed the danger.


    However, the soldiers also were waiting for the chance for them to separate, as they ganged up on the beasts one after another.


    Alex''s gaze was fixated in the direction of a single wolf who never moved nor showed any sign of receiving any damage by the explosion. Its red eyes bore on Alex, the intensity in them making it certain what kind of emotions the beast carried.


    "The leader of the pack?" Amanda asked to which Alex nodded.


    "There are twenty-seven of them..." David appeared beside the duo and told them, "Lady Veronica has said, ''Don''t engage until necessary.''"


    Alex scoffed, "And let those soldiers die because of me? Yeah, sure."


    Taking out his blade, Alex launched off, his aim locked onto the nearest pup, its claws inches from tearing a soldier apart.


    For a heartbeat, he hung midair, his katana gripped in reverse, the sharp edge gleaming under the moonlight. His gaze burned through the wolf, unyielding and cold.


    "Second Step¡­" The words came like a whisper, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished into a streak of motion.


    A flash of steel. A gasp of air.


    The wolf''s blood erupted in a fine spray as it tilted its head just in time; yet couldn''t completely dodge the attack.


    "Agh!" The beast growled, smoke erupting from the wound, as the cut was easily healed¡ªshowing the insane regenerative ability of the wolfkin.


    "Go and help others," Alex told them as he faced the beast, ready to get into another exchange.


    The soldiers glanced at each other before they decided to heed his command.


    Alex took a deep breath, gazing at the seven-foot-tall beast with long limbs and claws sharp enough to shred steel. Its glowing yellow eyes burned with primal rage, its lips curling back to reveal jagged fangs.


    "You....you are the one for whom we came!" The beast roared, its eyes shining menacingly with the craving for revenge and blood.


    The wolfkin lunged, claws tearing through the air. Alex sidestepped his movements a blur and countered with a vicious upward slash. Steel met flesh, carving deep into the beast''s shoulder.


    The wolfkin howled, swinging its other arm in retaliation. Alex ducked low, the claws grazing his shoulder, but failed to land a solid hit.


    He surged forward, his katana gleaming in the moonlight, and delivered another precise strike across the beast''s ribs. Dark blood sprayed out, sizzling against the ground.


    The wolfkin roared, staggering back, its healing factor already working to close the gashes. "Fast," it growled, voice guttural. "But not enough to kill me!"


    The beast charged again, claws raised. However, Alex didn''t show any sign of moving; rather, he straightened his posture and swung his katana in Linear Slash, making the wolf pause, as it barely dodged the incoming air slash.


    However, the side step was a mistake; the incoming dagger penetrated its head, and this time, the beast was not able to dodge.


    "FUCK!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!" Even after pulling it, the beast couldn''t heal its wound at all, and the blood continued to pour.


    Alex took the opportunity and unleashed another Linear Slash.


    The heavy slash tore through the beast''s torso, a deep, gaping wound splitting flesh and bone alike. The wolfkin stumbled back, its glowing eyes wide with shock as blood sprayed across the battlefield. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Arghhh!" it roared, its voice echoing with desperation. Smoke poured from its wounds as it tried to heal, but the dagger that stabbed its skull disrupted its regeneration completely.


    The wolf was losing its blood continuously, and in the desperate need to inflict damage, the beast closed its body in a ball¡ªmaking the ground tremble with the promise of something devastating¡ªbefore its body exploded with a deafening roar.


    **BOOOOOOOOM**


    The night sky brightened and the ground scorched under the effect of the explosion.


    Alex, who didn''t have the time to back off, was still unharmed as, just in time, a thick ice wall appeared before him, however, the intensity of the explosion was quite heavy¡ªbreaking the ice wall immediately.


    Alex backed off just in time to save himself from getting crushed under the heavy boulders of ice as he stood beside the chanter and said, "Quite overhyped you are for your sorcery."


    "Shut up and be thankful." Amanda spat as she launched an attack to assist the nearby soldiers.


    Alex scoffed before he stepped forward and took the dagger which helped him finish the battle before it would have.


    The same dagger which Rebecca offered to hurt her, would now be used against these mutts.


    Alex took out the spear he was carrying and using a thin but strong rope, he tied the dagger on the other end of the spear.


    In this battle, this dagger would be most beneficial. These beasts heavily rely on their regenerative abilities, often letting their enemies attack them before they land a lethal blow.


    Having a tool that not only prevents regeneration at the spot where it is struck but hampers the ability as a whole, is a gem.


    ''For once, I don''t regret meeting you, Rebecca....''


    With such thoughts, he turned toward the forest and jumped toward the next beast


    The night is long, and lots of opponents to deal with. And the most satisfying part: Alex would be able to cultivate a whole lot of Soul Energy.


    This was the perfect opportunity for him to gain some much-needed level-up.


    -------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a few comments and PS to support. And also, I would appreciate it if you leave a review.

 Chapter 64 - 63- Fangs and Steel(2)

    "Ah!" Celestria woke up from her sleep¡ªan audible exclaim leaving her lips.


    Her breathing was unsteady, proof of the unsettling dream she just had. Sweat accumulated on her pale forehead as she stared at the duvet in a daze; unable to discern what she just saw and where she was, for a few moments.


    A foreboding sensation disturbed her sleep and pushed her to look at her wrist where the beacon she planted.


    She felt...danger. Alex is surrounded by danger, and Celestria is not able to help him. The intuition was so vivid that she had to double-check if the beacon was signalling anything. Fortunately, it wasn''t.


    ''He is with the people of Steelhound...although they are infamous for their wild hunting style, I hope they keep you safe...'' Joining her hands in prayer, Celestria requested every god in existence to take care of her best friend.


    --------------**--------------


    Although there were two people¡ªEdric and Celestria¡ªpraying for Alex''s well-being, seeing the condition around the battlefield, it doesn''t seem the prayers were effective.


    The wolfkin was naturally too strong, and combined with their unique skills and a vast amount of SE, which they accumulated through numerous hunts throughout the years, they became extremely formidable.


    There were about three hundred well-trained and high-ranking soldiers engaged in battle, and the rest were guarding the city and the mansion. However, despite the overwhelming number¡ªif considering the number of beasts to be only around thirty¡ªit seems the human side has taken quite a bit of a toll.


    More than a hundred soldiers were slaughtered by the wild beasts¡ªtheir skin shredded, heads removed and blood pooling all around. These hunters were ruthless and quite thirsty to reach their goal of butchering that being who dared to hunt their comrade.


    Alex stood at one side after he was done dealing with another wolf. His body was bleeding and aching. It has been only half an hour and the number of beasts he was able to kill was two¡ªin return, he received several shallow wounds and a deep wound down his chest.


    As he gulped the potion, he saw that the soldiers were able to take down six wolves somehow by sacrificing their comrades and receiving life-threatening wounds in return as well.


    The size of the beast, their durability, their self-regeneration and their unique skill were like a combination made for massacre.


    "This looks insane..." David, who was performing the role of supportive by utilising his ''Limit Break'', stood beside Alex and continued to watch the overwhelming battle between tired humans and adrenaline-boosted wolves.


    "Their natural constitution is way above in comparison..." Alex heaved a sigh, this was hopeless. There were still more than fifteen of those beings alive, and on the other side, the final boss was seated with its eyes continuously fixated on Alex.


    ''I need to take down the numbers, or they might end up slaughtering every soldier, and all will jump at me at once.''


    Alex formed a strategy before turning his head towards Amanda, "Amanda!"


    The mage, who was taking a breather after helping out a soldier to recover from a lethal blow, advanced towards Alex


    "Do you have something?" She asked to which he nodded and told her,


    "You see those eight wolves, they are almost aligned, right?"


    Amanda looked at whom he was pointing at, and nodded, "Yes...they are. What about it?"


    Alex offered her a Soul-enhancing potion and told her, "Restrict their movements and lock them with ice walls from either side. I want them to stand in a straight path even for a second."


    "That''s impossible!" Amanda voiced with her eyes widened, "They can easily break my ice and they aren''t foolish to not understand that something is up."


    Alex clicked his tongue, not because she rejected it, but rather because she was right.


    Just then, the lady of the house stepped in, "Let me handle that."


    Veronica narrowed her eyes, and, using her skill, ''Sensory Apex'', she sent the message through the soldiers fighting the beasts at whom Alex pointed. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The only message she was able to send to many minds was, ''Lock them in a straight path''.


    And the soldiers immediately began to work, pushing their limits and showing sudden aggression, They began pushing the battle to a position where they could align the wolves in a straight path.


    Alex glanced at Amanda before the girl huffed and took the potion. Using her free hand to chant the spell, she consumed the potion in one big gulp before throwing away the vial.


    "Here goes nothing." Taking a deep breath, she readied herself and gave a nod to Alex.


    Alex turned towards the elder Lockwood and told him, "Enhance me as much as you can."


    Saying so Alex dropped the extra weight from him and snatched away the dagger which he had tapped on the spear.


    Veronica frowned, "What are you going to do?"


    "There is no time to tell," Turning towards Amanda, Alex said, "When I say ''Go'' lock them." The green-haired immediately nodded


    David took a long breath before he directed his SE in Alex''s direction¡ªmaking the latter feel a sudden surge of heat penetrating through his skin and wrapping around his body.


    Alex didn''t have to check his stats to tell that his Soul Energy and his physical stats had been boosted.


    ''But still....this will inflict considerable damage...'' There was no point in pondering since, from what Alex could see, this battle would favour the opponent if they continued at the same tempo.


    Holding the dagger tightly, Alex bolted toward the far side of the mansion, his abrupt retreat startling Veronica and David.


    "Where did he go?!" David exclaimed, his tone a mix of confusion and urgency.


    Amanda, standing nearby, merely smirked. She had seen Alex''s methods during his trials. "Trust him," she said simply, her confidence unshaken.


    David hesitated but didn''t question his sister. Instead, he focused on channelling more enhancements into Alex, trusting her words. Veronica, however, expanded her senses, her eyes narrowing as she tracked Alex''s rapid movements.


    "He''s circling back," she murmured, astonished by his blistering pace. She stepped aside instinctively, ensuring there was enough room for his return.


    Amanda readied herself, her spell circle glowing faintly, her focus unbreakable. Then she heard the signal.


    "GO!!"


    The atmosphere shifted violently.


    The air turned frigid in an instant, frost creeping over the ground. A deafening rumble shook the earth as every allied soldier instinctively leapt back in perfect unison, their movements almost too smooth to be coincidental.


    Before the advancing beasts could comprehend the sudden retreat, towering ice walls erupted on either side of them. The narrow pathway left no room to manoeuvre, trapping the creatures in a frozen corridor.


    "GRRRR..."


    "What''s happening?!" one of the beasts snarled.


    "Cheap tricks won''t save you!" another spat.


    But their taunts faded into silence.


    A suffocating wave of energy blanketed the battlefield, thicker and heavier than any they had encountered before. It wasn''t just magic¡ªit was pure, unfiltered malice. The wolves stiffened, their instincts screaming at them to turn.


    Behind them, Alex stood could be seen airborne, his silhouette bathed in the pale moonlight. His arm was cocked back, his hand gripping the dagger so tightly his knuckles whitened. Soul energy coiled around him, surging into the weapon like a storm brewing in his grasp.


    Then, he launched.


    "TEMPEST DART!!"


    The air howled as the dagger tore free from his hand. The force of the throw wrenched his shoulder violently, tearing at his muscles and cracking bones with an audible snap. But Alex didn''t falter¡ªhis gaze burned with unyielding determination.


    The projectile erupted with a deafening boom the moment it left his hand. It moved with terrifying speed, slicing through the air like a meteor, leaving a searing trail of destruction in its wake. The ground beneath its path burned, the sheer force carving deep scorch marks into the earth.


    The first wolf had no chance to react. The dagger struck its skull with devastating precision, the impact so violent that its head exploded in a spray of blood and bone.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    The blade''s momentum was unrelenting, each strike an echoing boom of death. It tore through the next wolf, and the next, each time punching through skulls, snapping spines, and shattering bones as it carved its way down the line.


    Blood painted the icy walls, staining them crimson as the dagger continued its rampage. Limbs flew, and howls of pain cut short before they could fully form. The once-coordinated pack was reduced to chaos, their formation crumbling as the dagger claimed one life after another.


    By the time the dagger finally buried itself deep into the frozen ground, silence reigned. The beasts lay motionless, their bodies strewn across the battlefield like broken dolls.


    Alex staggered forward, his arm limp at his side, blood dripping from his fingertips.


    His vision was blurry, and the numbing pain was shutting off his senses¡ªwhen suddenly he found several other wolves, with much more aggression, advancing towards him.


    Alex''s breathing was shallow, as he tried to grab something to attack them...however, he failed.


    ''Fuck...where is my backup?''


    "Here I am!" Like the person heard his whisper, someone dropped before Alex, containing similar features as the wolves, but Alex knew that this one wasn''t a foe.


    Reinforcement has arrived.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 65 - 64- Fangs and Steel(3)

    With Edric, the soldiers from the Capital, along with Aborne, charged at the beasts at once. The once dying down defending side suddenly gained vigor upon getting reinforced by the elite soldiers and the strongest commander of Grimland.


    Edric helped Alex to sit down first as he took out several potions to help him recover his lost arm and blood. Just by looking at his torn arm, Edric winced


    The muscles were pulsating, the cracks in the bones were visible and his skin had melted and was clinging to his bones, signifying how much heat that sole attack radiated just now.


    It was terrifying to think that Alex could launch such a devastating blow¡ªsomething no student and numerous teachers could dodge. It explains that Alex, indeed, is stronger than Edric, and he was holding back during the assessment.


    Edric saw his muscles healing but getting his whole arm healed would take time and a medic.


    "Ed!" Suddenly an unexpected voice greeted him, making Edric''s eyes widen, as he exclaimed,


    "Amanda?! What are you doing here?" He could have never expected his girlfriend to be involved in this war as well. Although her home was not far away from Chainedvale, surely the ripples of the battle wouldn''t have gotten her attention.


    Amanda explained, "I was going to the capital when I came across Alex...anyway, what are you doing here?"


    Although she was relieved to see her beloved here, to the point tears welled up in her eyes, she was concerned to find him here.


    Edric first pulled the girl in his arms and calmed her down, "It''s okay, Amy...I am here." Seeing her cry made his heart wrench, so he thought she must be scared and injured.


    Although not injured, it was true that Amanda was scared, and having Edric here helped her feel much more calm. She closed her eyes and relished the sensation that only this guy could provide her.


    Alex watched with a blank gaze before saying, "I am dying here...and you guys are getting all cosy."


    Amanda huffed as she glanced at him, "Find another spot to die."


    Edric chuckled at that before he parted from Amanda and knelt before Alex, "I think you should rest now¡ªSir Aborne would possibly handle the situation."


    Alex nodded before, with Edric''s help, he got up from the ground.


    The trio advances towards the mansion so Alex can rest there, before Edric returns to the battlefield and help his comrades.


    However, while they moved Edric noticed something¡ªhis long ears twitching...


    "Alex..." He slowly murmured, and the silver head nodded,


    "...yeah, it''s...unnaturally quiet," Alex uttered what Edric was about to say.


    Amanda also noticed the fading sound of the battle from behind¡ªshowing that either the battle has ended or...


    "----!!" As Edric looked over his shoulder, his eyes parted to their widest reach, witnessing the sight that awaited.


    David, who had just helped Lady Veronica inside¡ªgiven she was tired after using her skill repeatedly¡ªalso came out and was shocked upon seeing the sight awaiting.


    A graveyard.


    Alex''s pupils dilated as he saw the leader of the pack currently licking its paw and cleaning off the blood that it gained from killing those many soldiers.


    Behind the leader, the red-haired man was staggering on his feet and could barely support his weight by leaning on a tree.


    "...Sir Aborne....?" Edric''s eyes couldn''t believe that they were witnessing such a strong man in such a dire state.


    Finding the gaze of the humans on it, the wolf leader raised its paw over a dying soldier''s head.


    "NOOO!!" Edric shouted, however, it changed nothing.


    **SQUELCH**


    The head of the soldiers was crushed into bits and pieces as the beast stomped over the withering soldier and claimed his life.


    Edric''s eyes blurred with tears, but those tears were not of grief but anger. Sheer agitation!


    "Edric, no!" Alex warned, but it was too late.


    Transforming into his berserk state, Edric launched forward. His roar echoed through the battlefield as his feet left the ground with explosive force, cracking the earth beneath him. His fists glowed faintly, the sheer power radiating off him sending chills down the spines of those who watched.


    The wolf leader, towering and blood-soaked, turned its glowing yellow eyes toward him, unflinching.


    CRACK!


    Edric''s steel-clad fist slammed into the spot where the wolf had been standing a fraction of a second earlier, the force splintering the ground and sending shards of rock flying in every direction. But the beast was gone¡ªdarting to the side with inhuman speed, its massive paws skidding across the dirt.


    Edric twisted his body mid-motion, his other fist lashing out in a wide arc.


    WHAM!


    The strike grazed empty air. The wolf ducked low, its movements eerily fluid, and retaliated. A massive claw lashed out, raking across Edric''s ribs with a sickening sound.


    SHRRIP!


    Blood sprayed as deep gashes tore through his side. Edric grunted but didn''t falter. His body, surging with rage, refused to acknowledge the pain. He swung again, this time aiming for the beast''s skull.


    The wolf leaped back effortlessly, landing with a heavy thud, its eyes cold and calculating.


    Edric slammed the ground again in frustration, the shockwave enough to send dust flying. Without pause, he lunged forward, his fist cocked back for another devastating punch.


    The wolf charged to meet him, its hulking form faster than it had any right to be. The two collided like a crashing wave against a cliff.


    THUD!


    Edric''s fist smashed into the wolf''s shoulder, and for a moment, it looked like he had landed a solid blow. But the beast twisted mid-air, absorbing the impact and ramming its massive head into his chest.


    Edric staggered back, smoke erupting from his body and blood flowing down his mouth and nose.


    His vision turned blurry as he gazed at the bigger wolf, who had yet to show a single sign of being affected by the confrontation.


    The golden eyes of the wolf glistened with a predatory gleam as it flexed its claws, and launched forward.


    **SWOOOSH**


    Just in time, a flame wall was erected before the beast, urging it to screech its feet in the path, and just then, a streak of silver crossed by Edric, removing the target from Wolf''s vision.


    "Grrrr..." The beast growled as it glared at the redhead before changing its target.


    Aborne braced himself, his battle hammer ready to strike the beast even at the cost of his life.


    The wolf inched closer and closer; however, before it could land the final blow, someone appeared in the path and held the beast by its claw. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wolf growled seeing the being in front of it, before its voice was heard,


    "This has nothing to do with you, bloodsucker. Move!"


    The wolf tried to push the man away however, the red-eyed man remained rooted at his spot¡ªshowing no sign of moving away at all.


    Eric, very calmly fixed his glasses with his other hand and responded, "You are in my domain, and every person here is my guest. So yes, it has to do with me."


    The beast sensed danger and instinctively opened its maw, preparing to unleash an Ultra Sonic wave to incapacitate the man.


    But Eric moved faster. With a lightning-quick motion, he clamped the beast''s maw shut with his bare hand. Without breaking stride, he leaped back, hoisting the massive creature as if it were weightless.


    CRACK!


    The vampire slammed the wolf into the frozen earth before the mansion. The ground exploded on impact, sending chunks of dirt and stone flying like shrapnel. Fissures spiderwebbed across the courtyard, shaking the very foundation of the mansion.


    The shockwave rolled outward in a deafening roar, bending trees and scattering loose debris. Even Alex, took a step back, his eyes widening at the devastating force unleashed in that single moment.


    Eric took off his glasses and calmly began to clean them as he saw the wolf getting back up on its feet.


    Edric was shocked beyond belief to see the same beast whom he couldn''t even scratch was bruised and blooded by Eric in just a simple slam.


    ''Is he even a human...'' Edric muttered inwardly but he was not complaining here. A reinforcement like Eric was all they needed.


    The wolf got back up on its long limbs before glaring at Eric. This was not unexpected, the pack leader expected to face the young master of the Steelhound clan here.


    That''s why, it came with all the preparation.


    "DEVOUR!!!" The wolf howled, its arms stretched and eyes glowing.


    Eric frowned, however, before he could have stopped the wolf from initiating whatever it was, several bodies of the dead soldiers and its own comrades began to get sucked into the leader''s body.


    Suddenly the air turned hotter passing each second as Aborne unleashed a torrent of flames on the beast, however, like an invisible forcefield was protecting it, the beast remained unfazed.


    With his fist clenched Alex watched the ugly beast turning into an abomination.


    ''Quite an internship this is¡­.''


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leave a comment.

 Chapter 66 - 65- Fangs and Steel(4)

    Devour: As the name suggests, it''s a skill that allows the skill user to assimilate any being around them who doesn''t carry a will or the strength to resist. Although there weren''t any living beings in the current era who were reported to have similar skills¡ªuntil now, that is¡ªfrom the recorded knowledge, one could only derive a single weakness of this skill.


    Time limit.


    Devour heavily tolls on the body of the skill user, given not only the remaining Soul Energy of the beings but their skills and remaining vitality is absorbed through this skill. As such, for a single mind to process so many things gravely affects the user. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now how long can this specific wolf maintain this form, is a mystery. However, if they don''t do anything then everyone here will surely die.


    ....


    Alex gulped in apprehension as he gazed at the tall being that had transcended the form of a beast and entered the realm of a demon.


    Its massive frame loomed over the treetops, its shadow swallowing the ground below. Its fur bristled like sharp needles, and its dark body seemed to devour what little light the sky offered. The air grew heavy with its presence, thick with a suffocating dread. Crimson eyes burned like molten embers, and a jagged mark etched into its forehead pulsed like a wicked third eye, seething with malice.


    The creature''s sheer existence oozed power, demanding not just respect but raw, primal fear. Amanda''s face drained of colour as cold sweat dripped down her temples. Her legs trembled violently, ready to give way, and if not for her brother''s steadying grip, she would have collapsed under the crushing weight of its presence.


    And it wasn''t just her; no one before the monster had faced something like this ever before. Even the strongest one, Eric, narrowed his eyes and removed his glasses.


    This situation has turned ugly.


    The wolf scratched its feet on the ground before raising its maw,


    *OWUUUUUUUU*


    A chill ran down everyone''s spine as Eric muttered under his breath, "Here it comes..."


    In an instant, four people vanished.


    **DHAK**


    Eric met the Wolf''s claw head-on, using his bare hands to stop the beast in its track somehow. His feet dug inside the ground, the weight of the beast added to the enhancement skill it must be utilizing; Eric felt he might get overwhelmed.


    On the other side, Edric moved to catch Amanda and David in his arms and bring them far away from the battlefield.


    Alex mirrored the task and rescued Aborne before bringing the man to the other side of the mansion.


    "Edric....!" Seeing Edric going, Amanda tried to stop him.


    Edric just turned to look at her, his gaze holding those words which only Amanda could comprehend.


    Tears rolled down her eyes, as the girl loosened her hold on his sleeve as she uttered, "Take care."


    Edric smiled and after giving a brief nod, he returned to the battlefield.


    "Goddamn...." Edric exclaimed upon hearing several blows ringing throughout the forest, but he was barely able to see anything.


    Switching to his elven form, the teenager finally saw it¡ªthe clash between two monsters.


    Eric''s blood spear crackled with energy as he charged, tearing through the forest like an arrow. The wolf''s massive paw slammed down, ripping apart the ground and sending shockwaves that flattened trees in all directions. Eric leapt over the impact, spinning mid-air as his spear extended, stabbing deep into the wolf''s shoulder.


    The beast howled, shaking the earth, and with a violent twist of its body, it flung Eric off like a toy. He smashed through a tree, splinters exploding around him, and hit the ground rolling, already springing back to his feet. The wolf didn''t wait¡ªit lunged, claws tearing through the air.


    Eric ducked under the swipe and drove his spear upward into the beast''s chest. Blood sprayed, but the wolf didn''t slow. Its other paw came crashing down, and Eric barely twisted away in time, the shockwave throwing him back.


    The beast disappeared, and the next time Edric spotted the beast, it was hovering over Eric, its maw open wide.


    Before the man could have jumped away, ripples of sonic waves rained upon him.


    "*OUUUUUUUUUUUUU*"


    The sheer pressure of those sonic waves made Eric''s blood spear disintegrate as the man clutched his ears to spare himself from the torture.


    The earth around the man sunk in, a proof of the relentlessness the beast carried.


    Eric gritted his teeth before a single drop of his blood transformed into a massive sword that pierced the wolf right in its chest.


    The scene was out of a horror book where an airborne wolf was stabbed by a glaring red sword. Under the moonlight, the scene looked majestic.


    However, Edric''s daze was broken when Alex harshly pushed him from behind and shouted, "Find that dagger with me, you dumbass!"


    Edric hurriedly nodded, "Yes! Dagger...wait, what dagger?"


    Alex explained as he continued to search the whole place, "It''s a silver blade dagger with brown leather wrapped around its handle. The alloy of that dagger prevents these mutts from regenerating."


    Edric was startled to hear that. If there was such a thing why doesn''t everyone have one such treasure?


    But then, it was so useful, especially against inhumane beings, that it must be very valuable. No doubt why even the young master of the Steelhound clan doesn''t have one either.


    "Kukuku~do you think we would let you play around with that dangerous thing?" Edric and Alex instantly straightened their backs and glared at the still-alive wolf standing a few meters across from them.


    The most concerning fact was that it had found the dagger.


    Alex was about to take a step when suddenly, "Ah-uh! Take another step and I will devour this dagger."


    Edric scoffed, "You know it''s nothing but a lethal poison for you, right?"


    The grey-haired inhumane shrugged, "Doesn''t matter if it takes our lives. Until we can have our revenge against you...I will be more than happy to sacrifice my life."


    Alex gritted his teeth; he needed that dagger at all cost or who knows how long it will take to take down that massive creature?


    He was devising a plan when suddenly the wolf froze...or more like it was prevented from moving.


    A stream of blood shot through its head and the beast was lifted into the air.


    Alex and Edric watched in astonishment as the wolf got swung up and down; every time its body landed, a strong slam was heard along with a loud cracking sound.


    The wolf was killed and healed several times before the dagger from its hand was snatched and was stabbed in its back¡ªceasing the life of the beast in an instant.


    Once the wolf was thrown away a woman appeared from the shadows, while smiling at Alex,


    "Hello, Darling~missed me?"


    Edric, who was just beside Alex, nudged him as he asked,


    "Bro...tell her I already have a girlfriend."


    Alex rolled his eyes.


    -----------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 67 - 66- Fangs and Steel(5)

    "How did you know we were under attack?" Alex asked as Rebecca handed him back the dagger.


    Rebecca froze for a moment, and then, with a shy smile, she responded, "Actually, we didn''t make it much far away since, en route, I suddenly decided to run away from the carriage."


    Alex raised his brows, "You...didn''t intend on going away in the first place, right?"


    Rebecca just smiled shamelessly, proving his hunch to be right.


    Edric, who failed to comprehend what they were talking about, asked Alex, "You aren''t into her, right?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Does it matter now? Let''s get there and-ah!"


    Alex''s eyes slowly parted wide as he spotted the figure of the two finally appearing in clear sight as they stood across each other.


    Unlike the wolf, who doesn''t appear to have received much damage, Eric looked severely injured; several of his wounds continuously bled, making Rebecca frown.


    She advanced toward her brother, and before he could receive another blow on his head, Rebecca used her blood to form several long spikes, piercing the Wolf''s feet as she pulled her brother away.


    "Brother? Why aren''t you regenerating?" Rebecca asked in an anxious tone. Her brother wasn''t weak enough to kneel before a mutt. And the self-recovery abilities of a vampire far exceed a wolf.


    Then...how? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems....the dagger Alex used to kill the wolves...that abomination absorbed the extract of it as well. And now, every strike from it renders me from regenerating."


    Alex''s frown grew deeper hearing that, "Such a thing is possible?"


    Eric nodded, "There are several mysteries of Devour which we don''t know."


    Edric, who didn''t hear most of their conversation, was currently looking at the abomination which sat lazily on its spot without showing any urgency.


    "Umm...Alex, didn''t you say this transformation is time-restricted?" Hearing Edric''s words, Alex also turned to look at the beast and found the scene going beyond his expectations.


    "Why...it seems so relaxed?" Alex muttered under his breath, only for Eric to explain,


    "It''s the skill of the security commander¡ªBrain Split that allows the user to split its intelligence during the time of crisis and use the other subconscious half to formulate plans and tactics. The beast must be utilizing the skill to reduce the toll on itself."


    In summary, it is bad news.


    Alex looked at the dagger in his hand and realized that to kill the monstrosity; he had only one chance. He has to kill the being with the dagger by damaging its vital organ somehow.


    Looking at Edric, Alex said, "Ed, you need to keep it distracted so I can move around and stab this thing in its eye."


    "----!!" Edric''s eyes widened and what he thought was uttered by Rebecca, "It''s impossible to reach its eye, given its heightened senses. And there is a high chance that the dagger might not work."


    "Do you have any better plans?" Alex asked with a tinge of frustration evident in his voice.


    Rebecca was rendered speechless since she didn''t have any idea how to defeat that thing at all.


    Eric staggered back to his feet, blood dripping from his forehead, his voice sharp but urgent. "Alex, we''ll keep it busy. Get to higher ground and aim for its eyes from a distance¡ª"


    His words caught in his throat. His instincts screamed danger. Without a second thought, he shoved Alex and Rebecca aside with all his strength.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The earth erupted, a deafening roar tearing through the forest as a massive explosion engulfed the clearing. Eric''s vision blurred as the shockwave sent him flying into a tree, the impact nearly knocking the air from his lungs.


    Flames and smoke billowed, swallowing everything in sight.


    Above them, just parallel to the glowing moon, an enormous magic circle shimmered faintly, hidden by the moon''s radiance. The wolf''s guttural growls echoed through the chaos, its colossal figure illuminated by the eerie glow of its spell. The circle pulsed with energy, a silent threat now unleashed.


    Alex looked at the spot where the detonation occurred, and he could see Edric still standing there; his form shifted.


    His body was engulfed in smoke and flames, but the teenager held himself to his feet.


    Alex thought not even once before he lunged into action, and using his enhanced speed, he brought Edric away from the danger zone.


    Rebecca went to check on her brother as the blast just now was devastating enough to take down a whole fort.


    "Edric?! Talk to me!" Alex took out a vial of recovery potion and hurriedly fed him.


    Edric''s whole body was scorched, a testament to the strength of the attack he tanked.


    Edric gulped down the potion but he was left with no energy to fight the beast anymore.


    If not for Alex supporting him, Edric might have fallen to his knees.


    Looking slowly up, the raven-haired teenager warned, "Alex...run...." It was the few last words Edric was able to mutter before he fainted.


    Alex held the boy close in his arms before looking at the beast with pure hatred.


    The smiling face of the wolf showed that it was completely aware of the misery Alex was facing right now. It was not a mindless beast attacking whatever came in front of it; each action of the beast was targeted to hurt Alex in one way or another.


    "Alex..." Rebecca arrived by his side before the silver head handed his friend to her and told her,


    "Keep him safe." His eyes never wavered from the beast.


    Rebecca took Edric from him and supported the guy over her other shoulder, before asking, "What are you going to do?"


    Somehow she already knew the answer, however, hearing it from Alex only brought a faint smile to her lips,


    "I am going to slaughter that dog." His whole demeanor oozed with a different scent compared to that time when he fought Edric.


    Rebecca could sense it; the primal desire for revenge that Alex possessed at the moment cannot be soothed by anyone or anything.


    She leaned forward and pecked on his cheek before wishing him, "Good luck~I will be cheering for you~"


    ---------**--------


    A/N: The next chapter would be the final of this arc. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 68 - 67- Fangs and Steel(6)

    Alex was aware of the difference between himself and his opponent. Someone who is even a noble ranked Vampire couldn''t damage; what could Alex do to such a being?


    But was it enough to make him surrender and throw away his life? Yeah...no.


    Alex wrapped the torn sleeve around his injured shoulder with the Terminator dagger held between his teeth¡ªhe named the special dagger that prevents regeneration as Terminator dagger. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the dagger still pressed between his teeth, Alex summoned one of the swords which he received from the Prince as a reward. It was a classic double-edged silver-blade sword with a length of forty-five inches.


    The blade shone under the moonlight as Alex gazed at the wolf with hunger. The hunger for blood and battle.


    He retained his composure and lunged into action¡ªhis figure becoming a blur as he sped towards the hunt.


    The wolf stood at the centre of the devastation, its eyes burning with unnatural crimson light, the pulsing mark on its forehead glowing brighter with every second. The spell circle moved in sync with Alex, tracking his every step like an ominous predator in the sky.


    A faint hum warned him. Alex threw himself to the side just as a glowing energy bomb erupted where he would have landed in the next moment, the explosion tearing apart the ground and sending dirt and debris raining down.


    He rolled, coming up in a crouch, barely avoiding another blast as the circle fired again, its strikes relentless.


    Alex moved through the jungle, his feet never coming to a halt since he knew the consequences of such leisure.


    The forest was a maze of chaos¡ªcraters littered the ground, smoke clouded his vision, and the once-sturdy trees were reduced to jagged stumps.


    Alex studied the wolf while he moved, the blasts occurring around him slowly became predictable. Why? Since Alex was moving in such a pattern that the Wolf could get accustomed.


    He realised that the beast hadn''t chanted a self-aiming spell; rather, it was sensing Alex''s presence and couldn''t track him every time Alex hid himself behind a fallen tree or inside a pit.


    His SE was so pitiful that not even the beast with such heightened senses could detect him.


    The wolf''s growl rumbled through the air, low and menacing. It didn''t move¡ªit didn''t need to. The spell was its weapon, and Alex was the prey, each bomb forcing him closer to exhaustion.


    Alex took a break, and hiding from the beast, he decided to first plan what he could do.


    ''Moving head-on and attacking that thing is nearly impossible.'' Alex decided instantly what he could try.


    Picking a rather large chunk of stump he took a deep breath and threw it towards his left.


    And in the same instance, his figure blurred, utilizing the Second Step, he launched from the right.


    The spell could only target one object¡ªAlex had discerned it long ago, and as he anticipated, the wolf attacked the tree stump as soon as a figure emerged from the shadows.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    However, instantly the wolf sensed something approaching from the left, urging it to move in unison and swat the incoming danger with its long furry tail.


    "Guh!!" Alex grunted as he was hit by something hard and heavy before he was hurtled back with double the force with which he lunged at the beast.


    **DHAK**


    He broke the first tree he hit against, and barely managed to twist himself away before a slanted broken trunk, which surely would have made a skewer out of him.


    *Crunch*


    Alex softly landed in another pit and clutched his chest. Something... was broken and Alex was now out of potions to heal.


    ''How can I forget...''Even though Alex used the perfect diversion and trapped the wolf, he forgot that the being was not glued to its place and could counterattack with its body.


    "*COUGH*" Alex violently coughed as blood fell out of his mouth and his vision began to turn blurry.


    "Grr"


    He could hear the wolf approaching, which meant it had sensed Alex already.


    Any sword art in his possession couldn''t win against this being. He could have tried with the Seventh Stance, but no weapon he fought with contained enough kinetic energy, which he could release as a single explosion.


    He was cornered.


    "*GRRRR*" Alex saw it...the massive shadow of the wolf hovering over him; his back facing the being who came here to devour Alex.


    Alex gritted his teeth and was preparing to launch the stance that the old man warned him about.


    However,


    **SQUELCH**


    Suddenly large spikes grew out of the ground and stabbed the wolf from behind.


    The wolf howled in pain, undoubtedly affected by the sudden attack that was directed by a certain familiar raven-haired woman.


    "ALEX! GET OUT OF THERE!" Rebecca shouted as she kept on launching several huge spikes, created of her blood, at the wolf. However, anyone could tell that she failed to injure the being, given the blood spikes got easily devoured by it and the gashes healing at a blinding pace.


    He heard her but Alex couldn''t respond. He overestimated his tolerance and capabilities. His ribs were torn, one arm completely ripped, and he had several other wounds that couldn''t heal even after consuming potions.


    He was shaking, from head to toe, swaying left to right. His vision was slowly turning dark, a sign very bad for a warrior.


    He tried to grab onto something...anything, however, he failed.


    **THUD**


    Dropping to his knees he saw faintly that Rebecca was fighting against the wolf with all she had. However, from what he could see in those last moments...it didn''t seem Rebecca could continue the battle for long.


    ''She is going to die protecting...me...how foolish...'' His mind was shutting off, his blood pooling around him, making it seem he was kneeling in a pond to confess his sin.


    Alex has never been brought this close to death before¡ªnot even while facing the Soulless made him feel this miserable...however, now...there was nothing left for him to do.


    ''....?'' However, just as he was about to release the final thread and lose his consciousness, he suddenly smelled something that made him frown.


    It was...excessively sweet and tempting, pulling his attention from the pain and the battle completely.


    Alex slowly parted his lids...and gazed at it....


    A grimoire.


    ''Looks tasty....''


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Bro regaining his primal needs. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 69 - 68- Beast

    "Again, I cannot express how thankful I am that you are accompanying me, Headmaster " Inside the carriage, only two people could be seen. One of them was the speaker who just thanked the older man across from her.


    The headmaster of the Soulforge Academy, Hector, was currently accompanying the same silver-haired lady who came to ask about Alex.


    The reason he decided to tag along was because the lady belonged to a foreign land, and despite the reason, if she caused chaos, the responsibility would fall upon Hector. And also, he was curious to know the whole thing about Alex so he decided to go on a little trip.


    They boarded the carriage and were now moving toward the Steelhound''s territory.


    "It''s not such a big favor, Lady Beatrice. And it has been quite a long time since I traveled to a different land other than the Capital." The Headmaster assured her.


    Beatrice offered a soft smile before her eyes turned towards the outside scenery. There was a strange tension in her eyes that made Hector curious; urging him to ask,


    "Are you okay? You haven''t rested the whole day...is there something concerning?"


    Beatrice, without moving her eyes, told him, "I...have a bad premonition. I am not aware of the seal and the curse...however, I know for sure a way to weaken the seal."


    Hector frowned, "Is there a way to weaken the seal without the spell caster getting involved?" Earlier he heard from her that only the spell caster can break the seal on Alex.


    However...now...


    Beatrice looked at the man, before telling him, "The reason why I was so hurried to reach him, and was against the thought of letting him get this internship is because of the same reason"


    Hector removed his glasses and while wiping them with a dry fabric, he asked, "Please be more clear, lady."


    His tone shifted a little, and it was justifiable for him to be stressed. The being they are concerned about here can easily destroy an entity without having the intention to.


    Beatrice explained, "Alex''s curse would overpower the seal if Alex is pushed to the brink of helplessness. When he accepts defeat....his curse would try to break the seal."


    Hector shook his head, "But he never showed such signs of...having inhumane traits when he was facing the Soulless and was on the verge of death. Has the curse disappeared with time?" The last bit was nothing but hope.


    However, Beatrice gave him a reason which burned his hopes.


    "At that time, Alex might not have accepted defeat. The curse wouldn''t come into play until Alex doesn''t surrender...and loses his will to fight. Until there is a spark of hope that he could defeat the foe with his own strength, the curse won''t show its effect." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The carriage was engulfed in silence after that, and now Hector realized the reason behind her apprehension.


    Currently, Alex probably is in the most dangerous territory of Grimland. And facing dangers that could push him to surrender is not impossible.


    ''I hope you don''t end up committing something regretful, Alex....''


    -------------**------------


    Eric, for a long time, couldn''t hear the loud explosions from the outside. Inside the room, only his mother and Eric were present, and they were getting treated by the servants so they could rejoin the battle.


    His mother has overused her abilities, and because of that, her eyes were currently wrapped with bandages, and an artifact was covering her ears to block her senses.


    Eric frowned, and after he told the servant to move away, the man got up from the bed.


    Limply he strolled towards the window from where he could gaze at the battlefield.


    And the scene that greeted his eyes made every strand of his body stand erect, and his eyes widened to their farthest reach.


    ''The...fuck....''


    ----------**----------


    Amanda was weeping constantly as she applied a thin layer to the ice of Edric''s burnt body while David fed him a recovery potion and applied healing gel on his burning skin.


    If not for David providing a boost, Edric might not have been able to make it. Edric received the blast head on and despite his berserk state, he wasn''t able to completely absorb the effect.


    "...I-I...am s-still...h-handsome...right?" Holding her hand weakly, Edric asked in a shaky voice.


    Amanda sobbed before scoffing, "You look like a burnt rooster."


    Edric''s lips stretched ever so slightly as he asked, "Y-You a-ain''t gonna dump...me...right?"


    "If you don''t recover then I might. So just get better already!" She couldn''t stop herself from shedding more tears as she covered her face and continued to wipe her tears.


    Edric felt his heart wrenching in pain, seeing his lover in such a state.


    However, before he could have tried to console her, suddenly David got up from his seat, garnering the other two''s attention.


    "Brother?" Amanda asked as she saw her brother advancing toward the window.


    "...why did everything turn silent?" His question made the other two terrified, as the only conclusion they could land upon was quite disturbing.


    David slowly made his way towards the window, and upon looking at the forest, his body shook.


    "Brother? What is happening outside?" Amanda asked in anxiety, as she also got up and approached her brother.


    David was too shocked to say anything, so Amanda looked at the scene, which made her brother so petrified.


    However, once she gazed at the scene awaiting, her eyes parted wide and lips parted in shock as well.


    ....the hunter has turned into prey.


    ---------**--------


    Rebecca couldn''t believe her eyes, and with an ecstatic smile, she sat on a boulder and looked at the wolf who was running around¡ªcrying for its life.


    She didn''t know how and why, but her beloved went through some kind of changes¡ªhis teeth grew sharper and longer, his nails and hair grew longer, shining brighter than the moon. His whole demeanor made her shiver all over, and somewhere in her lower half, something began to salivate.


    Currently, Alex was lunging high in the air, chasing the wolf like a ferocious beast who had been starved for months and now was allowed to hunt whatever came in its path.


    The wolf howled in pain and fear as it continued to launch destructive spells at Alex. However, none of those attacks stopped Alex, nor did any of those injuries remain on him for long.


    Is he a human? This was the question most likely anyone would have thought upon seeing such traits. However, Rebecca wasn''t concerned about it. All she knew was that her Darling was hungry and watching him catch his prey was fun~~~~~


    "*AWOOOOOO*"


    Rebecca grinned; she knew this howl was for help. However, there was nothing in the vicinity that could help the big pup now.


    Alex descended like a predator, his body twisted mid-air, his glowing eyes locked on the grimoire. His fingers clawed into the wolf''s thick fur as he landed on its back, his weight driving the beast to its knees.


    The wolf bucked violently, its roar deafening, but Alex didn''t falter. With unnatural strength, he tore into its flesh, his nails ripping through the hide as if it were paper. Blood sprayed, thick and steaming, drenching Alex''s face and clothes.


    His movements were frantic, feral. He dug deeper, his fingers sinking into the beast''s muscle, his teeth bared in a manic snarl. The grimoire pulsed beneath its skin, glowing faintly as if resisting him. But Alex wouldn''t stop¡ªhe couldn''t.


    Rebecca watched in horrified fascination, her grin faltering.


    From her view, Alex wasn''t targeting the grimoire¡ªhe was consuming the beast itself.


    The true beast is finally claiming its prey.


    ------------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 70 - 69

    Hunger¡­hunger¡­.eat¡­.eat¡­


    This was all going through his mind as Alex continued to devour the being who was terrorizing every person within Chainedvale until a few moments ago.


    His true motive was to devour the shining grimoire attached to the beast, completely unaware that he was consuming the wolf itself in the process.


    The overflowing Soul energy in his veins was rendering any attack to damage him for more than a few seconds.


    The horrifying fact that the wolf wasn''t only getting consumed by Alex, its body was slowly fading due to the disappearance of its grimoire.


    "*HUFF* HUFF*" The morphed beast was petrified as it tried to swat the human away with all its remaining might.


    However, like a parasite, Alex attached himself to the beast with his long claws dug into Wolf''s fur and his mouth continuously moving with blood and the insides of the beast getting chewed.


    The gory scene made Amanda nearly puke as she advanced toward the battlefield and noticed how Rebecca was doing nothing to stop this¡­.savagery.


    "What is he doing?!" The green-haired teenager asked as she stood near the boulder on which Rebecca sat.


    Seriously, it was too horrifying to see a small human clawing and biting a big wolf. The beast has already lost half of its body, and slowly, the strength to fight back has diminished.


    Rebecca grinned, "Darling is hungry so I ain''t disturbing him while he ate."


    Amanda looked at the girl in shock, "But why? And how Alex is consuming that flesh?"


    Her tone annoyed Rebecca as she groaned, "Can''t you see that Darling is just naturally so wild? He is just giving in to his true side."


    Amanda couldn''t believe what the woman was saying as she turned towards the battlefield again and found Alex had already devoured three-fourths of the beast.


    "We cannot stop it." Eric''s presence startled Amanda, however, her focus remained on his words.


    "It? He is a human, Sir Steelhound." Amanda rebuked which made Eric scoff,


    "If he is human then stop calling other beasts inhumane. In comparison to Alex, they are still too tame."


    "Indeed, Amanda¡­" Suddenly David joined which made Amanda frown. However, before she could have said something, David added,


    "Lady Veronica and several other servants are with Edric; don''t worry."


    Amanda closed her mouth and turned her attention towards Alex


    It was surprising to see how the resistance from the wolf has completely disappeared but the hunger from Alex''s eyes has yet to subside even a bit.


    "Rebecca," Eric called out, "Can you restrain him?"


    Rebecca raised her brows, "Inside the blood cage? I think I can¡­unless Darling decides to eat me out~"


    Amanda ignored the innuendo-filled remark and asked the older male, "What do you mean restrain? Didn''t Alex save everyone here? Why cage him?"


    Eric sighed, "Do you think with the pace he is devouring the being, he would be satisfied just by that mutt?"


    Amanda frowned and looked at her friend. His red eyes were shining with unbound desire and hunger as he continued to munch on the wolf''s skull.


    She couldn''t refute that¡­the current Alex made her anxious. He might as well attack a friend with the vigor he possessed at the moment.


    Amanda was momentarily speechless and that was enough of a response to tell that she was in consent.


    David couldn''t help but comment, "Looking at his current self it seems he is stronger and more wild than the wolf he just consumed. We weren''t able to defeat the beast¡­how will we restrain him?


    Eric, whose wounds have slowly healed up, pushed his glasses as he muttered, "We have to try. I can''t let an intern run havoc."


    "*BURP*" Suddenly, a loud burp was heard as every eye instantly turned towards Alex, who rubbed his belly and let out a ground-shaking burp.


    Blood and muscles still could be seen on his once clean face, and his hands were red to his shoulders.


    Not even a scratch suggested he was injured and the way he grinned showed his clear intention.


    Eric summoned his blood spear and took a battle stance, "Here it comes."


    Alex moved like a beast, hunched low, his bloodshot eyes glowing faintly in the dark. His bare hands twitched, fingers clawing at the air. There was no strategy, no thought¡ªjust raw, savage hunger for destruction.


    With a guttural snarl, Alex lunged forward, closing the distance in an instant. Eric raised his spear, but Alex was faster, slamming into him with enough force to send them both skidding across the dirt.


    Eric twisted, jamming the spear into Alex''s side. Blood sprayed, but Alex didn''t flinch. He grabbed the spear, yanked it deeper into his body, and snarled inches from Eric''s face before slamming his forehead into Eric''s nose.


    Eric staggered back, blood pouring from his broken nose, but Alex was relentless. He pounced, his fists crashing into Eric''s chest like sledgehammers. The blows came fast, wild, and unrelenting, each strike forcing Eric further back, his feet dragging through the dirt.


    Rebecca sensed that her brother would get overwhelmed in no time since her Darling didn''t care about injury; a privilege that was provided to a being who can regenerate in less than a blink.


    She raised her hands. Several red threads erupted from her fingers, which approached Alex.


    "Sorry, Darling, but this will hurt."


    The threads wrapped around Alex''s neck and arms, burning fiercely and causing his skin to burn.


    However, Alex didn''t yell in pain, which almost anyone would have; rather, he twisted his body and offered a feral grin. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Twisting his body he lunged at Rebecca, each thread shredding his skin and tearing his muscles, yet none of it seemed to be bothering Alex as he advanced toward Rebecca on all fours.


    Amanda sensed the growing danger on the woman so with her brother''s assistance, she summoned several ice walls in his way¡ªonly to be thrashed away by Alex.


    He¡­never stopped.


    Each wall was easily broken as Alex never stopped in his tracks.


    Rebecca braced herself, Alex lunged into the air, his claws above his head.


    However, before he could have grabbed Rebecca''s grimoire, Eric slammed into him from the side.


    Alex and Eric crashed into the ground like two meteors, the impact shaking the already ruined forest. Dirt and debris erupted into the air as they tumbled, Alex clawing and thrashing wildly, while Eric used his blood spear to pin him down.


    "Stay down!" Eric roared, driving his spear into Alex''s shoulder. The crimson weapon burned with energy, but Alex''s grin only widened.


    With a feral growl, Alex ripped the spear from his shoulder, blood spraying, and hurled it aside as if it were a mere twig. His claws slashed upward, catching Eric across the chest, shredding his shirt and, and leaving deep, bloody gashes.


    Eric stumbled back, clutching his chest, but Alex didn''t give him time to recover. He lunged on all fours, his speed blurring as he closed the distance. He tackled Eric again, his fingers wrapping around Eric''s throat.


    "He''s unstoppable!" Amanda shouted as she raised her hand and froze Alex''s body, starting from his arms.


    Alex''s grin, for the first time, went down, replaced by a scowl as he directed his glowing eyes at Amanda.


    Those glowing, bloodshot eyes locked onto hers, and Amanda felt her breath hitch in her throat. His expression wasn''t a snarl or a roar of rage¡ªit was worse. He was annoyed. Cold, calculating, and dripping with disdain, as though she were nothing more than a fly buzzing in his ear.


    Amanda''s legs trembled, her body refusing to move. Her fingers twitched at her sides, desperate to summon another spell, but her mind screamed at her to run. To flee. To do anything but stand there like prey waiting to be devoured.


    His figure suddenly disappeared and Amanda was still frozen in her place.


    Her eyes slowly moved downwards as she saw his sharp nails inches away from her neck¡­from her death.


    "Ed¡­" The last name she took was the person she desired to see in her final moments¡­however, despite waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened.


    Amanda slowly parted her eyes and found an unnatural sight awaiting her.


    Eric also was stunned upon seeing the ferocious beast suddenly getting manhandled by a strange silver-haired woman.


    She had her hand locked around his neck, her legs entangled with his, and his arms remained pressed under her thighs.


    She has completely incapacitated him.


    "Hector!!" The woman yelled before a figure descended from the sky and released a series of spells targeted at Alex.


    Every single spell sent a calming sensation to his brain and Alex was forced to ease his movements. Hector never stopped even once since he knew a single moment of release would be enough for Alex to overwhelm both of them.


    Beatrice looked at the glaring black symbol at the base of his neck. She raised her left hand on which a simile symbol was shining before she planted it on him.


    "Agh¡­.ah¡­." A soft cry escaped his throat as Alex''s eyes rolled back and the strength behind his resistance began to subdue.


    Not so long after, Alex stopped moving.


    Beatrice heaved a weary sigh as she heard Amanda asking, "Tell me you didn''t kill him."


    Beatrice smiled, "Don''t worry dear, I won''t kill my young master."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter.

 Chapter 71 - 70- Memories?

    [Alex''s POV:]


    There was seriously something wrong with me.


    The last thing I remember was that I was about to fall unconscious after getting beaten black and blue by that wild dog.


    For the first time in my second life, I felt helpless and was pushed so close to death.


    It was then¡­some strange memories began to flash in my mind. It was all hazy and blurry however, I could somehow make the outlines out of those people.


    I was¡­a kid. From my perspective, I was short and frail. And unlike the people I have faced in both lifetimes, these people made me feel safe and at home.


    I was adored by others and everyone pampered me like some young master of a renowned clan or something.


    It was too foggy to discern where I was or how the people around me looked. However, I have a feeling that if I look at them with my conscious mind, I can identify them.


    It was strange that I felt familiar with them, unlike those people I met as Alex after reincarnation. It was like I knew them as Ceaser, not Alex. But I knew it was impossible.


    My body was not in control for a long time¡ªmoving as the little boy moved. I spoke about what the kid desired.


    In those memories, I was particularly close to a certain young kid¡­.probably older than me since I called him ''Big Bro''.


    However, when I tried to look at his face¡­or even focus on his voice, I felt a sudden headache.


    And before I knew it I lost my consciousness, again.


    ¡ª------**--------


    Since yesterday, Alex had been caged inside a room with Beatrice, who is making sure that the seal remains intact.


    The others were just outside the room, taking turns to keep an eye on the woman.


    Eric was busy fulfilling his job as the clan head when his father was away. Veronica was getting treated and couldn''t move as of now.


    Edric was also not in the shape to move around however, after Amanda told him that Alex was safe, the raven-haired finally heaved a sigh and focused on his recovery.


    Sitting outside the room were the Headmaster and Amanda.


    Seeing the younger one lost in her thoughts, Hector couldn''t help but ask, "Are you alright, Amanda?"


    The green-haired instantly nodded, "Yes, I am totally fine and healed."


    Hector smiled before clarifying his question, "I meant to ask about your mental health. Is everything fine there?"


    Amanda¡­this time, wasn''t able to answer immediately.


    After thinking for a bit, she decided to trust the man, "Actually, headmaster, when I was fighting Alex, there came a moment when he looked at me. There was no Soul Energy in use nor any kind of skill as from what my brother told me¡­yet, when Alex looked at me I was frozen at my spot. It was almost like he silently commanded me to remain there."


    Hector heaved a sigh as he softly caressed the little one''s head and sent a very thin calming spell in her mind.


    "It is believed that those beings who have gone through several experiences ... .dreadful experiences where they need to constantly kill someone to ensure their safety. Such beings develop a strange ability to incapacitate those targets which are weaker than them."


    Amanda frowned, and the reason behind her confusion was justifiable.


    After taking a pause, Hector said what she was thinking, "I know that Alex hasn''t been in such situations more than an average student. And it was the first time for him to show savagery yesterday. So I cannot tell you how Alex developed such blood lust at such a young age."


    Amanda heaved a sigh, "Just a single day it took me to realize how weak I am. Being in the top five in the academy doesn''t matter much in the real world where there resides beings which can easily trample on people like me."


    Hector couldn''t say that she was wrong, but he didn''t hesitate to console her, "You still are within that five percent with such astonishing potential. Just trust the process and keep training until you can be proud of yourself."


    Amanda''s lips extended in a soft smile.


    She was about to check on Alex when suddenly a maid arrived in the hall and informed her,


    "Lady Amanda, there is someone who tried to infiltrate the mansion and it seems she knows you and Lord Alex." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda frowned as she instantly rose to her feet and advanced towards the entrance of the mansion followed by the Headmaster.


    Amanda had a hunch who it could be¡­however, it would be ridiculous for her to be here.


    ¡­or is it?


    "AMYYYYYY!!" Celestria, who was currently blocked by several soldiers from entering the mansion, shouted at Amanda with her hands raised.


    "Cela?!" Amanda immediately rushed towards her friend and looked at her up to down, "What happened to you?"


    Her clothes were torn, her head was bleeding, she had no shoes, and looking at her eyes, one could tell that she hadn''t slept last night.


    No doubt why the soldiers didn''t recognize her.


    Hector gestured towards the soldiers before they immediately dispersed.


    Celestria held her shoulders before asking, "Forget about that¡­tell me where is Alex?!"


    "I am right here." Suddenly a familiar person''s voice resounded before everyone turned to look at him.


    Tears welled in her eyes as Celestria instantly dashed toward Alex,


    "Alex! You are safe¡­.you are safe!" She embraced him tightly and continued to mutter under her breath, seemingly assuring herself that he was fine.


    Alex soon realized how she realized that Alex was in danger¡­the beacon.


    However, his focus wasn''t on how she got to know about him.


    Slowly detaching himself from her, he asked, "What happened to you? Why do you look like this¡­and¡­where is your carriage?"


    If Celestria had arrived here in her Royal Carriage, then the guards wouldn''t have stopped her from entering.


    With a soft smile, she responded, "It¡­actually got caught in an ambush near Helstine, and I was in a haste, so I ran all the way to meet you."


    "----!!!" Alex''s eyes parted wide upon hearing that. Helstine is a day away from Chainedvale on the carriage. And the route to Chainedvale from Helstine is not well built. Several forests come in the path and there are numerous wild beasts roaming in the forest.


    Looking at her bleeding feet and torn clothes, Alex realized the reason.


    He looked at the girl silently¡­with numerous emotions swirling in his heart.


    Celestria looked back at him with a smile of relief, never fading, but soon, the adrenaline began to fade¡ªpushing the fatigue to take over consciousness.


    Alex swiftly held the girl as he saw her falling to her knees.


    Looking at her, he inwardly muttered,


    ''Why do I always get chased by crazy girls?''


    ¡ª-------*---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I call it good pu

 Chapter 72 - 71- Past(1)

    "Was it Celestria?" Edric asked as Amanda entered his room.


    The other one nodded, "She sensed Alex was in danger and came right away." Amanda responded as she poured some water into a glass.


    Edric smiled, "It was a good idea to let her have the beacon."


    Amanda heaved a weary sigh, "I don''t think so."


    Edric frowned as, with Amanda''s help, he sat on the bed and drank a few sips of water, before asking, "Why did you say that?"


    Amanda explained how she first saw Celestria and then, she told Edric the reason why Celestria appeared like that.


    Edric''s expression remained unchanged as he heard his lover saying,


    "After seeing her wailing in relief this morning¡­I realized how deeply she loves him."


    Edric nodded, "Yup¡­that''s why I have been pushing both of them to give their relationship another chance."


    Amanda smiled faintly as she sat down beside him and said, "Do you think I would have gone to such extreme lengths to see you as well if you had been in danger?"


    Edric didn''t hesitate while answering, "You might haven''t even boarded a carriage and ran all the way to see me."


    Amanda grinned, "Quite confident you are."


    Edric kissed the back of her hand tenderly as he whispered, "I trust the love we share."


    Amanda didn''t say anything to that, the smile on her face extending a little before she leaned forward and planted her lips on his.


    ¡ª------**-------


    In a different room, Celestria was told to lie down on the bed as Alex sat near the other end of the bed and rested her feet on his lap.


    "I am¡­really fine-ah!" She winced in pain when his ointment-coated fingers made contact with her wounded feet.


    Her once unblemished and fair feet were tainted with clotted blood spots and blue bruises.


    She said she lost her shoes somewhere on the path, and she couldn''t even remember which beast she fought against since her focus was on reaching her destination.


    Seeing that frown on his face, the blond Princess couldn''t help but ask, "Are you mad?"


    "Yeah, I am." Alex instantly replied. However, his displeasure only made her smile.


    Seeing that smile irritated him even more as he said, "Stop smiling."


    Celestria instantly controlled her lips¡­however, she couldn''t resist it for long.


    His fingers slowly moved up her heel to cover all the bruises. He has already cleaned her wounds and applied antiseptic. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t like when people needlessly care about me," Alex grumbled.


    Celestria softly smiled before telling him, "But I am not ''people''...I am your friend and it''s my right to get worried about my friend."


    Alex looked at her sternly before telling her, "No friend goes to such extreme lengths for their friend. What if you had gotten yourself killed? Your father would have sentenced me to lifetime imprisonment."


    Celestria shook her head and assured him, "I wrote a letter before leaving my room stating that I am doing this of my own free will and no one shall be blamed for this."


    Alex stared at her blankly for a few moments before an audible sigh left his lips,


    "What are you, Celestria?"


    "Someone who doesn''t want to see you get hurt." She softly held his hand as she got up and looked at him tenderly.


    Alex was rendered speechless. This girl¡­why is she so persistent? This was not because of guilt or pity.


    Her dedication and passion reminded him of Sarah. That girl could also go to some extreme lengths when it came to him.


    Alex frowned, and after holding her hand firmly, he asked, "Celestria¡­do you love me?"


    Celestria was struck at her place; her expression turned stiff, and colors faded from her face.


    She¡­.never thought about it. Maybe in a corner of her mind, she knew the answer; however, she continued to chase Alex in the name of friendship.


    However, when Alex asked it directly, she wasn''t able to say yes or no.


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling her, "Your behavior must be making it seem like you love me¡­.and that''s not okay given you have to get married one day to a guy whom your father selects-"


    "I don''t want that!" Her strong refusal surprised Alex.


    With her eyes closed and tears welling in them she repeated, "I don''t want to spend my life with anyone else. To let them touch me¡­to let them call me fondly¡­to let them know my secrets¡­I don''t want anyone else to have the right over it except for¡­"


    "Me?" Alex asked, seeing that she paused near the end. Hesitant whether she should say it or not.


    Celestria slowly opened her eyes and softly nodded. Just after not giving him a proper answer about her feelings, she confessed to him how she felt about Alex.


    ¡­.how marvelous.


    It would be a blatant lie to say that Alex didn''t see it coming. Her attitude has changed ever since she returned from her home after Abeth''s situation and he didn''t know why.


    He softly cupped her cheek before telling her, "I am unsure about how I feel about you so give me some time to think about it, okay?"


    Celestria held his hand, pressing more firmly against her cheek as she asked,


    "You¡­won''t abandon me, right?"


    Alex chuckled, "Even if I try to run away, this tracker would lead you to me."


    Celestria smiled, "Am I caught?"


    Alex slowly shook his head as he softly planted his head against hers and whispered,


    "I am completely unaware when the innocent and sweet Celestria turned so crazy."


    They remained together for another hour before Alex told her to rest and left the room.


    He met David on the way. The dude looked too tired to even have a proper conversation so Alex asked him to rest as well.


    "Alex." Just as Alex stood outside the room where the silver-haired lady rested, the headmaster called out.


    Hector rested his hand on his shoulder before telling him, "Whatever you hear from her¡­remember that Soulforge will always be your home where you can return to any time you want."


    Hearing those words, Alex was surprised. He realized that the whole mystery behind his unnatural awakening last night must be too severe for the Headmaster to say something like that.


    He gave a firm nod before assuring the man, "I will keep it in mind, sir."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment/review.

 Chapter 73 - 72- Past(2)

    The person whom she saw before she fell asleep was the same person she saw after waking up.


    "Morning." Beatrice softly said as she stretched her arms and let out a soft yawn.


    "Good morning. Do you feel any discomfort?" Alex asked which caused her to chuckle,


    "I should be asking you that¡­ah! Umm, can you tell me something¡­" Her drowsiness vanished as she seriously asked, "Can you tell me if there is something wrong with your grimoire?"


    Alex frowned; unsure what was wrong before he checked,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 34] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 42] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 1020]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    He shook his head, "There is nothing wrong; I gained Soul energy and my stats have increased a bit after fighting those beasts last night."


    Hearing his words, Beatrice heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Alex couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Can you tell me what happened to me last night? It''s all foggy but I could tell something happened last night which has affected everyone in this mansion."


    Earlier he noticed how Amanda was dodging his eyes and wasn''t looking at him when talking. It showed that she was apprehensive in his presence.


    Beatrice got up and sat while facing him. Taking the glass and jug she filled it to the brim.


    Alex waited silently as Beatrice drank a few mouthfuls of water before telling him, "I don''t think you are prepared to hear the truth."


    "If you don''t want any innocent to die because I am being kept in the dark, then sure you can choose whether to tell me or not."


    Alex couldn''t make her believe him so he just offered her the possible future.


    Beatrice was rendered speechless. She couldn''t believe that the same boy who immediately agreed with anyone who showed a bit of aggression toward him was now talking so sensibly.


    Heaving a sigh, she said, "Okay, I will tell you."


    She took out a small orb from her pocket and dropped it on the ground, before a barely visible force field erected around the duo.


    Alex didn''t need to ask what it was since he was aware of the commonly found sound isolation artifact.


    The lady was quite hesitant, Alex noticed. However, he was persistent. He has to know what the heck happened last night for him to traumatize his friend.


    "Alex¡­Celeria and Brendon aren''t your real parents."


    "I am aware ... and before you ask how, it''s pretty obvious that no parents would abandon their child just because he was accused. So yeah, it was pretty obvious."


    Beatrice was indeed shocked that not only Hector, who was a wise and old person with quite a lot of experience, but a teenager like Alex also noticed the deceit of those two.


    Since she didn''t need to show him the same projection of that night, she continued with revelation,


    "The Nation in the north doesn''t work under the same monarchical system as Grimland. There are three major clans running Everloyr. And among the three clans, Frostbate is at the superior position."


    "Every new law or the budget is passed by them and they have the authority to change the decision of the council¡ªunless the said decision isn''t regarded as for everyone''s betterment."


    Alex nodded, urging her to continue.


    "The patriarch of the Frostbate clan, Sir Eryndor, has three wives and you were his third wife''s eldest child."


    She then went ahead and told him everything she told Hector. How Alex was adored and was said to have the potential to become the next clan head. His behavior during the childhood phase and his relationship with his siblings.


    Alex showed no clear reaction to her words until she reached that point where he showed signs of being inhumane.


    "I ate their grimoire?"


    "Yes¡­as what you told us. Since it happened so suddenly, no one saw what you did, but everyone noticed young master Elion fading."


    "And when you were asked, you revealed that you found his grimoire appetizing."


    Now Alex recalled what was so delicious looking last night. It was the grimoire of the wolf that he devoured.


    ''Was Alex canonically like this¡­.then why didn''t he show such traits when he got killed by the Soulless-ah!'' How can he forget that soulless beings do not possess a grimoire?


    "So after that happened¡­the council was united to take the decision of what should be done."


    "This council consisted of members from every clan and three members from outside any clan. And the decisions they take are mostly accepted by the people and the clan members."


    Slight annoyance appeared on her face as she added, "Sir Elion was the second son of Patriarch''s first wife¡ªLady Sienna. And Lady Sienna''s father was among the council who conducted your trial."


    Alex moved his head in a semi-circular motion while he added, "So he took the revenge of his grandson by sentencing me to life imprisonment."


    Beatrice grimly nodded, "Yes, however, since there were no records about the skill you possess, it was decided to first suppress your curse."


    "A team of seven members was assigned for the job that suppressed that skill of yours from your grimoire and erased your memories until that time."


    With a sad look, she added, "Among those seven members was my mother."


    Releasing a heavy sigh she added, "The only person who opposed the decision of locking you up was your mother. And her demand might have been heard considering the Patriarch loved her dearly¡­until she was framed to be cheating on the Patriarch."


    Taking a pause she added, "Rather than saving her child from the prison, the pitiful lady was punished."


    **CRACK**


    The handle of the chair cracked as the strength behind his hold elevated suddenly.


    Alex looked confused about why he just felt the sudden anger¡­even though he doesn''t know his mother.


    In the first place, he wasn''t Alex and it wasn''t his obligation to care about his parents¡­.right?


    Then why did he suddenly feel like this?


    Alex, with a frown, asked the lady, "Is there any way to know more about this seal or somehow erase it for like forever?"


    Beatrice expected this; as such, she told him, "Those who can help you are the council members and the remaining six members who put the seal on you."


    "Do you know where I can find them?"


    There was a certain apprehension in his voice that Beatrice noticed, and she knew the reason behind it.


    Beatrice calmly explained to him, "Look, Alex, these six people can only be summoned by the council, but threatening the council would complicate things. Rather I have a better and straightforward solution."


    "Tell me." Alex urged, calming down his nerves as he did so.


    "In a month a tournament would be arranged that would allow the people from different tribes and clans to show their might and prove their worth. The one who wins the tournament can demand anything¡ªa role in the council, a portion of the treasure¡­anything."


    Alex massaged his temples, "So you mean to say, I have to participate in this tournament and get myself a wish to know about this seal?"


    Beatrice hesitantly added, "Or¡­you can use that wish to grant your mother freedom."


    Alex didn''t reply to her instantly and remained sitting there in silence for a long time.


    He has no memories of this said mother, except for those few instances he saw last night.


    There was something certain from those memories; his mother dearly loved him. And because of him, she was framed and robbed of her freedom.


    For the first time in years, Alex felt a peculiar ache in his chest¡ªa mixture of guilt, confusion, and anger. Memories of a woman who held him close whispered words of love and shielded him with her frail body flickered in his mind.


    Yet, these were not his memories¡ªor at least, they didn''t feel like they belonged to him. They were foreign like a story read too many times but never truly understood.


    Alex would be lying to say that he didn''t feel a little inclined to save her. However, his priority lies in getting rid of this damn seal.


    After all, his focus was on the upcoming ascension contest. The enemies awaiting there are far stronger than the big wolf they faced yesterday.


    Going there without fully aware of his own body¡­the skills he possesses, and the restriction forced on him would be devastating.


    There was a certain hope in his heart that¡­maybe if he could get control over his hunger then it would be his best weapon during the ascension contest.


    ''So the tournament arc is it¡­'' He wouldn''t say he was confident in single-handedly winning this, but yes, if it was against humans, Alex was confident in his chance of winning.


    Suddenly Alex had a thought that he didn''t restrict within his mind and asked her,


    "Hey, Beatrice¡­what if, as a reward, I ask for the clan head''s position?"


    "...."


    ¡ª--------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74 - 73- Returned to daily life

    The whole morning, Alex and Beatrice were involved in the conversation, the prior receiving knowledge of his birthplace and the criteria for joining the tournament.


    It would happen right after the summit, which would be taking place in Grimland.


    Beatrice later said she needed to return, since,


    "I am still not discovered as an accomplice to my mother. So I need to return as soon as I can."


    Alex raised his brows, "Won''t they suspect you? I mean, you often come here to check on me?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beatrice shook her head, "As much as it pains to say, the people of the clan have slowly forgotten about you¡ªexcept for the patriarch who still goes to meet your mother seldom."


    Alex took a strong gulp upon hearing that.


    Beatrice left not so long after with Hector. The older male told Amanda and Edric to rest here for the time being and wait for further orders from the Academy.


    Given Aborne is no longer in the condition to continue with the internship, Edric might have to return to the Academy.


    Now, in the dining hall sat only five members, two being the members of the family while the other three were the students of Soulforge.


    Edric and David were tired and wounded so they only had soup for dinner and decided to turn in early today.


    The head position was left vacant since it was the seat for the family patriarch. On the right, Alex sat between two females.


    Across him were two vacant seats beside Amanda, but no one chose to sit there.


    ''I feel cramped¡­'' Alex inwardly muttered as Celestria was peeking glances at him and Rebecca was blatantly staring at him with a grin.


    "Here, try this. It suits your taste." Rebecca suddenly picked a small shrimp that was coated in glaring red spices.


    She brought it near Alex''s lips, and subconsciously he would have bit on it as well, if only Celestria hadn''t held Rebecca by her wrist, and smilingly told her,


    "Alex''s stomach cannot digest spicy food. I wonder if you want him to suffer."


    Rebecca glared at the girl before freeing her hand, "You think Alex is weak? Pathetic."


    Celestria''s smile widened, "It''s not about weak or strong, Miss Steelhound. It''s about preference; Alex prefers delicate and soft food, and hot and wild food makes him suffer. So I guess you can take the hint?"


    Saying so, she extended a tender and creamy piece of chicken cutlet in his direction.


    Amanda raised her brows, she didn''t know Celestria had it in her.


    Veronica was surprised as well; seeing the teenager making it evident about what he prefers and that Rebecca should stay away from him.


    ''Alex is quite popular among ladies~''


    Rebecca snarled, "Tastes change with time!"


    Celestria retaliated, "But the general preference remains the same!"


    Alex, who was getting tired of all the nonsense(he didn''t understand the actual meaning behind the food war), suddenly bit on both chicken and shrimp.


    "Hoh~"


    "Wow~"


    Amanda and Veronica instantly showed a surprised smile while Rebecca and Celestria were flabbergasted by his ''choice''.


    Rebecca and Celestria both glanced at each other, before returning to focus on their food.


    A heavy silence descended in the room after that.


    ¡­.


    "Yo, doing good?" Later that night, Alex went to Edric''s room and found the guy reading a book.


    Edric softly nodded as he rested the book away and gestured for Alex to sit down.


    Edric''s body hadn''t recovered completely and there were still dark burnt marks there; half of his face, left arm, and everything down his waist was charred.


    Although he didn''t look in pain, Alex knew moving around would cause him great agony.


    "You aren''t going to blame yourself for all this, right?" Edric asked, his brows drawing closer.


    Alex scoffed, "Like hell. It was your choice to stay back."


    The frown from his face disappeared and Edric heaved a sigh, "Yeah, exactly. And not like this would be the first time I am getting hurt, and thanks to this experience, now I know where I should be heading."


    "Hmm?" Alex asked, "What do you mean?"


    Edric explained, "Becoming a knight was my dream, however, after Sir Aborne visited me a few hours ago, I realized something."


    With his eyes resting on nothing particular, the raven-haired added, "I need to go beyond the level of a knight. Sir Aborne said, that as of now, I am already stronger than any knight under his command. And maybe stronger than Sir Aborne too."


    Heaving a sigh, he concluded, "I need to¡­widen my horizon."


    Alex nodded slowly, happy that Edric had come to this realization on his own. Having a small ambition would cost him dearly when that otherworldly bastard shows up.


    After a brief pause, Alex changed subjects, "You sleeping here alone?"


    That question took him by surprise as Edric said, "You know right¡­that I and Amanda are still not there."


    Alex raised his brows, "Yeah, social norms."


    Edric narrowed his eyes, "Why does it seem you don''t give an F about them?"


    "Because I don''t."


    Edric chuckled, "Get yourself a girlfriend before we continue this conversation."


    Alex heaved a sigh. That mockery, hah¡­


    Alex didn''t stay there for long, and after saying, ''Take care'', he walked out.


    ¡ª-------**-------


    Ten days went by. That incident has shaken Amanda down to her core and she still gets nightmares of that night when she was inches away from death.


    Although she has yet to recover from the trauma of being helpless, her relationship with Alex returned to normal.


    After spending a few days recovering, Amanda, along with Celestria¡ªthe latter being awfully reluctant¡ªreturned to the Capital.


    Since Aborne was injured and his team was annihilated, he decided to take a break for a month; as such, Edric''s internship was shifted to Steelhound¡ªa decision that Eric took after he saw Edric taking that attack and coming out alive.


    No one argued over the decision since there was no better mentor than the Steelhounds who could teach a warrior at Edric''s level.


    ¡­.


    In the capital, inside a closed space, Amanda was engaged in her training.


    Amanda stood still, the blindfold pressing lightly against her skin. The indoor training ground was silent, the darkness around her heavy and suffocating. Then, with a faint hum, the first target emerged¡ªsilent as a ghost and coated in a thin, shimmering layer of Soul energy.


    She didn''t need her eyes. Amanda''s senses flared, sharp and unyielding. A flick of her wrist summoned a spear of ice that formed instantly, frost spreading along its edge like hungry vines.


    Crash!


    The spear shot forward, shattering the target in a single, precise blow. Before the fragments hit the ground, two more targets materialized from opposite corners, their Soul energy rippling faintly in the dark.


    Amanda turned sharply, her boots scraping against the stone floor. A wave of frost erupted from her outstretched palm, freezing the air into jagged shards. The shards exploded outward, slicing cleanly through the approaching targets.


    The ground beneath her chilled as she pivoted. Another target appeared, hovering just above her. She raised her hand, and a massive spike of ice launched upward, piercing through the Soul-coated surface with ease.


    Targets appeared faster, their Soul energy pulsing ominously. Amanda moved like a predator, swift and relentless. The sound of cracking ice filled the air as she dismantled each threat with brutal efficiency. Frost clung to her every step, the ground glimmering in her wake.


    By the time the final target burst into icy fragments, the training ground was silent once more. Amanda stood amidst the shattered remains, her breath steady and cold mist swirling around her.


    For the final strike, she unsheathed the short sword she carried. Her eyes remained still unneeded as she sensed her target moving left to right.


    The girl pinpointed the distance and the direction of the target and anticipated where it would be when she began approaching it with heavy steps.


    Just a few meters away from the target, she leaned forward, attached the sword to her hip and after blowing a cold breath, she launched forward


    SHLINK


    In an instant, she was standing behind the target which was still moving. However, with a breeze, the upper half of the training doll was cleaved and fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    Clap Clap


    The sound of someone clapping resonated as Amanda removed her blindfolds and turned towards the familiar man.


    "Marvelous, Amanda. You have beaten your own and even my record."


    Amanda faintly smiled as Devon approached her with a smiling face.


    However, his smile turned into a smirk before he asked, "The last attack¡­don''t think I didn''t notice it."


    Amanda rolled her eyes, "So what? He nearly killed me, can''t I copy one of his moves?"


    The last sword strike was an imitation of Alex''s sword art.


    Devon chuckled before telling her, "Now, today''s training is done. Return to your room."


    Amanda raised her brows, "But there is still some time left before breakfast?"


    Devon informed her, "I am chosen as an escort so I need to leave as soon as I can."


    Amanda hummed in questioning as she asked, "Escorting whom?"


    However, she soon regretted asking him,


    "The greatest hope of humanity and your elder sister~"


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 75 - 74- Internship ends

    Under bright daylight, two young men could be seen currently engaged in a brutal war against a horde of Minotaurs as a part of their training.


    Eric stood aside, his back resting against a boulder as he closely inspected the duo; noting what could be improved.


    On one side,


    Edric leaped like a blur, his wolf form crashing into the first Minotaur. His steel knuckles crunched into its snout, shattering bone. The beast reeled back, but Edric followed with a vicious uppercut that sent it flying.


    Another Minotaur charged from his blind side, swinging a colossal axe. Edric ducked low, swiped its legs out with a sweep of his claws, then slammed his fist into its throat. The beast''s bellow turned into a choked gurgle as it collapsed.


    Snarling, Edric tackled two more at once. He ripped through their defenses, his claws tearing flesh and his fists smashing ribs. A third Minotaur lunged from behind. Without looking, Edric spun, catching its horn and twisting violently. The sickening snap echoed as the beast fell lifeless.


    While Edric fought like a storm, Alex was a whirlwind of precision. His blade cut through the air, slicing into the first Minotaur''s chest. The beast swung a spiked mace, but Alex sidestepped, his movements sharp and measured. He delivered a lightning-fast diagonal slash, severing the creature''s arm.


    A second Minotaur tried to overwhelm him with brute strength, its war hammer crashing down. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex met it with Sword Art: Linear Slash. His blade arced in a fluid motion, deflecting the hammer and slicing deep into its side in one smooth strike. Blood sprayed, but Alex was already moving, his sword glowing faintly as he unleashed Quick Silver. Three Minotaurs fell in quick succession, their bodies cleaved with surgical precision.


    "Alex left!" Edric shouted.


    Alex pivoted as a charging Minotaur came into view. He crouched low, his sword flashing upward in a deadly crescent. The Minotaur''s momentum carried it straight onto his blade, and it crumpled.


    "Behind you!" Alex called back.


    Edric didn''t turn. Instead, he leaped backward, slamming both fists down on the Minotaur Alex warned him about. The ground cracked under the beast''s weight as it collapsed.


    The horde surged again, and Edric shifted into his elf form, his speed doubling. His strikes became even more lethal¡ªblurs of knuckles and claws that left Minotaurs staggering and disoriented. Alex, in tandem, activated Consecutive Slashes, darting between enemies like a shadow. His blade found every weak point: throats, joints, and hearts.


    The last wave came, but Alex and Edric didn''t falter.


    Edric grabbed a Minotaur by the horns, hoisting it into the air before slamming it onto another, crushing them both. Blood painted his fists as he roared, tearing through the remaining enemies with savage efficiency.


    Alex faced two Minotaurs wielding shields. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed Tempest Dart The force of a small stone strike blasted through their defenses, shattering their shields and killing them in one fluid motion.


    He winced slightly but that didn''t stop him from advancing towards the last standing beast.


    Being done with his target as well, Edric also lunged at the remaining beast.


    The figure of two warriors, possessing immense blood lust and covered in their comrades'' blood and filth, broke the Minotaur from within as the hammer from its hand dropped.


    Alex''s figure vanished just meters away from the Minotaur, severing its head with a precise cleave, and Edric shot like a cannonball and pierced the beast through its chest, creating a gaping hole in the process.


    THUD


    A dull thud resounded as Edric and Alex stood side by side. One of them looked unaffected and still quite fresh despite the fact that he dispatched over thirty Minotaurs just now.


    Edric looked quite nasty, with his body coated with blackish-red blood and the innards of the beasts hanging down his neck.


    "Gross."


    Edric wryly smiled hearing that remark, "Without a sword, you would have looked just like me."


    Alex shook his head, "Nothing can make me as disgusting as you. I am elegant and precise."


    "Oh, yeah? Like a princess?" Edric purposely slammed his body into Alex to taint his ''oh-so-magnificent'' form.


    Alex clicked his tongue and began walking meters away from the disgusting being.


    Edric took his chance and again planned to slam into his friend¡ªhowever, this time Alex simply paused in his track and raised his foot, which was enough to make the guy trip.


    "Haah~stop playing around," Eric told them as he held Edric by his collar before he could hit the tree and pulled him back.


    As the duo stood before the young master of the Steelhouse clan, they were met by a shocking announcement,


    "Your internship concludes here."


    That surprised Edric as he asked, "But there are still fifteen days left?"


    "I am talking about Alex; he has to go for a task and I cannot prevent it from happening. So yes, his internship is over."


    Alex frowned, "What do you mean task? Who assigned me for it?" During the internship this was unexpected. And there were things Alex had to learn while being here.


    His growth within the Steelhound''s territory was moving exceptionally well. But now this¡­


    "I have no information regarding the said task. I just received the orders from the central ministry to send you to Ownhorg today."


    Alex was completely clueless about what this was about, but since this concerned national importance, he couldn''t ask for more.


    Heaving a sigh he nodded, "Okay, when do I leave?"


    "I have arranged a carriage which would leave in an hour. Go pack your bags."


    Alex nodded and began walking away and following him, Edric also began to walk nonchalantly.


    THUD


    However, a groan escaped his throat as Eric brought his hand on his shoulder and said, "Where do you think you are going?"


    ¡­


    Alex returned to the mansion and went to take a bath.


    Celestria often sends him letters, and she never mentions anything regarding this sudden task, implying she has no idea about it as well.


    But well, he has somehow achieved what he aimed for. His stats have grown, and now they look like this,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 44] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 61] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility.]


    [Soul Energy: 2201]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­


    As of now, he could easily fight against multiple wolves and utilize several sword arts without causing much damage to his body.


    He has made progress in Moon Dance as well; now he can dance in a full semi-circle, and not even once has he released a bit of his presence.


    As a spy and assassin, this skill would have helped him greatly in his previous life. But well.


    About Tempest Dart, then Alex no longer tears off his muscles while utilizing that attack¡­but if only he remains mindful of his movements. Slight miscalculation and boom.


    "Haah~" Climbing out of the bathing pool, he wiped his body and tied the towel around his waist.


    Walking inside his room, he was surprised to see Rebecca sitting on his bed with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "You¡­I thought you were gone somewhere." After that day when Celestria returned, Rebecca seldom appeared before him.


    "I was told to hunt to keep my mind away from you. But when I heard you were going, I couldn''t resist." She slowly got up, as she said so.


    Each step of hers rang in his ears, her waist swaying sensually as she stepped closer to him. Her scent was overwhelming as she stood near him.


    She slowly brought her arms and rested on his shoulders.


    With her red ruby eyes shining with a tempting glow, she said, "You know I can give you everything right? Love, money, power, protection. You won''t need to lift your blade again if you just promise to stay by my side."


    Bringing her face closer she whispered in his ear, "Just accept me, darling. I promise to keep you happy for the rest of your life."


    Alex looked into her eyes, a soft sigh escaping his lips.


    He didn''t scold her or push her away this time.


    Very calmly, he told her, "Look, Rebecca, even if I want to, I can''t stay idle and stop doing what I have been doing. There is something I must do to ensure a better future for myself¡­and for others. So no, I can''t accept your proposal."


    Rebecca never stopped smiling as she tilted her head and said, "So you are never going to accept the fact that I love you?"


    "I do¡­but I don''t think I can reciprocate your feelings¡­but yeah, if you want you can have my blood." Alex tilted his head and offered his neck.


    Alex remained silent for a few moments, expecting her to bite into his neck just like that day¡­however, all he felt was her tender lips on his cheek.


    Alex opened his eyes and looked at her in surprise.


    Rebecca was slowly retreating with her hands attached behind her back, as she said,


    "Without love, the blood won''t taste sweet. I will wait for you to fall for me."


    Alex asked, " What if that day never comes?"


    "Then it would be my loss¡­bye~"


    He still can''t understand what that girl thinks.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment and PS to support me.

 Chapter 76 - 75- Another?

    Being one of the head priests in the Cathedral allows me many rights in Grimland, like access to any church across the nation or preventing any organization if they are conducting evil practices.


    I am respected by many and adored by many. I have helped many in getting rid of their sins and conducted many trials in which I have saved the innocent and caught the culprit.


    In the cathedral as well, I am well-known and respected. However, all this authority and respect was of no use if I could not stop the woman I adore from leaving the church.


    When I joined the church, she was just sixteen years old, and now, I am twenty-four, and she is twenty-two¡ªyet even after coming this far, she hasn''t understood my feelings.


    And now she is adamant on leaving her home to join some trivial meeting between nations?


    "I think we should rethink this."


    At the entrance of the church where numerous nuns and priests stood, I called out,


    "I think Your Holiness needs to stay within the church. And if she really wants then we can have the summit arranged in the cathedral?" I suggested, and given that many others were concerned about her security, many of them looked interested in my idea. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I glanced at the Saintess¡­but her expression remained unreadable.


    Maybe¡­she no longer wants to go out? Or has she finally realized my feelings?!


    I turned my attention towards the golden-haired man, with a smile never leaving my face as I said, "Father Stephen? What do you say?"


    The head priest slowly shook his head, "Arranging the summit in such a short duration would not be possible, given we need to be careful about the foreign delegations."


    I frowned, barely stopped myself from complaining, as I said, "We have the best holy magic user¡­aren''t we the best people-"


    "Father Christopher." A chill ran down my spine as, for the first time in months, I heard her voice.


    Because of the veil over her eyes, only her supple red lips were visible, which currently were stretched in a soft smile.


    "We have already agreed upon this decision so why argue over it again?" Her voice dripped with the sweetest honey that can easily enchant anyone who is new in her presence. Her allure, even without her revealing her face, was at the peak of beauty; making it impossible to resist for anyone.


    And that''s why I am worried that someone might bother the Saintess out there.


    "Ah, the carriage is here." Suddenly, someone called out, and every eye turned towards the said carriage.


    However, my eyes never left her¡­seeing her excitedly turning her head and looking at the carriage gave me a heartache. Although I wasn''t happy that she was leaving me, this different side of hers was satisfying to watch.


    ¡­ However, beyond all this, there was something that has been bothering me for a while now.


    Why this sudden enthusiasm to join the summit? And her frequent letter exchange with the Grandmaster of the Royal Court and the Headmaster of the Soulforge Academy gave off a very dangerous vibe.


    There was something definitely up that could disrupt her purity and focus from her belief and the church.


    No, I cannot let that happen. Thankfully, I was allowed to accompany the Saintess so I could keep an eye on everything.


    ''I won''t let anyone have you¡­.the only person you can belong to is me.''


    ¡ª------**-------


    Alex was told to report to the camp settled in Ownhorg.


    It took him almost three hours to reach here on a horse.


    There was no significant part of this town that could make it a tourist attraction. It was just a small town that came in the middle of various routes, like a conjunction.


    Army barracks and hotels were present in abundance here since the border was not too far away, so those soldiers who didn''t want to return home or stay on the battleground liked to stay at places like Ownhorg.


    Soldiers and civilians were commonly found on the streets as Alex advanced toward the military camp; as Eric told him.


    "You must be Alex," Just as he reached the camp, someone called out; ushering the silver head to disembark the horse and approach the soldier.


    The soldier had curly brown hair and the same shade of eyes. He extended his hand for a shake, "The name is Liam. Nice to meet you, Alex."


    "Likewise, Liam." Alex shook his hand with a nod.


    The older one then turned toward the camp and said, "I received the report about your arrival and prepared a resting camp, just in case."


    Alex was interested in something else, "Did they tell you why I was called here?"


    Liam paused and looked at the younger one with his brows elevated, "They didn''t inform you?"


    "No¡­"


    Liam sighed with a smile extending his lips before he gestured for Alex to enter the tent first.


    Alex did as he was asked, while maintaining his guard, just in case.


    Liam first used the same artifact that Beatrice used to create a sound isolation field before he began,


    "Well, it is understandable that they didn''t tell you about it through Steelhounds, since this is essentially being kept a secret."


    Alex was intrigued, "What is it that even the trusted Steelhounds cannot know?"


    Liam turned to look at the silver head before asking, "Are you aware of the being who is hailed as the Greatest Hope of Humanity and someone who holds greater importance than the Majesty himself?"


    Alex didn''t have to think more than once to draw a conclusion, "The Divine Saintess, blessed by the Goddess of Life? The only being who can chant Absolute Heal and someone who is hailed as the Holy Maiden in the church capital?"


    Liam was impressed by his knowledge, and it helped that he didn''t have to explain her importance to Alex.


    "Yes¡­and that person is joining the summit this year."


    Alex narrowed his eyes; he had heard about it from Amanda, but she said that her older sister¡ªthe Saintess¡ªwas returning home. He doesn''t remember if she mentioned anything about the Summit.


    "And you, Alex, are going to be her escort."


    Alex''s eyes widened hearing that, however, before he could say anything, Liam explained,


    "There will be others as well, to protect her. The soldiers from the capital and Sir Devon himself. But you will be protecting her from the shadows. You have to keep an eye on her carriage all the time but not appear anywhere around her until she reaches the main palace."


    Alex now understood his role; a bodyguard in disguise.


    It wasn''t surprising that the Saintess was receiving so much protection, given how much the different nations were trying to get her for themselves. And the pursuers aren''t limited only to the human race.


    Until now she was protected since the Saintess seldom left the Cathedral¡ªpossibly one of the safest establishments in the world¡ªhowever, now, her security might get compromised due to this sudden wish to join the summit.


    "Any idea why this sudden change in plans?" Alex asked.


    The brown-haired shrugged, "I have no clue; things related to the Saintess always remain hidden beneath several folds."


    Leaning back in his seat, he crossed his arms and added, "However, rumors are circulating that the Saintess is searching for fine warriors¡ªit is believed that she has been in contact with the highest ups, and under her command, special drills and training is provided to the best of the soldiers. I am one of them, by the way."


    The last bit came with a smug.


    Alex tilted his head, "Special training? Like what?"


    Liam hesitated a bit but then decided to trust Alex, given he was being trusted by the King,


    "They are called Phoenix Wings, a battalion under the direct command of Lord Steelhound. He has been training the ten of us for the past month, rigorously. Providing a special potion that heals our wounds instantly and enhances our regenerative abilities."


    Alex frowned; he had no idea. He wasn''t informed about Lord Steelhound''s whereabouts but he could have never guessed him to be involved with this special regime.


    ''What in the world is happening?''


    First, the changes in the school selection for the internship, and now this. It all indicates that the central authority of Grimland is preparing for a massive war¡­like the ascension quest.


    But how is that possible? There are still three or so months left for the announcement. They shouldn''t be¡­unless!


    ''There is another trasmigrator like me in this world¡­''


    The realization made him frown. There was a high possibility and he has read in numerous fantasy novels how they send another transmigrated being to f-up the main character''s life.


    And Alex has a feeling that this person is closely related to the higher authority, given how everything is happening behind the scenes and no one knows everything about it.


    ''Gotta find out who this fucker is before they end up screwing up my plan and possibly this world¡­''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 77 - 76- Eyes

    The whole town of Ownhorg was on high alert; not even a single civilian could be seen at this hour.


    Alex was standing near the camp, looking around. The cold night felt lonely without any noise around, suddenly making him miss the usual noise of monsters around.


    ''Such an important figure and they are trusting a teenager for her security?'' Alex''s brow twitched as he realized the consequences of something happening to the Holiness and Alex coming out alive from that incident.


    He would be instantly branded as a traitor, and his chances of participating in the Ascension Contest would be significantly lower.


    After all, these people would die and let their people fade away rather than lowering their egos.


    ''Haah gotta be careful with the lady.''


    Talking about the lady, Alex has heard that the Saintess is quite a beauty with an unblemished face and enchanting eyes.


    Once, a Duke-ranked Vampire arrived before the Cathedral to make the Saintess his bride, offering his territory, army, wealth, and soldiers as a dowry.


    However, forgot about hearing his proposal; the Saintess didn''t even let him see her face.


    It is believed that very few people have seen her face after she was granted the position in the church.


    "I wonder if I could ever get to meet the messenger of God¡­" Alex joked as he finished his beer and rested the jug back on the table.


    He took his sword and attached it to his hip. Then he went ahead and wrapped a black fabric around his head, and mouth, leaving his eyes as the only visible feature on his face.


    He draped a long coat over his shoulders that was in black shade, providing him the perfect blending shade.


    He had packed several swords and potions stored inside a locket which he was hanging down his neck.


    He has already checked himself once, so he knows that unless someone knows him at Celestria level, they won''t be able to identify him even from close.


    "Ready, soldier?" Liam appeared from behind, urging Alex to turn around and face the brown-haired man.


    "Here, this will allow you to track the carriage in which Your Holiness would travel." The man handed pearl shaped artifact of the size of a baby''s fist,


    "The closer you get to them the brighter it will glow. Don''t lose it, it''s expensive."


    Alex nodded before the older one added,


    "I assume you carry a secondary weapon?" Alex nodded and showed him the holster wrapped around his ankle, in which a small knife rested.


    Liam nodded, "Remember soldier, your duty is to keep an eye on the carriage and the battalion as well. I trust my soldiers but until there are people they love more than their duty, they can be used against us."


    Alex narrowed his eyes. He understood what the other one meant by those words.


    Silently, he waited, and the older one said, "If you feel necessary, you are allowed to kill, soldier. The King trusts your judgment, and so do I. It''s my obligation, to be honest."


    One could tell that Liam didn''t trust Alex just because of the rumors of him being a slayer of a hundred Minotaur and a hybrid wolf. The brown-haired was just forced to let Alex have his way while he would be protecting the Saintess.


    Alex heaved a sigh before assuring the man,


    "Needless killing is still not something that suits a human. And I definitely am a human."


    Liam breathed a sigh and gave him a firm nod, "Best of luck, Alex."


    ¡­..


    The carriage of the Holiness entered the town around midnight and crossed the streets of Ownhorg at a gradual pace.


    Every building, every store was being guarded from within and outside, so no blind spots remained.


    It was said that the Saintess would be resting here for a few hours, before continuing her journey to the Capital.


    They couldn''t have afforded to let her stay at one place for more than three hours¡ªgiven they can''t cover the area more than a certain limit¡ªso the Saintess couldn''t rest completely until she didn''t reach her destination.


    Alex was standing on the building across the hotel where the Saintess would stay.


    He was given the liberty to station himself wherever he found it suitable, given once the Saintess entered this town, she was under his protection.


    Alex watched the beautifully decorated carriage making its way through the streets and advancing towards him.


    The carriage wheels halted, the horses coming to a slow pause as the Commander of the battalion, Liam stepped toward the carriage.


    Since the building wasn''t too tall, Alex couldn''t see anything on the other side of the carriage.


    However, he didn''t have any choice since all the buildings in the vicinity were short, and any other spot would have given away his location.


    ''Well, Liam is there¡­'' Deciding to trust the Chief, Alex began to look around for any possible long-range assailant taking aim.


    Between his fingers twirled a coin, ready to dispatch any suspicion being with a dart that they won''t be able to dodge.


    Alex''s head continued to move around¡­.until he felt a pair of eyes looking at him.


    He paused¡­turning completely still for a moment before he redirected his eyes down at the carriage, feeling the gaze being directed from that direction


    "---!!" Alex''s eyes widened as he saw the Holy Maiden standing there looking exactly at him.


    He was struck at his place¡­.completely frozen.


    Although her eyes were covered there was no doubt that her eyes were directed at him.


    Alex wasn''t able to respond until a strange man with long grey hair appeared beside the Saintess.


    Alex instantly backed away, hiding himself from the two.


    ''What¡­the actual fuck¡­'' He knew he was visible but not enough for someone to easily spot him like that.


    Even Liam failed to see him¡­but the Saintess¡­


    ''Is this some divine ability of hers?'' Alex questioned himself as he peeked back at the spot, and thankfully, there was no one standing there anymore.


    *Pat*


    *SHLINK*


    "Easy there!" Devon instantly raised his hand, regretting startling the guy who took out his sword at the drop of a hat.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "You will get yourself killed one of these days while playing your sneaky game."


    Devon heaved a sigh, his hands resting over his waist, "Is this a way to talk to your senior?"


    Alex scoffed, "As of now, I have the authority to raise my blade against anyone, junior or senior."


    Devon smirked, "And who do you think gave you such privilege?"


    Alex raised his brows from behind the veil, "You? I thought it was the King?"


    "Well, he gave the permission, but it was me who chose you for this task. No need to thank me."


    Alex stared at the man blankly, "You know, right? A single mistake here, and I will have to say goodbye to everything and everyone I hold dear."


    "But¡­will you?" Devon asked with his left brow cocked.


    Alex turned around and began gazing at the hotel where the Saintess was resting.


    He wasn''t allowed to plant any artifacts inside the room, so he couldn''t hear their voices.


    Currently, inside the room, only the Saintess was sitting, while outside the room, Liam and the same man who came with the Saintess were talking.


    "Who is he?" Alex asked the older one beside him.


    Devon gazed at the man, his eyes narrowing a bit before he said, "Christopher Ferywien; a supreme Saint in the Cathedral and someone who has acquired a seat in the Seven Dominion."


    Alex was surprised, "Seven Dominion? Isn''t that the biggest council of the human race? I reckon they are the most important seven people in the human realm?"


    Alex was aware since, during the ascension contest, these seven people would be the ones who would elect the representative from the human side.


    Devon nodded, "Yeah, the council that makes decisions for the human race as a whole."


    After taking a brief pause, Devon added, "I have a feeling that this summit holds greater importance than any of them in the past ten years."


    Those words caused Alex to narrow his eyes.


    Important matter¡­and the Saintess. He has a feeling that the transmigrator would be present during the meeting as well. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Things were going in a definite way it seems, and even before the heavenly decree. Although Alex knows that this is a good thing since if they prepare now, there is a greater chance of this world surviving during the contest.


    However, if someone else has the knowledge about the contest and if they choose the ten contestants beforehand, then it would be troublesome.


    Looking at Saintess who silently stood near the window, Alex couldn''t help but mutter under his breath,


    ''Through you, I hope I can find that bastard who is hell-bent on ruining my plans¡­''


    ¡ª--------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Tell me, until now which character you like the most. And if you are enjoying the story so far, consider dropping a review.

 Chapter 78 - 77- Reward

    Devon could be seen climbing the stairs of the hotel which was the most important establishment in Ownhorg at the moment.


    His confident demeanor was actually a facade. The person he was supposed to meet wasn''t just any church member he had faced in the past. Although he has exchanged a few letters with her, this was the first time Devon was going to meet her in person.


    That''s why, even though his back was straight and not a single speck of apprehension could be detected from his expression, from the inside, Devon was indeed quite nervous.


    *Creak*


    Stepping on the last stair, he turned towards the left and found Liam and Christopher standing there.


    They naturally paused and turned to look at him, "Hello gentlemen." Devon greeted, as he tried to silently pass by them and enter the room.


    However, "Wait a minute; where do you think you are going?"


    Christopher''s tone irritated Devon, however, naturally, he retained a smiling face and said, "I was summoned by the Saintess."


    Christopher narrowed his eyes before he walked toward the door and knocked on it, "Your Holiness, is it true?"


    Devon failed to hear anything from the other side but the way Christopher''s eyes widened, it was apparent that he got the answer.


    He stepped back and told the commander, "Check him."


    Devon heaved a sigh and extended his arms, allowing Liam to search his clothes for any suspicious substance.


    Once Liam was sure he gave a nod of approval before Devon fixed his clothes and walked past the two.


    He gave a soft knock before waking inside the room.


    *Click*


    As he closed the door and gazed at the figure sitting near the window, Devon was frozen at his place for a moment.


    She looks beautiful.


    Although the upper half of her face was covered, Devon could tell that this woman was practically the most beautiful human he had ever gazed at.


    Her long greenish-black hair was cascading down her left shoulder, as the lady sat on the chair with her left leg draped over the other elegantly. Her whole demeanor was calm and warm, making one believe that nothing bad could happen in her presence.


    ''No rumors about her were untrue¡­she indeed is the Mother of Humanity.''


    Devon almost felt kneeling before her and worshipping the woman; however, he stopped himself just in time and asked,


    "You asked for me, lady?"


    "Devon. Sit down first." She gestured towards the chair resting beside the door, which Devon took and after bringing it forward a little, he sat down while facing the lady.


    Her face was still towards the window, seeming like she was basking in the ethereal glow of the moon.


    "Tell me, Devon, he is here, no?".


    Devon didn''t have to ask for whom this ''he'' referred to, before he answered, "Yes, Your Holiness. Alex is here."


    Very faintly, he saw her lips stretching in a smile, but that might be his imagination.


    "Do you want me to call him?" Devon asked and that made her flinch. This time he was sure that she jolted hearing that.


    She turned towards him, and remained silent for a few minutes, possibly pondering.


    Devon didn''t disturb her while she contemplated.


    There is something about Alex in which she is interested¡ªthat was his deduction seeing how the Saintess insisted on making Alex her bodyguard.


    Finally, she gave an answer, "No, that won''t be necessary. I want to take my time."


    She softly patted her chest, making Devon look away instantly.


    "Ah, Your Holiness, but he won''t be actively around you. Alex was told to guard you from the shadows."


    "I am aware. But that''s no problem." Her calm demeanor returned as she again turned toward the window.


    After a brief pause, she asked, "Did you send them the proposals, as I asked you?"


    Devon slowly nodded, "Yes, Supreme Grace. As you said, I sent numerous proposals for Your Highness Celestria''s marriage this evening."


    Devon was told by the Saintess that for the Princess'' and the nation''s betterment, it was necessary for Celestria to get married this year.


    "The path she is treading on is dangerous and would lead her father to his demise. It''s necessary for her to detach herself from the nation as soon as she can." The Saintess added, making Devon feel a little apprehensive.


    The words of the Holy One were absolute, and if she says that Celestria might bring Grimland to its demise, then it must be the case.


    "I have shortlisted the best grooms for the Princess along with a piece of advice for the Majesty. He would understand what must be done."


    The Saintess gave a faint nod, "Well done, Devon. Come and get your reward."


    Devon stood up and after reaching near her, he knelt down and raised both of his hands above his head.


    Soon he found a thin vial resting on his hand as the Saintess said, "Three large containers of Absolute Heal potions. Use it wisely, Devon."


    Devon was smiling ear to ear as he stood back up and said, "I cannot express how thankful I am right now of you, Your Holiness. Thank you."


    The Saintess didn''t say anything as Devon stepped back and walked out of the room.


    He can finally reduce some burden for Melissa.


    ¡ª-------**---------


    Alex yawned as he stood near the edge of the rooftop and continued to look at the woman who was continuously sitting near the window.


    There was nothing she did, no resting, no moving, no reading¡­just sitting there and looking at nothing constant. Her eyes were covered so he didn''t know whether she was even awake or not.


    ''She is mysterious and beautiful¡­'' Alex couldn''t get tired of staring at her; however, to prevent himself from slacking, he kept moving around.


    There have been no suspicious movements within the city borders; however, outside, he heard the sound of people clashing, which means that, indeed, the foreign countries were aware of the Saintes''s presence.


    ''Why do I feel that these shallow attacks are just to assess the situation?''


    Even if that horde of wolves attack the town, Alex doesn''t think they would be able to protect the Saintess for long. After all, the soldiers of the Steelhound were trained by the Lord of the house and were provided with excellent weapons.


    Although these soldiers were strong, they couldn''t be compared to them. And Devon cannot handle the situation from every direction.


    ''I just hope the enemy forces don''t involve inhumane¡­''


    Alex remained standing there for another hour before the carriage was brought back in front of the hotel again.


    Stretching his body a little, Alex prepared himself. His horse was stationed behind the building.


    Once he ensured that the lady sat inside the carriage along with Christopher and Devon boarding another carriage behind hers, Alex jumped down the building and landed beside his horse.


    "McQueen, let''s go for another ride." The black mare neighed in response before Alex climbed the magical beast.


    He has yet to summon his own Soul beast; however, he hoped he could get something like a horse so traveling around becomes a little easier.


    The carriage rolled out of the town slowly and Alex followed it from a different lane, his ears picking the sound of the wheels as they moved.


    Finally, out of the city boundaries, a whole group of horse-riding soldiers began following the carriages, keeping them in the middle.


    There were around sixty horse-riding soldiers who were traveling in a hexagonal pattern with both carriages in the middle, to provide maximum security.


    Alex was traveling about two hundred meters on their left flank. While they moved through the plain path, Alex''s route was through the forest to keep himself hidden from the plain sight.


    His eyes continued to survey the surroundings and the soldiers for any possible traitor to show its true color.


    For a few miles, nothing happened, and Alex also continued to move without any pause.


    However, the sky suddenly darkened, prompting Alex to glance upward.


    His breath caught. It wasn''t the sky that darkened. It was countless rows of arrows blotting out the light, descending like a storm of death upon the battalion.


    "WATCH OUT!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A soldier screamed and leaped from his horse, raising a shield as he planted himself before the carriage. The others followed, dismounting and forming a wall of shields in practiced unison.


    But Alex''s fists tightened. He saw what they didn''t.


    ''They''re going to explode¡­''


    The faint glow of ignited tips flickered on every descending arrow. Hidden beneath their shields, the soldiers remained blind to their doom.


    Alex surged forward, prepared to shove the carriage aside himself when¡ª


    ''Goddamn¡­''


    A radiant barrier erupted from the carriage, a glowing dome that pulsed with power.


    The storm fell. Arrows detonated in midair as they struck the barrier, fire and shrapnel blooming in a blinding chain reaction. The earth trembled beneath the onslaught, shockwaves rippling outward. The night turned to chaos, flames roaring like hungry beasts.


    Yet, within the heart of the inferno, the barrier stood unyielding. Each explosion bent harmlessly against its shimmering surface, dissipating like waves breaking against a cliff.


    Alex staggered to a halt, shielding his eyes from the searing brightness.


    From within the carriage, a voice¡ªsteady, rhythmic, commanding¡ªrose above the chaos. The chanting carried an undeniable weight, resonating through the air.


    The barrier glowed brighter, absorbing the final bursts of fire until silence fell. When the light faded, not a single soldier had fallen. The battalion stood frozen, staring at the unscathed carriage, their breaths ragged with disbelief.


    Alex stared at the carriage in which the Saintess rested, as a thought passed by his mind,


    ''Okay¡­along with beauty, she is incredibly strong.''


    ¡ª----**------


    A/N:- Guess who gonna wife her up? Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 79 - 78- Pawn

    Celestria couldn''t believe her eyes. In front of her rested several canvases on which the hand-drawn paintings of several young men could be seen.


    She was resting in her room, thinking about what she should write to Alex, when suddenly a servant came calling for her, saying that her father needed her.


    And now, in his chamber, his mother and father were showing her the potential groom they had selected for her.


    "Father? What is this?" Her tone suggested her shock and reluctance at once and that was something the King expected.


    Turning towards her father, she asked, "I had your permission to not get engaged until I finish school, no? Then why so suddenly¡­"


    Forget about getting engaged; the very thought of getting tied to another man who isn''t Alex repulses her.


    Adolf heaved a sigh and got up from his seat. He expected much, so he isn''t reluctant to confess the reason,


    "Daughter, I know this is sudden, however, a prophecy has been bestowed upon you and us."


    Celestria frowned but chose to remain silent for the time being¡ªallowing her father to continue.


    Adolf glanced at his wife who was sitting nearby, both of them exchanged a look before the lady stood up,


    "Cela¡­it has been prophesied that if you don''t get married and sent away from Grimland this year, then not only you but the nation would meet its demise."


    Celestria''s lips parted hearing that, as she asked, "Who¡­just who said such a thing?"


    Adolf grimly added, "Someone whom none of us can defy. The Saintess."


    Her shock elevated. Celestria was aware of how much her father and everyone in the nation honored her words. And whatever predictions, in the name of prophecy, she has bestowed have always turned out to be true.


    And now¡­it''s about her.


    Celestria clenched her fist, her head leaning down a little.


    Her mother grew worried as she said, "Look, Cela-"


    "Mother, I am okay." She suddenly raised her face and assured them.


    Turning her gaze toward her father, she said, "The prophecy requires me to leave the Grimland this year, right?"


    Adolf frowned, "Yes¡­but unless you don''t get married, I won''t let you go away."


    Celestria smiled in defeat, "That''s¡­.not something my heart and mind would allow me, Father."


    Adolf grew worried as he silently waited for his daughter to add,


    "I cannot simply accept just anyone as my husband. I already have someone in my heart with whom I want to spend my life¡­so marrying someone else would be like destroying two lives."


    Adolf''s frown grew deeper, as he asked, "Is it Alex?"


    It was not unknown to the King about how close these two had become. Initially, he assumed their closeness was a result of spending childhood together.


    However, their sudden closeness these days, had him worried. And now, it seems his worries were warranted.


    "Cela¡­are you sure you want to spend your life with Alex?" Her mother asked¡ªa tender expression on her face that assured Celestria that her answer wouldn''t be harshly rejected.


    Without thinking twice, the blond teenager nodded, "I cannot see myself with anyone but him, father, mother. Please don''t force me into marrying someone else."


    Seeing tears in her eyes, the Queen stepped forward and hugged her child.


    Seeing the two crying, Adolf''s heart melted at the sight. He could never retain his King-like demeanor in front of his daughter and wife (sons get the harsh treatment).


    Heaving a sigh he said, "Okay Celestria, I won''t force you to marry against your will,"


    The duo parted as Celestria looked at her father with hope igniting in her eyes.


    However, "For him to become my son-in-law, Alex needs to prove his worth."


    Celestria''s eyes were again filled with tears, as her mother retaliated, "Dear¡­why are you doing this to our daughter?"


    "No Mery, the grooms I selected for Cela are all excellent in different fields. That''s why I want Alex to show his worth before asking for my daughter''s hand in marriage."


    Looking at Celestria, Adolf said, "Once he returns, bring him to meet me."


    ¡ª-----**------


    It had been a few hours since they left the town and were heading toward the capital.


    A few goons appeared here and there, and three soldiers died because of their ambush, but no glaring danger has appeared until now.


    ''We are still six hours away from the Capital¡­'' Alex, who continued to move through the forest, couldn''t help himself from feeling tired after moving around this much.


    He traveled from Chainedvale to Ownhorg today, and now, without rest, he has been riding a horse for the past five hours. It was natural for him to feel a little worn out.


    "*YAWN*" Stretching his arms, he breathed out a yawn, before looking back to the front¡ª


    ¡ªonly to have his arms get frozen in the air, as he looked at the obstacle waiting for them.


    Alex''s expression turned serious as he saw the thirty-foot-wide path being completely obstructed by strange-looking men.


    And as far as he could see, it wasn''t just a singular row; rather, more than half a thousand soldiers could be seen currently blocking their path.


    ''This is sick¡­'' Alex stared at the horde of enemies with his mouth parted in shock.


    They completely outnumbered them and there was no escape route in view at all.


    Alex''s focus returned to the carriage as he saw Christopher and Devon exiting the carriage with evident concern written on their faces.


    Accompanied by Liam, the other two advanced forward.


    Alex looked back at the enemy forces and found a single man, among hundreds, was actually sitting on a chair, with his legs draped over the armrest. The man has long black hair and a nonchalant smile as he remains lying on the wooden chair with a smile on his face.


    And the most striking feature¡­his elongated ear made him stand out.


    ''An elf¡­'' Alex glanced at his soldiers, but thankfully, they all seemed human.


    Christopher and Devon stepped toward the leader and asked,


    "What might be the reason for you to block our path?" Devon asked, politely.


    The man snickered, and without lifting his eyelids, he said, "Nothing much, just lend me that carriage and the person inside of it, and I promise I won''t kill any of you."


    Christopher frowned, "Who sent you? Who are you working for?"


    The man finally parted his eyes and turned towards the priest, "The one whose proposal Saintess rejected. Lord Barkanov."


    "---!!"


    Christopher remembered that last year when the Saintess went to the elven territory to remove the plague that was eating away the lives of countless elves, a certain Prince proposed marriage to her.


    Naturally, the Saintess rejected him politely, and given how the Prince smiled and didn''t show any displeasure, Christopher believed that the matter was resolved.


    However, "That chameleon showed his true color-"


    **SHLINK**


    The priest instantly stopped speaking as something cold touches his cheek, draining all the color from his face as he instinctively raised his hands.


    Devon and Liam reacted a moment later as they got into battle position, and warned,


    "You don''t need to be violent when we are still talking," Devon warned, spell circles swirling around him.


    "Don''t take any RASH steps," Liam stated, his sword positioned to attack the man any moment he showed any sign of attacking Christopher.


    The elven leader ignored the other two, keeping his blade pressed against Christopher''s cheek. His voice turned cold as he asked,


    "Do you dare to insult my master again? Speak carefully, father."


    Christopher, though trembling slightly, refused to back down. He swallowed hard and raised his voice,


    "Your master is a traitor! I have every right to call him what he is!"


    The elf''s eyes narrowed, his grip on the sword tightening. Devon and Liam immediately stepped forward, their weapons raised, their auras flaring with intent.


    "Stop this now!" Devon commanded. "There''s no need to escalate!"


    The elf tilted his head, his smirk widening. Ignoring the others, he leaned closer to Christopher, his blade pressing just enough to draw a thin line of blood.


    "Brave words from a man so close to death. Shall I teach you what happens when you cross someone like me?"


    Christopher flinched but managed to keep his voice steady, his pride outweighing his fear.


    "Do it! Kill me if you want. It won''t change the fact that you''re nothing but a pawn to your so-called master. A desperate man following orders from a failure."


    Liam''s grip on his sword tightened. Devon shot him a sharp look as if to say, Don''t move yet! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elf''s laughter broke through the tense silence. It was deep and mocking, cutting through the air like a blade. He pulled back his sword with a flourish, spinning it before planting it firmly into the ground.


    "You''ve got guts, maggot. I''ll give you that," the elf said, his eyes gleaming with amusement and menace. "But pride? Pride won''t save you here."


    Christopher glared at him, his chest heaving, but before he could retort, the elf raised his hand to silence him.


    "Fine then," the elf declared, stepping back and placing his foot on his chair. His voice boomed with authority as he addressed everyone,


    "If you''re so proud of your kind, prove it! Send out anyone you want, in any number you want. If even one of them can lay a scratch on me, I''ll take my army and leave."


    The soldiers around them tensed, their breaths caught in the weight of his challenge.


    "Or," the elf added his grin widening, "you can beg me for mercy and save yourselves the humiliation. The choice is yours."


    The forest fell into silence, the elf''s laughter lingering like a haunting echo. Devon clenched his fists, his mind racing.


    ''This isn''t just a fight.''


    ''It''s a game¡­and he''s already a step ahead.''


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- How was the chapter? Thanks for reading. Drop a review, since it''s not moving anymore T~T

 Chapter 80 - 79- And... end

    "So¡­the King would assess Alex before giving his permission?" Amanda asked in a bit of surprise as she and Celestria sat by side and continued to have breakfast.


    In the palace only Amanda was the person with whom Celestria could talk about this, so she sought out her friend and shared her dilemma.


    "Yes¡­but I don''t know how he will test him." Celestria continued to stab the piece of meat with her head supported by her other hand.


    There was clear apprehension in her voice and Amanda could understand it.


    It is indeed quite a difficult task for a girl''s father to accept their child''s lover.


    Heaving a sigh, Amanda assured her, "What are you scared about? Alex is one of the strongest warriors in the human realm. Someone with a bright future. I doubt your father could have found someone like him."


    Celestria smiled; she liked it when someone praised Alex.


    However, her smile soon froze when she heard Amanda adding, "But Cela, have you even asked Alex whether he wants to get married this soon?"


    Although their relationship has improved recently, Amanda believes the new version of Alex is ambition-driven. He has a specific goal in his mind which he wants to reach.


    Unlike in the past, when Alex''s whole world revolves around Celestria, the new him is more focused on his ambition and gaining more strength.


    And amidst all that, Amanda doubts if he would readily agree to marry Celestria out of the blue.


    All the color from the Princess'' face vanished when she heard that. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was only worrying about her parents until now, however, now that she thinks about it, Alex hasn''t even reciprocated her feelings¡­.


    Forget about making her, his wife, Celestria isn''t even his girlfriend yet!!!


    ''Oh my god¡­oh my god¡­what should I do?!'' Covering her head Celestria felt a huge crisis had befell on her.


    Seeing that reaction Amanda already knew the whole case.


    Heaving a sigh she said, "I have a way to help you."


    Celestria instantly turned towards her friend and said, "Whatever the way is, just tell me. I need to get his agreement on this."


    Amanda looked at the Princess seriously before asking, "Before that, tell me, Cela, are you a hundred percent certain that you want to spend the rest of your life with Alex?"


    "There is no doubt in it, Amy. I cannot imagine a life without Alex and these feelings cannot have been any more certain."


    Amanda continued to look in her eyes, trying to find even a bit of uncertainty¡­however, there was not even a single speck of doubt in her eyes.


    She finally sighed and focused back on her food.


    Just as Celestria was about to ask what she should do, Amanda said,


    "Let''s go shopping."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    The first person that came to his mind when the elf challenged them was Alex. However, Devon knew that he had to keep Alex hidden from plain sight as of now.


    Alex is their strongest soldier, and to keep the Saintess safe he has to remain hidden until the very end.


    The foolishness has been committed, and that cannot be changed.


    "I am-" "No, Liam."


    Just as the commander was about to step forward, Devon stopped him.


    "We need you to command the battalion, and that elf seems well-versed in swordsmanship. The match-up can go in the best or the worst way." Devon reasoned and Liam, although reluctantly, had to agree.


    Christopher was indifferently standing beside the carriage in which the Saintess rested.


    Devon couldn''t help but feel annoyed at how that jerk escalated things and now was pretending like he did nothing.


    ''Well, in a way, this is for the best.'' The Grandmaster knew that if the elf attacked with all his force, they might not have any chance of defeating them.


    Seeing Devon stepping forward, Alex didn''t have a good feeling.


    ''This is not a battle he can win¡­.'' Although Devon was strong, probably the strongest mage among humans, the elf in question was also a seasoned warrior. And even if Devon does leave a scratch on the elf, it is highly unlikely he would let them go.


    Regardless of what he thought the Grandmaster stepped forward and stood before the elf.


    Tension rose on the battlefield. There was a lot at stake and to save from the disgrace of letting the most important figure of the nation get abducted, Devon has to give it his all today.


    A heartbeat of silence passed, then the elf vanished.


    Devon''s hand shot up, and the air in front of him distorted, warping like heat waves. A sharp clang echoed as the elf''s sword collided with the invisible barrier. He slid back, his feet skimming over the dirt like a shadow.


    Devon''s lips curled. With a sweeping motion, the gravity around the elf intensified. The ground groaned under the strain, cracks spidering outward.


    The elf darted sideways, untouched. His movements were effortless, each step calculated to evade the crushing weight. He surged forward again, his blade a blur.


    Alex narrowed his eyes as he saw the Grandmaster manipulating the Gravity with chantless magic and having such a firm grip over the spells that not even a moment of delay they were showing.


    ''I can exchange a fortune for even ten percent of such magic control¡­.''


    Back on the battlefield, Devon raised his arm, and the space around him thickened. The elf''s strike slowed, his blade carving through invisible resistance. But before Devon could trap him, the elf twisted mid-swing, flowing like water around the distortion and bringing his sword down in a precise arc.


    Devon ducked, the blade missing his head by a hair''s breadth. He retaliated with a gravity pulse that rippled outward, aiming to knock the elf off his feet.


    But the elf leaped, his movements defying the weight pressing against him. He flipped over Devon, landing behind him with feline grace.


    ''He is good¡­and fast¡­.'' Liam realized the difference between himself and the inhumane.


    Despite not being aware of Devon''s magic nature, the elf treads so effortlessly through those spells like he had been training with Devon for years.


    And that confidence the elf showed was enough evidence to show who had the upper hand.


    Not to forget, the elven race is known for its magic. And this one¡­has yet to show his magical aspect...


    A gasp rippled through the crowd as the elf''s blade arced toward Devon''s back.


    Devon spun, his palm glowing with condensed gravitational force. He thrust it forward, and the elf was hurled backward by an invisible wave. Yet he landed on his feet, unharmed, his golden eyes unflinching.


    "You''re clever," the elf said, his voice smooth. "But cleverness can only delay the inevitable."


    Devon scowled, spreading his arms wide. The ground beneath the elf buckled, a vortex of crushing gravity forming to swallow him whole.


    The elf''s eyes narrowed. In a single, fluid motion, he vaulted upward, his sword glowing faintly as he slashed through the spiraling force. The vortex collapsed, and the elf descended, his blade aimed directly at Devon.


    Alex shared the shock that Devon had since what the elf showcased just now was, in plain and simple words, spell nullification.


    Devon''s shock cost him the battle as the elf planted the blade against his neck, stabbing it just enough to draw blood.


    "Don''t move or I will kill you now." The elf warned as he saw the magician trying to conjure another laughable spell of his.


    The battle came to a pause with the tag of victory hanging down the elf''s neck.


    Devon raised his hands and accepted his defeat, making Christopher click his tongue.


    "Useless¡­"


    Glancing at Liam, he said, "Go and fight him, soldier. That''s your duty."


    Liam gritted his teeth. From how the Priests speak, it is evident that he doesn''t value human life.


    Liam''s grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles white. He stepped forward, but before he could close the distance, something shifted.


    The air around the battlefield shifted.


    It began as a faint hum, a low vibration that grew stronger with each passing second. The soldiers stumbled backward, their weapons trembling in their hands.


    Seeing the soldier stepping forward, the elf finally revealed his Soul Energy for the first time,


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    The elf smiled faintly, golden eyes shimmering as he let his presence unfold. It was not an explosion of power but a steady, overwhelming tide. The soldiers around them fell silent, their breaths hitching. Even Liam, who had just been brimming with motivation, hesitated, his steps faltering.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked without him lifting a finger. Blades of grass bent then blackened as oppressive energy radiated outward. The once-still air churned with an unnatural heat, yet an eerie cold crept into everyone''s bones.


    Liam clenched his greatsword tighter, his knuckles white. "What... is this?"


    The elf raised a hand lazily, and the earth itself seemed to respond. The cracks spread outward, fissures snaking through the ground, but instead of crumbling, they glowed faintly with golden light, as though molten magic was rising to the surface.


    "Don''t mistake my restraint for weakness," the elf said, taking another step. Each movement sent another ripple through the field, shaking the weapons and armor of the soldiers.


    Liam, at whom the presence was directed, fell to his knees, blood flowing down his ears and nose as he watched the anomaly with his eyes blood red.


    And then, in an instant, the force disappeared as the elf grinned.


    "Pfft-hahahaha!! Now you see, father, the sheer difference between our kinds?"


    Christopher, who was barely holding himself on his feet, gritted his teeth in annoyance. He couldn''t believe that the King sent such weaklings for their protection!


    The elf turned around and confidently said, "I am giving you another chance. Send anyone and whoever leaves a scratch-*SHLINK*"


    The soldiers on either side watched in a daze as the elf''s feet continued to move, yet something was left behind from his body.


    *THUD*


    A very dull thud resounded as the head of the elf bounced on the ground, his eyes still crescent in glee as the elf''s head rolled down to reach the kneeling Liam.


    *Thud*


    Another thud resounded as the headless body of the elf crumbled to the ground, a pool of blood now surrounding the inhumane.


    The realization dawned upon everyone a moment later as they saw a shrouded figure sheathing his sword not so far away from the dead body.


    Alex, who just used Moon Dance for the first time in action, heaved a long sigh as he muttered under his breath,


    ''Over-confident people are so easy to kill¡­''


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Anti-climatic? Well, Moon Dance doesn''t allow anyone to pick up his presence, even if the other party is an elf.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 81 - 80- Brave soldier

    Using Moon Dance for the first time in a battle was quite a good experience.


    Thanks to the fact that the elf was overly confident, Alex never found any necessity to engage in a battle with him first and then utilize that technique.


    He believed there was one who could land a hit on him, so Alex exploited that confidence and landed a single blow that took his life.


    Well, easy work.


    The opposing soldiers immediately backed off, having their leader killed, which was quite surprising in Alex''s eyes since if they had tried, they could have damaged the other party significantly.


    Christopher frowned as he looked at the enshrouded figure who was not around until a few moments ago.


    He was about to step forward and ask about his identity when suddenly a very soothing voice interrupted him,


    "Father, can you call him?" The Saintess, from behind the curtains, called out¡ªmaking his shoulders relaxed as Cristopher said,


    "You don''t need to thank a soldier now, Supreme Grace."


    "Christopher." A slightly stronger tone arrived, telling Christopher about her intentions.


    He sighed, ''The Saintess is too benevolent.''


    Strolling forward, he raised his hand, and while pointing at the enshrouded figure, he said, "Hey, you. Come here."


    Liam was the one who first turned towards the priest before he patted Alex''s shoulder.


    Alex slowly turned towards the man before asking wordlessly.


    "Come here," Christopher repeated his words, feeling annoyed already.


    Devon sighed before he decided to accompany Alex to the carriage.


    Knowing Alex''s personality and Christopher''s attitude, Devon feared that he might see another head rolling on the ground.


    Once they were near, Christopher stopped the duo and said, "You, go near the carriage but leave your weapon here first."


    Alex raised his brows, "Do you think I will attack the Saintess?"


    "That''s not what I am asking your weapon for! The Supreme One is a kind woman with a pure heart. I don''t want her to witness such instruments of violence."


    Alex rolled his eyes, wanting to say something but he held back.


    Devon took his sword and patted him on the shoulder, "Good luck."


    Alex walked past the priest and reached the carriage where the most important individual in the nation rested.


    He didn''t gaze inside the carriage, thinking that he might offend her or something.


    With his hands interlocked behind his back he asked, "You needed me for something, Your Holiness?"


    The curtain was shifted to reveal the face of the beauty from within.


    Alex had a hard time hiding how surprised he was to see such a beautiful countenance from this close.


    Her supple lips were stretched in a small smile as she looked at him from behind that short veil draped over her eyes.


    "Can you honor me with your name, brave soldier?"


    Her voice was like that soothing cup of tea after a long day at work¡ªmaking his shoulders slump and eyes dazed.


    "...Alex." Okay, he wasn''t supposed to reveal his name.


    Thanks to the realization of the mistake, Alex was able to pull himself together and break the cloud of daze that was forming around him.


    "Alex¡­.you fought bravely, Alex. I never felt you breach the barrier, and before I knew it, you had passed judgment."


    Alex was surprised, "You had a barrier around?"


    The Saintess'' smile widened, "Indeed; I could not have allowed the soldiers to get harmed for my sake."


    Alex was amazed, but naturally, he didn''t say anything. The fact he was able to fool the Saintess was quite an achievement.


    "Alex, considering your strength and the necessity of my protection, why don''t you stop struggling in the forest and join me in the carriage?"


    Her proposal took him off guard, "Your carriage?"


    "Yes." She simply nodded, completely unbothered by the fact that she was offering to share her resting space with a mere soldier.


    To be honest, the offer was tempting. Alex was struggling slightly moving through the forest while keeping an eye on everything. A few hours of comfortable rest sounded too desirable.


    However, "My role is to protect you from the shadows, Supreme Grace, so spare me from getting highlighted in your brilliance."


    Rejecting the offer to share the seat with the Saintess? Yeah, only a mad lad would do such a thing.


    However, more than the comfort Alex gave priority to his chances to participate in the ascension trials.


    Showing closeness to the Saintess would make him a subject of scorn and envy.


    ¡­ However, it was a fact that the influence the Saintess had would surely push his name up in the potential list.


    Well, a tough choice but right now, sharing the carriage with the Holiness would surely surround Alex with rumors.


    The smile on her face never disappeared as she looked down, and took out something,


    "Here, my brave soldier," She handed him a white handkerchief with a violet flower designed near the left corner.


    Seeing the design Alex was suddenly reminded of someone, however, rather than dwelling in the past, he focused on the Saintess in front of him,


    "Show this to the guards and meet me in my room in the evening. Let''s have a long chat, soldier." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex slowly raised both his hands to receive the fabric¡­and accidentally, his finger touched hers.


    *SHIVER*


    He felt he saw the nun suddenly trembling before she hurriedly pulled the curtains back.


    Alex was astounded as he stood while holding the token.


    He couldn''t understand the woman at all. Why was she giving him such a priceless thing? Meeting her in her room? Won''t that make things even more hectic?


    ''Wish she could have offered me some potions¡­but well.''


    Shrugging Alex pocketed the handkerchief and returned to the trio.


    "Quite a long chat you had there." With a teasing(?) smile, Devon commented.


    Christopher was closely scrutinizing the boy who spent a rather awfully long seven minutes with the lady.


    Liam just smiled at the boy and said, "Thanks to you, we were saved. Your timely intervention was like a support from God."


    Christopher scoffed before he said, "If you all are done with praising him, then shall we resume the journey?"


    Liam was startled as he instantly nodded and gestured for Alex to return to his post.


    Devon rolled his eyes and proceeded towards the carriage, followed by Christopher.


    Once again, the convoy began to move.


    ¡ª------**-------


    The gates of Grimland''s capital creaked open, revealing streets transformed into a spectacle of splendor. Streamers in shades of gold and white fluttered in the wind, their edges shimmering under the pale sunlight.


    Crowds pressed along the cobblestone streets, their murmurs of anticipation swelling into cheers as the convoy approached.


    Children waved fresh blooms, their petals scattering like confetti in the air, while vendors hurried to hand out small ribbons blessed with holy symbols.


    Banners bearing the emblem of the Saintess¡ªa radiant sun cradled by angelic wings¡ªhung from towering poles and balconies.


    Priests in ceremonial robes stood at intervals, chanting hymns that wove a serene melody into the air. Bells tolled in unison, their solemn peals echoing from the church that loomed ahead like a guardian.


    The convoy entered at a steady pace. The carriages gleamed under layers of intricate carvings, their golden trim catching every flicker of light.


    As the Saintess''s carriage passed, the cheers reached a crescendo. Commoners knelt, pressing their hands to their hearts, and the air thickened with reverence.


    Ahead, a grand archway awaited, draped with flowers in cascading arrangements of white and gold. Beyond it, the palace gates were thrown wide open, their guards standing at attention, saluting as the convoy advanced.


    The capital of Grimland had never looked brighter, each corner radiating an air of hope and celebration for the arrival of the Saintess.


    Alex sighed, seeing the arrangements, he couldn''t believe that this was the same place that remained busy in profit-making most of the time.


    He was no longer using the scarf around his face, allowing the smell of scented flowers around him.


    He was not much far behind the convoy, steadily proceeding toward the palace.


    The King himself was present near the entrance along with his wife and some other important people from the council.


    He spotted Celestria also standing there; however, rather than the Saintess, her eyes were searching for someone else.


    Alex smirked; for some reason, he knew she was searching for him.


    However, despite having the intention, he couldn''t go to meet her as of now.


    Alex decided to stop a few meters away to not get mingled in all the pleasantries¡­.well, it was highly unlikely they would notice his presence.


    Disembarking the horse, he stretched his arms and looked at the stores. They all were closed.


    He was hungry and there was no eatery around. Alex had no relatives in the Capital ... so he decided to be a little sneaky and steal some dishes from the royal kitchen.


    ''Not like they would sentence me to death for stealing bread.''


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I really appreciate all the support you guys are showing so far.

 Chapter 82 - 81- Confession(1)

    When the whole palace was devoted to the welcoming ceremony of the Saintess, they surely wouldn''t notice the presence of a certain teenager who walked past the ceremonial hall and walked into the kitchen.


    For the servants, there was a separate kitchen, and Alex chose to steal some food from the servant''s kitchen, given the main one must be busy preparing the meal for the guests.


    ''Haah~It has been a while¡­'' Alex used to come here in the past, given he was the son of the maid who used to work here and the Princess was his friend.


    Slowly walking inside the kitchen while keeping his presence elusive, Alex found there was no one present inside. Fortunately.


    His stomach was rumbling. He just needs some food to finally get some hours of peaceful sleep.


    Looking around he couldn''t find anything¡­only raw vegetables and fruits. However, Alex was looking for some cooked and delicious food if possible.


    ''Do I have to rely on fruits after all¡­'' With a sigh, he picked an apple¡ªonly to freeze when suddenly someone called out,


    "Here, you can have this."


    He turned around and found a certain familiar lady standing there with a smile on her face.


    Short brown hair with a small adorable face. If there was something that made her different from others, then it was her warm nature and that blindfold on her eyes.


    "Lorraine¡­" He knew this woman¡­someone he had met various times in the past.


    And also, someone he would meet in the future as well.


    Lorraine is one of the named characters in the novel and also, a potential love interest of Edric.


    "You recognize me? That makes me happy, Alex." Although she couldn''t see, she could tell it was him.


    Alex couldn''t understand how that was possible.


    Stepping forward she handed him a plate filled with food, "Why don''t we settle down somewhere and have a chat while you eat?"


    Alex shrugged, "Sure." In exchange for food, surely he can entertain the woman for the time being.


    They chose to sit right on the floor since, anywhere else, they would have been seen. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex was using his hands to dip the bread in the broth before biting the sweetness coated in the spicy gravy of the stew.


    "Tell me, Alex. How have you been?" Lorraine, being one of the headmaids, knew about the situation relating to Alex''s parents.


    "Doing well, I assume."


    His answer didn''t surprise her¡ªshe was aware that the little shy boy had changed significantly recently.


    "When I heard about Celeria and Brendon, I knew your old house would be demolished. So I went ahead and took away most of the things that belonged to you. It''s kept in my room."


    "Hmm? And the stuff from my room?" Alex asked curiously.


    The lady smiled, "I didn''t take them, since the room was locked. However, after me, someone else, as well, went to your house and took things from your room."


    Seeing that mischievous smile Alex already knew the answer, "Celestria?"


    "Indeed, Alex. I heard the Princess bringing back a lot of things from your old house."


    Alex scoffed, "You are still a gossip queen, I see."


    The lady tilted her head, with a sly smile extending her lips, "Oh my~that''s a very rude compliment. I am just a good listener, but never speak about others."


    Alex chuckled, as he continued to feast upon his meal. Ah, it tasted so good.


    After a brief pause, Lorraine said, "The royal family has been receiving a lot of marriage proposals recently."


    Alex paused for a moment. Considering how distressed she looked, it was apparent to whom the proposals were sent,


    "For Celestria?"


    "....yes. Your Majesty seems a bit rushed to have her engaged this year."


    Alex was¡­surprised. He knew that in the royal family people generally prefer to have their children get engaged by the age of sixteen and married when they turn eighteen. The other two Princes are already engaged.


    However, Adolf was different, Alex reckoned. He gave Celestria the choice to choose when she wanted to get engaged, and Celestria clearly told him that once she graduated, she would think about it.


    Considering how much they loved their daughter, it was highly unlikely the King would have forced his daughter to get engaged, out of the blue.


    ''Is it because of me?'' Alex knew that the sudden closeness between him and Celestria must be in the King''s knowledge. And to save his daughter from getting entangled with a commoner, the Supreme Authority decided to go against what he promised.


    There was a possibility.


    "Alex¡­.how do you feel about Cela?" Lorraine asked with a serious expression as she turned to look at Alex.


    Alex has stopped eating and is seriously pondering how he feels about Celestria.


    She betrayed him. That was true. Then she tried to rectify it. That was true as well.


    Her presence isn''t unbearable nor does she ever get unreasonably overbearing.


    Her presence brings a smile to him, and¡­in a corner of his mind, he doesn''t want something to happen to her.


    But then again, one can feel such about a best friend as well. Then what did he feel towards Celestria?


    Is it greater than friendship¡­.is he willing to go against the King to¡ªno.


    "I don''t think I like her in that way, Lorraine. I am not ready." It might sound harsh, but in three months, the preparation of the trials would begin, and he could not afford to go against one of the three major leaders of the human faction.


    *Clang*


    Suddenly both Lorraine and Alex turned around and saw a basket of cookies dropped to the ground.


    Alex''s eyes stretched as he saw the person who dropped it.


    "Celestria-"


    "Ah, I-I am sorry to interrupt you¡­t-then excuse me¡­"


    She turned around and before Alex could have said something, she dashed away.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex rested the food tray on the ground and got up.


    "Don''t go after her if you are going to say the same thing, Alex," Lorraine suggested, for the betterment of both.


    However, Alex didn''t heed her words, and after wiping his hands, he chased after the Princess.


    ''Damn, never thought I would be a part of this kind of drama¡­''


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Go get your Princess.

 Chapter 83 - 82- Confession(2)

    Edric stood in the heart of the dense forest, blindfolded, his pointed ears twitching at the faintest sound.


    The world around him was alive with whispers of leaves, the snap of twigs, and the subtle hum of arrows cutting through the air. His chest rose and fell steadily, his steel knuckles clenched tight, ready to strike.


    **WHOOSH**


    The first arrow zipped past, its sound sharp and clear. Edric shifted his weight, leaning just enough for the projectile to miss his ear by a hair''s breadth.


    His head tilted slightly, listening, sensing. Another arrow came from his left. He ducked, the shaft slicing through the space where his head had been.


    **Thump!**


    His boot pressed into the soft earth as he twisted to the side, avoiding two more arrows fired in quick succession.


    The shooters were good, but Edric''s heightened senses were better. The faint stretch of bowstrings, the creak of wood under pressure, even the ragged breathing of his enemies gave them away.


    He dashed forward, weaving between the trees like a shadow. Crunch. A broken twig. He spun to his right, raising his arm just as an arrow streaked toward him. It grazed his gauntlet, deflecting with a metallic ping.


    "Too slow," he muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    More arrows came. Five. Six. Seven. Each one aimed with deadly precision. But Edric was a storm, untouchable. He leapt, flipping over a low branch as two arrows buried themselves into the bark.


    Another whizzed toward his chest; he dropped to the ground, rolling under a moss-covered log and springing to his feet without hesitation.


    The archers were closing in, thinking they had him pinned. Big mistake. Edric stilled, his senses locking onto every movement around him. A faint whistle. An arrow aimed at his back.


    He spun sharply, raising his fist. His steel knuckles smashed the arrow mid-flight, splintering it into pieces. Without pausing, he lunged toward the sound of an archer''s panicked breath.


    However, before Edric could have taken down the Archer, someone attacked him from the left, sending him hurtling towards the ground. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **DHAK**


    Edric collided against the tree, a painful grunt leaving his throat as he complained,


    "I was told to dodge the arrows only." He said as he lifted the veil from his eyes.


    "But never expect your enemy to stick to only one tactic. Adapt to the situation faster, Edric." Eric reprimanded the intern with a stern look on his face.


    The teenager raised his hands in defeat, "Okay, understood. Anyway, how was my detection skill?"


    He has been working really hard in this field for some time now. When it comes to brute strength, Edric has two forms that could be used. However, not only does he requires his elven form against an agile enemy, he wanted to increase the duration of that form as well.


    Eric thought for a moment before telling him, "You are developing¡­however, you still are far from that point where mere heartbeat can give you the location of your enemy."


    Edric heaved a sigh of frustration, however, it wasn''t like he didn''t expect it.


    Eric''s brows drew closer as he asked, "Why are you hasty about developing your senses so much? I mean, with those skills you can become a top ranking soldier easily."


    Edric shook his head, "My goal isn''t just to become a soldier¡­now my goal is different."


    Eric raised his brows, "What do you mean?"


    Edric explained, "I want to surpass Alex."


    Although Edric didn''t explain it to Eric, his original goal is to surpass that technique of his which Alex recently developed.


    The Moon Dance.


    Edric couldn''t believe how silent and untraceable Alex becomes while performing that technique.


    Last when they were training, Alex''s presence became so faint that even his elven form failed to detect when Alex approached him.


    That technique alone can slaughter any being as of now.


    Until now since Edric didn''t have someone who could have posed a challenge to him, Edric''s ambition always remained limited.


    However, now, he has someone he wants to catch up with.


    In a very short duration Alex has become a very strong warrior. And Edric''s new goal was to surpass him.


    Eric walked closer to the younger one and said, "Don''t rush your progress. You have a lot of time in your hand and not like Alex is growing exponentially every second¡­unless he gains control over that form of his."


    Eric couldn''t help but frown as he remembered that night when he faced a true beast in human flesh.


    Alex''s berserk state was not something he was ready to face. If anyone in the human realm could have incapacitated that being then it was Lord Steelhound himself.


    Edric shrugged, "True. Now, can I go back and rest?"


    "Before that, I must tell you that you will be leaving for the Capital tonight."


    Edric frowned, "But why?"


    "Because the King has summoned you."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Alex chased after Celestria who was rushing toward the back side garden.


    He didn''t know what he would say or do to make her calm down.


    He wasn''t obliged to explain things to her, however, leaving her like this¡­felt wrong.


    Maybe because he knows how much she cares about him? Or because she gifted him so many things? Alex didn''t know exactly.


    "Celestria, wait." He finally reached near her and draped his hand on her shoulder.


    Without looking at her he could tell that she was crying. Her frail shoulders were trembling.


    "I-It''s okay Alex¡­you don''t need to say anything. I now know¡­where do I stand."


    Alex heaved a sigh before holding her hand and pulling her, "Come with me."


    She didn''t resist and while large droplets of tears continued to rain down her eyes, the girl got dragged by him.


    Once they reached the resting bench under the tree, Alex made her sit down first and took out a handkerchief which he received from the Saintess to wipe her tears.


    Once she calmed down a little, he sat down beside her and finally revealed,


    "....there''s a reason why I said I cannot have a romantic relationship with you."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 84 - 83- Confession(3)

    Alex couldn''t have told her the whole thing about the Ascension Trials and the things waiting for them out there. It would complicate things.


    A single word she speaks would have made her the subject of suspicion in front of others. And considering Headmaster Hector''s skills, it would be dangerous for Celestria to know everything. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he just vaguely gave her the reason, "Something is about to happen, in which I would need your father''s support. However, if I tell him that I am romantically involved with his precious daughter, do you think he would agree to support me?"


    Alex scoffed before adding, "Forget about support, he might as well send forces to capture me."


    Celestria sobbed, "Why do you think my father would not accept our relationship?"


    "Because...of our status? Isn''t it obvious?"


    Celestria blinked innocently before adding, "But Alex, he accepted my proposal when I said I would only get married if the groom is you....but just, he would assess your worth first."


    "..." Alex stared at the girl dumbly. It took him a few moments to register what she said before he asked, "Come again?"


    "I-I said he accepted our relationship, but to give his blessings, he would first test you."


    Alex''s eyes slowly stretched as he asked in disbelief, "Without even asking me you told your father that we are dating and want to get married?"


    "Alex...I know I made a mistake...B-But if not for the prophecy suddenly urging my Father to get me married, I wouldn''t have lied to him."


    Alex, who was covering his forehead in exasperation, glanced at the girl before asking, "What prophecy?"


    Celestria hurriedly explained, "The Saintess said that if I don''t get married and sent away from Grimland by the end of this year, then along with me this country would face its downfall."


    Narrowing his eyes he asked, "You aren''t lying to me, right?"


    She hurriedly shook her head, "N-No, I swear."


    Alex heaved a sigh; the presence of the Saintess was already unexpected and now she is ruining people''s lives by prophesying random things here and there.


    ''Wait a second....the Saintess...'' In the novel, there was no Supreme Grace, but in this world, there was. And it couldn''t be said that Alex''s presence caused it since the Saintess was selected as a Church member years ago.


    And now, things are being manipulated from the background which is causing several things to shift from their canon counterpart.


    The secret training of soldiers. The changed method of internship....everything hints that someone was aware of the Ascension Trials and has influenced things from the shadows to prepare for the upcoming crisis.


    ''I have a strong feeling about this....''


    Alex decided to talk about it once the Saintess gets alone.


    However, for now, "Cela..." He held her hand, urging the girl to look at him with her eyes parted wide,


    "I wan-eh? Why are you crying?"


    He was startled seeing those large droplets of tears suddenly trailing down her eyes.


    "Because....you called me Cela after so long...*sob*...I am so happy...." She began to weep uncontrollably, urging Alex to pat her back and help her calm down or she might faint.


    He went inside the castle to bring some water for her.


    "T-Thank you..." Celestria slowly sipped on the water as she heard Alex speaking,


    "Cela...I have a very clear concept about dating...I won''t date a woman until I don''t feel the clear intention of never letting her go. Having shallow feelings for someone feels like I am fooling the other party...and I don''t think you want to be in such a relationship with me, right?"


    Celestria nodded.


    "That''s why I asked you for some time....I wanted to ascertain my feelings for you and wanted to realise whether I am ready for this or not. As about the Saintess'' prophecy then leave it to me."


    "But-"Celestria began, however, she was interrupted by the silver head,


    "As I said, leave it to me. If I can''t convince the Saintess then I will go through any trial your father has in store." Caressing her soft cheek fondly, he added,


    "After all, no one can handle this crybaby."


    Celestria blushed hearing that; however, her lips didn''t need her permission to extend in a smile.


    But then she realised something, which urged her to ask, "But Alex...how will you meet her?" Celestria was aware of how important the Saintess was.


    And to talk about these things, Alex would need to meet her in person.


    However, it was nearly impossible for her father or the Priest who came from the Cathedral to allow Alex for a private meeting with her.


    ....and considering how beautiful the Saintess is, Celestria preferred Alex to stay away from her.


    Alex grinned hearing that before he took away the handkerchief from her, and said, "This...will allow me to do the impossible."


    He went ahead and told her things that happened during their journey from Ownhorg to the Capital.


    The smile on Celestria''s lips turned wider when she heard the exchange between Alex and the Saintess. Her eyes turned crescent as she heard him until the end before asking,


    "Alex~why does it seem that this woman is attracted towards you?"


    The way Celestria switched from ''The Saintess'' to ''that woman'' greatly surprised Alex. And her current demeanor greatly reminded him of Sarah.


    But he shrugged, "Nah~she was impressed by my sword skills. Nothing more."


    "That so...ahaha~" Celestria laughed however it was apparent she wasn''t laughing.


    Alex heaved a sigh before getting up, "Look Celestria, showing appreciation doesn''t mean every other girl is attracted to me. I am not special, y''know."


    Celestria couldn''t help but mutter, "You are special Alex but it''s just...I don''t want others to know about it."


    He ruffled her hair before chiding, "Okay now, stop worrying about her and go inside. They must be looking for you."


    As if his words were the cue, a maid suddenly arrived before them and informed them


    "Your Majesty has called you, Your Highness."


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 85 - 84- Provoked?

    In the reception hall, only a few people were allowed to remain.


    This was the first time for everyone in the room to meet the Saintess in person. This is the first time even for the King to witness the Hope of Humanity.


    Whenever he heard from her, during his visit to the Cathedral, it was from behind curtains that he was able to talk to her.


    And now, sitting across from her, the King couldn''t help but feel great admiration for how noble and elegant the lady looked.


    Before joining the Cathedral, Adolf never met Sasha. However, he had heard from his parents that she had always been a quiet and compassionate child.


    "It is our honour that the Supreme Grace is joining the summit." Adolf spoke up, the respect in his voice making Christopher smile in satisfaction. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I had to, Your Majesty. Before things turn out controllable, I must help my people in realising the necessity of things needed to be done."


    Now what those ''things'' were, made Aborne greatly interested. However, naturally, he didn''t ask her right away.


    Her eyes turned towards the man on the left before the Saintess smiled, "How have you been, father?"


    Hades smiled in return before nodding, "I am well, um-"


    "I am still your daughter before the Saintess. Please call me by name, father." Seeing his struggle she added.


    Christopher frowned; he found it annoying that the Saintess was allowing someone to call her by her name.


    Even he has never called her by her name!


    Hades'' lips stretched in a fond smile as he said, "Everything is fine, Sarah. What about you?"


    The other one gave a faint nod, "I am in good health-ah. I heard Amanda is in the castle?" She looked at Devon when she said that.


    Naturally, she was aware of the fact that her little sister was under the guidance of the Grandmaster.


    Devon smiled wryly before saying, "I-ah, I asked if she wanted to come, but it seems she has a stomach ache so¡­"


    The Saintess'' smile turned a little sad; she was aware of how much she had hurt her family members. And even her father, who seemed to be still loving as ever, must be feeling a little aggrieved for how suddenly she left all those years ago.


    She looked down at her hand, her thumb nail tracing the lines of her other hand softly. A habit she developed to distract her mind from focusing on a single point and letting her emotions get exposed.


    "Ah, Cela. Come here." Adolf suddenly spotted his daughter walking inside the reception hall, guided by the maid.


    He smilingly invited her near him and asked, "Where were you?"


    Celestria glanced at the Saintess before uttering, "With Alex."


    Devon smiled mischievously hearing that while the King had a very complicated reaction.


    However, what they all missed to notice was the Saintess'' reaction.


    Her body turned stiff, her smile strained when she heard that.


    Looking up, she gazed at the Princess from up to down before a thought came to her mind,


    ''Still not mature enough for his taste¡­''


    "Is there something that matters, Supreme Grace?" Aborne asked as he felt her aura coming to life suddenly.


    Christopher also noticed it, ushering him to ask, "Do you not feel well?"


    The Saintess shook her head softly, "I am fine, but just curious. Tell me, child," Turning her gaze towards Celestria, the Saintess asked,


    "Is Alex the same person who escorted me to the palace?"


    Celestria nodded, "Yes, Your Holiness, Alex was a part of that group. He is strong enough to get such a significant responsibility." She smugly added the last part.


    The Queen smiled upon seeing her daughter complimenting her beloved.


    The smile on the Holy One''s face widened as she said, "Yes, indeed. He is a very capable man. I admire him for his courage and strength."


    Celestria''s smile stiffened, "Riiight¡­many people admire Alex. And someone close to him I also feel proud when someone admires my Alex."


    The soft smiles of the two ladies shared were almost the same. Although Celestria was smiling, her eyes suggested something else. And behind the veil, the Saintess was looking down at the little girl in disdain as well.


    "Ah, the meal must be prepared. Why don''t we continue the conversation at the table-" Devon''s suggestion was interrupted,


    "No, I would like to rest in my room." The Saintess suddenly got up, making the others panic as everyone else, minus Celestria, got up from their seats.


    "Supreme Grace, did Celestria say something that offended you?" The Supreme Authority asked in concern.


    Celestria looked provocatively at the lady, her eyes saying, ''Come on, tell them how you got provoked by a teenager~''


    The Saintess smiled before assuring them, "Nothing of it, Your Majesty. I am feeling a little sick here. Might feel better if I lay down a little."


    The nun spoke with her usual smile returning. She expertly controlled her aura.n


    Adolf nodded before he asked the maid to guide her to the room.


    Once she left, Adolf turned his eyes toward his daughter before asking, "What was that behavior just now, daughter?"


    Everyone present in the hall could sense the displeasure the Saintess showed and how her demeanor shifted after Celestria entered.


    Christopher was glaring daggers at the little girl as well to make the Saintess upset.


    Celestria shrugged, "I just said the truth. And I don''t think any of my words could have offended her in any way, Father."


    Her words made sense. Why would the Saintess, the symbol of peace, get riled up because Celestria talked about Alex?


    However, Devon, who was aware of the whole thing¡ªthe interest the Saintess had shown in Alex and the bond Celestria shares with the same boy¡ªsmiled in defeat.


    ''What a rascal to have two beauties fighting over him¡­''


    ¡ª------***-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment and add a review if you have been enjoying the story so far. See ya~

 Chapter 86 - 85- Reunion(1)

    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Amanda put down the book and went to open the door.


    She somehow expected her father to be there; however, at the moment, she didn''t want to meet anyone.


    But, naturally, she invited him inside, "Please come in."


    Hades could sense the reluctance in her voice. He was aware that Amanda didn''t want to hear a single word about her sister.


    Sitting down on a chair, he took the glass of water she offered before Amanda also sat across from him.


    The silence in the air was soon broken by the older one, as he told her, "Sarah asked about you."


    Amanda remained silent, and allowed her father to add, "When I tried to address her formally, she corrected me and said that she is still my daughter first."


    Amanda heaved a sigh, "And you forgave her?" She could see the elation and relief in his eyes; urging the girl to ask something she believed to be unreal.


    How can a father forgive such a child who didn''t even care about all the love and support her parents provided and abandon them all of a sudden?


    Hades leaned forward and rested his arms on his knees. His eyes were drawn to the ground as he spoke, "I don''t know what you think about it, Amanda, but there is a reason why Sarah got up and said she was leaving that day."


    "And whatever you say, father, my opinion wouldn''t change that she got tired of her family and decided to move away-"


    "That''s not¡ª" His voice elevated. However, Count Lockwood soon composed himself, and added, "No one would ever get tired of their family and leave them behind without a reason, Amanda. When you were a child and used to say that, I never said something. But now, I expect you to have a more mature take on this matter."


    Amanda''s eyes turned moist, but she refused to say anything.


    Hades controlled his temper, and said in a soft voice, "There are things which we should overlook, Amanda. You have always been my most responsible child, and even in the future, I apologize for saying this, but I will expect you to make the right decision."


    Amanda turned her head and looked away from him¡ªshowing her reluctance evidently this time.


    Hades took the hint, and with a sigh, he got up.


    Before leaving, he stepped forward and caressed her hair, "However, regardless of your decision to forgive Sarah, I promise you, I will always be proud of you."


    She no longer was able to hold back her tears, and while clinging to his arm, the walls of the room heard the young girl sobbing.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Edric reached the Capital by the night of the same day¡ªthanks to the fact that he was traveling alone and was allowed to choose the means of his transportation.


    He was, naturally, allowed to enter the main palace where he was told to wait in the reception hall for the time being.


    When he was there, he met Celestria who was about to cross the reception hall.


    "Hey, Cela!" He hurriedly called out; finding the girl a source of comfort in this uncomfortable place.


    Celestria raised her brows as she walked closer to him and asked, "Why are you here?"


    The smile on the boy''s face turned strained, "I apologize for showing my ugly face in your presence, I will take my leave¡­"


    "A-Ah..wait. I was just asking casually, how come you are here?!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edric looked at the girl''s futile attempt at changing her tone before he sighed and told her, "Was summoned by the Supreme Authority."


    "Father? Why would he need you?"


    "..." Edric didn''t know if she was doing it on purpose.


    "Yes, he is very much needed, Princess." Suddenly Aborne appeared from behind, startling the duo.


    Edric''s eyes widened slightly as he slowly muttered, "Commander¡­" The last time Edric saw him, the man had one foot in the grave¡­so seeing him all recovered and fine made him a little emotional.


    The redhead stepped forward and patted the young man on the shoulder with a hearty laugh escaping his throat, "Khahah~did you think I would die so easily?"


    Edric rubbed his moist eyes before he smiled at the tall man, "I am glad to see you in good health, Commander."


    Aborne hummed before he commented, "I can see you have grown quite considerably in a few days. I am proud of you, son!"


    Edric smiled brightly, "It''s all thanks to Sir Eric and your guidance."


    Aborne slowly shook his head; this boy was extremely polite for thanking someone who did nothing to help him.


    Turning towards the Princess, Aborne asked, "You can continue with your work, Celestria. I will bring Edric where he is required."


    Celestria nodded, but before leaving, she quietly told Edric, "Amanda hasn''t left her room since the morning."


    Edric''s body froze at the spot hearing that.


    Ah..the Saintess.


    It wasn''t like he forgot about it; rather, it slipped his mind.


    As Celestria left, Edric asked, "Commander, can I-"


    "No, not possible. They all are waiting just for you, so come with me first then go and find your friend."


    Edric gave a soft nod before walking along with the man.


    ¡­..


    Aborne and Edric walked in silence¡ªthe latter being engrossed in the thoughts of his beloved.


    He originally wanted to be with Amanda during these times, but she clearly told him not to; considering the importance of the internship.


    But fate was with them and allowed Edric to be near her when she needed him.


    ''Once I finish here, I will come and find you¡­''


    After walking with Aborne through a few corridors, they reached a room which has enormously large doors.


    Edric has never been so deep in the palace.


    Looking at how many guards were stationed around, he knew that something important and top-secret must be occurring inside.


    Suddenly he began to feel nervous.


    Aborne didn''t knock or ask for permission before pushing open the door.


    Edric squinted his eyes and the first person his eyes laid on was quite familiar.


    "Sir Eric?" Edric stepped inside with a smile, "Why did you come here separately? We could have a horse race all the way to the capital." In his excitement, he completely ignored the other people in the room. Forget about that, he didn''t even see the stern look on the man who looked exactly like Eric.


    Aborne stepped in with a soft chuckle escaping his lips before he informed the boy,


    "That''s Lord Steelhound, you fool."


    "..."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    Alex might be taking a risk to meet the Saintess like this. Rumors might spread and he would be in the spotlight once again.


    However, he had to. He wouldn''t get another golden opportunity like this where he could converse with the lady in person and discover whether she was the other transmigrator he was searching for.


    Surely, if she discovers that Alex is also from Earth, there is a high chance for her to try and get rid of him. That''s why Alex has to be discreet about it.


    ''Swinging a blade is easier than talking¡­sadly, that won''t work here¡­''


    Strolling through corridors, he finally reached the floor where she was staying and found rows of soldiers stationed side by side on either side of her room.


    He walked past all the soldiers and stood before the one just beside the door before showing the handkerchief she gave him.


    The soldier inspected the handkerchief, before looking at Alex and commanding, "Uncover your face."


    Alex did what he was told before the soldier verified the identity of the person which the Saintess told him.


    The soldier went ahead and checked for any unnecessary items on him.


    Except for the ring he wore on his finger, there was not even a candy on him.


    The soldier nodded before he allowed him to pass.


    Alex didn''t cover his face again, discerning that the Saintess had already told them that he would be coming to meet her.


    The ring on his finger was a storage item in which he contained several things for offense and defense; knowing he was in the territory of a possible enemy.


    The room was fairly large for a single person to reside in and had a lot of hiding spots.


    Once he stepped in, the doors were pulled closed from the other side.


    Alex was vigilant, as he moved slowly and called out, "Supreme Grace? I am Alex, the one wh-"


    Alex''s eyes sharpened as he summoned a dagger in his left hand, and twisted on his heel before tackling the swift figure on the ground.


    Straddling the ambusher, he pressed the dagger against her pale neck and looked at her face with an intense look.


    There was evident blush on her cheeks, making her appear more alluring. Her eyes were moist and lips slightly parted, through which hot breaths seeped.


    The Nun stared at him feverishly before she extended her hand¡ªcompletely unbothered by the dagger¡ªand cupped his cheeks,


    "Ceaser¡­"


    "---!!"


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment if you enjoyed reading their interaction.

 Chapter 87 - 86- Reunion(2)

    Sarah is the only person to whom Alex showed his vulnerable side in the past.


    The person who was able to weave through his indifferent facade and gaze at his real self.


    If someone wanted to know about him, his secrets, his fears, then they only needed to search Sarah''s mind.


    She was that partner of his, who allowed him to feel more than a murderer¡ªshe made him feel like a human being who has a life apart from killing people.


    And when he lost her in the previous life, Alex never thought he would be able to become so close to anyone.


    He was devastated.


    And someone who mattered to him so much to appear in this strange world out of nowhere¡­indeed, Alex had the right to feel extreme shock beyond belief.


    He stared at the woman whom everyone regarded as the Hope of Humanity. However, at the moment when she told him about her identity, Alex couldn''t care less about who she was outside this room.


    Not only her name but her demeanor and the way she calls him is the same as well.


    There were things that only they knew that allowed Alex to confirm this single thing.


    His Sarah was back.


    Now sitting on the bed, Alex had the woman on his lap and his arms wrapped around her waist.


    Sarah hugged the silver head to her bosom and softly caressed his back,


    "Were you lonely?" She asked, her voice excessively sweet and comforting.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "After your death, I was nothing but a killing machine who never rested. I felt that swinging my blade would keep me away from your memories."


    Sarah felt her heart clench and throat heavy hearing how much her disappearance caused him.


    She was well aware of the importance she carried in his life, and it was the same for Sarah as well,


    "I was sent to this world years ago, Alex, however, I regained my memories when I was twelve years old," She told him.


    Alex raised his eyes and looked at her bright, moist ones,


    "The moment I regained my memories the first thing I tried to do was to slit my wrist and end my life,"


    "....what?" Alex was thoroughly perplexed upon hearing that. Why would anyone end their life just after gaining another chance?


    Sarah innocently muttered, "I thought taking my life would reincarnate me back in the previous world. It happened in one of those novels I read¡­."


    Seeing his eyes she stopped talking,


    "Did you really try to kill yourself over a novel''s logic?"


    Sarah looked down, her big eyes turning even more moist, as tears threatened to spill any moment now.


    Alex heaved a sigh, and allowed his anger to dissipate before asking her, "Then? What happened?"


    Sarah kissed his cheek with a smile extending her lips, as she continued,


    "Then someone whispered to me ''Do you want to meet the one you desire to see the most? Then heed my request and serve the church. Let your light guide them.''"


    Alex frowned," Do you know who it was? Or did you receive another of those messages?"


    The lady shook her head, "No, but I received these powers which made me the supreme Saintess."


    Alex had no idea whether the person who gifted her these powers was the same entity who sent him here.


    After a brief pause she added, "And my wish was fulfilled when I felt your presence in this world. But since I wasn''t sure whether it was you, I first inquired about you through people, and found that it indeed is you¡ªa person who was supposed to be dead now dominating every battlefield he entered."


    There was a dreamy look on her face as she covered her cheeks and swayed left to right.


    She always felt thrilled whenever she saw her beloved in the arena, slaying his enemy.


    Alex heaved a sigh¡ªthere was no doubt that she had also read the novel, given Ceaser and Sarah both were anime and novel fans.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex asked, "So it was you who started recruiting people for the Ascension Trials?"


    Sarah nodded with a smile, "Yup~Yup~I wanted to recruit someone to support you."


    Alex chuckled, "You knew I would participate?"


    "There is no doubt in it. And to ensure that, I kept on increasing my influence throughout the world by doing charity and healing people." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex chuckled, "People see you as a benevolent figure, and you just kept your selfish interest mixed in your deeds?"


    Sarah shrugged, "At the end of the day, I helped them, so naturally, when I wish to have someone participate in the trials, they won''t refuse. And even if they do, I have a secondary plan."


    The way her lips extended in a sadistic smile, Alex knew she had something sinistorous in mind so he refrained from asking as of now.


    *Dhak*


    Suddenly, Alex was pushed onto the bed with the lady now all over him and a threatening smile blooming on her face.


    The caramel scent of her shampoo and her natural fragrance overwhelmed him, and the warmth of her body made him feel relaxed.


    He didn''t seem to be alerted at all, as Sarah asked,


    "Tell me, my dear Ceaser, why does that Princess seem so attached to you?"


    Of course, he expected it coming,


    "Well, she is close to this boy named Alex not me-"


    "Don''t lie! We both know that she was supposed to be all over that guy Eric or whatever by now¡­but she is roaming around you like a bee. It''s not fair!"


    She pulled his shirt and bit his shoulder, a habit he was too familiar with.


    Her sharp teeth stung a little but Alex didn''t flinch and softly caressed her head before telling her,


    "She cares for me, Sarah and if you do something to her, you will lose me."


    "---!!!" The ferocity behind the bite intensified; however, even if she bit off the whole arm, Alex was not going to take back what he said.


    That day, when he was applying medicine to Celestria''s wounds and heard from the medic about her condition, he knew one thing¡ªCelestria would sacrifice her life just to ensure that he was safe.


    Although unsure how such changes appeared, it is an irrefutable fact that Celestria was madly in love with him. And it would be a lie to say that he didn''t feel anything for her.


    After a while when she tasted the warm liquid seeping from his skin, Sarah paused and looked at his reddish blue skin.


    Tears rolled down her eyes as she licked his wound and a greenish hue surrounded the wound.


    Looking back at him with her eyes moist she asked, "You won''t leave her?"


    "When I loved you, was anyone able to separate us?"


    She sat up, sitting on his lap, and cried, "Why do you love her now?! You have me."


    Alex heaved a sigh and got up before cupping her cheeks, "Look Sarah, we don''t have time to think about romance-"


    "No, no! First tell me, did you sleep with her?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, "She is underage-"


    "And so are you!"


    "Haah, no damn it!"


    "Kiss?"


    "No."


    "Cuddling?"


    "...no¡­"


    "Means you cuddled with her!"


    She went ahead and hugged his body tightly and wrapped her legs around his body,


    "Cuddle with me more than her first, before we can talk."


    Alex heaved a sigh before wrapping his hands around her slender waist and drawing her closer. He laid back down and brought her face closer to his chest.


    Her heavy voice echoed in his ears, "Does she feel better than me?"


    Sarah, he began, "There can be no comparison between you two. You can never be her, and Cela can never replace your place in my heart."


    "You call her Cela but I got no nickname."


    Alex grinned, "I gave you one."


    Sarah instantly got up and glared at him, "Bun butt isn''t a nickname!"


    Alex grinned as he fondled her butt and said, "Yeah, it''s not long just bun-"


    "Ceaser!" She complained but showed no resistance to his touch.


    Their playful banter came to a sudden pause as she draped her head on his chest and turned silent.


    Alex softly caressed her head, and whispered, "Were you lonely?"


    It has been years since she came here, and after regaining her memories, she spent most of her time in anticipation of meeting her lover once again.


    In this world, she had to remain isolated for the safety of her family members and maintain a kind facade so she could be hailed as the Supreme Grace.


    She¡­indeed was quite lonely and having no one to whom she could tell her grief, Sarah felt completely alone in this world.


    Clinging to him as to be wanting to become one with him, she said,


    "Now that you are here, I will be fine."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- I mean, she is obsessed with him, and obviously, she knows the growing closeness between Alex and Cela. So she tried whatever she could. Anyway, drop a comment.

 Chapter 88 - 87- Reunion(3)

    After the meeting with the council, Edric made his way toward Amanda''s room which was on the third floor.


    The things he heard during the meeting were kind of unexpected. It was related to some kind of tournament and the preparation for it. They never told him why these preparations were required. But just that, he was a part of it.


    Edric was forbidden to talk about it to anyone and wait until the summit which would happen the day after tomorrow. During the summit, it would be discussed and announced to every three Major Kingdom representatives.


    ''Why do I feel this is something more grave than they are presenting as?'' Not all the important figures of Grimland would have involved themselves in this if the situation wasn''t serious.


    First, the changes in the method of internship, and now this...


    ''Haah~why can''t this world remain at peace?'' With those thoughts, he arrived before the room where his lover rested.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Edric heard the faint footsteps from the other side, before the doors were parted, only to reveal a pretty green-haired girl standing there.


    "Ed-"


    "If you don''t show surprise, I am so gonna get sad."


    There was a pause before Amanda''s eyes widened as she covered her mouth and shouted,


    "Edric! You are here!"


    There was a brief pause before both teenagers chuckled.


    Amanda invited him inside, before closing the door behind her back.


    Edric looked at her room and found it was as big as the one he got in the Steelhound''s residence.


    The faint scent of incense made him feel comfortable as he sat down on the bed, and found his lover taking the seat beside him.


    She hugged his arm, and rested her head on his shoulder, "When did you arrive?"


    "Just an hour at most. I wanted to meet you right away...more so when I heard from Cela that you haven''t left your room since morning."


    Amanda''s expression didn''t shift as she kept her eyes closed and allowed her heart to attain some much-needed peace.


    It was strange that the comfort one might expect from their family members was something Amanda received from her lover. Edric was not only her boyfriend but also her friend and family. But naturally admitting it was quite embarrassing.


    "I didn''t want to face her..." Amanda whispered and she knew Edric didn''t have to ask who this ''her'' was.


    Edric heaved a sigh; he was quite aware of their situation. Amanda hasn''t hidden anything from Edric, so he is aware of the reason why Amanda dislikes her sister.


    He couldn''t ask her to forgive her elder sister, however,


    "If she approaches you, can you please not push her away?" Edric didn''t want Amanda to possess this grudge against her sister. He knew how much she missed Sarah and how much she resented her.


    However, if there was even the slightest chance to repair their relationship, Edric wanted Amanda to not let go of that chance.


    And it wasn''t for anyone else''s sake but for Amanda''s peace of mind.


    Amanda looked at her dearest before she asked in a mocking tone, "Do you think she would even remember me-"


    *Knock*


    Suddenly someone knocked on the door, startling Amanda.


    "Who?" Amanda asked, in slight nervousness that her father might have returned. However,


    "I-It''s me..."


    Amanda''s body froze, and for a couple of seconds, she forgot that a human needs to breathe to stay alive.


    Edric guessed who it could be ..not because of the voice¡ªhe had never heard the Saintess'' voice¡ªbut rather because of Amanda''s reaction.


    He got up from the bed, when suddenly Amanda clung to his arm, almost like stopping him from opening the door.


    Edric fondly smiled at her and said, "Don''t run away from it, love."


    He gently removed her hands and walked towards the door.


    *CLINK*


    Swiftly, he opened the door, and for a moment, he also forgot to breathe upon gazing at the lady standing outside.


    He looked at her, his mouth agape, earning a giggle from the woman as she said, "You must be Edric."


    "Pervert Edric, you should say."


    Edric glared at the guy who emerged out of nowhere before complaining, "What pervert? Is it a crime to appreciate beauty?"


    Suddenly someone pinched his waist, making Edric yelp before he glared at his girlfriend accusingly,


    "Why is that for?"


    Amanda didn''t respond to him and turned towards the woman whom she was meeting after years. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a sudden tension in the air as the two ladies faced each other.


    Alex heaved a sigh, pulled Edric out of the room, and pushed Sasha inside the room before closing the doors.


    *Thak*


    Edric was surprised, "When did you get closer to the Saintess?" He realized now that Alex was casually roaming around the Holiness.


    "We are now close acquaintances, but don''t tell anyone about it," Alex informed, knowing well that the idiot won''t stop asking until he doesn''t provide an answer.


    Naturally, Alex couldn''t tell the world about his relationship with Sarah since that would attract a lot of unnecessary attention. That''s why they have decided to keep their relationship secret for the time being until Alex becomes a figure necessary for humanity.


    When he suggested having a secret relationship, the expression on the Saintess'' face was unsettling.


    The things she was muttering, about meeting in secret and doing things behind the world''s back, were quite....


    "Damn man, making women fall here and there and all of them being so rich," Edric commented.


    Alex raised his brows, "Do I need to tell Amanda that you are being jealous of me?"


    "I was summoned by the King just now," Edric muttered in a serious voice and did his best to change the topic as fluently as he could.


    Alex scoffed at the attempt but didn''t pursue the matter anymore before asking, "Is it about the special selection thingy?"


    Edric was surprised, "You knew?"


    Alex shrugged, "I have been meeting some important people these days. Naturally, I would be aware of these things."


    Edric thought he was talking about the Saintess but Alex received the information from Liam.


    ....


    Inside the room, Amanda was standing by the window, her arms crossed as she heard Sarah''s story about what happened that day.


    "I had no other choice, Amy...if I hadn''t left, numerous people in the elven region would have died that year. I received a message from someone I cannot defy."


    It wasn''t like Amanda didn''t understand the urgency of the matter and in that situation, even Amanda would have left her family to save innocent lives.


    However, "Why did you look so indifferent?"


    Hearing her words, Sarah was left speechless.


    It was true; at that time when she received her memories, she wasn''t able to accept Amanda and the others as a part of her life.


    However, slowly, when the Sarah of this world and the one who died in a car accident became one, the Saintess realized how important her family was to her.


    She wanted to return and apologize to them, but her duty and goal to prepare a platform for Ceaser never gave her the time to return.


    After a brief pause, the Saintess told her, "Because I knew...if I restraint my emotions, I won''t be able to separate from you."


    A lie but a necessary one.


    Amanda flinched before turning toward her. Her eyes were filled with tears as she said,


    "Don''t lie to me! You were just tired of my childishness and wanted to get rid of me!"


    Sarah got up from the bed and approached her. But before she could rest her hand on her little sister''s shoulder, Amanda slapped her hand away,


    "Don''t touch me! You are no longer my sister!"


    Sarah didn''t feel offended and cupped her cheeks despite her resistance.


    Looking into her eyes, the Saintess told her, "Your childishness...your laughter...your pranks...when I started living in the church I missed all of them since those were the things which made me feel alive."


    Wiping her tears softly, Sarah added, "I can never get tired of my family...of you, Amy. I had to leave since if I had let them die despite knowing I could have saved them...I might not have been able to look into the eyes of that person who admired me so much."


    Amanda''s soft sobbing turned silent as she stared at her sister''s warm eyes, trying to find any deceit. But she found nothing, urging Amanda to let go of all her restraint and step forward to hug her.


    "I hate you...I hate you so much...." While silently weeping, Amanda clung to Sarah like a little child complaining to their parents.


    Sarah softly smiled and held back the little one fondly.


    While caressing her back she whispered,


    "I know."


    This second life not only gave her another chance to spend her life with her beloved but also gifted her with a loving family.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Don''t forget to drop a comment to share your thoughts.

 Chapter 89 - 88- Against the Vampire Lord

    The next morning, Alex could be seen training in the garden of the palace.


    The conversation Sarah had with Amanda was quite emotional for the two. The teenager cried so much that when Sarah walked out of the room, Amanda was found soundly asleep.


    After exchanging a few words with Alex, Sarah decided to stay with her sister for the night.


    Alex told Sarah to clear up the bullshit regarding Celestria''s marriage, and in exchange for a *cough* reward *cough* she agreed to his demand.


    As he thought, Sarah made it all up to separate Celestria from Alex. However, when Alex told her that he would rather marry Celestria than let her get tied with someone else, she readily agreed.


    "Fuuuu..." Exhaling an audible breath, Alex prepared himself for another arc of Moon Dance.


    Until now, he can only go in a single arc, which was enough to slaughter the elven commander back then.


    Six arcs make up the whole move¡ªdrawn in a perfect infinity. The day Alex accomplishes performing the art in a perfect loop, he will gain command over the Moon Dance.


    Releasing the hold from his mind, Alex allowed his muscles to relax; his breathing turned faint and his heart slowed down.


    In the silent world, there was nothing that worked as a cue as Alex left his spot, without making even a decibel of noise and moved effortlessly toward his first target.


    His movements were so fluid and silent that it seemed he was floating above the ground. However, his feet were touching the ground with each step as he advanced towards the first mark and slashed his blade.


    *SCHLINCH*


    The training doll was sliced in half easily before Alex sprinted in a different direction. Previously he was moving to his left diagonal, and after cleaving the doll, he moved to his right diagonal to make a ''3''.


    However, when he tried shifting his weight and the blade in his non-dominant arm, he felt his thigh muscle and right shoulder muscles twitching.


    *Thap*


    Slamming his foot on the ground he paused. There was clear frustration on his face as the wooden sword cracked under his clenched fist.


    "That''s some peculiar way to train." A voice suddenly arrived from behind, urging Alex to turn his head towards the source of the voice¡ªonly to feel someone resting their hand on his shoulder from the front.


    All the strands on his body stood erect, as Alex jumped back and raised his sword against the person.


    "...Lord Steelhound?" The striking similarities between Eric and the man were quite glaring, but looking closer one could tell that the man is older than Eric.


    "Alex, you must be. Tell me, Alex, will you help me finish my morning exercise through a few minutes of sparring?"


    Alex was surprised, "You want to spar with me?" Lord Steelhound was one of the strongest vampires in the world. If not for Rebecca awakening something that eclipses all the abilities known to vampire kind then Lord Steelhound would have joined the Ascension Trials.


    The man plainly stated, "From what I heard, you might be the strongest students of the Soulforge. So I am a little curious."


    Alex wanted to say something but then he decided to remain silent.


    There could be no better partner than the Lord Steelhound to sharpen his skills a bit.


    Ready when you are," the vampire lord said, his voice carrying no arrogance, only a simple, matter-of-fact tone.


    Alex wasted no time. He surged forward, his first strike a powerful diagonal slash aimed at Steelhound''s torso. The blade cuts through the air with deadly intent¡ªonly for Victor to step slightly to the side, avoiding it entirely.


    Alex adjusted instantly, spinning into a horizontal strike aimed at Victor''s ribs. This time, Steelhound didn''t move away; instead, his hand shot up, fingers catching the wooden blade mid-swing.


    The impact made a sharp thwack, but the Vampire Lord stood firm, holding the sword in place. His grip was unyielding.


    "Not bad," Steelhound remarked, releasing the blade and stepping back. "But predictable."


    Alex didn''t let the comment faze him. He lunged again, this time feinting left before swinging upward at Steelhound''s chin. The vampire lord tilted his head back, dodging the strike with effortless grace, and leaned forward just as Alex recovered for a downward slash.


    Before Alex could complete the move, Steelhound''s hand shot out again, catching his wrist this time.


    "Too slow," Steelhound said, his voice calm but firm.


    Alex snarled, twisting free and stepping back.


    In a heartbeat, he launched his Second Step, his form blurring as he lunged at his enemy with his blade pointed as a spear and aimed at his chest.


    However, Alex''s eyes widened when he realized that the man was following his movements with his eyes easily¡ªalmost like everything was happening in slow motion for him.


    With practiced ease, Victor tilted his body and grabbed Alex.


    Alex felt the iron grip tightening around his wrist and collar as Steelhound prepared to toss him. But Alex wasn''t about to let himself be thrown so easily.


    Using the momentum of Victor''s pull, Alex twisted his body sharply, turning his wrist inward to break free of the vampire''s hold. At the same time, he brought his knees up, using the motion to push off Steelhound''s chest with a powerful kick.


    Steelhound raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "Quick thinking. You''re more adaptable than I thought."


    Alex exhaled, shaking out his wrist. "You didn''t think I''d go down that easily, did you?"


    Saying so Alex broke the already cracked sword into two before he held the small chunk of wood in his left arm and prepared to send a final note.


    Alex bent low, his muscles coiling like a spring as the air around him seemed to grow heavy. His senses sharpened to the extreme, his breathing steady and deliberate. Every detail of the battlefield came alive¡ªSteelhound''s minute shifts in posture, the faint rustle of leaves, even the sound of his own heartbeat pounding in rhythm with his intent.


    The raven-haired clenched his fist before his SE sharpened his senses to the maximum.


    The air turned colder as the ground shook under the pressure of their presence suddenly, Alex jumped into the air and twirled his body in a perfect 360¡ã, and while utilizing the momentum, he threw the wood in the Lord''s direction.


    **SWISH**


    The Tempest Dart tore through the air, a blur of destructive energy. The projectile wasn''t just fast¡ªit was calculated, its trajectory homing in on Steelhound with pinpoint accuracy. The wood whistled, slicing the very atmosphere as it closed the distance in less than a heartbeat.


    **CLINQ**


    Victor''s eyes widened. For the first time, there was a flicker of genuine surprise on his face. With a quick motion, his hand shot up, and an invisible force erupted in front of him¡ªa shimmering barrier of energy, hastily constructed.


    The impact was deafening. The Tempest Dart slammed into the forcefield with violent intensity, causing ripples to spread across the barrier like waves on a stormy sea. The ground beneath Steelhound cracked under the pressure, his boots sinking slightly into the earth as he braced himself.


    The wooden fragment seemed unrelenting, its destructive force amplifying as if fueled by Alex''s will.


    But Steelhound wasn''t one of the strongest vampires for nothing. With a sharp exhale, he clenched his free hand, channeling a surge of his own energy into the barrier.


    CRACK!


    The Tempest Dart shattered against the reinforced defense, splintering into harmless fragments. The remaining force dissipated in an instant, leaving behind a charged silence. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as the older one breathed a sigh, he felt something sharp pressing at the back of his neck, urging him to ask,


    "How did you trespass my barrier without me noticing?"


    Alex answered as he pulled the broken piece of sword away, "Just training¡­"


    Victor smiled, "No normal training can allow you to move like that. But don''t worry, I won''t force you to tell me about it."


    Victor assured him as he turned to look at the teenager.


    Alex was curious about something so he didn''t hold back from asking, "How much were you holding back just now?"


    The older one raised his brows, "Why do you think that I held back?"


    "For someone who has fought Sir Eric, I knew you were awfully restraining your strength."


    Victor was impressed by his observation skill. Although he did his best to not show how much he was pulling his punches, it seems the boy was too perceptive for him.


    Victor began to walk away as he told the younger one, "Become strong enough to force me to show my all. There is no other way."


    Alex remained standing at his spot for a long time, pondering at how far he was from reaching the pinnacle.


    ''Haah~gotta grind more¡­'' As such he continued his training for another hour.


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- So yeah, possibly the first R-18 of this story might be coming soon. I hope you all enjoyed the chapter and could track his progress compared to initial chapters.


    Drop a comment.

 Chapter 90 - 89- Date(1)

    At the breakfast table, sadly Sarah couldn''t join him. Even though she wanted to, Alex explicitly told her not to make any move that could hint at their closeness.


    Alex didn''t want to make an enemy out of the church so he better remain careful around the Saintess in public.


    When Alex sat down to have breakfast, soon a groggy young man also plopped down beside him. And across from them, a puffy-eyed Amanda sat down while looking listless.


    "What happened to you two?" Alex asked, seeing their disheveled self.


    Edric hoarsely spoke, "The bed was too comfortable(yes he said that), and the floor was too cold. I slept while sitting."


    Amanda informed him, "I woke up in the middle of the night and upon finding my sister on the bed, I couldn''t fall asleep again."


    Alex chuckled, "What''s so exciting about sleeping with your sister?"


    "It has been so long since we spent the night on the same bed, that I started reminiscing about the past and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time."


    Alex heaved a sigh, before he pushed the warm cup of milk he poured for himself, "Here, this might help." Amanda took the milk with a thankful nod before he found his blueberry jam sandwich had already been stolen by the bear beside him.


    "It took me seven minutes to evenly spread the jam and toast it," Alex grumbled before he took another toast and brought the jam pot closer.


    "Here." Suddenly, a whole plate filled with blueberry jam sandwiches appeared before him, making Alex''s eyes sparkle.


    He looked up and found an angel named Celestria looking back at him warmly.


    "Thank you." He took the plate and devoured the food as Celestria took the seat beside him and poured some warm milk for Alex. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Morning." Amanda greeted as her drowsiness slowly subdued and she noticed the fourth presence on the table.


    "You look quite untidy, Amy?" Celestria got up and moved around the table to stand behind Amanda.


    "Long night, Cela¡­" Amanda muttered as she felt Celestria''s fingers already soothing out her hair.


    She leaned her head and rested it on Celestria.


    Seeing the scene, Edric couldn''t help but mutter, "Celestria seems quite mature these days; taking care of people¡­"


    Alex wrinkled his nose in disgust before telling the guy, "First finish chewing the food."


    Edric shrugged and asked his girlfriend, "Do you have any plans today?"


    Edric was told to remain in the capital since he would be needed during the summit tomorrow. However, today, he has nothing important going on.


    Amanda remained silent for a moment, thinking if she was told by her father about something¡­.but, "I am free. Sis said she would meet me after dinner. Apparently, she and father, along with Devon, are involved in some important meeting."


    Edric smiled, "Then come with me to the market. I want to buy a formal dress for tomorrow."


    Amanda''s eyes sparkled hearing that as she said, "We will go to Barn''s shop¡ªhe makes the best tailored formal dresses in the Capital."


    Alex had no idea. Although he was also invited to the ceremony tomorrow evening, he didn''t have any idea what he would wear.


    ''Should I also find myself some clothes¡­.nah, too much unnecessary expenses¡­'' A good formal suit was expensive back on Earth, and it is the same in this world as well.


    While Alex was busily feasting upon the food, Amanda tugged Celestria''s dress and wordlessly told her ''Tell him!''.


    Celestria shook her head nervously, only for Amanda''s expression to turn into the one that said, ''If you don''t, then I will¡­''


    Celestria gulped in apprehension before turning her face towards Alex, "Umm-Alex¡­"


    "Wanna go on a date?" Alex asked straightforwardly, as he lifted his eyes and settled them on Celestria''s widened one.


    "You don''t need to be so worked up about it." He told her, "We will leave at eleven, is that okay?"


    Celestria hasn''t recovered from her shock, but finding the opportunity that cannot be wasted, she nodded, "Yes."


    She then stepped back and said before hurrying away, "I need to get ready."


    Amanda was impressed, "You discerned that she wanted to go out with you?"


    "Yup~I saw you poking her, and the way she was hesitating, I knew."


    "You could have let her ask you?" Edric casually remarked, making Amanda roll her eyes before she told him,


    "My dear Ed, it''s not a good gesture to let a girl ask a guy out."


    Edric paused, and while adopting a fake bravado, he said, "I-I knew such a thing, that''s why I asked you out rather than letting you express your desire."


    Amanda and Alex looked at each other before they broke out in a chuckle.


    ¡ª------**--------


    No place in the whole Capital was as secure as the conference hall at the moment.


    The council of ministers, in which the Archduke, the Prime Minister, the Chief Advisor, the commander of the Royal Legion, the Supreme of The Arcane Shield, and a Count were included.


    Two people from the church, along with them, were the two members of the royal family¡ªThe first Prince and, of course, the Supreme Authority himself.


    And a single inhumane among them¡ªthe Lord of the Steelhound clan.


    The Headmaster of the Soulforge Academy was also invited but there was a sudden rush of monsters stampeding towards the Academy, so Hector informed them that he would arrive tomorrow.


    The discussion regarding what would be forwarded during the summit has been finalized.


    The selection of five supreme warriors who would be ready to face any kind of threat humanity might face in the future.


    Naturally, Sarah didn''t reveal why she was forcing them to form this team, given the information regarding Ascension Trials has to be kept hidden until the Celestial Decree descends.


    That''s why Sarah used the lie of foresight, informing them that humanity might face a danger, unforeseen and unprecedented.


    "This news is going to make a lot of noise." Aborne sighed.


    A simple warning from a random person can cause a person to remain cautious for the whole day. And this was a warning from the Saintess¡ªnaturally, everyone will take this seriously and prepare for the worst.


    "Regardless, keeping it to ourselves will yield no good. We will disclose the information tomorrow during the meeting." Adolf stated, bringing the meeting to a conclusion.


    However, before anyone could get up, the Supreme Grace said, "Your Majesty, I want you to assign Alex as my bodyguard."


    That took everyone by surprise except for Devon, who could barely suppress his grin.


    The one who responded was not Adolf, but, "But, Your Holiness, he is just a kid."


    "A strong one, Father, and I trust Alex with my life."


    This statement alone had a great impact on the priest and everyone sitting around the table. Even Devon was startled at how easily she confessed it.


    Christopher has a very awful feeling about this. He could somehow sense the sudden closeness the Saintess was showing towards this brat named Alex.


    On the other hand, Adolf was momentarily surprised, but he soon collected himself and told her, "If that''s what the Supreme Grace wants, surely I will assign Alex as your personal guard." Saying so, Adolf glanced at Victor.


    The Vampire Lord lowered his eyes and gave a nod that said, ''I will prepare him.''


    Once the meeting was done and it didn''t seem anyone else had anything to say, the meeting ended.


    Once Sarah walked out of the conference hall, she approached her father; she found him talking to Devon.


    "Father," Count Lockwood turned to look at the nun who possessed quite a majestic aura in the hall just now, but in front of him, she seemed quite normal. And that made him happy.


    "Yes, daughter?"


    "I was wondering if we could have lunch together. You, me, and Amanda?" She wanted to add Alex to the list, but considering her previous demand in the conference hall, she felt it would be too suspicious if she suddenly started seeking Alex everywhere.


    Devon was the one who informed her, "Amanda went out shopping¡­and not only her, Edric, Celestria, and¡­.Alex has also gone out~" The last bit came out a little teasingly.


    Sarah''s smile vanished upon hearing that.


    Turning toward her father she said, "Then let''s have a family dinner together. I suddenly remembered some work as well."


    Hades nodded, "Take your time, and let''s chat during the dinner."


    Soon, the Count walked away while Devon accompanied the nun towards the entrance of the palace he asked, "What sudden work you remembered, Your Holiness."


    Sarah directed her eyes toward Devon, and even though there was a veil on her eyes, Devon knew he should shut up now.


    "I am going out; if they ask for me, just tell them I was unwell, so I am resting in my room."


    Devon was startled, "You will go alone?! That''s too dangerous."


    Sarah smirked, "Don''t worry; no one will recognize me."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- When you go out on a date, take your wives with you, Alex. Why this partiality?


    Well, drop a comment if you enjoyed reading the chapter.

 Chapter 91 - 90- Date(2)

    The market of the capital was lively and seemed to be drowned in the color of festivity. It was all because of the Saintess'' arrival, which made the market look more lively than ever.


    Naturally, as a Princess, Celestria was supposed to travel around in a carriage and with security¡ªhowever, she didn''t want to get disturbed during her date with Alex, so she chose not to tell anyone about it.


    She was wearing a white blouse and a black skirt that reached her knees. Braiding her hair in a high ponytail, the girl possessed a very youthful charm. Her face was small and her eyes bright, which made it impossible for someone not to look at her twice.


    Finding the necessity she even draped a hat over her head to not get noticed by the others.


    While they were walking in the streets aimlessly, Alex muttered, "That dress looks good on you."


    Celestria beautifully smiled, thanking Amanda in her mind who helped her choose the dress, before she answered, "Thank you. I will buy similar dresses in the future."


    Alex raised his brows, "You don''t need to change your preference because of me."


    Celestria glanced at the silver head before smiling, as she said, "Your preference is my new taste. After all, there is no one else but you whom I want to look good for."


    Alex was momentarily stunned as he stared at the girl with his lips parted but couldn''t gather words to say anything.


    In the end, he looked forward and continued to walk.


    Celestria''s smile widened, as she continued to follow him.


    Suddenly there was a big crowd that Alex spotted¡ªthey all seemed to be moving in their way, muttering things about the Saintess.


    Since the crowd was huge, Alex held her hand, making Celestria freeze at her spot for a moment, only to find herself getting dragged as Alex muttered,


    "Many people are coming this way. Stay close."


    Celestria obediently nodded and shifted close to him, her eyes drawn downward as she walked briskly behind him.


    The crowd finally phased through them, nearly pushing Celestria away from Alex, however the hold of their hands was tight enough that it resisted any opposing forces.


    Once they were out of the crowd, Alex glanced at Celestria and found her eyes turning teary and her little nose was red.


    Pausing he asked her, "What happened? Did someone do something?"


    Celestria shook her head, "It''s the scent of shendon pod¡­it seems someone was carrying it in the crowd."


    Alex knew she was allergic to many flowers, and shendon pod was one of them.


    He brought her to the nearest resting benches and helped her sit down first.


    "Ah¡­" He wanted to get some wet wipes for her, however, she continued to hold his hand, resisting any attempt to let go.


    "Where are you going?" Her eyes were already filled with tears and now that she was asking him pitifully, the damage was doubled.


    Alex pinched the bridge of his nose; this was difficult. She was suffering and didn''t want to let go but Alex had to bring something to relieve her pain¡­guh.


    "Hey, you," He looked across the shop across from him, his eyes narrowed, and a bit of blood lust added to the mix.


    The shopkeeper stiffened before he pointed at himself in the fret.


    Alex nodded before he called him towards himself.


    The young man gulped in anxiety before he glanced at Alex''s uniform and the sword hanging by his side.


    Looking back into Alex''s eyes it was evident what might happen if the shopkeeper denied the command.


    Slowly he made his way towards the soldier before he was told, "Bring a pack of wet wipes and a vial of perfume which smells mild and gentle."


    The shopkeeper nodded and dashed back into his shop.


    Celestria''s smile never went down as she kept holding his hand with both of hers.


    The shopkeeper returned with what was asked before he respectfully put it on the bench as directed.


    Alex asked, "How much."


    The shopkeeper wanted to say, ''You don''t need to pay¡­'' but then he looked at the soldier''s expression, urging the shopkeeper to just tell the price.


    "Three bronze."


    Alex took out a silver before handing it to the shopkeeper, his expression softening a bit as he said, "Thank you for your services; keep the change."


    The shopkeeper scratched his head at how the other one''s personality shifted¡ªhowever, he didn''t stay there for long, in fear of displeasing the soldier.


    Celestria wiped her eyes as she said, "It''s not good to intimidate civilians, Alex."


    Alex snarled, "And for whom do you think I did that?"


    Celestria happily smiled and refused to comment on that. Seeing Alex grumbling but not retracting his hand made her even more elated.


    Soon they began walking again, when Celestria asked, "Should we get a formal dress for you, as well? I know a good place."


    Alex shook his head, "Too expensive. I will just wear the academy uniform."


    Celestria told him, "Consider it a gift in advance from me. Your birthday isn''t that far away after all."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Are you trying to spoil me here?"


    Celestria giggled, "Who knows~"


    They soon reached the shop where several formal dresses were hung inside. It was clearly a shop not meant for low-earning individuals.


    Alex has seldom bought himself clothes¡ªhe usually took things from his target''s house or received them from his lovers in his past life.


    There were a few customers and several employees actively helping them choose the fabric and measuring their bodies.


    "What can I do for you, pretty lady?" The store manager approached the duo and asked.


    Celestria asked him, "How quickly can I get a three-piece suit prepared for him?"


    The manager glanced at Alex before saying, "Minimum eight days?"


    Celestria took out a pouch of silver coins before dropping it on the counter.


    "Three days?"


    Another pouch of silver,


    "This evening?"


    Celestria smiled, "Yeah, that would be great."


    Alex watched the girl with his lips parted; the dominance she can show sometimes leaves him all flustered.


    The manager put down the pouches before he gestured towards the trial room, "There is the staff waiting to take the measurement."


    Celestria nodded before she turned her head, and instantly froze.


    It was a beautiful black-haired woman smiling at them with measurement tape ready in her hand.


    "Are there not any male staff available?" Celestria asked, much to Alex''s surprise.


    Isn''t it just the measurement?


    The manager shook his head, "You will have to wait for them to be free."


    Alex inched closer to her before saying, "What''s the problem?"


    The princess huffed, and after ignoring the ignorant Alex, she told the manager, "I will provide you with the measurement."


    The manager was surprised, "Can you do it?"


    Extending her hand in his direction she said, "Just hand me the tape."


    Celestria learned knitting at the age of ten. It was common for noble families to teach their daughters some of the basic things like cooking and knitting.


    The manager didn''t have a problem so he handed the tape to the girl before Celestria told Alex, "Go inside and wait for me."


    Alex shrugged before moving toward the changing room.


    The room was not big making him wonder how the staff members took the measurement comfortably.


    He was looking around the place when suddenly Celestria walked in and closed the door.


    She lifted her hat and undid her hair, only to tie her golden mane in a tight bun.


    "Remove your sword and shirt."


    Alex was taken aback, "Can''t it be done over the clothes?"


    Celestria''s cheeks were red, her breath coming out with faint steam as she shook her head, and said, "Need accurate measurement. Now remove your clothes."


    It might be the first time Alex has felt threatened by the Princess and her intentions. However, he removed his sword and started unbuttoning the shirt, wanting to see what she could do.


    Celestria gulped in anticipation as she saw him very slowly and sensually(?) unbuttoning his shirt right before her eyes.


    She clenched the tape in her fist as she gazed at his slightly tanned skin under the shirt.


    The last time she saw him half naked, he was still quite frail and thin¡­however, looking at his well-sculpted muscles and the battle scars he had received in these few weeks, Celestria felt her legs turning shaky.


    She slowly inched closer to him, finding his domineering scent overwhelming her senses as she finally lifted the tape and tried to measure his chest with her shaky hands.


    Alex narrowed his eyes and much to her surprise, he suddenly wrapped his hand around her slender waist and pulled her closer.


    Celestria looked at him with an upturned gaze, seeming like a small rabbit caught by a wolf as she heard Alex asking,


    "Were you looking forward to something by cornering me here in this room and asking me to strip?"


    Celestria shook her head innocently, but after hearing his growl, she slowly nodded and lowered her head.


    "Am I a bad girl to have naughty thoughts about the guy I like?" She softly asked, refusing to look up at him


    Alex raised his left brow, "What exactly were you wanting?"


    Celestria shook her head, refusing to tell him.


    However, when she found his hand tightening around her waist, she yielded, S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­wanted¡­you to¡­"


    Alex was surprised to hear the wild thoughts that this prim and proper Princess possessed.


    ¡ª-------**--------


    A/N:- Damn¡­what could she be dreaming of? Guess, we will never know¡­

 Chapter 92 - 91- Date(3)

    After selecting the fabric and design of the suit, and giving them the measurements, Edric and Amanda decided to take a break and enjoy some tea from the nearby shop.


    The tea shop was quite famous in the Capital, and it provided indoor and outdoor seating by the lake to provide a nice view for those who like to spend some peaceful time with their loved ones.


    Edric and Amanda were among many couples who could be seen around, as they ordered a few varieties of snacks and milk tea.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?" Amanda said, her eyes drifting toward the water, as she added, "Those years of hatred toward my sister vanished in just a single night?"


    Edric was taken aback by the shift of conversation, as he heard her adding,


    "Am I too forgiving, Ed?" Her eyes held complicated emotions as they stared at the blue water.


    Edric held her hand fondly and told her, "You never hated her, Amanda. You were just angry with her¡­and in the family, it''s not a bad thing to forgive each other."


    Amanda looked back at him, still a little hesitation in her eyes, as she said, "Won''t I be betraying my brother by forgiving my sister so soon?"


    After all, David and Amanda showed the most contempt when it came to Sarah, and now, Amanda was already regarding Sarah as ''Sister''.


    Edric chuckled, "You become nervous about some strange things, sometimes. Why would Brother David feel betrayed when he himself won''t be able to stay angry with the Saintess."


    Amanda heaved a sigh; unlike her, David actually hated Sarah. However, as Edric said, family members always forgive each other in the end.


    Soon, the tea was delivered, as Edric blew over the cup, letting the steam wash over his face before he sipped the hot beverage, and instantly, a sigh of admiration seeped through his lips.


    "What an art of tea brewing. When I get rich, I will hire such a great tea maker."


    Hearing his words, Amanda smiled faintly before muttering, "I can also brew good tea, you know¡­"


    Edric tilted his head, "But I can''t have you as my server and for you to stay by my side every morning is a bit¡­"


    "..." Who wants to be your server? Can''t you just make me your wife? Agh¡­


    Soon the conversation shifted towards the meeting that Edric attended yesterday.


    "I was told to remain silent on it until the summit tomorrow, but I guess I can hide nothing from you." Seeing Amanda''s pleading gaze, Edric yielded.


    "So¡­there is a competition or some sort they are arranging to select a few candidates."


    Amanda raised her brows, "Candidates for what?"


    Edric shrugged, "God knows~it was said that the Saintess predicted something worse to come than what we have faced in ages. As such, it was necessary to select these individuals who can play a vital role during the crisis."


    Amanda frowned, "But there are already three pillars of defense¡ªDevon, Aborne, and Lord Steelhound. Why do they need new ones?"


    Edric heaved a sigh before telling her hesitantly, "I shouldn''t say this as his student, but it doesn''t seem Sir Aborne can any longer fight after his confrontation against that Big Wolf."


    A chill ran down Amanda''s spine as she remembered that night, her source of horror not being that beast but rather her friend who turned into a monster that night.


    Edric added, "He has received a severe injury, and both hands were rendered useless. Due to exhaustion of Soul Energy his age was rapidly progressing at that time¡ªand most of all, he has received severe damage to his confidence."


    Amanda worryingly asked, "Does¡­Valarie knows about it?"


    Edric nodded, "Yeah¡­she is the one who asked me to take care of her father. It seems despite hearing all that, she hasn''t left the academy and declined the internship as well."


    Both Edric and Amanda knew how much pride and admiration Valarie held for her father¡ªand to see the strongest person in your eyes, crumbling¡­yeah, not something anyone would ever want to face.


    A few moments of silence descended between them before Amanda said, "I am thinking about returning to the academy after the summit. What about you? Do you have any plans?"


    Edric crossed his arms on his chest before asking her, "Do you remember that woman who came to save us that night?"


    Amanda was perplexed by the shift of the conversation, she answered nevertheless, "I heard she is from some sort of clan¡­or something?"


    Edric corrected her, "She is closely related to Alex''s real parents."


    Amanda was surprised, "Real parents?"


    Edric nodded, "I got to hear about it a little from the Headmaster that Alex''s real parents were not the ones who used to live in the Capital. And it seems, Alex is going to meet them next month."


    "And you are going to accompany him?" Amanda asked the obvious.


    Edric''s lips stretched in a nervous smile, "Should I not?"


    "If I ask you to not go, will you not?"


    Edric didn''t answer that¡­both of them were aware that if a friend is in need of them Edric can go against even God to help them.


    That''s why when the whole school was against Edric''s interference during the tournament, he still went ahead and interrupted the battle, which pushed Amanda to the verge of death.


    This was one of his qualities that made Amanda fall for him.


    "Look Amanda¡­it''s natural to think that something dangerous must be about his parents that Alex was sent away from his people. As such, it becomes necessary for him to have an ally-"


    "I am not stopping you, Ed, so no need to explain it to me," She voiced, making him tilt his head, as to say ''Then what?''.


    Amanda made her demand clear, "I am asking you to take me with you."


    ¡ª-------**--------


    After they were done selecting the clothes and Alex somehow provided all the necessary measurements, they exited the shop.


    Celestria''s red face couldn''t be hidden by the hat as she walked behind him while holding the corner of his sleeve.


    Alex couldn''t believe that the elegant and soft-spoken princess had such ''wild'' fantasies.


    Naturally, he didn''t make fun of her, not only because she would have been hurt, but also¡­because it sounded hot.


    After all¡­who doesn''t want to be ''served'' by a beautiful maid wearing see-through lingerie?


    "We should take a break and eat something," Alex suggested, in order to break the line of his perverted thoughts.


    Celestria nodded before they made their way towards the nearest eatery.


    There weren''t many people inside, given it was only mid-noon and the location was a little secluded.


    Alex found a table in the corner before he offered the seat to the lady. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He surveyed the location for a bit before sitting down.


    There were a few soldiers in the eatery who seemed to be on a break.


    Around this time, the number of soldiers in the capital significantly increases to ensure the complete protection of the foreign ministers.


    Not to mention that the Saintess is also in Grimland, making the Capital the safest and most danger-prone region at the moment.


    Alex ordered a few dishes for them lunch, deciding to have meat now. He always prefers his lunch to be on the heavier side.


    "What do you want?" Celestria didn''t even raise her head to look at the menu before shaking her head.


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling the waiter, "Bring banana pancake for her."


    The waiter smiled before moving away.


    Alex heaved a sigh and told her, "Why did you tell me only to feel this embarrassed now?"


    Celestria looked at him with that expression that said she was in the complaining mode as she muttered, "You forced me to¡­"


    "You came to seduce me." Alex blamed her.


    Celestria''s eyes widened, "I don''t even know how to do that!"


    Alex scoffed, "Making me strip and then having that expression¡­feel lucky that you are still walking on your legs not crawling."


    This time, Celestria was genuinely confused.


    It was all thanks to Alex''s restraint on his desires that he didn''t push the Princess against the wall and fulfilled one of her fantasies.


    ''She needs to be disciplined one of these days¡­'' Huffing, Alex took the glass of water and began to drink, when suddenly he caught sight of the waiter who was bringing the food for them.


    ¡­Or rather, the waitress.


    With a smile on her face, the brown-haired waitress made her way toward the table. However, the smile on her face was not friendly. Far from it.


    Celestria followed the line of his sight, and once her eyes landed on the person, her womanly instinct shouted at her, and a frown marred her beautiful face.


    She couldn''t be mistaken about her identity¡­that demeanor, that smile¡­.


    ''What is she doing here?''


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- What are the top five people you want the illustration of? I want to put my time to good use for this one.


    Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 93 - 92- Importance

    Many times, in many places, Sarah went to spend time with Ceaser¡ªfor obvious reasons. His job didn''t allow him to remain at the same place for long and he couldn''t return to her often, in fear of letting it become obvious that they have a relationship.


    After all, in the mafia, it was the gravest mistake to have a close relationship, considering they can be used against gang members in the future.


    That''s why whenever Sarah went to meet the one she loved, she chose different get-ups. And through experiences, she learned how to change her face and appearance through some of the most basic things.


    However, maybe because he loved her, Alex could recognize Sarah from afar with just one glance.


    Like, how he can tell exactly who this waitress was.


    The way she smilingly put down the food before taking a seat on his left, there was no doubt that this woman was,


    "Sarah?"


    "Wait¡­you call her by her name?!" Celestria was startled.


    This time, Alex was surprised, "Wait! You recognized her?" That made even Sarah surprised.


    This was a matter of concern; if people realized Sarah''s identity as the Saintess, then the whole capital would gather outside the eatery in no time.


    Celestria shook her head, "First tell me, how do you know her so closely?"


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling her, "She became my friend during the time when I was escorting her to the capital."


    "Can''t be possible¡­you don''t make friends that easily¡­" Celestria muttered; whether the old Alex or the new version of him, if there was something that didn''t change then it was his antisocial personality.


    "I take that as a personal attack¡ª"


    "Why don''t you reveal the truth to her, Alex? That we have become close through those letters?" Suddenly, the Saintess spoke, as she held his hand intimately.


    Celestria''s eyes widened before she heard her saying, "I and Alex have been in contact through letters for quite a while."


    Celestria''s expression clearly said how shocked she was, as she uttered, "This can''t be possible¡­"


    Sarah tilted her head mischievously, a smirk always dancing on her red full lips, as she added, "How do you think Alex always recovered so quickly from his battles? It was because of the ''fluid'' I used to send to him¡­ah, he always remains greedy for that ''fluid''."


    The strands on her back stood erect as the Princess'' eyes widened upon hearing that.


    Alex couldn''t believe that this woman, who was in her twenties already, was playing games with a teenager.


    Before Celestria could have misunderstood the whole situation, Alex told her, "We just exchanged letters a few times, and even that, not directly. Devon helped us communicate since you know, I don''t possess the funds or rights to send letters to the Saintess. And even that, because I piqued her interest after my battle with Edric."


    Celestria calmed down a little; if it was through Devon then surely she wouldn''t have written anything inappropriate. Right?


    "Why are you explaining things to her? Not like she is your girlfriend."


    Celestria narrowed her eyes as she shifted her seat towards Alex and held his other hand close to her body before muttering,


    "I will be soon. And don''t forget, between a childhood friend and just a passerby, the advantage always remains in the hand of the childhood friend."


    Sarah smirked, "Childhood ''friend'' is it¡­and we all know how long that relationship lasts. And just so you know, Alex prefers mature women."


    Celestria began with a ''haah!'', "Mature women? What can they give that I can''t?" Saying so, Celestria pushed Alex''s arm into his bosom, making it nearly disappear.


    Alex could feel the suppleness and the warmth of a woman''s body.


    Sarah was not someone to challenge. She pushed his hand between her breasts as well, allowing Alex to know that she still has the size that he loves.


    "You don''t have the experience. I can offer much more to him."


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Celestria smirked, "Can you? As the Holy Maiden, aren''t you obliged to maintain your chastity until the next Saintess is selected?"


    Sarah was rendered speechless this time, and Alex had to accept that Celestria got the upper hand in the argument finally.


    Finding the opportunity, the blond Princess added, "Are you going to starve Alex for that long? He is already in his teenage years, and in the morning he can barely hold it in his pants." She had seen it when she was staying in the Steelhound''s mansion.


    Sarah finally retaliated, "I can still offer my a-"


    "Okay, now stop." Alex intervenes, pulling his hands away from their warmth before picking up the knife and cutting some steak. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bringing the perfect cube to Sarah''s lips, he said, "It is an irrefutable fact that you both are a very important part of my life." Sarah bit the meat as she heard him.


    Scooping some pancake in the spoon he brought it near Celestria''s lips, as he continued, "And there are things I haven''t told you that connect me to you both."


    Celestria mindlessly ate the pancake with her eyes never leaving Alex,


    "It will take time¡­but I want you two to understand each other since it''s an undeniable fact that I cannot live without you two. So if you accept each other''s presence then it''s good, or *sigh*...I will have a hard time keeping you both happy."


    Alex has always been clear about his intention; he didn''t want to keep either of them in the dark and fool them so their relationship continues as it was.


    Unlike in the past when he didn''t care about whom he slept with, these two females weren''t just any girls. They were a part of his life that influenced him.


    So if he wanted to have a peaceful and comfortable life ahead, he had to make everything clear at the beginning.


    Saraha and Celestria remained silent for a bit before they exchanged a glance which somehow they both understood.


    "We need to talk," Celestria muttered, and a surprised Alex asked,


    "Can I finish my meal first?"


    Naturally, both of them agreed, and after spending an absolutely silent lunch, Alex left the eatery, leaving the two ladies alone.


    ¡ª-----**------


    "Are you sure about this?" The one who asked was sweating profusely.


    Standing on top of a terrace, two men were discussing their immediate course of action, for which one of them seemed hesitant.


    "Gather yourself, Lucas! We need to get this right or we are going to die worthlessly." Their death was inevitable, regardless of success or failure.


    Lucas gulped before he took the arrow from the man.


    "But why the Saintess? She is such a good and kind woman¡­" Lucas tried to reason but the answer was expected,


    "Because she refused to save the poor and just served the rich. We lost countless brothers because of her¡­and to avenge our brothers, we must eliminate that woman."


    It has been over a year since they have been planning this assassination. They even kidnapped the family members of a few servants who worked in the main palace so they could remain updated about the Saintess.


    And finally, the hard work is paying off. They have the chance to eradicate the woman who refused to save those whom she deemed ''worthless''.


    ''We will show you your worth¡­'' Gritting his teeth, the black-haired handed his friend the bow.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Azar." Lucas looked more composed now, as he remembered the faces of his dying comrades.


    He held the arrow and tucked it against the string before pulling it.


    Lucas has the best aim in the gang, making him the best man to hunt the Saintess from afar and allowing them some time to run away


    Releasing a faint breath, Lucas released the hold.


    The arrow shot forward with lethal speed, cutting through the serene breeze. Its target? The Saintess seated calmly in an eatery a fair distance away, unaware of the danger approaching.


    But before it could even leave the terrace, a streak of silver cut through.


    Snatch!


    Alex appeared in front of Lucas, his hand gripping the arrow mid-flight. The motion was so seamless it almost seemed unreal. The deadly projectile now rested harmlessly in his hand.


    Lucas''s smirk turned into stunned silence. "What¡­?"


    Alex didn''t answer. His cold, silver eyes shifted from the arrow to the man beside Lucas¡ªAzar, who was already moving to draw his blade.


    Alex vanished again.


    Before Azar could react, Alex materialized beside him. In a single, fluid motion, Alex plunged a dagger into Azar''s chest. The blade pierced through his armor like it was paper, sliding between his ribs with deadly precision.


    Azar choked, his eyes wide in shock as blood gurgled at his lips. Alex twisted the blade, his expression emotionless. Azar crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Lucas staggered back, gripping his bow tightly, his face pale. "H-how¡ª"


    "Grant yourself a chance to run by telling me who sent you. Hurry up, I am a very impatient man."


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 94 - 93- Work for me

    Shendon Pod is a plant used for several purposes. There was a time when people extracted its juices to prepare perfume since the fragrance of the plant was quite attractive and made people stand out.


    However, slowly, the popularity of the perfume went down once the use of Shendon Pod''s pulp came into knowledge.


    A lethal poison.


    Soldiers began extracting the pulp of the flower and used the extraction to coat their weapons with it, which can cause slow death even by a shallow cut to their enemy.


    That''s why when Celestria said that she smelled Shendon Pod, Alex suspected that there was someone who was there to cause harm. He first suspected that person to be after the Princess, however, if they wanted to, they could have tried to harm her when they were in the crowd.


    After that, Alex kept a close eye on his surroundings, and only after Sarah arrived at the eatery did he realize the main target of those assailants.


    "N-No one..." The man seemed nervous for a vigilante who was given the task of assassinating the Saintess.


    "For whom do you work." Alex pressed, his dagger casually drawing a few drops of his blood; making the man flinch.


    "...we are a group of people who survived the plague ten years ago."


    Alex frowned and thought back about that year. What does he know about that year...something significant...ah!


    "So the skin disease which spread across the elven territory at that time....were you guys also infected?" Alex asked. He remembered Sarah mentioning something about healing the elves since they were suffering from life-threatening contagious diseases at that time.


    That was the incident that made her so popular worldwide, even though she was a newly assigned nun at that time.


    "We were happy...although the situation was not good even at that time...we used to help each other, and lived like a family...until a bastard from the elven territory came and infected one of the villagers."


    Seeing a child cry was one thing, but when you see a grown man cry, you should know how deeply wounded he must have been.


    Alex didn''t put his guard down but never interrupted the man from speaking,


    "We begged...those who were left....went to every church to ask for the Saintess'' help since we knew only she could help us. However, when we reached the Cathedral, you know what we got to hear?"


    With his eyes blood red, the Archer spoke, "That...we are worthless. We are not worth saving, that''s what your dignified and benevolent Saintess said!"


    "And you heard her saying that?" Alex asked, which made the man momentarily stunned.


    Alex asked again, "Did the Saintess say it, or did you hear it from someone else?"


    "A-A Priest said it, but isn''t it the sa-"


    "No, it isn''t the same thing." With his eyes narrowing the silver head asked, "You know how old the Saintess was, at that time?"


    Seeing the perplexion on the man''s face, Alex added, "Twelve years old. And tell me, do you think at that age, the Saintess had the mind to judge people''s worth?"


    The man didn''t respond since he also agreed to it...the Saintess was too young to make such a decision by herself.


    "Now, listen to me carefully; if you don''t lead me to your gang, I will kill you now and will hunt down your people." The vigilante shivered, as Alex''s demeanor suddenly shifted.


    Alex''s eyes were devoid of any emotion that could express how he was feeling at the moment. However, someone close to him would have known that Alex was quite agitated at the moment that someone tried killing Sarah.


    The only reason he left the vigilante alive is because he could help Alex in finding the group who were after the Saintess.


    "If I lead you to them...what will you do?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will tell them the same thing which I told you, and try to convince them so they leave the capital."


    The man gulped; naturally, this option sounded more preferable.


    However, what he failed to notice was the blatant lie in Alex''s words. He was just trying to have his work done in a much easier way.


    After a few moments of contemplation, the man nodded,


    "Okay...I will lead you there."


    -----------**----------


    Alex was led to a secluded area in the capital, which was mostly devoted to those people who came here as war hostages or immigrants.


    Alex was always prepared for a battle since he knew he was in the territory of the enemy.


    Alex was led through a part of the capital that felt a world apart from its bustling heart. The streets here were narrower, paved with cobblestones worn smooth by years of footsteps.


    Modest homes lined both sides, their exteriors painted in subdued tones, with neatly trimmed plants resting on windowsills. Lanterns hung from iron hooks, casting a soft, warm glow that didn''t quite chase away the feeling of unease.


    Small shops dotted the area, their signs hand-carved and slightly faded, offering everything from fresh bread to simple crafts. The people moved about with quiet purpose¡ªmen returning from work with weary but satisfied expressions, and women chatting by doorsteps as children darted past in spirited games.


    ''I wonder what would have happened to my house...'' Alex once used to live in this section of the capital as well.


    Soon, he was brought to the end of the section where a tall building in ruins appeared. Alex remembered this place as a storage building. All the materials for construction and the surplus of crops are stored here.


    "They are on the third floor..." Lucas informed as he, along with Alex climbed the tower silently.


    Lucas has already informed him that they have kidnapped a few people from the families of the servants working in the main palace.


    Each floor has no room just a wide hall, where numerous things were stored.


    Upon reaching the third floor, the sound of people groaning and moaning was heard, which made Lucas frown.


    His feet hastened as he reached the third floor and peeked inside¡ªonly to find his eyes widening and a chill running down his spine.


    The whole place was a mess. His comrades were forcing themselves on those women they kidnapped, having their limbs tied up and r**ing them.


    Those men who were brought here were all killed and left aside to rot.


    The condition of the women suggested what kind of treatment they have gone through to have lost all the emotions from their eyes and just breathing mindlessly.


    Those men were switching their partners, by throwing them to each other like they were nothing but lifeless dolls. No, even non-living things would have been treated better.


    Alex crossed his arms and mocked, "Quite lively comrades you have." He wasn''t surprised. People kidnapping women and letting them go without using them for their desires...nah, Alex was too familiar with such a sight.


    Lucas gritted his teeth and clenched his fist.


    Much to Alex''s surprise, the man pulled his dagger before Alex could react and jumped onto the floor.


    "Ah-Lucas~my friend. You are back? Tell me you killed that bitc-*SQUELCH*"


    Alex raised his brows, as he saw Lucas traveling past the man who was nearest to him. However, there was a part of the man which followed Lucas for a few steps.


    It was his rolling head.


    Lucas became a whirlwind of death, his dagger an extension of his wrath. As the first man''s head hit the ground, Lucas was moving, his blade plunging into the throat of the next. Blood spurted out in violent arcs as the man collapsed, clutching at the gaping wound, but Lucas was gone, tearing through the next target like a beast unleashed.


    The men didn''t even have time to draw their weapons. One tried to run, but Lucas grabbed his hair, yanked him back, and slammed his head against the wall with enough force to crack bone. He didn''t wait for the body to fall, plunging his dagger into another''s stomach and dragging it upward. Intestines spilled out in a grotesque cascade as Lucas spun to face the next.


    A man swung a club, desperate, but Lucas ducked under it, slamming his knee into the man''s groin. The man doubled over with a strangled cry, and Lucas ended it by jamming the blade into his eye socket, twisting until the squelching sound was deafening.


    Two charged at him together, but Lucas didn''t slow. He kicked one in the chest so hard that the ribs cracked, sending the man flying into a pile of crates. Before the other could react, Lucas grabbed his arm, snapping it with a sickening pop, and slit his throat so deep the head nearly came off.


    Another man screamed in panic, fumbling for his sword. Lucas didn''t give him the chance. He threw his dagger with deadly precision, the blade sinking into the man''s open mouth and out the back of his neck. The man fell, twitching, but Lucas was already retrieving the dagger, ripping it free with a spray of blood.


    The last man dropped to his knees, sobbing, hands raised in surrender. Lucas''s face was a mask of fury as he stalked forward, grabbed the man by the jaw, and drove the dagger up through his chin, the tip of the blade emerging from the top of his skull.


    Sobbing, Lucas said, "I told you...to not touch them...why....why..."


    Naturally, the man didn''t have any vitality left to answer.


    Throwing him away, Lucas pulled his dagger and turned around, only to find Alex draping covers over the naked form of the woman.


    Walking towards the silverhead, Lucas said, "Please....have mercy on me and kill me..." Kneeling before the teenager, Lucas raised the dagger.


    Alex hummed a bit, before suggesting, "I have a better idea for you to redeem your sins."


    Lucas looked up before he heard the younger one saying, "Work for me, Lucas."


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Goddamn, Lucas turned into Jin-Woo for a moment there. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 95 - 94- Forge

    With Sarah''s help, the lives of the hostages were spared, and they were sent back to their families.


    People were praising the Saintess for bringing them back and the situation related to security was being discussed. Those who chose to betray the king by disclosing information about the Saintess would be regarded as traitors. However, considering the King''s nature, Alex knew they wouldn''t get punished.


    Alex had no idea what conversation Celestria and Sarah had in the eatery, nor did he try to ask them considering they seemed quite secretive about it. However, what was fortunate, was the fact that they no longer seemed to be fighting anymore.


    At the dining table, the three friends, Alex, Celestria and Edric were gathered and were having a meal.


    Amanda was having dinner with her family, so naturally, Edric gave her some space.


    "It''s so unfortunate that you can''t survive a date without getting entangled in trouble..." Edric sighed, a sense of triumph in his voice.


    Alex rolled his eyes and continued to eat. It was Celestria who answered him, "Our date went fine, the trouble arose near the end."


    "Doesn''t change the fact that Alex attracts trouble." He grinned, "I wonder if this is a side-effect of being the strongest."


    Alex smiled, "I will give you a better one; this is the sight effect of being the most handsome."


    The raven-haired snorted, "That spot still belongs to me. Right, Celestria?"


    The Princess in question was smiling, looking at Edric with an expression that said, ''If I open my mouth, you will get hurt.''


    Edric retreated while he had the time. Celestria is getting more brutal each day.


    As Alex was slicing the meat on his plate, the knife reminded him of something that urged him to ask, "By the way, Cela, what happened to that spear I gave you to get it modified?"


    Celestria suddenly realized that she hadn''t told him about it, "The blacksmith said that he needs to meet the wielder first before making any changes to the weapon. From his perspective, it is already perfect."


    Alex heaved a sigh, not like he didn''t expect it. There aren''t many weapon users in this world who modify their weapons according to their comfort.


    "Where is his store? I will go and see him."


    "Are you talking about Akron?" Edric asked, urging Celestria to nod.


    The raven-haired raised his brows before asking, "Isn''t he like the best weapon maker? How come he can''t forge something for Alex?"


    "Right? His swords always snap after every battle as well." Alex complained as he finished his dinner and told Celestria, "Bring me there; I will see if the man is really worthy of his fame."


    .....


    So it was decided; after dinner, Celestria and Alex were heading toward the forge, which was situated within the premises of the palace.


    "Alex..." Hesitantly, Celestria called out, making him glance back at her.


    She seemed nervous, clutching the side of her dress, as she asked, "In a few weeks you will be leaving for your-"


    "I won''t be taking you with me." Just as she said, ''in a few weeks, '' Alex knew what she was going to ask.


    Celestria was rendered speechless, she didn''t get the chance to convince him before receiving rejection.


    Sensing the gloomy atmosphere behind him, Alex explained, "Listen, Cela, I am not going there to have a picnic. I am completely uncertain about the situation and how will I tread once I reach there. With so many uncertain variables, I cannot risk taking you with me."


    "...is it because I am weak?"


    Alex paused and turned to look at her. Seeing her head leaning down, he cupped her cheeks and told her,


    "No, it''s because I care about you."


    Celestria was not able to remain grumpy anymore as his words brought a faint blush on his cheek. She looked up at him with starry eyes, feeling her heart rate escalating.


    "Okay...I will do as you say."


    Soon they began walking again, and not so long after, they both reached their destination.


    The forge was alive with heat and noise. Flames roared in the stone furnace, casting flickering shadows on the rough walls. The air smelled of burning coal and hot metal.


    A blacksmith stood by the anvil, hammering glowing iron with rhythmic strikes, each blow ringing out sharp and clear. Sparks flew with every hit, lighting the dim workshop in bursts of orange.


    Tools hung on the walls¡ªhammers, tongs, and chisels¡ªall coated in soot from years of use. The floor was scattered with scraps of metal and ash, a testament to endless hours of hard work.


    While pointing at the only guy they could see, Alex asked, "Is he the one?"


    Celestria nodded before the silverhead approached the man, "Hey, mister. I sent my spear to get modified." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hammer halted as the blacksmith turned to look at Alex with scorn in his eyes.


    He was a short, bearded man with brown hair and a long beard. His body was coated in water and sweat, proof that he had been working for a long time on the piece of weapon.


    "So you are the menace, who has been breaking my stuff!" Saying so, the man suddenly swung his hammer, making Alex''s eyes widen as he immediately jumped back and dodged the hammer.


    The blacksmith didn''t waste a moment. With a growl, he lunged at Alex, hammer swinging with brutal force. The air cracked as the heavy tool whooshed past Alex, missing him by inches as Alex ducked low.


    "Whoa, what''s your problem?!" Alex shouted, leaping to the side as another swing came crashing down, sending sparks flying off the stone floor.


    "You''re the problem!" the blacksmith roared, raising his hammer again. "Breaking my weapons and blaming my skill? I''ll teach you some respect!"


    Alex rolled away from the next blow, his sharp reflexes keeping him out of harm''s way. He grabbed the nearest sword off a rack. The weapon felt well-balanced but lightweight in his hands. Without hesitation, he countered, slashing toward the blacksmith''s side.


    The older man twisted, blocking the strike with the shaft of his hammer. The clang of metal meeting metal echoed in the forge. Sparks flew as their weapons clashed again and again, the intensity of the fight growing with every second.


    "Stay still and let me hit you!" the blacksmith grunted, sidestepping Alex''s thrust and delivering a powerful overhead swing. Alex jumped back, the hammer barely missing his toes as it crashed into the floor with a deafening boom.


    "Stop this tantrum, old man." Alex retorted, pivoting and slashing low. The blacksmith parried with ease, shoving Alex back with sheer force.


    Fed up with the nonsense, Alex used ''Linear Slash'' and launched an attack that snapped the hammer into two and forced the man to finally stop his assault.


    "See, I told you he is strong." Suddenly, a fourth person entered the forge, making Alex surprised,


    "Professor Jullie?" The violet-haired lady unexpectedly walked in while wearing a smirk on her face.


    "Heh, the brat''s not half bad. Got some skills on him, I''ll say that much."


    Celestria stepped forward, "Do you know him, Professor Jullie?" The violet-haired nodded,


    "Yeah, Akron is my half-brother."


    Celestria was taken aback and so was Alex as he muttered, "From which angle are you two related..." On one side, a short, plump man stood. On the other hand, a tall and bewitching beauty stood.


    "That''s rude, Alex." Jullie reprimanded, "Then? Will you prepare the weapon for him?"


    The blacksmith scratched his head as he muttered, "He is worth investing my time. However, I first need to know his requirements before I can tell if I am up for it or not."


    "I have several requirements. Better if I write it down."


    Akron nodded before offering him a short notepad and pen.


    Alex sat down and began writing everything he needed from his blade. A weapon that he can use for every stance and that doesn''t snap upon receiving a tremendous amount of heat. Something that turns heavy and light on his will and something he can be carried around comfortably.


    The other three intently watched how the list continued to grow and grow until it reached the end of the page and fifteen requirements were already listed.


    Alex heaved a sigh and looked at the list. Going through all of them once again, he scribbled over a few, deeming them not so necessary.


    ...then he went ahead and added a few more since he probably wouldn''t get any good blacksmith in this world, any time soon.


    Once he was done, he handed the list to Akron, and the first thing Jullie asked was, "Can you even afford so many modifications?"


    "...." Alex was rendered speechless for a moment before he asked,


    "Uhh...can I get EMI for this?"


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Nah bro, you have a walking bank with you. Anyway, I hope you all are enjoying the story so far. Is this pace okay?


    Drop a comment and let me know.

 Chapter 96 - 95- Give it to me

    The blacksmith took his time to decide the necessity for the blade he could prepare which would contain every single requirement Alex asked for.


    Meanwhile, Jullie, Alex, and Celestria were sitting outside the forge, sipping tea and chatting casually. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I heard about your internship and that incident. Are you fine, Alex?" The violet-haired asked with evident concern on her face.


    The only woman who trusted him back then was when the world was against him, and provided him the food¡ªshe is truly a person Alex can take a bullet for.


    "I am doing good, I guess. Not like it was the first time I was met by an unexpected threat."


    The older one sighed, "Look at you, being so casual about life-threatening dangers, when in the past even a simple spar was enough for you to prepare a long list of excuses."


    Celestria chuckled, "Indeed, even training regularly was quite a burden on him. I remember once I hid his books to drag him out to the field."


    Being a nerd who loved nothing more than to collect information, Alex indeed didn''t like to involve himself with physical activities. However, if his previous sixteen years were devoted to books, the rest of his life he would devote himself to his blade.


    "You can say, a single night changed several things," Alex commented, making Celestria''s smile drop.


    None of the three were unaware about which night he was talking about¡ªthat night when he nearly died and later, got betrayed by his childhood friend.


    Everyone believed that more than the Soulless, Celestria was responsible for his sudden change.


    Sensing the growing tension in the air, Alex suggested, "How about we have a spar sometimes, Professor Jullie? Last I remember, you were able to withstand my Tempest Dart. I wonder if you can now."


    The violette smirked, "You are still a duckling to challenge me for real."


    Alex''s lips extended in a thin smile, "You know that I was holding back previously right?"


    "I can say the same for myself. After all, going all out against a student is not allowed."


    The silver head leaned forward, and asked in a hushed tone, "Then what about now? We aren''t in the academy and you aren''t my professor as of now¡ªyou won''t need to hold back anymore, right?"


    The older one was tempted to respond to that, however, suddenly the voice of her brother interrupted them,


    "Gah! It''s too complicated*slam*."


    He slammed the papers in his hand on the table before telling them, "There are only two options I can suggest: the first being using multiple swords to fulfill your necessity. You have to carry at least three swords."


    Alex couldn''t have that, using his skill to store his weapon was quite frustrating. The slow drop of SE was not something he could tolerate anymore.


    However, if only that had been the option he wouldn''t have been sitting here.


    "What''s the second option?"


    Akron glanced at his sister for a moment before stating, "Rune Stones."


    "---!!" Celestria''s eyes widened upon hearing that, and Jullie also showed surprise.


    However, for someone who has been researching all kinds of beings in this world, Alex knew he would be hearing it from Akron.


    "Rune stones can only solve your problem. They will provide your blade with the ability to augment. You can adjust the weight and size according to your will. And because rune stones absorb heat, there won''t be any worries of the blade snapping as well."


    Akron paused, and with his expression turning grave, he added, "However, for that, we need two things: a runemaster and a runestone."


    "And we all know how one can get a rune," Jullie added, her voice sounding grim, "From a Disaster-class Soulless."


    No being possesses a rune that can be tampered with, to carry spells except for the Soulless. The functions of Soul Stones cannot be overwritten which leaves only a rune as a possible answer to this question.


    And only a disaster-class can provide what he needs because the level of Soulless decides the strength of their runes, and Disaster class was among the top three in ranking.


    "What about the runemaster? Where can I find one?" Alex asked, and that statement had the Princess worried.


    "Alex...are you going to search for a disaster class Soulless?" If her memories serve her right, then that big wolf Alex fought back in the Steelhound''s territory was of the same rank.


    And Celestria knows how difficult it was for everyone to take that thing down.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Not immediately but once I gain enough strength, I will hunt it down."


    "As your Professor, I cannot let you get involved with such danger," Jullie stated with a frown.


    "But Professor, in a few months, I will graduate from the academy. What after that?" His question was met by silence since, indeed, Jullie would lose her right to restrict him once he graduated.


    "Baah! That''s none of my concern, now! If you want to find a runemaster, contact Devon. As for the weapon that can withstand a runestone, I will have it prepared by the day after tomorrow."


    Alex smiled, "Thank you, mister."


    ...


    Celestria and Alex were on their way back to the palace. Not a word was being spoken from either of them, and all Alex did was to observe the Princess beside him.


    "Hey," He called out, "...I did tell you the consequences of loving me, right?"


    Celestria''s shoulders remained slumped, "That you will always remain surrounded by danger and that I should get accustomed to it."


    Alex tilted his head, "Then why are you making that face?"


    Celestria dryly smiled, "Who will not get concerned if the person they adore always lands in a situation where they might-" She paused, couldn''t even muster up the courage to continue.


    Looking at him, she said, "Alex, you know what I was thinking at that time when I was running towards Chainedvale with little to no information about the situation?"


    Alex paused and turned to look at her before shaking his head.


    Celestria lowered her head and pressed her hand against her chest before muttering, "I thought...if something happens to you, I will also jump into your grave so we can meet in the afterlife."


    Alex took a long breath. Even if he wants to, he cannot deny that she might as well do something to her if Alex got killed one of these days.


    But he cannot promise her that he will not get involved with danger anymore. That would be a blatant lie.


    Pulling her behind the curtains, Alex cupped her cheeks, and asked her tenderly, "Okay, tell me, what can I do to lessen your concerns?"


    The tears that she had been holding back began to pour as she shook her head and refused to look up at him.


    Alex was feeling troubled seeing her like this as he softly wiped her tears and asked again, "Just tell already, Cela. I will try to fulfill your wishes."


    She finally raised her face and looked up at him.


    The allure of the teary-eyed, flushed-faced Celestria was quite dangerous. The way her fluffy lips remained parted and she looked at him with an upturned gaze, had him all hot and bothered.


    And it didn''t help when she held his hand and pressed it against her stomach, before muttering, "Then give me a reason which can force you to return to me as soon as you can."


    Alex''s eyes widened as he realized what she was saying. And to make matters worse, she spelled it clearly as well,


    "Impregnate me, Alex. I want to have your child."


    -----**-----


    Back at the dining table, the family of three finally finished their dinner while chatting all the way.


    It took them almost two hours to finish a meal since, more than eating, they were focused on talking about the past.


    "What about David? Didn''t he come to the Capital as well?"


    Hearing those words, Amanda smiled bitterly and glanced at her father.


    Hesitantly she spoke, "He indeed left the house with me to escort me to the capital. However, upon hearing that you are arriving, he returned home."


    Sarah heaved a sigh; she should have expected this. Unlike the youngest of the family, who didn''t arrive in this world when Sarah left, the eldest son of the house was old enough to understand everything consciously.


    Although they didn''t seem close to others, Sarah and David had a relationship where they shared their problems and worries with each other.


    Sarah had the memories of how David often came to complain to her about the studies and training; crying while hugging her for hours.


    And when she was leaving, he did not react at all, showing how much hurt he must be.


    After a brief pause, Sarah added, "After the summit, I will return home."


    Count Hades and Amanda were surprised, but naturally, they could have no problem with the eldest one returning home.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 97 - 96- Advice

    Women are such a strange creature.


    They can find any means to convince their man what they want.


    Naturally, when Celestria asked for a baby¡ªalthough tempting¡ªAlex rejected her, given neither of them were prepared and Celestria was still underage. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why, upon his refusal, she fell to the ground and began bawling, leaving him no other option than to allow her to accompany him to his hometown.


    ''Seriously...what an evil princess....'' That smile she radiated after he allowed her was pure evil.


    Now, standing before the Lord of the Steelhound clan, Alex heard the importance of his role and what he would be required to do under certain circumstances.


    It was shocking that Sarah convinced them to make Alex her bodyguard. However, considering the strength of an average soldier, and the thing he witnessed yesterday, it would be better if Alex himself remained present around Sarah.


    "If you feel someone suspicious, or anyone moving suspiciously toward the Saintess, you either apprehend them or shield the Saintess with your own body. Am I clear?"


    "Understood, sir." He diligently responded.


    Victor stepped forward before handing him a small golden pendant, saying, "This is an artifact that came from the Vault. Wear it so any sudden attack, magical or physical, won''t harm you." Taking a pause, he added, "Well, to a certain degree, that is."


    Alex raised his brows as he took the pendant. He has heard that several priceless and extremely useful things are kept in the vault but he never had the chance to explore the treasury.


    Taking the artifact he hung it around his neck before giving the man a thankful nod.


    "I don''t need to teach you how to defend yourself, but remember Alex, today, your life is connected with the Saintess. Give her more importance than your own life."


    The warning was clear: if something happens to the Saintess, the government, the church, and the common masses won''t let Alex live another day.


    If he had been delegated the role of protecting someone else, then Alex might have hesitated, given he was potentially risking his chances to participate in the Trials. However, the person in question was Sarah, and Alex knew that he would protect her at any cost.


    With a confident smile, the silver head stated, "Understood, sir. I will do my best."


    -------------**------------


    "Someone is smiling a little too much today?" Amanda teased as she helped Celestria braid her hair.


    The Princess couldn''t hold herself from smiling a bit more as she said, "Alex allowed me to accompany him."


    Amanda raised her brows, seemingly she understood what she meant before she casually asked, "So you are also coming along?"


    Celestria tilted her head, "''Also''? Don''t tell me, you as well....?"


    "I mean, Edric is going with Alex so to ensure his safety as his girlfriend, I need to be with him, right?"


    Celestria''s brows drew a small frown, making her look like a pouting child, as she said, "Why do you two have to be the third wheel?"


    "Oh my adorable princess, you are not going there for your honeymoon. There are bloodthirsty people probably waiting for Alex''s return."


    Celestria stopped whining and said, "I am aware, and I am thankful that you two are coming along. Seriously, if I could, I wouldn''t have ever let him go back there."


    As Amanda attached the hairpin to her hair, she muttered, "It''s natural to feel that way, Celestria, however, you shouldn''t let your concern become a burden for Alex. Someone who has been dating a trouble magnet for a while now, I know for one thing that they will still put their hands in the hell hole despite how much we try to stop them. However, the difference would be that our concern will only continue to weigh over them and might become the reason for their fall."


    Celestria was anxious, "So...should I stop worrying about Alex?"


    Amanda smiled and shook her head, "We both know that it''s impossible to not get worried about the ones we adore. However, what we can do is encourage them and be there with them when they need us. It will not only give them confidence but assurance as well, that even if the world turns against them, we will always be standing beside them as their support."


    Celestria looked at Amanda with her brows rising as she registered each word her friend stated and understood what she meant.


    Don''t be his burden, rather, try to become his ally.


    Celestria needed to listen to this. With a smile, she nodded, "I will do as you say. Thank you, Amy."


    ------------**-----------


    The capital of Grimland was alive with a dazzling display of preparation for the grand summit. Streets that were usually bustling with trade and chatter now gleamed under vibrant banners fluttering in the cool breeze, each one bearing the crest of a visiting nation.


    Workers moved with purpose, stringing lanterns and draping silken fabrics over balconies and railings. The city seemed to pulse with energy as if every stone and corner had been polished to perfection for the occasion.


    The main square, the heart of the city, had transformed into a spectacle of elegance. Golden arches had been erected, entwined with blooming vines that gave off a faint, sweet aroma.


    Elaborate fountains gushed crystal-clear water, reflecting the sunlight like liquid diamonds. Flowers in every color imaginable adorned the pathways, their petals carefully arranged into intricate patterns of unity and diplomacy.


    Inside the palace, preparations for the summit were nothing short of extraordinary. The grand hall, where the summit would take place, had been transformed into a vision of opulence. The polished marble floors gleamed, their surface so immaculate that the intricate chandelier above seemed to reflect endlessly.


    In the adjoining rooms, lounges were prepared for informal discussions. Luxurious sofas in deep shades of blue and green were arranged around low tables adorned with fresh flowers and silver trays of fine liquor.


    Servants moved around, helping each other, and engaged in their designated work. The kitchen of the palace was the busiest place at the moment, preparing the dishes that would be served today.


    Needless to say, after what happened yesterday¡ªthe discovery of some servant''s involvement with assailants¡ªrequired tighter security and every servant''s house was under strict protection as well.


    "Man...that was tiring...." Moving toward his room, Edric wiped his sweat. He was involved with the morning routine training with Sir Victor and Aborne.


    Although the training mostly revolved around him trying to hit Victor, it was tiring nevertheless.


    He was thinking of taking a warm bath before eating something since he had to report to his post in an hour.


    However, just as he climbed the floors, he found someone standing before his room door.


    "Valarie?" He was thoroughly surprised to see the redhead standing there. He never heard from anyone that she would be coming here, signifying why he seemed too surprised.


    "Hey," With a soft smile, she greeted him, "You seem tired. Should we talk late-"


    "No, I am fine. Anyway, when did you arrive?" He asked as he wiped his sweat in the towel he borrowed from the passing maid.


    "Just an hour ago...I watched you train." She slowly muttered, "You have become stronger than before.".


    Edric was confused, "Then why didn''t you join me?" In the past, she would have instantly jumped inside the ring if she had spotted him sparring.


    She didn''t respond to that and looked down, making Edric concerned as he asked, "Hey...have you met your father yet?"


    Aborne was there all the time so it was highly unlikely she would have met him.


    And as he thought, "No...I can''t bring myself to talk to him....not face to face..." Her voice was rough and the girl seemed on the verge of tearing up.


    Edric heaved a sigh and made the girl turn towards him, "Tell me, Valarie, why do you feel so hesitant to meet your father?"


    She didn''t lift her eyes, and spoke in a heavy voice, "Because I know...I will hurt him by crying in front of him."


    Aborne knows how much his daughter adores him and feels proud of him. And if she cried in front of her father, the man who only gave her a reason to smile in the past, then surely it would hurt him.


    Edric felt his heart turning heavy seeing her weep.


    He didn''t know how to comfort her and there was no Amanda around to help him.


    Suddenly, a third voice entered the conversation which made Valarie flinch,


    "And by not meeting him, you will make him feel that you are disappointed in him, and thus, you are ignoring him."


    Alex opened the door and plainly stated.


    Edric now realized that he was standing before Alex''s room.


    Valarie turned towards Alex, her brows knitted, as she said, "I can never be disappointed in him! I know he did his best!"


    "Yup~I know that as well. However, did you tell him that? Did you tell Sir Aborne that you aren''t disappointed in him?"


    Valarie stiffened hearing that. Indeed, her avoiding her father can be easily interpreted wrongly. And considering what a vital phase he is going through...Valarie should have been careful of her actions.


    Turning toward Alex, she bowed her head and said, "Thank you for your advice. I will meet him as soon as I can."


    Once Valarie left, Alex threw a wet towel around Edric who was about to say something.


    "I used your bathroom."


    Edric''s eyes widened, "You used all the warm water?!"


    Alex shrugged, "Mine was used by....someone else. Sorry."


    After that, a mini-war arc arose.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I hope you all enjoyed the chapter.

 Chapter 98 - 97- Warning(1)

    The human realm is home to three major kingdoms, each a cornerstone of its existence. Though humans are fewer in number and weaker in power compared to the other realms, these kingdoms have maintained strong, amicable ties. Bound by mutual need and shared vulnerabilities, their unity has become their greatest strength, allowing them to endure challenges that might have otherwise overwhelmed them.


    Initially, there were five kingdoms. However, one of them was defeated and merged with Grimland a few years back. And one of them perished during the great war against the Beast tribe a hundred years ago.


    Grimland was majorly known for its variety of artifacts, weapons, and labyrinths. Those who desire to become a strong and competent warrior, often migrate to Grimland.


    There is a town devoted to labyrinths, and the number of Hunter''s guilds in Grimland easily exceeds what was present in other kingdoms.


    Then comes the kingdom of trade and the financial giant of the human realm¡ªZymeria.


    Although a few hands were risen in protest, the Queen of the nation has been running the nation quite brilliantly after her father''s demise.


    Zymeria was not only involved with trade with other human kingdoms but with elven territories as well¡ªmaking them the only ones who came in contact with another race regularly.


    Then comes the nation with the most military strength and the vanguard of the human realm¡ªWhiteden.


    The nation situated in the North is run by three clans, considering their complicated past. Taking geographical areas into consideration then, Whiteden was the largest nation in the human realm.


    They have always been secluded from the world, coming in contact most during summits or if there was any war approaching. They don''t usually prefer foreign trade unless it''s about alcohol.


    The military strength of Whiteden easily surpasses Zymeria and Grimland collectively.


    If Zymeria was focused on enhancing its finances, then Whiteden always remained determined to extend its forces. That was why, Grimland, the only nation with balance between the two, was the strongest Human Nation among the three.


    ....


    "I always feel so touched seeing the people of Grimland warmly welcoming us...haah." The lady with long brown hair and a pair of slanted green eyes muttered with a soft smile on her face.


    The allure of the woman was enough to make the man on her left, avert his eyes in the fret of staring at her longer than what could be regarded as appropriate.


    Adolf smiled, "The preparation has been going on for weeks now."


    There were only six people present around the table¡ªalong with the three nation''s rulers, the Arch-Duke of Grimland, the Head Priest of the Cathedral, and, of course, the Saintess.


    Apart from them, Devon was also present, but his role was just to observe things, rather than speak.


    Naturally, the guards of every being were present nearby as well.


    The role of guarding the king was given the redhead commander named, Aborne.


    Unlike in the morning, he looked far better. After all his conversation with his daughter assured him that he wasn''t completely defeated in life. There still was some hope left for him and he would do his best to bounce back.


    Alex was standing on the Saintess''s left blank to have his eyes on Sarah and another eye on his surroundings.


    Alex''s eyes traveled towards the man who hadn''t spoken a single word since earlier.


    The broadest man in the room, with rough white hair and a pair of blue eyes. His aura radiated cold waves, making one think twice before approaching him.


    ''It''s surprising...'' There are three clans running the Whiteden, and in the past, the clan head of the Hebbec clan attended the summit. The Frostbate¡ªthe leading of the three clans¡ªnever got involved with these meetings. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why Alex was not expecting to see his biological father sitting across from him.


    "...it''s surprising tho, for Sir Eryndor to join the summit." The Queen voiced her opinion while looking at the man with a friendly smile.


    The man in question remained stoic as he responded, "I was informed that the Saintess is joining the discussion, so I discerned this must be serious." Turning his eyes toward the Saintess, the man added,


    "Isn''t it?"


    Christopher narrowed his eyes, complaint was written over his face.


    Sarah''s face was covered, so no one knew where she was looking when she said, "Indeed, there is something I would like to discuss with you all."


    Adolf had several other things to discuss related to trade and the common problems each kingdom was facing. However, considering that the Patriarch of the Frostbate clan seemed rather impatient, he decided to let them continue.


    "A possible war is approaching," Adolf began, drawing everyone''s attention toward him, "We were informed beforehand so we have already started preparation."


    The brunette, named Amara Zymeria, frowned, "A war? Against whom?"


    "It''s uncertain." The blond voiced, "However, the forces behind this would be unimaginably strong...more fiercer and determined than any opponent you have faced until now."


    Hearing Adolf''s words, Eryndor frowned; this was unexpected. Although he knew that if the Saintess was involved it must be something serious...but this was really unexpected.


    An enemy stronger than what they have faced? Is it an exaggeration stemming from a lack of knowledge of what kind of forces Frostbate has faced?


    "Can we know more about this enemy?" The silver-haired asked, "With the knowledge of what we should be expecting, it would become a lot more convenient to prepare."


    Amara agreed with it, "Indeed if we know what kind of forces we can face, we can at least have a definite direction of our preparation."


    Adolf was rendered speechless here, since until now, he also hasn''t been provided anything more than this.


    Every eye now turned towards the Saintess again.


    Alex was surprised that all those eyes weren''t making her even flinch as she calmly remained seated here and stated,


    "Enemies who can dissect your defenses and strike with precision at your weakest points. Foes capable of overwhelming you with sheer might, yet wielding a pitiful fa?ade that lures compassion¡ªonly to seal your downfall."


    Taking a pause, she turned her head towards the Frostbate, before adding,


    "They are not merely cunning but devastatingly powerful, driven by a singular, unyielding goal: victory at any cost. Honor and chivalry hold no meaning for them; they will defy every code, exploit every weakness, and tread upon every moral boundary. These beings are not just adversaries¡ªthey are the greatest nightmare for humanity and every living creature that inhabits this plane."


    Those words had a great effect on the people, as the conference hall turned completely silent upon hearing that.


    Hearing those words from anyone else had a completely different effect. However, the Saintess had proven her ability to foresee the future more than once. As such it was impossible for them to ignore her words or regard them as exaggeration anymore.


    Devon couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Are these beings coming in armies or individually?"


    His question piqued curiosity from others, as they once again, turned toward the Saintess.


    Christopher sneered, "Didn''t you hear her? These beings don''t hold any ethics, so surely they would attack individually. As such, it becomes necessary for the human factions to prepare their warriors as well."


    Although she would have said it more gently, the answer would have remained the same.


    Devon didn''t look offended since his mind was consumed with thoughts of what they would be facing.


    ''Individuals with the ability to shake the world?'' Eryndor''s brows grew closer, as he realized something and voiced it instantly,


    "Are they...from another world?"


    Devon''s eyes narrowed, since he also landed on the same conclusion, and the Queen gasped.


    "Othworlder?" The Duke asked, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Adolf hummed before he spoke with a thoughtful look, "Considering Supreme Grace said that they are dangerous for everyone, it''s highly unlikely that these beings are from any faction."


    His eyes traveled towards the Saintess before he asked the same thing, "Are they from any other plain, Your Holiness?"


    The Saintess remained silent for a moment before voicing, "Any further information would be counterproductive."


    That made them back off immediately. They wanted to attain as much information as they could, however, not by paying a price.


    Adolf suddenly leaned back in his seat and stated, "How about we take a break and then continue this discussion."


    "I concur." Amara agreed, given there was a lot to digest before she could make any decision.


    Eryndor also didn''t say anything, showing that this much was indeed not something he ever expected.


    On that note, everyone dispersed, isolating them for an hour so they think about the information they just received.


    Sarah chose to relax in her room for the time being.


    "Please take care of yourself, Your Holiness." Christopher voiced with a concerned look on his face.


    He glared at Alex before muttering, "Safely escort her to her room."


    Alex wanted to chuckle, but he held it in and nodded.


    En route, when they were alone Alex couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you tell them that they are from the other world?"


    Sarah revealed her face from behind the veil. A mischievous smirk danced on her lips as she stated,


    "Isn''t it fun to make it all mysterious?"


    "..."


    -----------**---------


    A/N:- The second half of the meeting will be finished in the next chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 99 - 98- Warning(2)

    Edric was stationed near the rear end of the palace as a guarding soldier. Naturally, someone of his caliber cannot be allowed to wander around when so many important entities are around.


    Initially, Edric wanted to be a knight and to serve the kingdom, so this was a nice experience for him. His ambition shifted not because he looked down on the job, no, he still respected soldiers and militants from the core of his heart. However, he realized something after spending time with the battalion under Aborne''s command and Eric.


    If he wanted to grow continuously to serve his nation and humanity as a whole, then he couldn''t let himself get restricted. And as a soldier, his movements would be limited.


    He had a long conversation with Eric about it¡ªthe man being quite easy to converse with when it came to topics like these.


    Eric''s family has always remained in the mercenary business. However, the family allowed the youngest one¡ªArk Steelhound, to enroll in the academy and realize his goal.


    Which explains why Eric never imposed his opinion on Edric. He suggested the possible jobs that Edric could pursue if he wanted to dwell deeper in his origin and didn''t want to have his growth stagnant.


    ''At the end of the day, being a hunter seems the right job for me...'' Eric gave him various ideas, however, none of them suited his taste. Being a mercenary was also not something he could prefer, even though a mercenary''s job provided much more monetary gains and the growth of individuals continued to progress.


    However, as a mercenary, Edric knew he could never kill people. He was only good at hunting monsters. (People start to emotionally blackmail at the time of death in the name of their family, and Edric can''t handle that).


    "Woah!" Amanda exclaimed as she raised her hand in alert.


    Edric heaved a sigh before muttering, "Don''t approach me so silently."


    Amanda apologized as Edric sheathed his sword.


    "I just wanted to give you this," She forwarded a small lunch box in his direction, "They are taking a break, and Sir Aborne said that it''s okay to take a quick break for soldiers as well."


    Edric smiled at his girlfriend, "I feel you are making it up..." Knowing how strict Aborne was, it was highly unlikely he would have allowed a break.


    However, considering Edric was not a regular soldier and definitely didn''t want to make his girlfriend sad, he took the lunch box.


    "Thank you." Edric looked at his hands and realized that he was still wearing the gauntlet. Taking them off would have taken time so Amanda stepped forward and tore the bread.


    Bringing it near his lips she said, "Here, let the wife feed her dutiful husband."


    " ???????-??????? " Edric was shy.


    ---------***---------


    After an hour, the meeting resumed.


    The atmosphere around the table was quite grim. Thanks to the fact that the other two rulers always brought their chief advisor along to the summits, they were able to discuss things with someone rather than forming judgments on their own.


    Adolf began, "As the matter discussed previously, we would be facing something unexpected and grave in the future. So I would like to first extend my proposal of how we should prepare."


    No one spoke in between and allowed the blond one to continue, "It is stated that we would be attacked by individual beings so it''s important to prioritize quality over quantity."


    Zymeria gave a short nod and considering the lack of any reaction from Eryndor, it seemed he agreed as well.


    Adolf glanced at Devon before the man got up and began unfolding the plan they had prepared,


    "To choose the best from the human race, we should first need to select those few soldiers from each kingdom who can face off against the other kingdom''s best ones. Since we are choosing quality over quantity we should pick a number of how many soldiers we should gather."


    "Ten." Eryndor voiced, "Ten pillars of defense would be an appropriate number. And from what you are suggesting, a contest of warriors to choose the best of the best?"


    Devon nodded, "That would be the most efficient way of knowing who can stand against unexpected danger."


    Amara turned her attention towards Adolf before asking, "Don''t we already know? I mean, Aborne and Devon, two of your best warriors, are already present here."


    Adolf smiled, "No longer, Lady Amara. The new generation has greatly impressed me, proving that records cannot define the current strongest. Although Devon and Aborne are still some of my finest warriors, there are some new faces that you will see. For example, Alex here..."


    As he gestured, every eye turned towards the soldier standing behind the Saintess.


    Eryndor frowned his brows upon hearing that name and seeing those eyes. A flicker of recognition appeared in his eyes but then, he was only looking at Alex like he was witnessing a stranger.


    "He has the strength to fight an adult wolf-kin even though he is just an academy student."


    Amara looked surprised, "A wolf at this age? That''s quite some feat boy."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes as she looked at that expression on the queen''s face. She was very well aware of Amara''s taste in men, urging the Saintess to tilt to her left and hide Alex behind her.


    "Amanda is also quite a brilliant mage," Sarah added, trying to remove the attention from Alex. However, the way Amara narrowed her eyes and her lips thinned in a smile, made the silver head gulp.


    Dangerous woman.


    "Ah, yes. Who can forget about Amanda, the prodigy of the Soulforge Academy? Being taught under Devon she has developed her skills quite brilliantly." Adolf complimented.


    Eryndor was still slightly unclear on the matter, however, he stated his opinion about the preparation, "In two weeks, our clan would arrange a contest of the bravest. It won''t be much trouble for me to pluck the top warriors from the contest."


    Although the face of the danger was uncertain, it was certain that something grave was about to happen. So Eryndor would surely put more focus on the upcoming contest to get a few names.


    Amara also nodded, "By the end of the next month, I think I can provide ten warriors from my nation-"


    *CLANG* S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara was startled, and everyone turned their heads toward the source of the noise.


    "Your Holiness?" Christopher asked in apprehension seeing the glass dropping from the Saintess'' hand and shattering into fragments.


    Alex had a frown on his face as he heard nothing from Sarah and the whole person seemed frozen at her spot.


    "Supreme Grace?" Devon voiced but even his call was ignored as Sarah remained completely unmoving from her spot, like she was bound by someone''s spell.


    Alex leaned forward and whispered, "Sarah...what happened?"


    She jolted out of her reverie before stuttering, "S-Someone is coming....someone dangerous."


    "...!!" Adolf''s eyes widened as he glanced at Aborne, and instantly, the redhead bolted out of the room.


    "...m-massive bloodlust...h-he is coming for ca-carnage..." Her voice was shaky, the whole person seemed to be trembling at what was coming.


    Alex felt his heart elevating seeing the lady like this as he held her shoulder and her hand before asking, "Who is this person?"


    "Ah~she is talking about me."


    A chill ran down everyone''s spine as they heard a foreign voice arriving from the entrance of the conference hall.


    The presence of the being weighed heavily in the room, as if the air itself had turned to lead. The sheer dread it exuded was so tangible, so suffocating, that even the slightest reckless movement felt like it could seal their fate.


    Victor was the one who stood on his feet and glanced at the man, "Allen...." A name seeped through his lips as he recognized the man who once was his comrade.


    "Hey, Victor. Long time, mate."


    Alex slowly recovered from his shock and turned his eyes to face the man.


    Long flowing white hair, a lean body, a pair of red eyes, and a complexion paler than a sheet.


    ''A vampire....''


    Eryndor bit his lips before turning towards the intruder, "How dare you show your face here!"


    "Calm down, human, I am not here for you." The Vampire voiced, his tone sounding a little too calm for someone who had entered a human''s territory and was standing before the three leaders of human factions.


    Walking with casual strides he approached the conference table, only to halt when suddenly Devon summoned four Magic Circles and was prepared to vaporize the being, "For breaking the law and intruding into the palace, you have already committed a grave crime, Duke Allen Velmont."


    The man grinned, his hands held behind his back as he asked, "That so? Then why don''t you call your soldiers and ask them to arrest me?"


    Devon''s eyes widened in realization. Feeling the presence of an unwanted being the soldiers should have entered the hall already.


    The Vampire''s lips were extended in a nasty grin as he muttered, "Your palace is under my control now, Adolf. To save yourself and your soldiers'' lives, you just need to fulfill my one demand."


    Turning his eyes toward the Saintess, he added, "Give me what I desire and I will leave."


    ----------**-----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 100 - 99- For pride(1)

    There were rumors that once a Duke ranked Vampire came to propose marriage to the Saintess in the past.


    However, naturally, she rejected him.


    But now all the rumors were proven right.


    The man, dressed in a red suit, lazily sat on a chair while he exposed such a vulnerable side that might tempt a person to ambush him. However, Alex knew that attacking him would be pointless; there was no visible loose opening in his stance that he could exploit.


    "You have a family already, why are you fixated on the Supreme Grace?" Victor asked with a frown; he was the only being in the room who wasn''t shaken up as much as the others.


    The younger Vampire heaved a sigh before singing his sad tale, "Truth be told, when I was rejected by my lady, I wanted to live with the rejection and decided to never disturb her." With his left hand pressed against his chest, he spoke with his eyes closed as if to show his innocence.


    However, when he opened his eyes, a gleam of obsession flashed in them, as the inhumane added, "However, as much as I tried keeping myself away from the lady, I found my attention drawing toward her even more. I started seeing her in my wives...hallucinating that she was walking into my life and accepting me as her lord. I completely lost my focus on my work...it became so frustrating that I started slaughtering livestock. Kill, kill, kill, is what I could do to prevent myself from thinking about her!" A maddening look overwhelmed his expression, and then, he turned completely still.


    With his head leaning forward he glanced at Victor before whispering, "However, none of it was helpful. I just know that I cannot live without her."


    The sheer madness and the subtle blood lust of the man was fair evidence to show his obsession over the Saintess. Even though the Vampire has yet to see Sarah''s face, he is extremely infatuated with her.


    Alex gritted his teeth, ''This bastard is insane...'' He could see that Sarah was nervous as she pinched the corner of his sleeve but in front of the adversary she adopted a bold front,


    "I have already stated my response to your proposal, Duke. Please don''t burden your soul with any more sin."


    "Haah~such a lovely voice," It was like he never heard her saying something; the vampire sighed in admiration, clutching his chest and looking euphoric.


    "Lady Saintess, there is no point in trying to convince me. Unless you don''t want the soldiers outside to die and every being present inside the room to meet their makers, then follow me to my territory and become my wif-"


    **CLANG**


    The sound of heavy metal colliding against the floor resonated as Alex finally got his patience worn out.


    Every eye turned towards him, and Devon seemed to be in a panic, ''No, Alex, don''t do anything rashly here...!!''


    The tension was intense in the air, the second passing like hours.


    Alex silently stood before the Saintess and looked the man in the eyes.


    The Vampire narrowed his eyes even though that smile never faded from his face, "You seem quite close to my beloved. You were holding her hand when I came as well. Hmm~since we haven''t married yet, I fo-"


    "Okay, just stop." Alex voiced, finding not even a fabric of his body liking this specimen who was just casually imposing whatever he wished, "You are here to claim the Saintess and make her yours, right? Then be a man and prove your worth. After all, if you are not strong you won''t be able to protect her in the future, right?"


    Eryndor frowned; is this kid desperate to die? sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Devon took a strong gulp, ''This can turn real ugly in no time....''


    Amara was feeling sympathetic and impressed by his words.


    Adolf was clenching his fist and was watching everything unfold silently.


    Allen grinned, "You are right," He jumped from the chair, and his body seemed weightless enough to provide him a few seconds of flight as he landed before Alex,


    "I need to impress my bride before taking her with me. Consider it some sort of courtship contest."


    Tilting his gaze, he looked at the Saintess before asking, "Once I defeat your beloved soldier, you won''t show any more resistance, right?"


    Sarah remained silent; torn between disgust for the inhumane and concern for Alex, she couldn''t muster up a single word.


    There always remains a spell at the tip of her tongue that can end her life since she knew a long time ago that this world was filled with crazy people who could go to extreme lengths to have her.


    The very thought of being touched by someone else who was not Alex made her skin crawl in disgust.


    However, now that she had Alex, she knew she wouldn''t need to use that spell.


    Alex will win this.


    Seeing the sudden confidence in her demeanor made Allen smile wider: this is good. He would enjoy her crestfallen expression when this soldier loses. The taste of defeating a prideful woman crumbling at his feet and surrendering in his bed was just too tempting to let go.


    "Okay then, shall we proceed?"


    "Yes, we shall," Alex responded, not a speck of nervousness in his voice.


    "And you all as well, please join us so I can have you all as the eyewitnesses." Turning toward the others, Allen encouraged.


    Adolf stepped forward before demanding, "You have more than enough people to witness the duel; let these two go" Without even gesturing, one could tell about who ''two'' he was talking about.


    Adolf didn''t want the rulers of the other two nations to meet their demise here by any chance, or the three major nations of the human race would be under great threat.


    However, "Please Adolf, don''t bore me. You know I can''t let them go just because they have no worth for me."


    Eryndor gritted his teeth, "You think you are all high-" The man''s words were cut short as a crushing weight descended on him, an overwhelming force that nearly knocked him to the ground. His body froze, his muscles trembling uncontrollably. It wasn''t just pressure¡ªit was suffocating, smothering bloodlust, sharper and more focused than anything he had ever felt.


    Allen didn''t move a muscle, but his gaze, now cold and piercing, locked onto Eryndor with the weight of a predator deciding how to dismantle its prey. The room darkened as if the light itself recoiled from his presence.


    The corners of his lips curled upward, but it wasn''t a smile¡ªit was a sneer, dripping with contempt.


    "You dare raise your voice in my presence?" Allen''s voice, smooth yet razor-sharp, sliced through the silence.


    It was evident that this being was living up to his race as the strongest one, residing at the top of the food chain.


    Even Victor was shaken up at how significantly Allen had grown in these two years from what he last saw.


    Eryndor didn''t open his mouth anymore, and slowly the pain receded.


    "If anyone else have any qualms then swallow it since I am not here to listen to your complaints."


    Turning his face back to the soldier, Allen said, "Now then, the brave one."


    Alex nodded and began walking along with the Saintess.


    Seeing how she was holding his sleeve, made Allen feel a very raw murderous intent arose within him. However, for the sake of what he would gain in another few minutes, he stopped himself.


    As they all walked towards the backside of the palace, Devon couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Won''t it be better for Sir Victor to fight him?"


    Although Alex was strong, probably one of the strongest humans as of now, it was an irrefutable fact that Victor was far stronger than Alex. And considering both of them once shared the battlefield, Victor must have much more knowledge about Allen''s fighting style.


    From whichever angle one sees, Victor would be the best opponent against Allen.


    However, "I cannot fight against him..." Victor suddenly voiced what garnered everyone else''s attention, wordlessly asking him the reason.


    The pure-blood heaved a sigh, "When I was migrating from my birthplace, I signed a contract with the Monarch that under whatever circumstances, I would never reveal their secrets. And in exchange, he gave me the promise that none of the vampires would ever harm me or my family. Naturally, as a reverse effect, I cannot harm them either."


    Now they realized why he refused. Also, they now know why Victor didn''t react when an intruder arrived in the conference hall.


    Alex could feel that despite how much she was trying to hide it, Sarah was nervous.


    Matching her strides, he whispered to her, "You know I will win this right?" The confidence in his voice made her feel a little calmer however, the thought of losing him again, made her heart heavy.


    "You are fighting for my pride Alex, so I won''t accept anything except victory."


    The silver head grinned before muttering, "That''s more like it."


    ----------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 101 - 100- For pride(2)

    What does Alex know about Vampire? Naturally, when he inherited the knowledge of the previous owners, Alex learned various things about different races.


    Their strengths and weaknesses. What they like and what they do not. What makes them stronger, and what unnaturally weakens them? Like the wolf-kin or other similar beast kinds become stronger when they are out for revenge. Emotional instability provides them a boost which can easily overwhelm their foe.


    From what Alex knows, the Vampires have only two glaring weaknesses that he could exploit: first is the sun, which makes their blood warmer and Soul Energy a bit unstable. And the second was the lack of blood around.


    Vampires can reenergize themselves mid-battle by the blood of any being. However, considering the pride of this specific Vampire, Alex doubted if he would resort to external help.


    Considering these two conditions, Alex hoped he could somehow win this battle.


    .....


    Standing under the sun were the two individuals who had taken the challenge of a death battle.


    Alex''s eyes were trained on the inhumane who lazily stood there, with a relaxed smile on his face. His whole demeanor suggested how seriously he was taking this battle.


    However, Alex had a feeling that if he attacked the man mindlessly by trusting his laid-back pose, then he would be facing severe consequences.


    "Ready when you are, soldier," Allen spoke while gesturing him with his finger.


    A moment of pause, before Alex exploded into motion, his sword flashing in the sunlight as he activated Quick Silver. His body blurred, closing the distance in a heartbeat, the blade already slicing toward Allen''s neck.


    However, as he expected, the Vampire just tilted his body enough to dodge the attack, "Hoh~that''s some speed, boy."


    Alex didn''t hesitate, not for a second. He pivoted mid-motion, his hip rotating as he launched a vicious backhanded slash aimed squarely at Allen''s neck. The air seemed to ripple with the force of the strike.


    Allen ducked, his movements fluid and almost playful. As Alex zipped past, Allen''s foot tapped the ground with a casual flick, but the impact sent a crack through the earth beneath him.


    .Before the dust could settle, Alex unleashed another Quick Silver, the blade a blur in his hands, aimed at Allen''s chest this time.


    The audience was silent, captivated by the speed and ferocity of the exchange. They watched in awe as the silver blur phased through Allen''s form, cutting the air with deadly precision, but never once leaving a scratch on the Vampire''s skin.


    "He is fast...but not enough to take him by surprise," Victor commented as he saw the battle unfold before him.


    "He is not being predicted. Rather, Alex is just slow enough for Allen to dodge," Devon added, a frown on his face.


    Calling Alex ''slow'' would be unfair since the shockwave of his movements and strikes was enough to make the windows rattle and leave several dents around the ground. The force of each blow sent tremors through the air, shaking the earth beneath him as though the very fabric of reality was bending under his speed


    However, the vampire he was fighting has lived centuries to stand here; although vampires aren''t involved in wars much, they surely have battle experience from a very early age.


    Then something happened; Alex stopped and Allen tensed.


    The air shifted as Alex pulled back his sword, gripping it tightly. His stance lowered, his muscles coiling like a spring. Allen''s relaxed posture straightened slightly, his sharp eyes narrowing.


    "Tempest Dart!" Alex roared, hurling his sword forward with all his strength.


    The weapon shot through the air like a silver comet, the force of its launch shaking the ground beneath Alex''s feet. A deafening crack echoed as the sheer velocity created a visible shockwave, ripping through the air. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground behind Alex split apart, the raw power of the move leaving a jagged scar across the battlefield. Along with the gauntlet, the whole sleeve of the silver head was torn in that attack¡ªrevealing his charred arm.


    Devon''s mouth parted wide as he realized the severity of the attack. As the first thing that came to his mind was, ''Is his hand okay?''


    The sword hurtled toward Allen, its edge gleaming with deadly precision. It was more than a weapon¡ªit was a storm of destruction, slicing through the wind with enough force to shatter ice pillars.


    Allen''s relaxed expression vanished, replaced by a sharp focus. His hand snapped up, fingers spread wide as he braced himself.


    The sword collided with his palm, the impact reverberating like thunder. Allen''s feet dug into the ground, cracks spiderwebbing beneath him as he skidded back several meters.


    His other hand shot out, gripping the sword''s blade to stop its momentum.


    Blood dripped from his palms as the edge cut into his skin. His arms trembled slightly under the force, veins bulging as he struggled to contain the weapon''s power.


    For a moment, it looked as if the sword might overwhelm him. However, in the next, Allen released a stream of blood shot from his forearms and attacked the blade.


    ''Tch.'' Victor clicked his tongue as he realized what the younger one was attempting.


    Strange runes appeared around the sword before the vigor from the weapon receded and it slowly began to decay.


    Slowly, the sword faded into the air, and the Vampire Lord finally breathed a sigh of relief, "You made me use my-!!"


    A moment of alert was all he needed before the Vampire ducked and Alex''s sword phased through the spot where his head was a moment ago.


    Kicking Alex''s shoulder, Allen leaped away and landed several feet away.


    Alex gritted his teeth in annoyance. For fuck sake, his Moon Dance had to fail just at the right moment!


    "Yo soldier...what the heck was that attack just now?" While running his fingers around his neck the Vampire couldn''t stop himself from feeling a bit amazed at how skillfully the boy reached his blind spot.


    If not for the inhumane instincts he has built in the years, Allen might not have been able to dodge that attack.


    Alex took several long breaths and steadied his stance.


    While rubbing his neck, Allen realized that he was dragging the battle longer than he intended, Allen decided.


    His grin vanished as his eyes glowed crimson, his once casual demeanor replaced by an overwhelming bloodlust.


    "Playtime''s over," he muttered, his voice dripping with malice.


    In an instant, Allen was gone, leaving behind a gust of wind. Alex barely caught a blur before the Vampire appeared right in front of him, his fist driving toward Alex''s chest like a battering ram.


    Alex twisted just in time, the punch grazing his side. The sheer force shattered the ground beneath them, sending shards of stone flying.


    Allen didn''t pause. He spun around, his leg whipping toward Alex''s head like a scythe. Alex ducked, the air above him howling from the kick''s velocity.


    Although he wasn''t as fast as that mutated wolf, Allen had the advantage of his smaller size.


    The silver head''s face was pale as he barely dodged that attack and was still spasming by that first assault.


    But Allen''s follow-up was relentless. His claws extended, slashing toward Alex''s chest. Alex managed to backpedal, but not far enough¡ªa shallow cut burned across his ribs.


    Allen didn''t let up. He darted behind Alex, slamming a knee into his back with enough force to send him sprawling forward. Before Alex could recover, Allen''s foot came down, aiming for his spine.


    "Too slow," Allen hissed, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    Sarah''s eyes widened as she hurried forward, only for several soldiers wearing red and black uniforms to appear before Sarah; completely blocking her way.


    "Don''t do it, Your Holiness. You will make it worse." Amara warned.


    The emotions the Saintess felt were similar to those felt by every other person since Alex was currently not only fighting for the Saintess but also humanity''s pride as well.


    ''Ceaser...'' With her fist clenched, Sarah dreadfully called him out.


    Allen''s grin twisted into something far more sinister as he disappeared once more, reappearing inches from Alex with terrifying speed. His clawed hand lashed out, aiming for Alex''s sword arm.


    Alex blocked the first swipe with his blade, but the impact jolted his arm violently. Allen''s second strike followed immediately, a crushing blow to Alex''s forearm.


    *Crack*


    The sound was unmistakable. Pain exploded up Alex''s arm as he staggered back, his sword dropping slightly. His grip faltered, but he refused to let go.


    Allen had a blend of agitation and amusement on his face as he leaped into the air, swirling in a perfect arc; he stood behind Alex and held both his hands by his wrists.


    Alex was too injured to free himself.


    Pressing his foot against Alex''s back, Allen looked at the Saintess, "This is the warrior you chose to protect you right?"


    **CRACK**


    With a fluid movement, Allen broke both of his arms and sent Alex stumbling forward.


    Sarah fell to her knees, her eyes clouded by tears as she saw her beloved in such a state. The effect of Decay was slowly taking his life away.


    Although her face was covered, Allen could guess her current expressions, and that made him extremely pleased.


    However, what made him frown was the fact that he never heard Alex falling to the ground.


    Turning his head, he found him just standing there lifelessly.


    "Tch, just die already!" Allen shot forward, and so did Victor to stop him¡ªhowever before either of them could reach their destination...Alex vanished.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 102 - 101- For pride(3)

    [Alex''s POV:]


    Did I underestimate my opponent? No.


    I ended up using most of my powerful stances against him to create a single opening that would decide the conclusion of the battle.


    In my previous life, the sword techniques I learned from the old man were enough to deal with any kind of danger and in any number. After all, the best thing a person in that world comes up with, in retaliation is a gun.


    However, the people of this world...the beings that share the same planet as us, were different. They were born strong and have spent ages refining their techniques and gaining battle experiences.


    However, despite being aware of all of that, I never faltered while challenging that shit-head, since no one in the world, except for me, had the right to look at Sarah like that. To call her with such intimate names and have the desire to possess her was enough for me to decide to challenge him.


    I just wanted a single opening...to land my Moon Dance and end the battle. I have the perfect opportunity...yet, I failed.


    Because of a relentless barrage of assault, I had been bestowing up that shit stain, I couldn''t control my racing heart, and having perception like fifty times better than humans, Allen sensed me.


    "Agh...it''s hot..." I had no idea where I was at the moment. It all felt hazy and vague...feeling like I was high.


    The left side of mine was hot, like something would burn me if I lean too much. However, having my body so tired and battered I couldn''t stop myself from leaning toward the heat.


    Will it burn? I pondered. I knew on my right was something more comforting and cold...a zone which I mostly prefer. However, at the moment, when everything has gone so haywire, I was willing to let go of my restraint and become one with the heat.


    Would it be wise...I don''t know.


    In the end, I just sat down where I was and extended both of my hands to submerge them into the heat and cold at the same time.


    Yes, this felt the best.


    --------**--------


    "Just die already!" Allen growled as he lunged toward the silver head; the intention to slaughter was evident by the blood lust he radiated.


    Victor weaved through the soldiers and lunged toward Alex as well, intending to put himself between them to protect the teenager.


    However, before either of them could have reached the said teenager, Alex vanished.


    *SWISH*


    "Agh!" And in the next moment, Allen winced as he was pulled by his hair; bringing a sudden halt to his movement and causing his scalp to get stretched by the force.


    Allen''s eyes narrowed as he found Alex standing there, his eyes dazed and his silver hair levitating in the air menacingly.


    The soldier''s aura was suffocating, alive with a dreadful energy that made the air feel thick and unbreathable. Alex''s entire presence was monstrous, a predator in human form. With a savage grip on Allen''s hair, he leaped back like a coiled beast unleashed, slamming the vampire into the ground with such brutal force that the surface split open.


    Adolf and Amara fell to their knees by the shockwave, while Eryndor had to stabilize himself as he felt the raw strength behind that single attack.


    ''What the....'' his eyes widened as he felt the familiar energy radiating from the boy and those eyes gleaming with the same intensity that he once witnessed years ago.


    The source of his nightmares.


    Alle groaned, his bones snapping but regenerating at a inhuman pace before he recovered from the attack and leaped away from the crater.


    ''This is strange...a human possessing such strength...''


    Allen no longer took it casually as he summoned a hundred blood tentacles, surrounding him like a cocoon before he shot the tentacles in Alex''s direction.


    Each tentacle was ferocious and driven by the lust of slaughtering their enemy. However, just as the horde of tentacles were inches away from Alex, his figure, once again dissolved in thin air, and the attack landed on nothing but soil.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    Heavy resonation of explosion erupted from the crater, however, Allen was no longer looking at the devastation but searching for the prey.


    "Stop hiding, you coward!" He could feel his presence but couldn''t pinpoint where Alex was because of his neck-breaking pace. It was infuriating.


    Allen clenched his fists, his blood boiling with fury. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. He was the predator. He was supposed to carve through Alex and claim the Saintess!


    Click.


    The sound was subtle, almost insignificant, but it snapped Allen''s attention to the rear. He whipped around, his tentacles surging toward the noise with lethal force.


    Crack.


    However, suddenly a sickening crunch echoed in Allen''s ears as his vision suddenly turned upside down. Pain shot through his body, sharp and unbearable. Alex had appeared from behind, twisting his neck with brutal precision, the crackling sound reverberating like a death sentence.


    Amara gasped, and the soldiers looked restless to have their master''s body still facing away, yet his head turned towards his enemy.


    Allen gritted his teeth, and while having his neck twisted he tried to bite Alex''s neck.


    Alex didn''t resist, and allowed the Vampire to have a taste¡ªhowever, soon Allen regretted his decision.


    "Agh....ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" A loud cry, akin to what one could expect from a dying man, Allen shouted at the top of his lungs as he staggered away from Alex while vomiting out whatever he consumed.


    The nasty and lava-like hot blood was making him experience pain stronger than what his still broken neck could provide. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone watched in amazement at how a vampire was trembling after sucking someone''s blood.


    "The tables have turned..." Devon had a sneer on his face as he looked at the vampire whose face was pale and couldn''t stop from crying out his pain.


    Allen staggered back, his screams piercing the battlefield as Alex stepped forward, his silver hair clinging to his sweat-slicked skin, glowing faintly under the sunlight. His eyes were devoid of humanity, gleaming like the cold steel of a freshly sharpened blade. The aura surrounding him grew heavier, suffocating, and it felt like the air itself was trembling in submission.


    Allen''s body trembled, his broken neck still at an unnatural angle, his pale face contorted in agony. But before he could even muster a defense, Alex vanished.


    CRACK!


    A fist slammed into Allen''s side with the force of a battering ram, shattering ribs like brittle twigs. The impact sent him flying, blood spraying from his mouth as he crashed through a line of trees, splinters embedding into his skin.


    Allen gasped, trying to rise, but Alex was already there, moving faster than the vampire''s eyes could track. Another blow, this time to his stomach, drove Allen into the ground.


    THUD!


    The impact caused the earth to cave beneath him, dirt and rock erupting like a geyser. Alex didn''t stop. He grabbed Allen by the arm and yanked him up, the motion so violent that the sound of bone snapping echoed across the battlefield.


    RIP!


    Allen howled as Alex tore his arm clean off, the limb discarded like garbage. Blood poured from the jagged wound, pooling beneath the vampire as he writhed in agony.


    The vampire tried to use his blood art to paralyze Alex, but, much to his horror, the blood he launched was getting absorbed by the beast!


    Alex remained unbothered as he slammed his claw onto the man''s chest, with enough intensity to dig his nails in his flesh before he began to rip his chest off.


    "AGHHHHH!! STOP YOU MONSTER!!" Allen''s screams reached a fever pitch as Alex''s claws dug deeper into his chest, shredding flesh and bone with grotesque ease. Blood sprayed like a fountain, the metallic stench saturating the battlefield. The onlookers could barely stomach the sight, their faces pale and horrified as Alex''s monstrous strength reduced the vampire lord to a mutilated heap.


    But Allen wasn''t done yet. With a desperate growl, he unleashed his trump card.


    "You think I''ll die like this?!" Allen roared, his voice ragged but laced with fury. His remaining arm shot upward, blood pooling from his chest and forming a massive, writhing sphere above them. The sphere pulsated with dark energy, its surface swirling with ominous, blood-red patterns.


    "Crimson Eclipse!"


    The sphere erupted, tendrils of blood lashing out in every direction, each one crackling with destructive energy. The ground beneath them crumbled as the attack expanded, aiming to obliterate Alex in its wake.


    Alex''s instincts screamed danger. He snarled, his silver hair whipping around as he released Allen and leaped back with inhuman speed. Even so, the tendrils chased after him like serpents, their tips glowing with deadly intent.


    The explosion that followed was cataclysmic.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The shockwave ripped through the battlefield, leveling trees and scattering debris for miles. And if not for Amara and Devon erecting a barrier, the others would have been affected as well.


    When the dust settled, Allen stood in the center of a massive crater, his body trembling but still upright. His chest had partially regenerated, though the effort had drained him.


    Alex also stood there, completely unscathed, as he looked down at the Vampire in a daze.


    Before he could have taken a step forward, Victor appeared before him and said, "Killing him would mean challenging the Monarch of Vampires. Don''t take any rash steps here."


    Although Victor was saying it for his sake, in his current mind, Alex could think of everyone as his enemy who was coming in between him and his prey.


    Alex raised his hand, ready to attack Victor, when suddenly, someone grabbed his hand from behind¡ªpausing the silver head.


    A whisper rang in his ear which made Alex''s whole body jolt,


    "It''s enough now Ceaser...please come back to me..."


    His hair lost their vigor and stop radiating the illumination before Alex turned towards the woman and softly muttered, "Sarah..."


    Those were the last words, Alex spoke before his consciousness slipped away and he fell into her arms.


    At that moment, not only the vampire was defeated, but a certain priest as well.


    ----------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 103 - 102- Comfort

    Celestria might hate her now, but Amanda had no other way other than freezing her legs and knocking her out instantly after.


    After all, being hated was far better than letting her friend die.


    When Celestria and Amanda heard the reverberation of battle and Alex''s cry, the Princess was about to walk out of the room even though they both knew that the soldiers of enemy forces had surrounded the palace and were guarding each room.


    Amanda had no idea who these people were but just their presence alone told her that they couldn''t defeat them. Not when there are hundreds in numbers.


    As such, the best thing Amanda could do and hope for was Alex''s victory. Celestria was crying even while unconscious; however, as much as it hurt her, Amanda felt this was the correct option.


    ''But it has been too silent now..'' Amanda frowned, a corner of her mind continuously telling her the worst conclusion; however, she didn''t pay much attention to that negative side and continued toward the door.


    Opening the door slightly, she was astounded to see the red and black uniforms-wearing soldiers were already moving, and they seemed to be heading outside.


    ''Is the battle over?'' She was curious and apprehensive to know the result, so she didn''t hold herself back from walking out of the room and approaching the backside of the palace from where all the tremors were arriving.


    "Ahh!" She gasped as she saw Aborne carrying Alex, followed by the three great rulers and her sister.


    She ran her eyes around and found Devon to be heading behind them as well, so she took her chance and interrupted him, "Sir Devon!"


    The older one halted in his path and looked at the lime-shade-haired girl before asking, "Why are you roaming around? It''s still not safe here."


    There must be a thorough inspection of the palace first before Devon could be rest assured. He couldn''t trust that the Vampire had not planted any surveillance artifacts or left any soldier of his behind.


    Amanda hurriedly asked, "What was happening just now? And what happened to Alex?"


    Devon heaved a sigh and told her, "It was a Vampire who came here to pursue The Saintess, and Alex fought him to protect her."


    Amanda''s eyes widened in shock. She has heard about the popularity her sister held, but a Vampire to come here just for her?!


    Amanda was aware of the strict law forbidding any being from trespassing the veil, so the Vampire must have already decided to sacrifice everything to come here.


    Wait..., "So what happened? Did Alex win?"


    Devon raised his brows, "Did you not see your sister just now?"


    Saying so he walked away, leaving the girl all bewildered.


    Alex fought and won against a Vampire Lord¡ªthe realization made her both elated and dumbfounded.


    She decided to first check on Edric before asking about Alex.


    She already knew where he was stationed so she dashed toward him, passing by several friendly soldiers who were searching around the palace for any remnant of enemy forces.


    "Ed?" She reached the place where he should be standing but he wasn''t. A frown contoured her face as she looked around and continued to call for him,


    "Ed?"


    "I am here." A voice called her out, urging Amanda to look down at the stairs, and found her boyfriend sitting there....bruised and battered.


    "What happened to you?!" She instantly took out a potion, which she always carries around, before taking the lid off and kneeling before her lover.


    His left eye was swollen to the point it was barely opening, his cheek had a red and black mark and the way he was cradling his left arm, it was apparent that he received severe damage to his arm as well.


    Edric didn''t resist when she fed him the potion, and once he felt a little better, he told her, "I tried fighting them...defeated seven of them, but they had some strange Soul suppressing tools as such, I couldn''t last much longer."


    He has no shame in accepting his defeat but the regret in his voice was quite evident.


    Amanda''s heart felt her heart becoming heavy upon hearing that as she asked in a shaky voice, "Why did you have to fight them? Alex was there to handle things."


    Edric heaved a sigh, "The being in question was a Vampire Lord, Amy. I couldn''t have let him do all the work alone." Although he had the intention, Edric failed.


    "If only I had found a better way of sneaking away...but no, as you say, I always charge in like a bull." There was no amusement in his voice but sheer frustration that, once again, Alex had to deal with the danger by putting his life at risk.


    Amanda couldn''t stop herself from embracing the little idiot, startling Edric as she did, and told him,


    "You are an idiot to blame yourself, Ed. Our foe brought enough forces to suppress the most secured place in Grimland¡ªnaturally, no one could have fought against them. So stop blaming and calling yourself weak."


    Edric''s shoulders slumped in defeat. He knew he was still thinking irrationally, and what Amanda said was true, but still, he couldn''t shake off this feeling that despite coming this far, Edric was so weak that every other enemy suppresses him so easily.


    ''Am I restraining my other side a little too much?'' The question arises; however, remembering the last time he allowed his transformation instincts to take over, he decided to discard those thoughts.


    "Amy...did you feel it?" As they slowly detached, Edric asked her.


    The other one looked nervous, as she instantly discerned what he was talking about.


    After a very brief pause, she nodded, "Yes...the same presence..." A jolt ran down her spine even when she was talking about it.


    The presence that made them so fidgety was the same presence they felt when that mutated Wolf attacked the Steelhound''s territory.


    That version of Alex which still gives Amanda nightmares, the aura he possessed at that time was something she felt today as well.


    However, "It was quite tamer in comparison." Edric was quite nearer to the battlefield, and thanks to his heightened senses, he could feel the SE of other beings more clearly than others.


    Based on that, Edric could tell that Alex somehow suppressed the whole being to appear on the battlefield.


    "Do you think Alex gained control over that form?" Edric asked, but Amanda seemed uncertain,


    "I don''t think that in the second attempt, he could have gained control over that much strength. Remember how he was making that disaster-class monster run like a mutt?"


    Edric nodded in agreement before he said, "Let''s go and check on others. Is Celestria okay?"


    "..." She completely forgot to wake her up.


    -----------**----------


    [Alex''s POV:]


    It was warm...comfortable.


    I couldn''t tell where I was since my eyes were closed, but I had never felt any more comfortable than this.


    It was like forgetting about all the stress and concern I held for others or myself, would be alright. This feeling was comforting, and I felt scared.


    "Hmm~hmm~hmmmm~" What was it? Someone seems to be humming. It feels so peaceful.


    I feel so light and relaxed that a sudden urge to never let go of this feeling arose in my heart.


    This was addictive.


    I clung to this sensation with my life, not wanting to let go of the peace I always chased but could never find. I was desperately wanting this serenity and I found it in this vague state where I couldn''t feel my own body.


    "How is my child, today? You look healthy." A voice, the same person who was humming softly until now seemed to be talking to me.


    But their voice was so vague that I could only discern the syllables, not the tone, to identify whether they were a male or female.


    Is this a dream? Why do I feel so calm?


    These questions overwhelmed me, but in the corner of my mind, I felt a familiarity with this sensation of being nurtured by this person.


    ''Ah, I am waking up...'' Just as I felt that I could finally see the person, I found my consciousness returning. And truth be told, I have never felt so regretful of waking up.


    "mm..." Parting my lids, the first person my eyes landed on was Celestria.


    And on the other side of the bed sat my beloved Saintess.


    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing them safe. However, before I could have tried to move or call them out, I felt someone watching me intently.


    With a frown I turned my eyes toward the person and found it was none other than,


    "Sir Eryndor." The man stood there silently, watching me with his gaze narrowed.


    I guess he now knows that I was the same guy whom he desperately wanted to kill.


    I know Sarah and Celestria were one call away from waking up so I didn''t panic and asked him, "You look quite intense for a father who has reunited with his child."


    The man clenched his fist, "So it''s true...you are the cursed child I discarded long ago."


    Just as he moved an inch, another voiced interrupted him, "Don''t do anything rashly here, Your Majesty, or I won''t hesitate to harm you." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I glanced toward my left and found Edric lazily sitting on a chair, with his eyes gleaming with murderous intent.


    Damn, talk about cool entry.


    -------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 104 - 103- Father? Pfft-

    The child is cursed¡ªEryndor always thought. He has discerned that keeping Alex close meant death to everyone around him. At that time, he had to consider things as a patriarch of the clan rather than a father.


    It didn''t help that the woman he devoted his life to cheated on him, so the slight inclination he had to save Alex was overwhelmed by the sense of hatred.


    Eryndor wondered if Alex was his child or not. The evidence was there, and Eryndor was gifted with a child, which was inhumane. Naturally, he would doubt.


    At that time everyone deemed it right to erase his memories and seal his powers. And to be on the safe side, keep Alex imprisoned for the rest of his life.


    Eryndor agreed to it since, his child or not, as the Patriarch of the Frostbate clan, he had to ensure the safety of his people first.


    However, one of the council members betrayed him at that time and took Alex far away from Whiteden. The betrayer was punished, and Alex was searched for quite a long time.


    Little did Eryndor think that he would find the same snorty brat here in Grimland, as one of the soldiers.


    "What happened, old man? Feeling annoyed that you can''t kill me even when I am right in front of you?" Alex asked, a thin smirk dancing on his lips.


    Eryndor had already guessed that the brat was close to the Saintess, given how he fought for her pride, and the way she seemed worried during the battle was quite an evidence that they share a special connection. And if there had been any doubts, her choice to stay close to Alex until he woke up made it clear that the lady held Alex in high regard.


    On the other side was the Princess of Grimland and she has the support of her father to protect Alex.


    However, at the moment Eryndor''s biggest reason for worry was the young boy standing behind Alex and radiating an aura which has kept Eryndor at the edge of his seat.


    There was no doubt the boy had a history steeped in bloodshed; such a potent bloodlust was far beyond what any mere cheeky brat could muster.


    Looking closely, Eryndor remembered someone mentioning something about the champion of Grimland who completely overwhelmed the students of the National Academy of Whiteden. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eryndor was a seasoned warrior so he could tell that taking any rash decision would mean he should be prepared to lose an arm, at the very least.


    "Having so many people stand beside you¡­have you threatened their lives to make them submissive?"


    The man spoke with a snarl, evident contempt on his face.


    Edric growled, but before he could have said anything, Alex responded, "Why don''t you kneel before me and thank me first, for saving your ass?"


    "!!!" Eryndor''s eyes widened. Kneel? And before a brat?! A cursed one at that?!


    "You are nothing but a wimp without that curse. And you wish to see me kneel before evil?!"


    Alex wanted to laugh, but his body hurt a little too much to chuckle at the moment. He couldn''t tell if the man was blind or just plain foolish to believe Alex was weak. And what without the curse? Isn''t that curse a part of him?


    "You know what would be the best for you, Your Majesty? It''s that you forget about Alex''s existence and return to your nation. Since not only I and the Saintess, but the whole nation regards Alex as the hero." Edric spoke, his tone making it obvious that he was threatening the man.


    Drawing closer to the bigger one, Edric added, "And trust me, you don''t want to know the consequences of touching the Hero of Grimland."


    Eryndor narrowed his eyes¡ªhe was right. He cannot act rashly here despite how much hatred he carries for Alex. He cannot kill the being who has saved the Saintess today or Eryndor would not get to leave Grimland unless he was prepared for a war.


    His ego was hurt but he still gave priority to his nation and his people.


    Wordlessly he glanced at Alex before turning on his feet and walking away.


    Edric heaved a sigh after he closed the door and looked at Alex, "Damn man, he was one hell of a father."


    Alex shrugged, "Just blood related; nothing more I have to do with that man."


    Edric was informed about the whole situation regarding Alex''s family and under what circumstances he was sent to Grimland.


    Call it instincts since Edric knew the man would come to see Alex. As such, despite how much Amanda requested him, he decided to remain in Alex''s room.


    "You did the right thing," Suddenly Celestria voiced, startling Edric as he asked,


    "You were awake?" After he saw the other lady also raising her head, "S-S-Supreme Grace?"


    The woman''s face was covered yet Edric felt she was looking at him warmly, as she uttered, "You did great, child. May God bless you."


    *Ba* Dum*


    Her sweet voice elevated his heart race and a tinge of blush appeared on his cheeks.


    He lowered his head and spoke in a hurried voice, "Thank you for your kind words!"


    Celestria chuckled, "Look at you, blushing and all. I wonder how Amy will react if she knows."


    "...!" Edric glared at the Princess before he stood back straight, and after a brief cough, he said, "I will be resting in my room. Call me if you need something, Alex."


    Once Edric left, Sarah instantly unveiled her face and revealed her eyes which were blurred by tears.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he said, "I can''t get up to wipe your tears¡­so please don''t cry."


    Celestria went to bring some warm water from the nearby table as she said, "Lady Saintess, why don''t you use your magic to heal Alex already?"


    Alex looked at Sarah with a questioning look; wondering the same thing.


    Sarah looked helpless as she told them, "I did try to heal him," Just as she said, her hands glowed with a silver hue before she pressed it on Alex''s chest,


    However, "But his body is rejecting my magic," upon her words, the hue escaped Alex''s body and disappeared in thin air.


    Alex frowned; this was strange. Before this, he had no problem getting healed by the other nurses back in the Academy. And all the potions he drank were working on him as well.


    "Is it related to my Curse?" Alex muttered under his breath, which urged Sarah to add,


    "I studied your Curse Seal and I can tell that it''s slightly damaged."


    Alex''s brows raised, "You know about it?"


    Celestria responded, "Edric told us the whole story."


    Alex heaved a sigh, that guy has a big mouth and barely any resistance against persuasion.


    Throwing away those thoughts, he asked the Saintess, "So what do you know? Is it bad?"


    Sarah looked uncertain, "I can tell that the seal is damaged, and it probably happens when you utilize the powers of that being that resides within you."


    Taking a pause and looking contemplative, she added, "There was a time when the presence of the Curse turned too ominous, to the point I felt like throwing up. Considering my magic efficiency with purity and light, I seemed to be the most affected. However, slowly that presence receded."


    Alex was unsure, "You mean to say, I willingly lowered the presence?"


    Sarah nodded, "It seems you were able to control how much power you were drawing from that curse."


    Alex¡­somehow expected it. If he had turned berserk like that time when fighting the big wolf, then he might as well have woken up in a cell.


    What was the catalyst that helped him control his strength? Alex needs to think about it.


    "Alex, you need to stop using that power. I have a bad feeling about this curse." Celestria muttered as she helped him drink the water.


    The concern in her eyes and the shakiness of her voice were enough evidence to tell how scared she was.


    Alex took a long breath once he finished drinking and said, "I am aware that the curse is a bad omen; however, until it''s a part of me, and I don''t understand what in the world resides within me¡­I can''t do anything about it."


    Taking a pause, he added, "Until I continue to feel helpless during a battle, that being from within me will continue to appear."


    Silence descended inside the room as everyone held concern about the Curse he was burdened with.


    Sarah tried to search her memory but she couldn''t find if she had read about this curse before. None of the patients she has treated had similar traits as Alex.


    "I think I should go and search in the Cathedral''s library about it," Sarah suggested.


    However, Alex had a better idea, "Or I can just ask those who bestowed me with this Seal and see what they have to say about this curse."


    Celestria was startled, "Even though your father has recognized you, you are going to Whiteden?"


    Alex smirked, "That nation doesn''t belong to him alone. Don''t worry, I will have someone sponsor me~"


    ¡ª------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 105 - 104- Seduction

    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 51] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 72] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility]


    [Soul Energy: 3482]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ¡­..


    It''s strange. Even though he used so many Sword Arts and the battle against the Vampire wasn''t an official duel, his Soul Energy was like a thousand points more than what last he checked.


    It was strange and goes against the law of Grimoire. Naturally, there could be nothing that could affect the Akashic Records then it must be Alex''s curse that affected his Soul Energy.


    ''Not only did I draw strength from the curse, but my SE also elevated. Hmm¡­'' It could be a blessing in disguise if only Alex could retain his sanity when using that power-up.


    Although he didn''t hurt anyone this time, other than the one who deserved to get hurt, Alex was still bothered about his transformation.


    He was in a dream-like state, where he couldn''t command his own body and was letting everything happen based on his instincts. The reason why he couldn''t use any Sword Arts while being in his cursed state was because he never gained control over himself during that time.


    "Is everything alright?" Alex was startled to hear Celestria''s voice from behind.


    He turned around and asked, "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with the others?"


    It has been three days since that incident and today, there was a celebration being held in the royal palace.


    Alex was wearing the suit that Celestria bought for him and was having trouble fixing the cravat around his collar.


    Celestria was dazed for a moment as she looked at her beloved.


    The blue and white suit fit him perfectly, accentuating his broad shoulders and slim waist in a way that made him look both regal and striking. His usual messy hair was slicked back neatly and tied into a short ponytail that added a touch of sophistication to his rough charm.


    The tailored, ankle-length trousers hugged him just right, giving him an air of confidence and maturity that was impossible to ignore. Celestria''s gaze lingered longer than she intended, her heart racing as heat crept up her neck.


    Right now, he was the embodiment of allure, effortlessly captivating. Celestria found herself biting her lip, unable to pull her eyes away from the sight of him.


    Alex raised his brows, "I know I look hot, but as a Princess, you need to restrain your wild side, Your Highness."


    Celestria inched closer to him as she said, "Inside a closed room, no noble status works when the person is with the one they love."


    Alex turned to look at her before encircling his hand around her waist and pulling the girl closer, "This is the second time you are trying to seduce me. You know, at this age, the line of resistance remains the thinnest, right?"


    The way she looked at him, the way she bit her lips and her whole presence oozed with sensuality. And Alex wasn''t a saint to ignore the charm of a young woman.


    Celestria looked up at him, her eyes speaking more than her lips, as she stated, "I told you before, there is no point in resisting your urges if the other person is ready to give you their all."


    Alex growled, his hand gripping her waist even more firmly, making Celestria moan softly.


    Her soft and thin waist made her look fragile, giving him the sensation that she might break any moment.


    Looking at her flushed cheeks and moist eyes, he asked, "You really test my tolerance, eh."


    Celestria didn''t reply and just stared at him with her lips slightly parted.


    Alex was dazed looking at her. A spark within him has ignited because of her. And right now all he could look at was those red lips of hers.


    It didn''t help that Celestria closed her eyes and allowed him to do whatever he wanted with her.


    Without much going through his mind, Alex lowered his face and planted his lips on hers. The kiss was not intense; he was just pressing his lips against hers, yet it felt quite intimate, sending a jolt down her spine as Celestria shut her eyes completely and surrendered herself in his embrace.


    Alex was not satisfied so he just parted his lips and sucked on her supple ones.


    The taste of her sweet lips in his grasp made Alex feel a sudden rush of heat traveling down. He held her shoulder and leaned slightly towards her.


    Celestria clung to him since she felt her legs turning noodles under his restless assault, making her breathless.


    She had never felt something so exciting and heart racing like this before.


    Alex continued to kiss her until she grabbed his shoulder a little strongly, making him realize that he might have been too fierce.


    "Haah¡­" As he parted his lips from hers, Celestria panted as she held him for support. Her face was flushed red as she took some time to stabilize her breathing.


    Alex just hugged her lithe form and allowed her to calm down before he asked, "Was that okay?"


    "Hmm?" She hummed in questioning.


    "For me to kiss you¡­even though I have not reciprocated your feelings?"


    Celestria remained silent for a moment, before she answered him, "My body and soul belongs to you¡­even if you don''t reciprocate my feelings¡­I won''t mind if you just use me for your desires."


    Separating from him a little, she looked him in the eye, before stating, "Until you can allow me to stay by your side, I don''t mind being used."


    Alex could tell that¡­she was serious. And he didn''t know how to react to that.


    What did he did to make her so obsessed with him? He didn''t know. However, there was something he was certain of,


    "Give yourself more respect, Cela. You are not a thing to be used, so don''t ever say that again."


    Celestria shyly lowered her head and nodded, "...okay."


    ¡­


    Not so long after Alex walked into the grand hall where the celebration was being held.


    The ruler of Whiteden had departed the same day after he was insulted by two teenage guys. But Adolf didn''t know about it, so he and others thought that the Emperor was shaken up, so he wanted to return home.


    ''Damn¡­this place is so extravagant¡­''


    Laughter and music filled the air as a string quartet played lively tunes from the corner. Guests in elegant gowns and tailored suits mingled, their voices blending into a hum of excitement.


    Servants weaved through the crowd, carrying trays of sparkling wine and silver platters. Long tables lined the room, covered with lavish feasts¡ªroasted meats, fresh fruits, and delicately arranged pastries.


    Alex looked around and found Edric and Amanda talking to people he didn''t know. Most probably someone from the noble house trying to gain a connection with Edric. But seeing how Amanda was holding his hand, it was highly unlikely that any other woman would have a chance.


    His eyes then went towards the royal family, and instantly, his eyes were met with Celestria, who was also giving him shy glances.


    ''Look at her¡­being all shy.'' Who could think that the same girl tried seducing a few minutes ago?


    He took a glass of fruit juice from the nearest table and stood in a corner to look at the others.


    He found Sarah surrounded by people to the point where he could barely see her. Near her was that annoying Priest, as well as some other people from the church.


    ''She is damn popular¡­.'' Alex heaved a sigh; in the past life, he seldom had time to see her, since he remained moving around the world regularly.


    And in this life, it was her surrounded by people and barely having the time to look at him.


    But well, until the Celestial Decree descends, this would continue. After that, the world would be focused on choosing their champions and the Saintess would have much more time to be with him.


    "Bored?" He heard a familiar voice from his left and without turning toward her, he said,


    "Kinda. What about you?"


    Valerie heaved a sigh, "Father is busy with the security inspection. Mum is sick, so she couldn''t come, and my siblings are already too busy in their respective jobs to come here." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex raised his brows, "Then why are you here? You could have left, you know."


    Valerie nodded, "Yeah, I know. But mum said to not leave Father alone for the time being."


    Alex could sense the deep emotion she hid expertly behind her indifferent facade.


    Although he has never felt what familial affection seemed like, he could tell that the connection between Valerie and Aborne was quite strong. And seeing her father in that state would have been quite disheartening.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex told her, "You know what could be the best way to cheer up your father?"


    Valerie instantly turned her head in his direction, listening to him intently.


    Alex turned his eyes toward the girl before, with a smile; he added, "Replace him."


    Valerie was bewildered, but Alex didn''t stay there to explain things to her.


    If she could discern what he meant and focus her steps in that direction, then who knows, humanity might get another pillar of defense really soon.


    ¡ª------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 106 - 105- Dance

    *Ting* *Ting* *Ting* Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The eyes of the guests turned toward the source of the glass clinking sound as they turned to look at the person standing on the stage.


    It was the Supreme Authority of Grimland, the King himself, gathering everyone''s attention as he stood there with a smile.


    Alex, who was standing alone in a corner, also looked towards the stage as he heard,


    "I am delighted to have you all here, joining this joyous occasion. I would like to announce that the summit was a success and we are proceeding toward a better future with our joint effort."


    A round of applause was heard from the crowd upon hearing that. The harmony between the human nations was quite vital from the point of view of humanity as a whole. As such, seeing Adolf being positive about the connection gave assurance to the people.


    Once the sound of applause died down, Adolf added, "Now, we all know that an adversary appeared a few days ago, with evil intentions. At that time, when all the forces were neutralized and the hope to overcome the adversary seemed bleak, a brave warrior emerged and confidently assured that he would defeat the foe and protect the Hope of Humanity."


    Alex rolled his eyes; what an exaggerated introduction. He was expecting something like this, that''s why he was slightly uncertain if he should join this celebration or not. However, the way Sarah and Celestria seemed adamant about him joining, he was left with no other option.


    As those words left the King''s mouth, many people started wondering, and those who were aware began to glance at Alex with a smile.


    The King smilingly called out, "Alex, would you join me on the stage?"


    ''No!'' would have been his instant reaction if not for the hopeful and excited gazes he was getting directed from the two women whom he could not ignore.


    Heaving a sigh he rested the glass on the nearest table before, amidst the applause, he walked towards the stage.


    Standing on the podium, Alex felt himself surrounded by gazes and he couldn''t establish his focus at all. The vulnerability he faces when so many people look at him is quite unsettling.


    ''Great...if someone has malicious intent among the crowd, I won''t be able to notice...'' Thankfully, the whole venue was surrounded by archers, and they were given permission to take down any suspicious entity without hesitation.


    Adolf stood beside the silver head as he spoke, "Alex not only bravely stood against the danger, but came out victorious as well. I would like to add that the danger in question was inhumane, yet our little hero here gallantly accepted the challenge since the pride of the Saintess was at stake."


    When he said that, people began to murmur, praising Alex to no end. The silver-haired youth turned his gaze towards the Priest who always sticks close to Sarah and God; that bitter expression on his face was so satisfying.


    Adolf added, "For his brave act and the strength he showed, I would like to award the boy with the highest honor a warrior could attain." As he said, the King looked at the Prime Minister, before the other one stepped forward with a small case in hand.


    Alex turned to face the king, before he planted his left hand on his chest and knelt with his head leaned forward.


    Everyone watched in awe as the King took the Symbol of Gallantry and attached it to Alex''s shoulder.


    The badge was enough to give him the highest command in the military. If Alex wanted, after graduation, he would be immediately promoted to the rank of Commander if he decided to join the military.


    Only Aborne had gained that Symbol before, and now, Alex was the second.


    Once Alex stood up, he glanced at the symbol, and somehow he was feeling a bit overwhelmed. Well, maybe because of the responsibility the Symbol brings? Or was it overwhelming pride? He couldn''t tell.


    "Now then," The king once again glanced at the Minister before another display case was brought.


    Alex raised his brows, as he heard the blond man say, "I couldn''t believe you received your first Star just recently, and now, you are attaining this one,"


    The Bronze Star rested on the tray, on which four lines were drawn.


    Alex''s eyes parted wide slightly...he was receiving his fourth-star? This soon?


    Even Edric was three stars...


    People began to clap at the achievement of the young man who hadn''t even turned eighteen to receive such honor.


    Adolf pinned the star on his chest pocket, as he said, "I was uncertain until now, but you indeed are a worthy partner."


    "...." He forgot that this man was still finding the perfect match for his daughter because of the prophecy.


    ''Gotta make Sarah take her prophecy back...'' Heaving a sigh, he lowered his head and said, "I feel deeply honored to receive this recognition."


    Adolf nodded as he patted the young man on the shoulder, "Keep up the good work."


    Once he returned to his corner, he was no longer left alone. People came and congratulated him or praised him for his dedication towards his people.


    Now, Sarah and Celestria were bothered about the sudden popularity Alex gained.


    Standing at her place, the Saintess watched Alex with a dangerous look. From behind the veil, no one knew where she was looking that''s why she had all the freedom to ogle at her lover.


    ''He looks quite delicious today...'' The formal outfit always looked good on him, even in this life.


    "Don''t even think about it," Suddenly a voice came from her left, making Sarah scoff,


    "Can you stop me?" The Saintess asked. Although she couldn''t lose her virginity, there are several more ways to please her man.


    "We made an agreement!" Celestria glared at her, however, Sarah was unbothered,


    "We did make an agreement but you crossed your limit by kissing him."


    Celestria''s eyes widened. The Princess was rendered speechless for a moment...how did she know?


    Sarah answered her unasked question, "Although it seemed I was busy with people, my eyes never wandered away from Alex...and I know that you went to his room."


    Taking a pause and fixing her gaze on the reddened Princess, she added, "The smudge of your lipstick and the slight bite mark...I know only Alex kisses fiercely like that."


    "Y-You studied me that closely?"


    Sarah shrugged, "You are my rival in love. Of course, I need to keep a close eye on you."


    Celestria glared at the Priestess, as she said, "Now, I will also keep a close eye on you..."


    Sarah smirked, "Best of luck with that."


    ....


    Soon, the song of the final dance began to play, and mostly every man began to invite females to the floor for a dance.


    Edric took a deep breath before turning towards his girlfriend.


    Amanda raised her brows and waited for him to collect himself first.


    Bowing his head and extending his hand, he asked, "Would you honor me the pleasure to dance with you, my lovely lady?"


    Amanda''s heart fluttered, and a smile blossomed on her face as she rested her hand on his before saying, "I would love to."


    Many other people were getting invited, those who knew each other and some of them were requesting those women whom they saw this evening.


    "Your Highness," What Celestria feared became reality, "Would you like to dance with me, " Standing there was the son of the Duke, someone who was among the possible grooms her father selected.


    Celestria smilingly said, "My foot hurts, so I cannot dance at-"


    "We would just move around a bit, and I promise there won''t be any discomfort to your foot." The young man insisted, "Umm, my friends are watching, so please just walk with me to the dance floor, and that would be enough."


    Now Celestria was struck in a predicament. She was thinking of a way to reject him, since even being seen with him didn''t sit well with her.


    It was then, "Why didn''t you tell him the truth, Cela?" Alex arrived beside the Princess, making the guy frown, as Alex said, "She actually promised to dance with me, that''s why to not make you feel bad, Sir Aston, she said her foot is injured."


    Aston glanced at the connected hands of Alex and Celestria with a frown, but then, he nodded and said, "I understand. Excuse me."


    Once he walked away, Sarah said, "Look at you, saving the beauty like a hero." The sarcasm in her voice displayed her annoyance. And why was she annoyed? Because she couldn''t dance with her beloved like other people!


    Inching closer to the Saintess, Alex said, "Don''t worry, I will do something about it."


    Sarah hmph-ed as Alex took Celestria to the dance floor.


    Like others, they also began to move in rhythm, enjoying the music and each other''s presence.


    If it had been in the past, then people might have gossiped about how a mere servant''s child was being all cozy with the Princess. However, now, it was seen as if the Princess was trying to reduce the distance between herself and the Hero.


    "Your father has already accepted me as his son-in-law."


    Celestria was shocked, "Did he say something?"


    Alex twirled her gracefully, before pulling her close and answering, "He said I am worthy of his daughter. Might as well, he announces the engagement today."


    Celestria frowned, "I will talk to him."


    Alex smiled, "Someone might have misunderstood your words as your reluctance to be with me."


    Celestria''d eyes turned round as she shook her head, "You know that-"


    "Yeah, I know. However, Cela, you know that I cannot get committed to a relationship yet. Give me some time."


    The Princess smiled, that smile which could melt the coldest of hearts, as she uttered, "Until you can allow me to stay by your side, I won''t mind."


    Alex heaved a sigh; stay by his side, eh?


    ''I feel sad for her already...''


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 107 - 106- Mommy?

    Sarah was upset. She had all the reason to.


    In the past life although not regularly, when Ceaser came to meet her, at the very least, she had the freedom to roam around places freely without needing to hide from people. However, in this life, her status as Saintess has restricted her movements completely.


    Shackling her as the Holy maiden and keeping her away from anything that involved romance. Okay, she accepts that as a Priestess, she has to retain her virginity, but that doesn''t mean she has to keep herself away from the one she adores. And why everyone is always so focused on her? It infuriates her to no end. Ugh.


    She was currently in her room, freshly out of the bath as she sat before the dresser and combed her hair which she dried using the special kind of hair dryers this world has.


    Her long raven hair reached her waist and seldom gave her trouble in the morning. If not for Ceaser''s preference for long hair she might have trimmed her hair long ago.


    Her olive green eyes stared back at herself with a sense of annoyance in them, when suddenly they widened when she heard an unexpected voice,


    "Quite displeased you seem?"


    She turned toward him and found Alex sitting on her bed with a mischievous smile on his face. He was not wearing the coat anymore and with his shirt sleeve folded, he gave a very charismatic look.


    But no! She can''t let him know how his allure had her go crazy since this evening, as she turned her head away and looked back in the mirror,


    "Dare to intrude in the room of the Supreme Grace?"


    Alex raised his brows; so she wants to play it like this, eh?


    Jumping off the bed he approached the woman and spoke in a pleading voice, "Please forgive me for this crime, but I want to confess my sin, Your Holiness."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes as she looked at him through the mirror.


    Alex stood beside her, kneeling before the woman and holding her hand.


    Lowering his head, he softly uttered, "I have saddened the woman I love and had neglected her. How can I atone for my sin?"


    Sarah scoffed, "How about you start with a kiss first?"


    Alex raised his brows before he added, "But I fear that my woman may bite me if I try to kiss her. You see, she is slightly fierce, but very gentle at heart."


    Sarah wanted to laugh at his fruitless attempt to save himself by adding that gentle part.


    "Then tolerate it since you probably deserve it."


    Alex heaved a sigh before he got back up and switched his place with Sarah.


    The Saintess was bewildered to find herself sitting on Alex''s lap suddenly and the silver head leaning in for a kiss.


    For a moment she thought of just giving in, but then she remembered him being all intimate with the Princess on the dance floor, urging the Saintess to direct her teeth to his neck, and giving him a painful bite,


    "Ou¡­that hurts, babe." He winced, but actually, it didn''t hurt that much.


    Maybe she heard his inner voice; the intensity of her bite grew as she continued to bite until there was a mark.


    Parting her pearly bunny teeth, she marveled at the beautiful sight of his skin having a mark which she gave; almost like she was claiming Alex all for herself.


    Looking at him with a stubborn look, she said, "You are forbidden from healing it or covering it until that Princess sees it."


    Alex chuckled, "This is a blatant attempt to make her jealous."


    "So what?! She also made me jealous by joining you for that dance."


    Alex shrugged, "We can dance as well. Like right now." He got up with the lady in his arms.


    Sarah was startled as she hugged his neck to prevent herself from falling.


    There was no music, no lights, no people watching them nor did they wear any fancy dresses. Heck, they weren''t even following the regular dance routine as Alex just swayed left to right while holding his beloved in his arms.


    Sarah forgot about her displeasure and closed her eyes. Hearing his breathing and experiencing his warmth was enough to make her heart and mind attain the calmness that nothing else could provide her with.


    "You know I remembered that night...when I came to the church on your birthday and we danced under the moonlight."


    Sarah chuckled, "I remember you were all wounded but refused to get treated since you wanted to cut the cake first and sing the birthday song."


    Alex shrugged, "Well, I never remembered anyone else''s birthday but I had kept seven reminders for yours." Glancing at her, he added, "You should have already guessed how important you were to me when I wore that birthday cap for you."


    Sarah leaned her head to the other side, her hair falling like a beautiful curtain as she added, "Sorry I made you wait so long. Won''t you forgive me?"


    In their previous lives, Ceaser and Sarah couldn''t spend even a day as a couple since they both confessed the same day Sarah met by accident. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex hugged her close, as he whispered, "We have a lot of time in this world. Let''s spend as much time as we want together."


    Sarah looked at him, a tinge of concern visible in her eyes, as she asked, "Do we really have that much time left?"


    Alex looked at her questioningly, urging Sarah to add, "The ascension contest, I have less than ten percent hope that our world would win. I am happy that you will survive, but that would be our farewell." After all, regardless of her fame and popularity, it was irrefutable that the saintess was not someone meant for battle. And bringing just a healer to the battle was pointless, given it would be a waste of slots.


    Alex heaved a sigh and asked her, "Do you trust me?"


    Sarah nodded, "Blindly."


    "Then leave everything to me. I don''t know how but I will surely win this. After all, I am aware of the strength and weakness of more than half of what we would be facing during the contest."


    Alex didn''t read the last volume in which the Ascension Trials concludes, but he read the introductory volume of the contest so he knows whom he could expect to face in the contest.


    "Alex, are you really going to your birthland? I mean you don''t need to, you know, feel guilty about your mother." Sarah heard things from Edric that made her believe that Alex''s true motive was to liberate his biological mother.


    However, "That''s not it; my priority lies in knowing more about my curse and the seal. Whenever I look at Amanda and the uncertainty in her eyes to approach me, I am reminded that there is something inside me which I cannot control, and that gives birth to extreme insecurity."


    Exhaling a sharp breath, he added, "What if my seal gets broken during the contest and I end up attacking an ally?"


    Sarah lowered her eyes; she was aware that something happened back in Chainedvale that had shaken up his sister down to her core. And the reason for the change was Alex.


    Sitting down on the bed with his woman resting on his lap, Alex added, "That''s why I must go there and ask those people who placed the seal on me."


    Sarah raised her brows, "So you are not going to save your mother? She got framed because it seems she was reluctant to let you get punished."


    Alex hummed a bit, and pondered for a moment before replying, "If things seem to be under control, then I will definitely try to liberate her since I don''t want someone to suffer because of me."


    Sarah smiled, as she cupped his cheek and softly whispered, "Just a softie you are, that''s why I always said that mafia isn''t the right job for you."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "Who says I am a softie? Just feel it beneath you and you will know how hardy I can get." Sarah blushed slightly as she moved her waist back and forth, making his little prince stand in attention.


    Sarah grinned, "So are you returning to your room tonight or plan on sullying the Supreme Saintess?"


    Alex growled, "What do you think?"


    Sarah raised her brows, "You know I have to retain my purity, right?"


    Alex whispered, "I find the back door as sexy as the main entrance."


    Sarah chuckled, "Can''t believe our first time is going to be like this."


    Alex raised his brows, "You don''t want to?"


    The Saintess sexily smiled, as she pushed him on the bed and said, "Lie down and let mommy show you the road to the heavens."


    ------**-----


    A/N:- Well, I haven''t added the R-18 tag so I am saved from continuing this scene. Thanks for reading and supporting the work so far.

 Chapter 108 - 107- Making friends(1)

    [Dear Cela,


    I know you must be hurt and probably would hate me for this but I am departing for Whiteden alone. I know you wanted to come along, to ensure my safety and protect me if the time comes. I really appreciate and feel fortunate to have you in my life, however, I cannot risk your life by taking you there. There are too many variables and I don''t have a single clue what I would be facing and where I would be living. In such a situation I cannot bring you there.


    So please, don''t come after me if you love me and wait for me in the Capital. If you don''t receive anything from me in the next fifteen days, only you can inquire about me.


    -Your Alex.]


    Tears welled up in her eyes, as Celestria ran out of the room and darted toward the room where Alex had been staying.


    She refused to believe that he left her. She had faith in Alex that he wouldn''t leave her behind, however, it would be a lie to say that in the corner of her mind, she didn''t expect it.


    ''Why Alex¡­am I really a burden to you?'' She couldn''t help but feel herself being Alex''s weakness, that''s why he didn''t take her with him.


    "Ah!" Celestria exclaimed as she saw Edric coming out of Alex''s room while holding a similar parchment and looking annoyed.


    Noticing Celestria, he said, "He isn''t in there. He left last night."


    Celestria asked, "What did he write for you?"


    Edric rolled his eyes before handing the paper to Celestria.


    The princess ran her eyes through the letters, and was surprised to find,


    [Don''t even think of coming after me. See ya~]


    "¡­" At least, Celestria received an apology from him.


    "I am going after him." Edric made his intentions clear, "There is not a single ally he has there and there is a chance his father would recognize him even though he tries to hide his identity. We need to remember that the head of the Frostbate will be keeping a close eye on the contest they are holding as well."


    Celestria muttered, "Then I will also come."


    Edric looked uncertain, "Are you sure? I mean there a difference in my absence and-"


    "If you don''t take me with you then I will go all alone." She spoke firmly.


    Edric was rendered speechless and it was the third person who jumped in, "Agree to her demand, or the Princess might as well exile you."


    Amanda stood beside Celestria and asked, "You are crying?"


    Celestria sobbed, "He broke the promise¡­he left me."


    Amanda consoled the little girl, "First time?"


    Celestria nodded as she wiped her tears, "We will find him, right Amy?"


    Amanda looked at Edric and found him looking back at her with an assuring look, providing her with the confidence to say, "We will find him, and when we do, make sure to punish him."


    Celestria clenched her fist as she muttered under her breath, ''I want you to know, Alex¡­that I am not your weakness¡­and for that, I am coming to find you¡­''


    ----**---


    *Knock*


    Sarah raised her brows as she heard someone knocking on her door.


    She stopped folding her clothes and got up before approaching the door.


    She sensed the person on the other side and couldn''t stop herself from sighing, "Celestria." She said upon parting the door and seeing the blond Princess standing there.


    "Alex left." She said and the response was quick,


    "I know."


    Celestria was surprised, "He told you?" Sarah nodded as she returned to the bed and resumed folding her clothes and packing them into her bag. She had a few days left for her vacation, so she wanted to spend them with her family.


    Celestria was shocked, "Why didn''t he tell me?"


    "Because he knew you would ask him to take you with him and might as well cry¡­and Alex doesn''t have much resistance against the tears of those whom he adores."


    Celestria felt a strong lump in her throat as she took a moment of delay to ask, "And you didn''t ask him to not go?"


    Sarah couldn''t tell her how much she had tried in the past but always failed. As such after a while, she started wishing him luck rather than crying in front of him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I asked him to take care. I knew there was nothing I could have said other than threatening him in the name of my life, to stop him. So rather than burdening him with mental pressure, I gave him the assurance that I would be waiting for him."


    Celestria turned silent upon hearing that. Alex knew Sarah wouldn''t try to stop him, that''s why he told her.


    Just as she thought Celestria was still not quite mature.


    However, "I cannot remain calm and wait for him. That place is surrounded by those people who are waiting to execute Alex, and he cannot fight against a nation all alone. Not to talk, there would come a time when he would need someone beside him when the curse seal gets removed."


    Sarah frowned, "Why do you think he would have the Seal removed?"


    Celestria stated without much thinking, "As much as I know Alex I know he must be hating this seal on his body¡­to have an uncertain element on him."


    Sarah had a frown on her face, "This is bad¡­"


    Celesrtria raised her brows, seeing the Saintess suddenly getting up from her seat and approaching the bookshelf.


    She went through a few pages of the book she had recently read when Celestria approached her and asked, "Did you find something about his seal?"


    Sarah mindlessly muttered, "I recalled having studied a similar Seal in the past and realized I have a book related to it in the morning."


    Celestria glanced at the book and saw the strange mark of a snake wrapping around a crown.


    "What does it says?" Celestria asked, a tinge of concern written over her face seeing Sarah being so serious.


    Sarah gestured for the Princess to sit down and the latter immediately listened to the wordless command, before Sarah began,


    "The Curse Seal, known in dread whispers as the Brand of the Imposter, is etched upon the souls of those who have betrayed the Deities and defiled the sacred bearers of Soul Energy. It is not granted by mortal hand ¨C the curse is either carried through bloodlines like a shadowed inheritance or emerges, unbidden and singular, as a mark of ultimate condemnation. No act of penance can remove it, and no force can shield those bound by its grip."


    It was what she read in the book, but Celestria understood not much of it.


    Sarah explained, "Those kinds of curses that change the personality of the being, enhance their powers, and make one question their origin are something which no mortal being, like us, should be possessing. The only being who was caught having this Cursed mark was¡­"


    Sarah paused, urging Celestria to ask, "Who was it?"


    Sarah took a strong gulp before revealing, "The first king of independent human civilization¡ªArthur Ashford."


    -----**----


    The weather around the Northern region is quite unpredictable since a moment of calm and serenity can never be a promise of a safe future.


    Just like right now, the Royal Carriage was stuck in a snowstorm and was surrounded by Silver-scaled Tigers.


    The carriage belonged to the person close to the patriarch of one of the three leading clans of Whiteden.


    The soldiers were somehow trying to fend off the beasts so they could reach their destination in time. However, considering the situation it was highly unlikely they would be able to make it out alive.


    "Eyes sharp!" Captain Harlow barked, his voice cutting through the storm. "They''re out there."


    A low growl rumbled through the blizzard. Shadows flickered between the trees. Then ¨C a flash of white, a blur of scales. A tiger lunged from the snowbank.


    "Contact!" Harlow roared.


    Steel sang as swords left their sheaths. The beast slammed into the nearest soldier, knocking him flat. Its claws tore at his chest plate, screeching over metal.


    Two more tigers burst from the snow, circling the carriage. Harlow thrust his spear forward, driving one back, but the other lunged at the horses.


    "Protect the carriage!" Harlow shouted.


    Arrows flew. One struck a tiger''s flank, but the creature barely flinched. It twisted, eyes gleaming, and pounced at the archer. The two crashed to the ground in a swirl of snow.


    "Fall back! Close formation!" Harlow yelled, gripping his spear tighter. The soldiers formed a wall around the carriage.


    However, their efforts resulted in vain as suddenly numerous beings started running through the formation, biting and scratching the soldiers, causing them to kneel in defeat or fall back to save their lives.


    Harlow gritted his teeth as he continued to fight and in just a few minutes, only he was left on the battleground to ward off the danger.


    "What is happening, Harlow?" A shaky voice arrived from the carriage, urging the commander to say,


    "Please remain seated, Princess, I will deal with this in no time." Although he said that, Harlow feared that he would not be able to continue like this for long.


    ''Here it comes!'' He braced himself and turned to face the beast which was about to lunge at him¡­


    *Shlink*


    But then suddenly, something unexpected happened and the beast stopped moving altogether.


    "Huh?" Harlow couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw the head of the beast rolling on the ground and a being, enshrouded in a cloak, appearing before the Commander,


    "Need some help?"


    ------**-----


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 109 - 108- Making friends(2)

    The three major clans of Whiteden are Frostbate, Dorhales, and Swortine.


    The major difference between these three clans was their resources and military strength.


    Frostbate clan has the most number of soldiers in possession and also, the Leader of the clan was himself a Five-star warrior.


    In comparison to that, the Dorhales clan possessed fewer soldiers, but their wealth and the variety of fruits sold there made the northern country an attractive market for trading.


    If ranking these clans Dorhales would come in second place, just because of their vast wealth in treasury.


    And the clan Alex targeted was the same: Dorhales.


    "Are you okay now, Princess?" Alex asked as he stood before the carriage inside which the second daughter of Patriarch remained seated.


    It was widely known how the patriarch was quite close to his family members, and fond of his daughters. Even during this small excursion, she was protected by a hundred soldiers, but first, the carriage was attacked by assailants, followed by the tigers.


    Such an unfortunate situation was the perfect opportunity for Alex to exploit. Admittedly, he had provoked the tigers and directed them toward the carriage, but since he ended up saving the soldiers, perhaps the scales of sin would tilt slightly in his favor.


    "I cannot be any more thankful for you, my savior." The Princess smilingly spoke, "Can I know the name of the person who risked his life to save me?"


    "Hermes, he is my betrothed." Suddenly a person emerged beside Alex and wrapped her hand around his.


    Seeing the red eyes of the woman, Harlow was slightly startled. He had noticed this second person enshrouded in a cloak since she also saved them alongside Hermes.


    Alex wanted to roll his eyes, however, he didn''t create suspicion by denying her claim and played along, "We were heading toward Dorhales. Do you know where-"


    "Perfect! We are also going there!" The Princess chimed as she finally lost her resistance and peeked from inside the carriage.


    Her snow-white face and pearly black eyes were in stark contrast but that''s what gave her a very innocent charm. Her dark hair matched the shade of the night sky at its peak hour.


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes; not another Princess¡­


    "Is that so," Alex raised his brows before turning toward Harlow, "Will you allow us to follow you, if that''s okay?"


    Harlow nodded without hesitation, "Undoubtedly. You have saved the Young Miss, surely I can allow you to do that much. And not only that, once we reach the Capital, I will inform the Patriarch about your deeds."


    Perfect, Alex inwardly muttered, and outwardly, he said, "You are too kind. Then, let''s go?"


    Harlow nodded before he commanded his battalion, those who could walk, to help others and once again, they resumed their journey.


    ¡­.


    There was a reason Alex had to take Rebecca with him; he needed another person to participate in this contest. And second, she is the perfect person as a guide in the Northern region. And third, since he didn''t have an attachment to the girl, he wouldn''t feel burdened if something happened to her.


    "How rude," Rebecca pouted, "To be so nonchalant about me. At least, mourn for me if I die."


    Alex was surprised to see that she heard his inner voice. It seems he has become quite obvious these days.


    "Although you don''t matter to me as much as Cela (or Sarah¡ªhe couldn''t reveal their relationship), it doesn''t mean I would let you die. I brought you here, so you are my responsibility now."


    Rebecca grinned, a face full of smiles Alex saw, as he heard her saying, "So you are going to take responsibility even if it wasn''t planned, eh? I will remember that."


    "..." This woman is crazy.


    Walking through a cold snowy path, Alex exchanged a few words with the Commander while Rebecca remained mostly silent.


    "So you used to live near the border region of Chainedvale?" Harlow asked, "I heard the ruler of that town is a cold-blooded mercenary?"


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes, "Is that a problem?"


    Harlow panicked, "No, no! In fact, I respect such strong warriors who have their names so widely spread across even Whiteden. It''s just that the relationship between foreigners and Whiteden has not been good in the past few years."


    Alex frowned, but his tone remained passive, "There won''t be a problem for us to come with you, right? If you say, then we can go through formal procedure-"


    "There are no such problems, Sir Hermes! Please don''t burden yourself with such needless thoughts." The Princess immediately interjected and made it clear that Hermes and his betrothed were coming with them.


    ''Nice¡­'' Alex suppressed a grin, ''It''s going as planned.''


    "Look at you, ensnaring Princesses here and there," Rebecca commented, a tinge of frustration in her tone.


    She really doesn''t want the competition to rise even more!


    Alex heaved a weary sigh, "This is all but a play, so stop commenting over every single thing."


    ¡­.


    Their journey continued for three long hours before the grand entrance of the Capital came into view.


    As they stepped inside, Alex looked around the Capital with his brows raised.


    Tall stone walls carved with old patterns surround the city. Soft glowing runes on the walls keep the endless snow at bay, leaving the streets clear but still icy underfoot.


    Inside, the city feels timeless. Houses with steep, slanted roofs line the cobbled streets, their dark wooden beams decorated with carvings that tell stories of the past. Smoke rises from chimneys, carrying the scent of burning wood and herbs. The air is crisp, every breath forming a puff of mist.


    In the center of the city stands a massive tower, its frosty surface glinting faintly in the gray light. Around it, markets bustle with activity. Merchants wrapped in thick cloaks sell enchanted fabrics, glowing charms, and other magical tools to keep the cold at bay.


    ''It''s not as extravagant and shiny as Grimland¡­'' This place seemed more of a Nordic village where people lived in much more harmony and had a simple life. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There are no exaggerated advertisements, no fancy products, or lavish motels in view.


    People were selling simple household products, chatting and joking around in a lively atmosphere around the market.


    "That''s the palace?" Rebecca asked no one in particular, but Harlow heard her and replied,


    "Indeed, that''s the place where the Patriarch resides."


    The reason for Rebecca and Alex''s surprise was because, instead of a palace, it was rather a traditional house situated in the heart of the Capital.


    There were a lot of people standing before the entrance of the house, looking worried and impatient.


    As soon as the carriage came to a pause, the Princess leaped out and hugged the woman who seemed to be her elder sister.


    Alex and Rebecca were standing on one side, beside Harlow, waiting for the family to ensure their beloved''s safety first.


    The Princess continued to hug and weep the woman for another minute, whispering some inaudible things, before she turned her attention towards Alex and Rebecca, and said,


    "They saved me, mama."


    Alex was surprised, as he asked, "She¡­is your mother?" He looked back at the black-haired beauty again, feeling surprised to find her slightly older than the Princess.


    Although she looked mature, not anywhere near being a mother.


    "Oh my, that makes me happy. But first," The woman stepped forward before she lowered her head, followed by all the servants behind, as the lady said,


    "Thank you for saving my daughter. I couldn''t be more thankful."


    Alex sighed, "It was a coincidence that we were passing by when we spotted them. And as wandering warriors, it was our duty to protect those in need."


    The lady smiled warmly, as she said, "Please come inside; although the magic runes are working fine, the weather is still quite harsh out here."


    Alex glanced at Rebecca and found her glaring at the woman before he held her hand and escorted her inside.


    The inside of the house was quite traditional; long galleries, sliding doors, bronze antiques, beautiful paintings.


    In his last life, Ceaser visited various nations, and right now, he feels like he is visiting a Japanese yakuza-type person.


    "You can rest here; I will send someone to provide you with blankets." The maid, who was escorting them, said after opening a door at the end of the lobby.


    Alex nodded before he pulled Rebecca inside.


    "Why are you swaying?" He asked; he noticed that the girl seemed quite disoriented and gave the impression that if he hadn''t held his hand, she might have fallen.


    Rebecca removed the cloak and sat down. Her face seemed excessively pale, her lips were turning blue.


    "Hey, hey! What happened to you?" Alex didn''t know what suddenly happened. She was not injured during the battle, he recalls, so did the cold overwhelm her?


    ''But no¡­Vampires have cold blood¡­then what?''


    Rebecca finally revealed, "I¡­haven''t eaten¡­since then¡­"


    Alex''s eyes widened; there was no doubt that the ''eat'' here didn''t mean that she hadn''t consumed food.


    "You didn''t drink anyone else''s bl-ah!'' Then he remembered the things he heard about Blood Bond.


    Heaving a sigh, he knelt down before her and revealed his neck, "You are hopeless."


    ¡ª-----**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 110 - 109- Crush her

    "Why are you here?" Celestria couldn''t help but ask the redhead who was unexpectedly following them to the North.


    Valerie shrugged, "I thought it would be something fun, so I tagged along."


    Celestria pinched the bridge of her nose as she said, "You know where we are going and for what we are going, right?"


    Amanda wryly smiled, "Don''t you think Valerie will be more interested in coming along when she hears about the contest?"


    "Contest? As a battle contest?" As Amanda thought, Valerie''s eyes sparkled hearing about it.


    "Alex has gone there to find more about his real parents, and to make his wish come true he would be participating in some kind of contest." Edric added, "We are going there to back him up."


    Valerie raised her brows in surprise, "Never thought Alex would be taking such bold steps on his own...and even leaving Cela behind."


    Celestria grumbled, "He was worried about me, so he didn''t bring me with him."


    Valerie scoffed, "Or maybe you are just weak?"


    Edric panicked seeing the tension rising between the two. However, before he could have said anything to mediate the situation, his lover jumped in,


    "As of now, if we are talking about strength, other than Edric all three of us are deadweights. Our inclusion in this is actually not needed."


    Amanda''s words were blunt but true, that''s why neither of them said anything, allowing Amanda to add,


    "It''s true that we are weak in comparison to Alex. However, we are not going to fight him there; rather, we need to ensure just his safety. So every person matters here."


    The inside of the carriage turned silent after that. Celestria clenched her fist as she turned her attention outside.


    Under her breath, she uttered a few words,


    ''This time, you won''t face everything alone.''


    --------**------- --------**-------


    "You are hopeless." Alex sat down and unbuttoned his shirt; revealing his neck.


    Rebecca''s eyes glowed, her hunger was evident in her eyes, yet, despite all the desperation her body was showing, she resisted her urge and asked,


    "Are you sure? This will only deepen the bond."


    Alex heaved a weary sigh, "I can''t have you participate in the contest like this or you would be nothing but a liability. So stop asking and start sucking."


    Rebecca, albeit weakly, grinned, "That sounds like tempting in some other way, but I will settle myself for your neck, for now."


    She inched closer to him and didn''t hold back while nestling herself in his lap, purposely rubbing herself against him.


    ''Haah....smells so delicious...'' Anyone who looks at her at the moment could tell how needy the woman was.


    After clutching his shirt, she finally revealed the pair of sharp canines before stabbing them into Alex''s neck.


    Alex frowned as he felt the slight sting of her teeth. However, he didn''t react, nor did he resist.


    He could hear her happily gulping his blood, while her hold on him became firm. She was clinging to his warmth, feeling the closeness to her Bond better than before.


    Rebecca''s lips lingered, her breath hot against his skin as she drank deeply, savoring the intoxicating taste of him. The air between them grew heavier, laced with an almost tangible intimacy that neither of them spoke of.


    While she enjoyed her meal, Alex was keeping an eye on his Grimoire, and found something strange,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 51] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 72] (Avg: 30) S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Int: 81] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility]


    [Soul Energy: 3276-> 3275-> 3274]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ...


    Every second a soul point gets deducted. Was Soul Energy a part of his blood? Well, considering the situation, it must be it.


    After a few more seconds, Rebecca stopped consuming her favorite blood as she parted her teeth from his flesh and softly licked over the teeth mark.


    Her body was feeling hot and re-energized after the bonding period, and feeling the poke beneath her butt, she could tell that Alex was quite bothered as well.


    Looking at him with a mischievous grin, She trailed her finger down his chest and whispered, "No one is watching us, and no one will tell anyone what happened here."


    Her voice dripped with lust and her current expressions could make even a saint doubt their oath.


    Rebecca moved her waist back and forth, rubbing her ass against his hard one, as she said, "How about we practice our wedding night today?"


    However, Alex soon held her waist and removed the girl from his lap, while muttering, "Don''t cross your limits, Rebecca."


    Rebecca pouted, "You could have at least shown some glimpse of your shy side. What''s the point of being a teenager then?"


    Alex rolled his eyes and got up. There was no doubt that he was horny, but he had enough self-restraint over himself to not give in to her temptation.


    ....well, if it had been a certain Saintess seducing him, then the matter might have been different.


    "You know what we are here for, right?" Alex asked her while facing the window provided in the room.


    The scenery outside was serene and gave his mind some much-needed peace.


    Rebecca hummed, "To join the competition and win it without revealing our identities until the end." The Vampire Princess uttered the words she was told before she left Chainedvale.


    However, there was something uncertain, "What in the world do you need from these people that you are willing to waste your time in some contest?"


    Alex hesitated....not because he didn''t want to tell Rebecca, but because he wasn''t sure.


    If he somehow gets to meet the Council Members before the competition and acquires the knowledge of his Curse Seal without needing to participate...then will he participate in the contest and risk having his identity revealed?


    And even if he participates, what he would ask for?


    ''I guess I already know the answer to that.....''


    Heaving a sigh, he told Rebecca, "I have multiple goals, but before that, I need to investigate a little." Turning to look at the woman, he added,


    "I will be leaving in the evening. If someone comes to find me, tell them that I was feeling sick so I fell asleep."


    Rebecca seemed worried, "Can I come along?" She was told about the animosity that the people of Whiteden possessed for foreigners, and that''s why she was anxious.


    However, "It would be better for me to go alone. And you need to be here so the Patriarch doesn''t end up sending a search team for us."


    ----------**---------


    After returning to his home, Eryndor has yet to sleep a wink. All he did after returning was to drink and think.


    The upcoming contest and the warning the Saintess gave was one thing he should be focusing on, considering the future of his clan and humanity as whole.


    However, after what he faced during the last day of his stay at Grimland, he couldn''t find himself thinking about anything else.


    That humiliation...


    He couldn''t forget that the brat, who was supposed to be dead, had the gall to mock him.


    **Crack**


    The glass in his hand, cracked under his strength as Eryndor stared at the wall across him with agitation.


    He has never been so insulted before....a brat...that Edric dared to threaten him, huh? He, the one who slaughtered a hundred enemy soldiers, all by himself and someone who claimed the throne through his strength...was humiliated by a mere worm!


    "My lord~" Suddenly, a woman, a familiar one, entered the room, making Eryndor frown,


    "What are you doing here, Mace? Didn''t I tell you not to enter my room?"


    His overwhelming Soul Energy made the room suffocating, but the woman didn''t hesitate to approach him. Why? Well, she has very good news to share after all.


    "My Lord, I have something to inform you about your loyal Commander named Beatrice."


    Eryndor frowned, but before he could have dismissed the woman, or worse, kill her, he heard her saying,


    "She has gone to meet the person, her mother rescued all those years ago."


    Eryndor''s eyes widened upon hearing that. He couldn''t be wrong about whom she was talking about.


    So...Beatrice, just like her mother, was betraying the clan?!


    "Zoreth!" His loud cry was immediately responded to as a hulking man with an axe attached to his hip appeared before Eryndor.


    "My Lord."


    Through his clenched jaw, he uttered, "Find Beatrice."


    "What I should do upon finding her?"


    Eryndor clenched his fist, shattering the glass into fragments, as he uttered, "Crush her right before that Cursed Brat and bring him here. I want no mistake in this one, understand?"


    "Ha!" And like that, the man disappeared.


    Mace grinned, as she said, "I am honoured to be helpful, my Lord."


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- If you are wondering, she appears in chapter 41, failure. Anyway, this was the last chapter of 2024..I wish you all a very happy and blessed year ahead.


    Thank you for reading and supporting my work. See ya~

 Chapter 111 - 110- Fool?

    Alex had informed Beatrice about his arrival in Whiteden. She was the only source through which he could gather information about the Council and when he could penetrate the defense to meet those bastards.


    As such, he has come to meet the woman who told him the truth behind his origin a few weeks ago.


    It was on the western border of Dorhales where Alex stood under the tea stall, waiting for the lady to arrive.


    While he sat, his mind went back to Grimland...and a specific Princess, bothered him quite a lot.


    ''She might have asked Edric to accompany her...'' Alex has left a letter for Aborne that the Princess might try to escape, so he could stop her. He didn''t write his name but just warned the man.


    Bringing Celestria here would have been quite problematic. She is a nobility and can be used to


    negotiate with Grimland for Whiteden''s interest.


    It was unfortunate that Alex was recently brought into the limelight, or this mission would have been much easier.


    ''Sometimes, I feel I have snatched the focus from Edric...'' Heaving a sigh, he finished the tea when suddenly he heard the voice,


    "I nearly didn''t recognize you." There was no doubt who this person was.


    "I hope you weren''t getting followed," Alex asked as he didn''t turn to look at the woman who was sitting diagonally next to him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beatrice smiled, "Unless someone purposely searches for me, I am practically a shadow."


    That... assured him.


    "Then? Have you planned on what you will be doing?".


    "I will participate in the contest with a friend."


    "Friend? Who is it?" The lady asked; unaware of Rebecca''s presence in Whiteden.


    "Don''t worry about that and tell me....has Eryndor sent any team to execute me?" Alex asked, worried that the asshole might create trouble for Edric and the others.


    However, "No...not that I am aware of. Although I have seen some certain changes in that man, considering he seldom leaves his room and liquor is sent to him regularly, other than that nothing noticeable has changed."


    Alex scoffed, so he had taken quite a bit of damage to his pride. Nice.


    After a brief pause, Alex asked, "Have you searched for the Council member''s current location?"


    Beatrice immediately responded, "In three days, they would be gathering in the Great Hall, situated in the Capital, to discuss things about the contest. They would be judging the championship after all. I think that''s the perfect time for you to interrogate them."


    Taking out a parchment, she was about to hand it to Alex, "Here is the list of those who-ah!"


    However, the paper was suddenly snatched by a third person who appeared out of nowhere.


    Beatrice''s eyes widened upon finding the huge man with the axe standing there and reading the list,


    "Heh~so you are indeed betraying the clan."


    The air shifted, Alex''s muscles tensed, as he clutched his ring, and instantly jumped toward the man, "Don''t you move." He warned as a sword materialized out of the ring, with its tip pressing against the man''s neck.


    The people around suddenly began to get up and run away, noticing the commotion and how quickly it was elevating.


    Zoreth grinned and before Alex''s eyes, the man melted into shadows¡ªfaster than he could react, the man suddenly appeared behind Beatrice and slashed his axe without a single speck of doubt.


    **SQUELCH**


    Beatrice''s head was severed from her body, and under Alex''s widened eyes, the woman was....killed.


    "Huh?" Alex couldn''t believe how quickly this all happened and he had no way of defending the woman.


    However, he was wrong on that part.


    "Tch, this annoying skill of yours..." Zoreth clicked his tongue as Beatrice''s headless body melted into muddy form, and the lady appeared beside Alex,


    "He is fast ...and decisive." She muttered, startling Alex,


    "Can you use illusions?" The lady nodded before she warned,


    "Eyes to the front! We haven''t defeated him."


    "And like hell you two can." Zoreth snarled as he rested his huge axe on his shoulder and looked extremely casual.


    Alex narrowed his eyes; there was no doubt that this man was sent by Eryndor and he followed Beatrice to here.


    ''I can''t let Eryndor find out about my intention to come here...'' In that case, he simply has to do one thing.


    "You are dead." As those words seeped through his lips, Alex charged in with his Quicksilver, his form turning into a silver blur, as he broke the sound barrier to approach the man.


    **SHLINK**


    Alex''s sword was met by thin air as Zoreth blended into the shadows once again since he could no longer trace Alex''s movements.


    "Quite fast you are," the man mocked, "But you can''t win a battle just because of your pace!" Suddenly the big bull emerged from behind, jumping in the air with his axe raised above his head.


    He brought his axe down, intending to stab Alex in the shoulder to incapacitate the boy.


    However, Alex had enough time to tilt his body and dodge the attack.


    Zoreth''s eyes widened as suddenly his weapon missed the mark, and he was held by his collar.


    "Agh!" Zoreth groaned as his neck was grabbed by the boy and was lifted off the ground


    Alex''s eyes were cold and emotionless; almost like he was dealing with a mosquito that was buzzing in his ear.


    "How about the strength now?" Alex asked as his hold around the man''s thick neck became more firm, giving rise to the slight crunch of his muscles.


    Zoreth gritted his teeth and slipped through Alex''s grip to blend in the shadows once again.


    "Alex!" Beatrice warned, urging the silver head to turn towards the woman and find several soldiers marching toward them. They were border security soldiers of Dorhales.


    Alex clicked his tongue; this was getting troublesome.


    Zoreth exploited the chance to appear behind Beatrice and grab her by her head.


    The soldiers halted, and so did Alex, as Zoreth picked the woman up and pressed his axe against her neck.


    "Leave me, you bastard!" Beatrice flailed, but to no avail.


    "Nobody moves or this bitch dies!" Zoreth warned as he stood in the middle of the two forces.


    Alex clenched his fist; he should have killed the man right away. However, his greed to extract information has caused Beatrice.


    ''Cool your head, Ceaser...'' Taking a deep breath, Alex turned towards the bear and said,


    "You can take that woman back with you and inform your boss about my presence here. Okay?" Alex suggested, given he had no way of helping Beatrice and more so when the soldiers of Dorhales were here.


    "Boss won''t believe it until I take you with me! So be obedient and come along." The man warned as he pressed the axe deeper into her neck.


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Even if you take that woman''s life, I won''t come. However, I can give you this as proof of my presence in Whiteden." Alex took out his badge of honour which was in the shape of a small star.


    Zoreth frowned, "What the hell is that?"


    Alex scoffed, "Of course, a mindless boar like you don''t know the gallantry award. However, your boss knows that I was awarded this a few days back."


    Zoreth scowled. He, an idiot?! Like hell.


    "I know what that is! So just shut up and give it to me." He demanded. Bringing Alex along with so many soldiers already surrounding them was impossible. However, if Zoreth could bring the medal of honor, then surely Eryndor would believe that the Brat is here in Dorhales. As such, he might send forces later to retrieve the cursed brat.


    Alex stepped forward, intending to hand over the badge, but, "Stop right there, you cheeky cunt! Throw me the badge!" Was the brat thinking of attacking him under the pretense of handing over the badge? Yeah, like hell Zoreth would fall for such an obvious trap.


    Alex barely suppressed a grin. These huge men of Whiteden live up to their rumors of being knuckleheads.


    "Okay, I will throw it to you." Alex rested the badge on his thumbnail and pressed the thumb with his index finger.


    "Don''t miss it~"


    The world saw Alex flicking the badge, but what launched toward Zoreth was a dart.


    The tempest dart.


    **SQUELCH**


    Under Zoreth''s horrified gaze, something penetrated inside his head, and in the next instance, he lost his control over his body, falling back, dead and gone.


    Beatrice freed herself from his grip and jumped toward Alex.


    "Beatrice, run!" Alex told her immediately, thanking the shock of the soldiers that they hadn''t rushed toward them.


    "But Alex-"


    "Don''t say anything and run! You would be taken as a spy from a different nation and would be executed right away, so just run!" He pushed the woman, and thankfully Beatrice didn''t hesitate to jump over the wall and exit the town right away


    "Hands behind your head and kneel!" Alex heaved a sigh as he found himself surrounded by hundreds of spears.


    Great start.


    ----------**---------


    A/N:- Don''t be a fool like Zoreth. Drop a comment and Happy New Year.

 Chapter 112 - 111- Dominate

    Rebecca and Alex were brought to the conference room in the main house of the capital. Naturally, the secret of his identity was revealed the moment his silver hair came into view.


    Now, standing before the patriarch were the two travelers who came here as saviors but now were being regarded as assailants.


    "Tell me, the Brave One, did you desire revenge on your family by taking refuge here in Dorhales?" The patriarch of the clan¡ªGodric Dorhales, asked Alex as he sat at the head position.


    On his left were his councilmen, who were here to help him with the best judgment for the situation.


    Alex heaved a heavy breath as he revealed, "My only purpose of coming here was to get myself a sponsor for the contest, so even if my identity gets revealed, there could be someone backing me up."


    Godric raised his brows, "As such, you saved my daughter and wished to use me in this revenge mission you have?"


    Alex lied, "It''s pure coincidence that I was there when the carriages got attacked; I had a different method of winning your trust."


    Godric narrowed his eyes, "And what was that?"


    "By showing you my strength," Alex responded without hesitation.


    Godric was aware of the fact that Alex, a teenager, just slaughtered a seasoned warrior and someone who worked as the henchman for the Frostbate''s patriarch.


    A brief silence descended as the patriarch rested his arm on the armrest pillow before asking, "You believed that despite knowing your identity during the contest, I would continue to support you? Do you not know about your wanted criminal tag?"


    Alex scoffed, "It''s not like anyone, but the Frostbate ever considered me a criminal. And during the contest, when I would show my strength, I doubt you would pull your hands away."


    The older one snickered, "Quite prideful you are....but overconfidence is unhealthy, young one."


    Alex shrugged, "If you think I am overconfident, then that''s that."


    The hall turned silent after that, for a few moments.


    Godric turned toward the seven men on his left, before asking, "Gentlemen, share your concern."


    The first one on the left, possibly the person with the most authority after the patriarch, asked,


    "Is there no other lead that would allow the Patriarch of Frostbate clan to know about your stay at the Dorhales?"


    Alex responded without much thought, "If your men stay silent and that body is burned, Eryndor will not know anything about my relationship with Dorhales."


    Godric chuckled, "Look at you, being all casual speaking his name."


    Alex didn''t reply to that but didn''t look guilty or regretful at all.


    The second council member asked, "And that lady? Is she your betrothed?"


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes, "Why does it matter to you?"


    Her cold voice made the man flinch before he glanced at the Patriarch.


    Godric''s smile didn''t falter as he said, "He is trying to obtain if you also have some secret motive here, little lady. So yes, tell them. Who are you?"


    Rebecca glanced at Alex and found him nodding.


    Heaving a sigh, she told him, "The daughter of Victor Steelhound. Rebecca."


    "...!!!" The expression on everyone''s face changed upon hearing that. Although they don''t know about the origin of the Steelhound, the rumors of them being the most dangerous killers of Grimland don''t allow the council to sit comfortably anymore.


    Even Godric, who had been nonchalant until now, frowned as he asked, "Are you planning to massacre the Frostbate? Is it the way of your revenge?"


    Rebecca scoffed, "Adding me into the mix means massacre, huh? That''s quite an insult, don''t you think."


    Godric took a sharp breath upon hearing that, however, what he said was true. Bringing a Steelhound along means this matter wouldn''t stop just by killing one or two men.


    Steelhounds are infamous for their brutal hunting style, and the young miss of the family seemed to be the one who has taken after her father when it comes to mass killing.


    Alex heaved a weary sigh, and told the man, "Respected Patriarch, I was hoping to get your support in this, but it isn''t like without you, I won''t be able to participate. It''s an open contest after all. So if you are having so many problems with our origin and motive, then I will excuse myself."


    "Stop right there!" Just as Alex showed any movements, the soldiers surrounded him, pointing their spears towards his neck.


    But then, a domineering aura surged from nearby, making the soldiers tremble in dread, as they felt their blood running cold


    Rebecca''s eyes were gleaming with something far more ominous than a threat; she was inches away from massacring these humans for pointing their weapons at her beloved.


    "Don''t you dare threaten him!" Her words resonated across the hall, and the pressure she extruded, was enough to make the soldiers back away immediately.


    Godric raised his hand and gestured for them to go out. The soldiers heeded their command before the patriarch finally spoke,


    "I am ready to support you, but on a single condition."


    Alex raised his brows, no longer intending to walk out as he listened intently, "What that might be?"


    "You need to completely dominate the field and make everyone know that Dorhales isn''t just a vault of gold."


    Alex was curious, "How will that be useful to you?"


    "Umm...patriarch..." Before Godric could have said anything, the second in command interrupted, showing hesitation if Godric should be saying it.


    However, "It''s okay, Adam, he is worthy to know about it." Turning his eyes back to the silver head, Godric voiced, "Through this contest, we gain the right to vote during the Joint clan meeting. For the previous seven years, Eryndor has been enjoying the majority of votes since during the contest, only his warriors participate even in the quarter-finals."


    Alex hummed, so that was the case. Through Alex, Godric wanted to make his presence profound during the meeting.


    But unfortunately, after half a month or so, the world would no longer be focusing on these things. Once the Celestial Decree descends, every faction would be focused on choosing the Champion who can save their world from its doom.


    But well, not like Alex could or ever would tell him about that. After all, because of Godric''s deed, he was gaining himself a backer.


    "Understood; I will thoroughly demolish any enemy I would be facing in the championship."


    ---------**-------


    After the long and tiring meeting with the Patriarch, Alex and Rebecca returned to their room.


    Once Rebecca entered the room, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you reject taking another room?" Although she asked that, the elated smile on her face told how contented she was with his decision.


    Alex simply responded, "I still do not trust these people, so if I find some unnecessary steps being taken, it would be easier to run away if we are together."


    Rebecca hummed happily, as she sat down on the futon and invited Alex beside her.


    "I am not sleeping on the same bed," Alex told her before he took out a folded bed for himself.


    "I was just asking you to sit down tho..." Rebecca''s eyes turned sad.


    Since it was getting cold and it would take time for his bed to warm up, he slid into her blanket, before asking, "Ask whatever you wanna ask."


    Rebecca, with a face full of smiles, joined him in the blanket, before asking, "Did you meet your informant?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I did...but she had to run away given we were attacked."


    Rebecca''s smile faltered as she asked, "Why is it...always a woman, Alex?"


    The silver head raised his brows, "I feel someone has asked the same thing from me in the past...but well, does it matter? Man or woman, information is information." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rebecca was about to say something when suddenly,


    *Slide*


    The door of their room was slid open, only to reveal the second Princess standing there, "Hello, Mister Savior."


    There was a beautiful smile on her face as she walked in, "Were you resting just now?"


    Alex was a little taken aback by her abrupt behavior, but he responded soon after, "Yes, I was a little tired."


    The Princess looked at the intimate closeness between the two, urging her to ask, "I thought you two were pretending to be betrothed?"


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes; the previous warmth vanished, and her demeanor turned frosty as she asked, "Why do you care? And just so you know, Alex and I are bonded by a relationship much purer and closer than a simple engagement."


    Alex felt his brows twitching...what is this girl on about?


    The Princess didn''t stop smiling as she voiced, "Well then, I won''t disturb you anymore. I just came here to deliver this letter."


    Alex took the letter from her with brows raised, "Who sent it?"


    The other one shook her head, "I have no idea. It was just stated to you so I brought it to you."


    Alex nodded before he looked down at the letter. A frown appeared on his face, "There is no name on it."


    The Princess smilingly said, "Flip it."


    Alex did as she asked...and was shocked to find the name written on it,


    --To Ceaser.


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 113 - 112- First hunt

    There is only a single person in this world who knows his real name: Sarah. However, he has told her not to call him by his name and, most importantly, never leave a trail that could let others know about his previous life.


    The first reaction he had upon seeing his name was, "It''s not Alex written here...why do you think it is for me?" He asked the Princess, who had yet to stop smiling.


    She casually responded, "I just felt like it was meant for you. Now excuse me, my mother is waiting for me." Without providing any believable response or waiting to let him finish, she got up and walked away.


    Rebecca looked at Alex with a frown and asked, "What happened? Is the letter not addressed to you?"


    Alex didn''t reply to her instantly. Rather, he got up and said, "Let me read it first before I could tell." Rebecca didn''t follow him as Alex walked towards the window and carefully tore the envelope from the head end.


    He had a bad feeling about this letter, but he didn''t delay in reading it,


    [Yo, brat. How is it going?]


    Alex''s eyes widened reading those words, and that voice resonated along with those words.


    ''Old man... '' He cannot be mistaken...this voice belongs to the same petulant old man who taught him the sword arts.


    His hands shook upon hearing that voice after a long time. However, he retained his composure and read it further,


    [I know you must be shocked to find this letter in a world where you have attained a different identity. However, I knew you would end up there..that was your destiny from the beginning.]


    A deep frown knitted his brows as Alex read those words.


    The old man knew that Ceaser would be reincarnated into this world. How? And in the first place, how did that old man send this letter if he was still back on Earth?


    ...or was he?


    [I know you must have many questions but I cannot answer everything. That''s why I am asking you to do me and yourself a favor and meet this man, Andre Black, at the foot of Tiger Hills and ask him about yourself. If he doesn''t respond, beat him to a pulp; you have my permission.]


    Alex couldn''t stop himself from smiling. This is so like him.


    There was a slight break before the old man added,


    [I am sorry for hiding so many things even though I know about your identity, the moment I found you. I was forbidden...so, don''t kill me if we come across at some point.


    ---Old man, Hachi.]


    Alex chuckled, that old guy never told his name every time he asked. However, he finally revealed his name through a letter. Or was it a mistake?


    Nevertheless, his name wasn''t his concern at the moment. Alex was focused on something else entirely.


    His fate...his reality, the old man knew about it even when he was Ceaser, not Alex.


    What the heck is this all about? Wasn''t Alex just a wuss who died because of his own foolishness? Then why was he surrounded with so many mysteries?


    "Alex, I am dying of anxiety here." Rebecca voiced, still glued to the futon. Since her darling didn''t want her to read, she obediently waited for him to tell her.


    "Ah...it''s from an old friend. He was warning me about what I am about to discover."


    Rebecca raised her brows, "If he already knows it then why didn''t he share it with you?"


    Alex scoffed, "A damned being he is, who likes to play word games and make everything look mysterious."


    Rebecca smiled, "From what I could see, you are close to that friend."


    Alex nodded, "Yeah...he is a great person. Someone I respect."


    .....


    Soon the dinner arrived in their room. Fortunately, they weren''t called to have dinner with others.


    While Alex ate, his mind remained converged on all the possibilities that connect him with the real Alex or what origin they share for the old man to be aware of him.


    Is it related to the curse? Alex couldn''t help but think that it was all related to the single variable which, as Ceaser, he didn''t know.


    Rebecca, who noticed his frown, asked, "Would it be a problem if you at least not think about it while eating?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I am having an identity crisis here, naturally, I would be worried."


    Rebecca twirled the chopsticks in her fingers, and said, "Then let me tell you a story to divert your mind."


    Alex raised his brows, "Your first love story?"


    "You are my first, you know. And this is about the first hunt of my little brother."


    "Ark?" Alex asked, which urged Rebecca to ask,


    "You know him?"


    Alex shrugged, "He was on the same team as me during internship training."


    Rebecca grinned, "Well, he must have learned something from you. Now, let''s focus on the story."


    Resting the chopsticks on the foldable table, she began, "It was at that time when Ark was sent for his first hunt, and I, as a hunting enthusiast, insisted on guiding him."


    A fond smile lifted the edges of her lips as she said, "You should have seen him; Ark was such a crybaby at that time that even a crunch of twigs terrified him. However, since our family was always under the threat of being betrayed we couldn''t have allowed him to grow up in that manner."


    Alex heaved a sigh, feeling slightly pity.


    The Steelhound family has always remained excluded from human society since the beginning because of their untrustable origin. Although they gained the assurance from the Vampire Monarch, Steelhounds always had the threat of humans.


    After all, the animosity of humans against inhumane races was quite profound in the past.


    "So yeah, I brought him to a forest, far away from Chainedvale, so we can hunt without worrying about anyone seeing us. For a few days, I and Ark had fun killing beasts here and there, and Ark also attained some confidence in his skills with time. But then...we ended up angering an Alpha Wolf of a pack."


    Alex raised his brows, "How old were you at that time?"


    Rebecca casually responded, "Around thirty, perhaps? Though, by human standards, I probably looked about ten. Back then, I hadn''t even awakened my Blood Arts."


    "..." Allowing two kids to go hunting? Yeah, something to expect from Lord Steelhound.


    Rebecca took a deep breath as she said, "I remember how we were getting chased by that beast for a very long time. Ark nearly surrendered at some point, but I carried him and ran all the way to Chainedvale''s borders¡ªwhere Father was waiting for us."


    Alex grinned, "Lord Steelhound must have grilled that pup." After all, Alex was aware of the fondness Victor carries for his family.


    However, Alex was off the mark. Completely.


    "...he didn''t do anything to the Alpha; rather, he picked us up and went back into the forest. Not responding to our cries, he threw us inside the cave where the Alpha used to live with his pack."


    "..."


    "The only thing he uttered was, ''This is your first lesson: Never depend on anyone for your own life.''"


    "..." Alex was rendered speechless. Although he knew the man taught them a good lesson, the method was a little brutal.


    Rebecca heaved a long sigh, "Well, thanks to that, we both awakened our blood arts and were able to realize the advantage of being a Vampire."


    Alex finally was able to say something, "...and what is that?"


    Rebecca, with a smirk, added, "Until we have blood around, we are practically immortal."


    Alex slowly nodded, now realizing why Rebecca and one other Vampire were chosen for the Ascension trials.


    Being a Vampire has already given her quite many benefits in comparison to humans. In addition to that, she was trained by one of the strongest vampires and a good teacher.


    And the most glaring factor of her being chosen over her father was her Blood Arts.


    The ability to manipulate blood would allow Rebecca to achieve something that is nothing but terrifying.


    "So, is your mood elevated now?" Rebecca asked with a hopeful smile on her face.


    Alex chuckled, "To lift my mood, you chose such a bloody story?"


    Rebecca crossed her arms under her bust, and complained, "It''s a good story, everyone says, so I thought you would love it as well."


    "And who is this ''everyone'' in question?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Eric...and housemaid."


    "Figured." Alex shook his head, as he finished eating his dinner.


    For a few moments, both of them didn''t say anything, as Rebecca only continued to watch him.


    Just as Alex was about to get up, Rebecca said, "Thank you...for bringing me here."


    Alex was surprised, "Why thanking me all of a sudden?"


    Rebecca shook her head, "You won''t understand how precious these moments are for me...that''s why, thank you."


    The smile on her face was alluring, making his heart skip a beat.


    The devotion and warmth her eyes radiated was something only a woman in love could possess.


    After a momentary pause, Alex said, "You wanna go for a walk?"


    Rebecca smiled happily, "Yes!"


    --------**---------


    A/N:- I will shed some light on other main characters once in a while as well. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 114 - 113- Help

    There was no chance for Alex to approach Frostbate directly, given the animosity they carried for him. As such, Edric and the co arrived in Swortine.


    It was the closest nation to Grimland and the safest for Alex, considering the security wasn''t excessively firm around the place.


    Celestria and Amanda were inside a carriage; given their peculiar hair and delicate features, it was not possible not to attract attention.


    Edric and Valerie were pulling the carriage as they halted before the security gate of Swortine,


    "State your purpose and provide an identity."


    Valerie glanced at Edric upon hearing the guard''s demand.


    The identity proof they have would probably reveal their connection to Grimland.


    And there was a chance for Eryndor to find out about their stay in Swortine and send his forces.


    However, unlike Valerie, Edric didn''t panic and stepped forward with a smile, "We are here to witness the legendary contest of the braves. Surely you wouldn''t keep us away from the grand event." As the boy said, he pushed a bag full of silver coins towards the commander.


    The soldier narrowed his eyes, and for a moment, Edric thought that he might have messed up. However,


    "You are our honorable guests. How can I keep you standing here in the cold?" Glancing at the soldier near the entrance, he gestured.


    Edric grinned before he gave him a firm nod and returned to the carriage.


    Valerie scoffed, "Look at you, bribing people so casually."


    Edric began pulling the carriage once again, and he responded, "There is no human who is immune to the greed of some extra money."


    "I don''t desire money."


    "Me too."


    Celestria and Amanda immediately rebuked. Valerie wasn''t also left behind, "I also don''t feel the greed to earn money. What I truly want is strength."


    Edric rolled his eyes, "If only the three of you hadn''t been born into noble families..."


    -------**------


    Alex brought Rebecca to the market of the town. Although it was only an hour past dusk, half of the stores were closed.


    The temperature drops significantly after sunset, and normally people don''t go out around this time.


    "Do you not feel cold at all?" Alex asked as he tucked his hand inside his pockets while wearing three layers of clothes over his shirt.


    Rebecca was just wearing a sweater and a scarf to hide her hair and face, as she said, "It''s quite normal for me. But well, if you allow I will cling to you."


    Alex shook his head, "No, thank you. I am already feeling too cold here."


    As they walked, snow began to fall, creating a beautiful scene for the duo to gaze at. There were a few groups who had lit a bonfire and were enjoying their evening with their loved ones and friends.


    "By the way, Alex, although I am enjoying walking around with you, why are you torturing yourself with the cold? Shouldn''t we just return and stay warm in the room?" Rebecca suggested.


    "I would love nothing more than that, however, I have a goal in mind."


    Rebecca knew that unless for some purpose, he wouldn''t have invited her for a walk. However, what hurts is the fact that she didn''t feel betrayed. It was like she had already accepted her position in his life.


    ''What am I thinking....'' Shaking her head, she regained her smile and followed Alex silently. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex returned to the very spot where he killed that big ape today.


    The place where he met Beatrice.


    ''Hmm...it should be around somewhere.'' Alex was trying to find that small paper on which Beatrice wrote the names of the council members who put the seal on him.


    However, because of the snow, it was impossible to look for it.


    "What are you searching for?" Alex heard, as he nonchalantly responded,


    "Just a small piece of paper..."


    "If you want I can write the names once again."


    This time he was forced to look up, only to realize that it wasn''t Rebecca who was talking to him.


    "So she is the old friend you went to meet?" The Vampire Princess asked as she crossed her arms and looked at the silver-headed woman.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you again, Miss Steelhound." Beatrice greeted.


    They got to know each other since Beatrice spent a few days back in the Steelhound mansion when she came to rescue others from Alex.


    "You didn''t run away?" Alex asked, a frown knitting his brows.


    It was dangerous for a native of other clans to be present here in the capital; the situation between the three clans always remains stiff, and a single entity can cause unnecessary conflict.


    Beatrice heaved a sigh, "I was compromised by someone, and naturally, now the Patriarch of Frostbate is looking for me for interrogation. So, returning to Frostbate would be dangerous."


    Alex raised his brows, "Just tell him that you didn''t come to meet me? Not like anyone would tell Eryndor about my presence here."


    Beatrice shook her head, "You are wrong...Eryndor already knows about your arrival in Dorhales. He has a bunch of spies even in the main house of Dorhales. I bet he would even send an official warning to Dorhales'' ruler, to hand you over."


    Alex clenched his fist, "This is messed up. My plans to remain incognito are ruined."


    "And I can''t be any more apologetic about it." Beatrice lowered her head, "I thought Mace wouldn''t betray me if I kept feeding her enough. However, after the news of your reappearance must have given her the courage to reveal your whereabouts to the Patriarch."


    Rebecca asked, "Then why did you let this person...Mace know about the fact that you are going to meet Alex?"


    Beatrice took a long breath...a tired one, "It''s a long story, but to explain in short, after my mother''s betrayal, Mace''s family was solely devoted to surveilling me and my movements. I knew it would be impossible to visit Grimland without letting her notice, that''s why I bribed Mace."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "Why does it seem you are hiding something here?"


    Beatrice looked hesitant, as she said, "It''s about your father''s personal life, that''s why I feel hesitant sharing it with you....but whatever. Mace is the Patriarch''s mistress. However, because of their age difference, the Patriarch kept it under the wraps...but I somehow found out."


    Alex now understood everything, "That''s why Mace used to keep silent about your movements since she also wanted to not let others find out about it."


    Beatrice nodded, "The Patriarch has a reputation when it comes to women. However, Mace has that allure to even make someone as strong-willed as the Patriarch give in to his desires."


    Rebecca scoffed, "What strong-willed if he has three wives and a mistress on top of it?"


    Alex decided to not comment on that anymore as he asked Beatrice, "What do you plan to do now? Are you going to stay here?"


    Beatrice shook her head, "I heard the recruitment of champions in Swortine has begun. I may participate in the contest just so I can gain some extra cash?"


    Rebecca suggested, "Since you are helping Alex out, I can lend you a place in Chainedvale. And for now, here." She took out a pouch from her pants, "A hundred gold and the Symbol of Steelhound which would allow you to reside in Chainedvale easily."


    Beatrice was stumped at her place...couldn''t understand what she should do.


    Alex understood her dilemma, so he insisted, "Just take it, Beatrice. You and your mother have saved my life and protected me all those years. I can never return the favor so consider this as a sign of gratitude."


    Beatrice shyly nodded before taking the pouch from the girl, "Thank you."


    Alex warned, "Go to Chainedvale right away since Eryndor must have turned crazy by now."


    Beatrice nodded, "Okay, and here." She handed him a small paper, "These are the five alive memebers who were involved in sealing your curse. I have marked the name of that person, who was head of the council at that time."


    Alex read the name, "Raze Heltex."


    "He is the current Council Supreme''s father and lives in a heavily guarded compound. If you are thinking of questioning him, try to be discreet."


    Alex nodded, "Thanks for the warning. I will cut the chase and ask the old man directly."


    Beatrice gave him a firm nod, and not so long after, she departed.


    Once Rebecca and Alex were on their way back, the red-eyed girl asked, "There are three days for the tournament to begin. Are you going to search for your answers before that?"


    Alex nodded, "There is a high chance for Eryndor to try and suppress me during the tournament, and he might not fulfill the wish I would ask for even if I win. That''s why I don''t want to take any chances."


    "Then let me come with you." Rebecca spoke seriously. This time, even he denies she would follow him.


    However, "I will need your help, so yeah, come with me."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 115 - 114- Spar

    Edric was rubbing his palms together as he entered the room, and told them, "No results. This place is huge and considering Alex must be hiding his identity, it becomes even more difficult to locate him."


    They rented a small house where the four of them were staying. Since yesterday, all four of them have gone to search for Alex in different directions, but to no avail. The capital was huge, and the market was overcrowded because of the tournament.


    "It''s nearly impossible to locate him like this." Valerie muttered, "And we cannot take the help of authorities as well. With just the four of us, I don''t think we can find him before the tournament."


    Celestria frowned, "So we are left with only one option."


    Amanda heaved a sigh, as she finished the cup of tea and voiced, "Meet him during the tournament."


    Celestria nodded, "The preliminary rounds would be held for two days before every chosen one would be gathered in Whiteden for the quarter-finals."


    Amanda added, "So we need to pass the preliminary and meet Alex in Whiteden, I suppose?"


    "But are we all going to participate? I mean, there is a chance for Edric to be recognized." Valerie voiced.


    "So what? Not like Edric is some kind of wanted criminal here." Amanda added.


    However, "Participating in another nation''s tournament so he could get selected as their warrior....won''t that be considered as Edric is considering migrating to a different nation? Worse, he might be regarded as a rebellion." Valerie''s words caused Amanda to frown.


    "Aren''t you exaggerating things a little here?" The lime-haired asked.


    "However, what she is saying isn''t baseless either." Celestria added, "Recently, Alex became the savior of Grimland, an occurrence which could cause the previous Hero of the nation to feel betrayed. And then, all of a sudden, he is being spotted participating in another nation''s event."


    Celestria asked, "How will that be interpreted?"


    A profound silence ensued in the room. The closest to the government was Celestria as such, she could guess how they would think.


    "So....who is going to participate?"


    ------------**------------


    "I hope you had a good sleep last night." The next morning, against what he desired, the Patriarch invited Alex and Rebecca for breakfast.


    Other than the three only the soldiers around the room could be seen, who were there for the Patriarch''s protection, undoubtedly.


    "Yes, it was comfortable." Alex gave him a nod and he continued to feast on the warm meat.


    As they continued to eat, Godric again spoke up, "The day after tomorrow, it begins. You will need to win two rounds to qualify in the quarter-finals, which would be held in Whiteden."


    Alex was aware, so he gave no sudden reaction and said, "I will do what I can."


    Godric hummed, "I have prepared both indoor and outdoor training grounds, and have arranged the necessary equipment you may want. However, if there is any other requirement you may have, you can contact me through Russel." Gesturing towards the soldier on his left, the man spoke.


    Alex nodded, "Well, I carry my things along, but thanks for the help."


    "Thank me by qualifying in the quarter-finals. I can''t wait to see Eryndor being pulled from his high horses."


    --------**--------


    In the afternoon, Alex and Rebecca went to check the equipment together.


    The indoor training ground was vast, unlike what he expected, and had enough space for them to spar.


    While Alex was assessing the weapon, he heard Rebecca asking, "The man you need to interrogate...how far does he live?"


    Alex, without removing his eyes from the sword he was tracing with his finger, responded, "Three hours it will take to reach us there. At our full speed."


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes, "So are we leaving tonight?"


    Alex nodded, "Yes, after dinner, we will depart and return before breakfast."


    "What if these people notice? After all, we don''t know how long it will take to get the information." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex shrugged, "Not like Godric will forsake us just because we were snooping around."


    Rebecca nodded before her eyes went towards the weapon he was assessing, "Why don''t you try something else this time?" She pointed at a sword which has a blunt top.


    The weapon was unlike any he''d seen before¡ªbroadening gradually as it extended away from the handle, giving it a striking and powerful appearance. Partition marks ran along the blade, hinting at hidden mechanisms or a layered design.


    "A composite sword?" Alex asked, "My sword art would be pretty much ineffective with this one."


    Rebecca grinned, "Try something new? You might as well, find some improvement?"


    Alex thought for a moment before he picked up the sword and assessed how it worked.


    "Should I feed-ah!" Just as Alex supplied his SE into the weapon, he found the teeth of the sword separating at his will.


    He swung the blade and,


    **SCREECH**


    The elongated blades collided against the surface, scraping the wooden floor.


    Rebecca grinned, "So? Wanna give it a go?"


    Alex stepped back as he reeled the sword, and said, "Can you manage against this great me?"


    Rebecca chuckled, "Let''s see about that."


    Alex grinned, his grip firm on the composite sword. Rebecca stood a few paces away, her daggers twirling in her hands like extensions of her fingers. The tension crackled in the air as they both moved simultaneously, closing the distance in a blink.


    Rebecca struck first, her dagger slicing through the air toward Alex''s shoulder. He swung the composite sword with a smooth motion, the blade''s broad edge deflecting her strike with a sharp clang.


    "Not bad," Rebecca smirked, stepping sideways and launching a flurry of quick jabs aimed at Alex''s torso.


    Alex countered with a wide sweep of his sword, the segmented blades extending mid-swing to force Rebecca to leap back. The screech of metal echoed through the training ground as the sword scraped the ground.


    Rebecca darted forward again, her movements quick and unpredictable. She feinted left, then spun to the right, her dagger aiming for Alex''s side. He twisted his wrist, retracting the sword''s segments just in time to block her attack.


    "You''re fast," Alex admitted, stepping back to gain space.


    "And you''re hesitating," Rebecca complained, closing the gap with a low sweep of her leg, aiming to trip him.


    Alex jumped and while holding the sword in both his hands, he tried to hit her shoulder.


    Rebecca raised her forearm and parried the attack, as she heard,


    "I am learning about the new weapon."


    Rebecca raised her brows as she swatted his sword away and jumped back on her feet.


    Looking him in the eye, she asked, "When the first time we fought there was an intensity in your eyes that said you are coming at me with the intention of ending me. But now, you seem just casually swinging your weapon. Why?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Because at that time you were nothing to me...but now you are a friend."


    Rebecca was dumbfounded as she raised her finger towards herself, "Me...." Pointing the same finger at him, she added, "...your friend?"


    Alex asked, "You don''t want to?"


    Rebecca''s eyes widened, "I want to! It''s...just...you are my first friend that''s why I am...."


    Alex somehow didn''t feel surprised that he was her first friend, so he didn''t react and asked her, "Now, shall we continue the spar?"


    Rebecca smilingly nodded, "Yep! Let''s go!"


    Rebecca grinned as she lunged forward, her daggers flashing in a rapid series of strikes. Alex parried, the segmented composite sword retracting and extending with his movements. Their weapons clashed in a chorus of metal, sparks flying with each blow.


    "Not bad, Alex," Rebecca teased, pivoting on her heel to avoid his sweeping strike. "But you''re still too slow!"


    She darted under his guard, aiming a strike toward his ribs.


    Alex launched the fragments to block the attack; however, suddenly, Rebecca threw the other dagger at his feet. Alex instinctively stepped back, giving her just the opening she needed.


    She closed the gap in a heartbeat, using her momentum to knock the composite sword out of his hands. Alex tried to grab her wrist, but Rebecca twisted gracefully, sweeping his legs out from under him.


    He hit the ground with a thud, groaning as Rebecca pounced, pinning him down as she sat on his chest and looked at him with a faint blush on her face.


    "I wished to sit somewhere else, but that would have been too much for a friend."


    Alex was rendered speechless for a moment, as he heard her adding, "This is bad...the more time I spend with you, the more I fall in love with you, Alex. Am I mad? Maybe I am but I can''t help it. Haa~"


    She leaned her head and hugged him.


    Alex stared at the ceiling, thanking that Sarah wasn''t here.


    Letting the two meet would be disastrous.


    ''I wonder what she is doing...''


    --------**-------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 116 - 115- A few questions(1)

    The snow crunched under Alex and Rebecca''s boots as they sprinted across the wide, open field, their breaths puffing like smoke in the frosty air. The night sky was clear, stars glimmering above, but the pale light of the full moon made their surroundings look like a never-ending blanket of white.


    Alex and Rebecca didn''t waste time, and once the lights turned off in the rooms, they dashed away from Dorhales, advancing toward their destination.


    There were still about a hundred kilometers left, which would take around one and a half hours to reach at their current pace.


    "Rebecca, stop!" Alex stopped her, and the Vampire Princess slid against the snowy surface before turning towards him,


    "What happened? Do you want to take a break?" They had been running for the past hour, so she thought that he might be exhausted.


    However, "No, taking a break would be self-harming here. I am saying that we might get separated, given the increasing snowstorm. So let''s use this."


    Alex took out a small rope which he tied to his belt strap before handing the other end to Rebecca.


    Rebecca smiled slightly, ''He is concerned for me, huh?''


    Alex knows where to go, and the destination is set in his mind. It was Rebecca who could have gotten lost...so he decided to use the rope.


    Although it was snowy all around her, her heart felt warm at that moment as she tied the top to her pants.


    Once they were done, Alex said, "Let''s match our pace and try to remain parallel."


    Rebecca nodded before they, once again, resumed their journey.


    Although it was a bit difficult, they were able to run at the same pace for an hour before they took a break.


    It was under a tree, a huge one, where they both sat and drank some water.


    "We will reach there in twenty minutes at most. Do you want to rest for a bit?" Alex asked since it was only midnight now, and they had like six hours before someone could look for them back in Dorhales.


    Rebecca was looking a little bit exhausted, given moving in the snow was rather troublesome. However, she shook her head and said, "We don''t know what challenges we might need to face there, so the more time we can get at the compound, the better it would be."


    Alex nodded, feeling grateful that he was traveling with a warrior.


    Soon, they departed once again, and this time with the intention to pause only when they would reach their destination.


    ------**------


    *Crunch*


    Amanda heaved a sigh, as she stepped out of the house and found her beloved training in the backyard.


    She heard the sound of someone punching wood from the room, and without even peeking she could have guessed who it could be.


    "Are you nervous?" Amanda asked as she leaned against the door frame and stared at her sweat-bathed boyfriend.


    Edric shook his head, "Just being cautious. Although I am not participating, there is a high chance we need to confront Eryndor and his army."


    Amanda couldn''t help but ask, "But...aren''t you already strong enough to handle them? You have our support as well." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Edric nodded, "I know that with you all, we can handle the situation fairly well; however, we never know what we might have to face."


    Edric has seen how unexpected danger can turn the situation for the worse. During the summit, the capital of Grimland was the most protected region, yet a Vampire Duke showed up and completely overwhelmed everyone in that palace.


    If that Vampire had decided to annihilate every soldier and citizen of Grimland, Edric doesn''t think anyone would have been able to stop that being.


    His intention to grow stronger has become firmer after that incident.


    Amanda tied her hair in a ponytail as she stepped forward and said, "Training against the wooden dolls won''t be much fun. How about you show your strength to your girlfriend?"


    Edric chuckled, "In a way, it seems you are asking me to assault you?"


    Amanda raised her brows, and with a mischievous smile, she said, "Who knows, if you beat me, I might let you ''assault me''?"


    Edric''s eyes went down her face....looking at that body that had caused him to go sleepless for so many nights. Clad in a thin night dress she extruded an alluring feminine charm.


    Suddenly, he was extremely motivated.


    --------**-------


    They finally reached their destination. The isolated compound where the ex-head of the Council resides.


    Why did he live here all alone was not within his knowledge. Well, it was beneficial for Alex that the old man was not within the protection of Whiteden.


    "It''s complicated..." Rebecca muttered as she and Alex sat on top of a tree, from where the compound was visible.


    It was pentagonal, with the outer perimeter built of thick concrete and barbed wires planted on top of it. The area was surrounded by the wall, except for the small gaping for the only entrance.


    There were five watch towers around the base, and in each one of them were soldiers, alert and prepared to erase any existence that may be suspicious.


    Alex narrowed his eyes and found runes on the walls that possibly were for a


    barrier. Inside the perimeter as well, there were runes drawn at random places¡ªpossibly for magic detection.


    "Isn''t there too much security?" Rebecca asked as she looked at the numbers inside the premises, patrolling around the house where the target lives.


    Alex nodded, "Yeah...for an ex-leader, this much security is a little too much."


    Rebecca frowned, "Were they notified about our arrival?"


    Alex shook his head, "Even if they were, this much preparation couldn''t have been done in just a single day. This seems like the usual setting of this place...and that''s quite concerning."


    Rebecca hummed, "Infiltrating without alerting the guards would be difficult. I can sense a few profound Soul users among them as well."


    Alex thought for a moment, before saying, "I just need to enter the premises, then I think I can reach the target."


    Rebecca''s brows were raised, "Really?"


    Alex nodded before he turned towards the girl and asked, "Do you have any plans?"


    Rebecca was a bit taken aback since she wasn''t expecting Alex to ask her.


    However, now that he was relying on her, Rebecca wouldn''t disappoint her Darling.


    Turning her eyes toward the border once again, she said, "There is only one way to enter the premises without being caught...that watch tower." She pointed at the one on the other side of the tree, which was facing the south.


    "Why that one?" Alex asked curiously.


    "Because that''s the only watchtower where we could be on blind spots from other towers, and also, the number of soldiers on that side is lower in comparison to the front."


    Alex hummed, before he asked, "But how can we climb the tower? We don''t have rope that long."


    Rebecca grinned, "Leave that to me."


    .....


    While moving through the forest they reached below the watch tower without getting noticed somehow.


    Alex watched with his brows rising as she bit her wrist, and blood began pooling around her skin before it twisted into thin, dark-red strings. With a flick of her wrist, the bloodshot upward, solidifying into a sturdy line that latched onto the edge of the watchtower like a grappling hook.


    "Hold on tight," she whispered, grabbing Alex''s waist. With a sharp tug, the blood strings began pulling them upward. The wind howled around them, but Rebecca''s focus didn''t waver.


    As they reached the top, Rebecca released the blood string, and it retracted instantly, disappearing into her wrist as she held the edge of the tower with a single hand.


    Alex also grabbed the edge and first peeked at the platform.


    Finding a guard passing by, he activated Quick Silver and shot upward before covering the soldier''s mouth and slicing his throat with a dagger.


    Rebecca kept looking around to see if someone saw them. However, her Darling being meticulous as ever, never allowed a sound to leak as he continued to slaughter every guard.


    There were not many, so Alex was done pretty quickly before he told her, "It''s done; come up now!"


    Rebecca jumped on the platform before she looked at the bloodied mess.


    "We need to keep them moving or the others will notice." She hurriedly voiced as streams of blood shot from her fingertips and plunged inside the bodies of the soldiers


    Although Alex was aware of her skills, this still caught him off guard as he watched the dead soldiers rising to their feet once again.


    "I will keep them moving for twenty minutes at most...make it quick." With her face already looking slightly pale, Rebecca muttered.


    Alex cupped her cheek and said, "Once I return, I will let you have my blood to your heart''s content," and with that, he jumped into the enemy''s territory.


    --------**--------


    A/N:- A useful waifu is always appreciated. Well, thanks for reading and drop a comment.

 Chapter 117 - 116- A few questions(2)

    In his last life, Ceaser received numerous missions where he had to remain hidden and reach his target in silence. And considering the amount of soldiers present around the vicinity, Alex has adopted the same method, of not announcing his presence by mindlessly killing whoever came in front of him.


    Thankfully, he was spared from the super senses of the soldiers, given they couldn''t use Soul Energy around the residence. However, because of that he has to slowly walk around a lot to find the target.


    All the Soul Energy users were around the perimeter and watch towers, since inside the compound there were detection runes to detect any magical movements.


    ''Being paranoid or is this for something else?'' To disable the possible intruders from using SE, they have disarmed themselves as well. And Alex had a feeling that it was not just because of paranoia.


    ''Shit....'' He barely stopped himself from appearing from the corner of the gallery, as he spotted an obstacle.


    ''I have to kill him...''


    A single guard stood at the end of the corridor, leaning lazily on his spear. Alex crept closer, his movements smooth and careful. In one quick motion, he grabbed the guard and silenced him with a sharp strike, lowering the body gently to the ground.


    Further ahead, another soldier turned a corner, walking without a care. Alex pressed himself against the wall, waiting for the right moment. As the soldier passed, Alex stepped out, swiftly taking him down without a sound, dragging him into the shadows.


    Thanks to his training with Edric for the Moon Dance, he can now regulate his breathing and heart rate to not get noticed by the guards even when he is standing right beside them.


    A few more minutes of struggle before Alex finally reached the place, he desired to be.


    It was a sliding door, in the middle of the center gallery. There were four soldiers stationed on either side of the door, and they looked strong enough to not get down without a decent fight.


    ''Lets see...'' Alex couldn''t use Quick Silver since his range wasn''t that far to reach. Tempest Dart, without proper build-up, wouldn''t kill all four soldiers, even though they are standing in perfect alignment. The problem was the gaps between their heads.


    Then only one possible route he could utilize.


    Drawing his sword, Alex took a deep breath.


    With a slight shift of his weight, he stepped forward, his body moving in a low, graceful arc. Each step was like a whisper, blending into the faint hum of the compound''s silence.


    In one seamless motion, Alex unsheathed his blade. The silvery edge glinted faintly under the dim light before it vanished into the sweep of his attack. His movements were so smooth, so controlled, that the soldiers didn''t have time to react.


    The blade sliced through the air, tracing a perfect crescent as it passed through the necks of all four guards. Their heads fell silently to the ground, their bodies following with a soft thud. Alex had already shifted out of the arc, standing still as the faint metallic tang of blood filled the air.


    The perfect use of Moon Dance¡ªsilent and graceful.


    ''No time to feel proud.'' Alex clenched his fist and approached the sliding door. He didn''t hasten his steps and slowly slid the door¡ªonly to hear,


    "Come on in, now. I know you are there."


    Alex frowned as he saw the back of a man sitting in seiza.


    He looked nonchalant and expected his arrival.


    Alex exchanged his blade for a dagger as he approached the old man, "Then you could have lessen the security and called me in, directly."


    Alex suggested as he carefully, while monitoring his surroundings, entered the room.


    "I desired to see your performance. You truly are magnificent."


    "Or maybe your soldiers are just too weak." Alex mocked as he finally stood before the old man and saw his face.


    Bald head, tanned skin, several moles on his face, sunken and pale featureless eyes. His appearance and aura were quite horrifying.


    "The Cursed One¡ªyou have damaged the blessing I bestowed upon you." The older one said, urging Alex to scoff,


    "What blessing? You just placed a lid over astronomical power, so naturally, it will break."


    Raze''s brows were slowly elevated, as he asked, "What do you know about the Cursed Mark of yours?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, "If I had known, why would I have come to meet an old man?"


    Raze''s aura flickered, his muscles twitched as a nasty grin etched on his face, "So you aren''t aware of what resides within you, huh? Nice."


    Suddenly, the figure of the old man disappeared, and just in the nick of time, Alex ducked his head,


    **SWISH**


    Alex barely dodged the first strike, the sharp steel claws grazing past his ear and slamming into the sliding door behind him, splintering it to pieces. He twisted his body, stepping back to create space as Raze lunged forward again, his speed unnatural for someone his age.


    Alex blocked the next strike with his forearm, the impact sending a jolt of pain through his arm. Raze''s grin widened as he followed up with a spinning kick aimed at Alex''s ribs. It connected hard, making Alex stagger back with a grunt.


    "Old, but quick," Alex muttered, wiping the corner of his mouth as he steadied himself. He tightened his grip on his dagger and adjusted his stance.


    Raze came at him again, claws swiping in a flurry of strikes. Alex ducked, weaved, and sidestepped, his movements fluid and precise. He let Raze overextend, and the moment an opening appeared, Alex spun on his heel and slashed upward with his dagger.


    The blade caught Raze across the chest, tearing through his shirt and drawing a deep, clean cut. The old man hissed, but his grin didn''t falter. He leaped back, only to find his eyes widened.


    Alex switched to a blade, faster than one can blink, and charged in with Quick Silver,


    **SQUELCH**


    The older one barely had the time to tilt his body, yet his shoulder was sliced, and blood began to dye his hakama.


    "I-Impossible! Using Soul Energy in this room is impossible!"


    Alex paused, his lips stretching in a face-splitting grin, as he told the old man, "Shocked? Now despair."


    Activating his Sixth Step, Alex delivered quick consecutive slashes, running in an unpredictable pattern, leaving no room for the old man to retaliate.


    The slashes continued and only intensified as Alex destroyed the older one, only stopping when he knew that the Raze could no longer move.


    "Agh..." Raze vomited blood as he dropped to his knees and said, "So....you have unlocked your potential...the strength of the curse...you can use it..."


    Alex didn''t know what he was saying. Alex was just utilizing the sword arts he leaned back in his previous life¡ªin a world where there was no Soul Energy.


    As such, he had no problem fighting without SE here.


    "Now old man, tell me, what were you doing here? And why did you suddenly attack me?"


    Alex sat down before the older one, placing his head on his hand and further resting it on his thigh.


    Raze also sat down...looking completely and utterly defeated as he stared at the floor.


    "I failed...to fulfill the duty...to gain their favor...to attain immortality." Raze was muttering things that made Alex frown, as he asked again,


    "Can you tell me what the fuck this is all about? What is this Curse Mark and how can I remove the Seal?"


    Raze scoffed, "Since my time is drawing close, I guess I might as well tell you..."


    Raising his face to look at Alex, Raze said, "I was...supposed to kill you...today...and gain ''their'' favor. The one who bears the curse of Greed and endless hunger. The one who cannot be killed...you...you are that cursed one."


    Alex gritted his teeth, "Okay, I know I am the Cursed One. Now tell me, who told you to kill me and who are they who was supposed to provide you immortality?"


    For once Alex thought that the man was being fooled by someone who held animosity against Alex¡ªpossibly the Vampire Duke who invaded Grimland a few days ago.


    After all, there was no being in this world who could bless another with immortality, regardless of their race. That''s why, Alex knew that the old man was getting fooled here.


    However, when the old man opened his mouth and uttered the name of the being, Alex was shocked beyond belief, sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Solaris."


    "..!!!" Alex knows that name! He has read that name in the novel.


    ''One of the seven deities that rule over the upper world...made contact with Raze? And because of me? Why...?''


    --------**-------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Well, the mysteries regarding Alex would be slowly unraveling, however, we would all know about his origin before the tournament.


    Thanks for reading and drop a comment.


    .

 Chapter 118 - 117- A few questions(3)

    Very few things, Alex knows about the Ruling Gods who govern the upper realm. And that knowledge as well, comes from his last life. After all, this world doesn''t know anything about the upper realm as of now.


    Solaris, the God of the Sun¡ªsomeone who shouldn''t have been interfering with the lower world like Nebula was actually, using one of the humans to get rid of Alex? But why?


    "You aren''t joking with me, right?" Alex asked, a deep frown marring his face.


    Raze chuckled; an ugly guttural voice resonated in the room as he said, "Look at me...I am fading, young man, and this is no sorcery, but divine punishment."


    True to his words, Raze''s body was slowly disintegrating. His skin was getting peeled off, his eyes were getting sunk in, and his skin color was darkening each second.


    ''Is this guy¡ªno, I should ask him first.'' Alex approached the older one and asked, "What is inside me? And why did Solaris ask you to kill me?"


    There were a lot of questions he had in mind however, Alex''s curse and Solaris''s intention held priority. During the Tournament, he would be doomed if the Ruling Gods held animosity against him.


    Raze coughed; instead of blood, dark liquid tainted the floor as he barely held himself straight.


    Looking at Alex, he shook his head, "I...don''t know what''s within you....but it''s not mortal. And your curse is the reason why...Solaris wanted you dead. You have started to gain control over the Curse...a-and that is making the Ruling Gods restless."


    Alex was dumbfounded...his curse was strong enough to make even the Gods restless?


    Raze''s consciousness was slipping, his body was quivering, and his stomach had sunk in completely. Clinging to Alex''s arm suddenly, he said, "T-T-The m-m-mom-moment y-y-you g-g-ga-ga-gain control over th-that curse...t-th-the-they wi-will co-come for y---"


    *THUD*


    The old man fell, dead and gone.


    Alex was rendered speechless and motionless at his spot for a long minute. There was a lot to digest. However, the first thing he needed to do was to get away from there.


    He briskly leaped out of the room, jumping from shadows, and approached the watchtower where Rebecca was using her Blood Arts to manipulate the soldiers.


    "Let''s go," Alex said as he stood beside Rebecca, only to find the girl falling on him, releasing her control over the puppets.


    Her face was pale and her breathing labored. It was only the third time she used this skill, and considering the number, it was too much for her to continue for even ten minutes.


    "W-Welcome back..." She softly uttered before she fainted in his arms.


    Alex wordlessly held the girl over his shoulders before jumping off the tower and advancing back to Dorhales.


    En route, he was thinking back on what the old man said.


    A power that can even force the Immortals to hunt him down. An immortal sin that Alex carries.


    ''I gained control over it that''s why they are apprehensive?'' Alex wondered. If the Ruling Gods decide to target him, there would be no place to hide or escape. All the lower realms and the upper realms are under their watch. As such only one option remains.


    ''I need to fight those a*swipes as well.''


    -------**------


    "Mm..." Rebecca frowned in her sleep as she felt her throat being met by a very sweet and warm sensation that was energizing her whole body and giving her a euphoric sensation.


    This feeling was...familiar. It was the taste of her Darling.


    "Ah!" She jolted out of her sleep as she looked at the person whom she was hugging with her dear life. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thought you might suck me dry today." Alex joked as he looked at Rebecca with a soft smile on his face.


    Earlier, Rebecca got up suddenly after Alex finished his breakfast meal, and started drinking his blood without uttering a single word.


    "....it must be my instincts kicking in. Did I hurt you?" Softly, she asked.


    Alex shook his head, "I would have removed you if I had felt the necessity. Anyway, you can sleep some more if you want to."


    Rebecca held his shirt and asked with concern in her voice, "What did you find out yesterday?"


    Rebecca never got to hear anything from Alex last night, regarding what he heard from the old man.


    Alex heaved a sigh, as he told her, "I am cursed and fated to be doomed. So it would be best for you to not get involved with me."


    Rebecca clicked her tongue, "Stop joking and tell me."


    Alex chuckled as he placed her on the futon before getting up, "I am not joking, Rebecca; I indeed am cursed and someone who might get targeted by beings far more dangerous than anything you have ever faced. Immortal beings, to be precise."


    With his face turned towards the window, he added, "That''s why, for your benefit, it would be best if you no longer get involved with me."


    There was a long silence from behind before Alex found a pair of dainty arms encircling his waist and the girl''s soft body pressing against him,


    "Aren''t you practically asking me to go ahead and kill myself? Because I cannot imagine a life without you."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "You do know that we aren''t in a relationship, right? Yet you are .."


    "That''s the beauty of one-sided love, Alex. You can go to such lengths which normal people regard insane."


    Alex looked over his shoulder, into her crimson eyes. The devotion she shows, the craze she possesses, the love she radiates...Alex doesn''t know what he did to receive such affection from the girl.


    "Excuse me." Suddenly someone called out from outside the door, urging Alex to climb out of his daze before he said, "Wait a moment."


    He removed Rebecca''s arms and approached the door.


    *Slide*


    The silver head found a familiar soldier, Russel, standing there with a sac in his hand, as he said, "The Patriarch wishes you to choose the guise which you would be using during the contest."


    Alex raised his brows before taking the sac from him and giving the soldier a firm nod.


    Just as Russel was about to walk away, Alex asked, "At what time do we need to report at the contest venue?"


    The soldier didn''t delay in answering, "Sharp at seven. But before that, you have a meeting with the Patriarch early in the morning at five."


    Alex grumbled; waking up early in the winter was quite hectic. But well,


    "I will be there."


    --------**--------


    "Raze is dead?!" Eryndor barked upon hearing the soldiers reporting to him, early in the morning.


    Raze was a vital figure in the council, someone from whom Eryndor seldom took suggestions. A man who has loyally served Frostbate for a long time and always thought of Whiteden''s betterment.


    "Yes, sir. Several soldiers died and the intruder didn''t leave a single piece of evidence behind."


    "It must be that Cursed Child!" One of the council members voiced.


    The news of Alex''s return has already been widespread in the main house, and it won''t be long before the whole town knows that the cursed prince has returned.


    "I have a feeling, my lord." Another council member voiced, "That this Cursed child would participate in the tournament for the sake of humiliating you."


    "Indeed, Patriarch. And Lord Dorhales is giving him refuge, denying all the claims of sheltering him, just so he could uplift Dorhales'' reputation through that Cursed child."


    Eryndor remained silent, thinking closely about what could be the objective of Alex for suddenly barging into Whiteden.


    ''If he is still here after meeting Raze, then he would surely participate in the tournament....but why-ah!'' The Patriarch of Frostbate suddenly realized the reason.


    His mother.


    Alex must have been informed by that traitor about his birth mother''s situation, as such, that brat must be assuming that winning the tournament would be enough to liberate his mother. Or maybe he was after Eryndor''s throne? It can be possible.


    "We need to get him killed during the tournament," Eryndor spoke, his voice silencing the others instantly.


    Inside the arena, it wasn''t uncommon for the warriors to lose their life and no one would be held responsible for that.


    Outside the arena, there was a chance for Eryndor to get caught conspiring against Alex, the hero of Grimland, but if something happened to him during the contest, no one would point their fingers at Eryndor.


    "In that case, my lord, I have someone I can suggest who might be helpful in this situation." The second in chief and the head of Frostbate council, voiced; gathering attention from everyone.


    Eryndor frowned, as he wordlessly urged the man to continue.


    With a malicious grin, he added, "It''s the enemy of our enemy, my lord, who will help us remove the stain on Frostbate''s name."


    -------**------


    A/N:- If you enjoyed reading the chapter and have been reading the story so far, then please drop a review. It''s not increasing anymore!!!


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 119 - 118- Claim

    "So is this the disguise you have chosen for yourself?" Lord Dorhales asked as he sat across the duo.


    Both of them were wearing body-fitting suits under their cloak, and Alex was wearing a theatrical mask to cover his face.


    Rebecca didn''t need to hide her face since her name was popular not her face.


    "We will be registering ourselves with fake names in the tournament as well. Can you help with the identification?" Alex asked since submitting his original citizenship card would ruin the whole thing.


    "Of course. Russel will take care of it." The Patriarch voiced, to which the soldier behind them, nodded.


    Godric paused for a moment before he turned toward Alex and said, "I''ve received a letter from Frostbate, inquiring about you. Naturally, I didn''t confirm that anyone matching your description or name was in Dorhales. So, if possible, please keep your identity hidden for as long as you can."


    Alex nodded, "Revealing my identity would gain me public animosity, and trust me, I am not much of a fan of that."


    The conversation came to an end after that. Godric didn''t keep them there for long and asked them to relax in their rooms if they wanted since, at six, they would be picked by Russel and escorted to the venue.


    Returning to the room, Alex checked his inventory. He was using a ring and his right shoe as his storage spaces where he had stored several swords, daggers, and a composite sword, as Rebecca suggested. Other than that, he had kept potions that he received from Celestria, Amanda, and Sarah.


    Turning towards Rebecca he asked, "Do you want me to keep your things in my storage?"


    Rebecca shook her head, "I can''t digest much potion, and other than my daggers, I can use nothing as comfortably."


    Alex nodded, "Well, if you need something just ask me. And about the blood, then in between the rounds, we will get some time."


    Rebecca grinned ear to ear, "I look forward to that."


    ------**-----


    At six, Alex and Rebecca heard a knock on the door.


    Upon checking, it was the soldier named Russel who said, "Do you need some more time?"


    Alex shook his head, "We are ready."


    Rebecca and Alex stepped out of the room, following the soldier when suddenly, the second Princess appeared out of nowhere, with a huge smile on her face.


    Rebecca instinctively pinched the hem of Alex''s sleeve as she narrowed her eyes at the girl.


    "You are going, savior?"


    Alex nodded with a hum.


    The girl took out a red threat from her sleeve, before asking, "This is a good luck charm. Can you let me bind it around your wrist?"


    Alex couldn''t feel any Soul Energy from it so he just nodded, "Go on."


    Rebecca widened her eyes at Darling, shocked that he was allowing her to bind that weird thread to him. It was like she was binding him to her!


    As the Princess tied the knot, she said, "I wish you good luck, my savior."


    Alex gave her a short nod before he, along with Rebecca, began walking away.


    Once they were out of her sight, Alex removed the thread from his wrist and stored it in his ring.


    Rebecca, who suddenly smiled upon seeing her Darling removing the suspicious object, frowned again seeing that he was keeping it in his ring.


    "It wasn''t anything special..." She complained.


    Alex didn''t reply to her and continued to follow Russel until they reached the carriage before the big man said, "We will travel in the carriage until a certain point before you two will be traveling by foot."


    Alex understood the reason behind this hybrid mode of transportation; Dorhales could not expose his favorability towards Alex.


    They both sat down inside the carriage and soon after, the scenery outside the window began to shift.


    ''I should write a letter to Sarah and inform her about the situation...'' Alex decided as he took out a parchment from his storage ring, and made some use of his free time.


    --------**--------


    Sarah was nervous. It has been so many years since she came here. She was just a little girl when she left, and now, she was a grown-up woman.


    When she walked away, she was nonchalant and confused. She didn''t know where she was, nor could she feel any connection with the people once Sarah called her family.


    And after that day, only Amanda and her father were the two whom she had met. Her mother and brother only saw her last time when she was leaving...not a word she has with them.


    ''This is difficult...I should have prepared myself a little more...'' She was fidgeting at the entrance of the mansion where they lived while assuming a disguise so others wouldn''t identify her.


    Taking one step and retreating five was what she had been doing for half an hour now.


    Suddenly, much to her surprise, a carriage paused before her¡ªurging Sarah to step back as a lady stepped out of the carriage.


    ''Ah...'' Sarah''s eyes widened as she gazed at the lady who stepped out gracefully, possessing the same shade of hair as Amanda and someone who extruded motherly warmth.


    Kaira tilted her head, seeing the strange woman standing there while biting her lower lip and, seemingly, stifling a sob.


    Kaira was confused as she asked, "What business you m-ah!" Suddenly, the lady gasped as her eyes went towards the eyes of the person. Lady Lockwood suddenly was reminded of someone who was dearly close to her. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her hands shook as Kaira shakily asked, "S-Sarah?"


    The other one clutched the hem of her skirt, and with a smile that forced her tears to roll down, Sarah nodded, "Yes, Mother...I am back."


    ---------**---------


    Alex and Rebecca reached the contest venue nearly at seven, and surprisingly, there weren''t as many contestants as there should have been.


    Reason?


    "The local arenas arrange their tournament that allows the local citizens to understand their chances in the grand contest."


    Alex asked, "So they are wise, eh?"


    "Yes, unlike the people of Frostbate, the people here do care about their lives and are not knuckle-headed."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Well, that lessens the competition."


    Not so long after, Alex and Rebecca''s turn arrived as they stepped forward to fill up the form. They just have to write their names and sign the agreement that their lives would be their responsibility. No one would be held accountable if they died.


    Suddenly, someone approached them from the left, urging Rebecca to frown.


    She thought the person might be here to register himself, however,


    "Rebecca, long time." It was a man with dark long hair and a pair of dead grey eyes. There was no expression on his face, as the man called out again,


    "I didn''t know you would be participating in this as well."


    Alex raised his brows, "You know him?"


    Rebecca rolled her eyes, "Luke Greyhart''s elder brother¡ªRui."


    Alex recalled that dude he killed during his shopping trip. The guy who was originally betrothed to Rebecca.


    Alex ignored him and urged Rebecca, "Here, fill out the form."


    Rebecca smiled and stepped away from the raven-haired.


    Rui looked at Alex, before asking, "Are you his boyfriend?"


    Alex was mildly annoyed, as he said, "Why do you care? Just do-"


    "If you are not, then I am going to claim her in this tournament."


    *SHLINK*


    Rebecca lunged at the man, the fountain pen turning into a deadly weapon in the woman''s hand as she pointed it at Rui''s neck, "What did you just say?"


    Rui looked unbothered, as he uttered, "By defeating that guy, I will claim you."


    Rebecca gritted her teeth and tried to plung the pen into his throat¡ªhowever, despite her effort, she wasn''t able to move her hand at all.


    Rui tilted his head and gazed at Alex, "You don''t dare?"


    Alex was genuinely frustrated with the guy. He was behaving so much like a certain as*hole he knew in his past life that Alex was on the verge of slicing his throat.


    "You think Rebecca is a thing that you will claim her? Was your mother also claimed by one of the participants who came to bid for her?"


    There was a certain pause after that¡ªthe people who heard their conversation widened their eyes and were expecting a fight to break out.


    However, Rui''s expression didn''t change. At all.


    After seemingly thinking for a bit, he nodded, "Yes, during her courtship trials, the men who came had to battle to show their strength before my mother got married to my father."


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Congrats. Now fuck off."


    Rebecca had already filled the form, so Alex didn''t wait there to hear any more bull crap, and after holding Rebecca''s hand, he pulled her inside.


    Without turning to look at her, the silverhead voiced, "Stay away from him."


    Rebecca, with a wide grin on her face, hummed obediently.


    ''Is he being protective of me? How cute~''


    --------**-------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 120 - 119- First round

    There are four rounds one needs to face before one can be selected as the quarter-finalist. Every battle would be two-on-two, where the participants either have to completely incapacitate their opponents or make them surrender.


    There are no rules here; you can kill or permanently damage your opponent, and that''s why this tournament is known as the contest of savages.


    After you qualify in the quarter-finals, the participants are no longer allowed to participate in the pairs. They all will have to fight individually to advance into the semi-finals and then finals.


    Alex and Rebecca would be participating until the quarter-finals. After that, Rebecca was unsure if she would continue. Although she was battle hungry she doesn''t think she would find competent challengers here.


    As a Vampire and someone who possesses such an extremely versatile and dangerous skill, Rebecca is already an A-rank hunter¡ªsomeone who can earn multiple stars if she decides to join the military, like her father.


    Alex would have done the same, considering the necessity to prepare for the upcoming ascension tournament, he needs to battle much stronger opponents. However, he was fighting this tournament for something else.


    He wishes to liberate the person who has been getting tormented for years now.


    He wants to free his mother.


    "Aww, how adorable."


    Alex rolled his eyes, hearing that from Rebecca.


    The girl couldn''t hold herself from squealing in awe, seeing how determined her Darling looked to liberate his mother.


    His cold gaze and clenched jaw are so handsome that she can pay to watch him for hours.


    "It''s our turn next. Get ready." He said as they sat on the participant''s stands, which were attached to the arena wall.


    There were about three thousand people gathered around the whole arena, witnessing the battle that would decide the two champions of Dorhales.


    The arena was surrounded by a protective barrier that ensured that none of the attacks or spells damaged the audience. The barrier was infused by high ranking runes, and magicians. There were four referees and they all were brilliant combatants¡ªjust in case they needed to step in.


    "It''s strange that despite the grand prize only thirty-two people participate." Rebecca casually muttered. Although she was happy that she had to fight only four rounds, her time with Darling would get reduced as well.


    "Well, there is a prerequisite to participate in this tournament. They test your strength or see your hunter''s card or your experience stars to ensure that you are not wasting their time."


    Rebecca hummed, as she gazed at the four fighters, doing their best to defeat the other one.


    "Do we need to drag the battle so we don''t demolish others'' morale?" Rebecca asked, which gained a shrug from Alex,


    "Nah, that would be a waste of time. And considering your hunting style I don''t think you will feel encouraged to drag the battle." Alex spoke, as he recalled that night when she defeated Amanda¡ªa Star-crowned sorceress¡ªwithin minutes.


    [Next contestants; please step on the stage!]


    Hearing the announcement, Rebecca and Alex got up from their seats and approached the arena.


    Alex was continuously wearing his mask, and a cloak covered their body.


    From the other side, there were two men wearing similar clothes and welding axes. They were tall and bulked up, wearing a grin to be matched against a pair of young lads.


    "Aren''t they infamous B-rank hunters who are known for killing their opponent in every battle?"


    "Yeah, whenever they landed on a battlefield, someone died." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The other two look delicate enough that even I can defeat them."


    "Damn, that woman is a looker..."


    The audience was going wild with the comments; everyone wondered how long it would take for the younger ones to get defeated or, worse, get killed.


    Rui, who was in the stands, watched them with kin interest. He has had his eyes on Rebecca ever since he gazed at her for the first time. It was a disappointment that her younger brother got betrothed to her, but now that he is out of the way,


    ''I will get you, Rebecca.''


    The duo faced their opponents with a nonchalant demeanor.


    The referee stepped on the stage before stating the rules, "We will intervene if, despite your opponent surrendering you keep attacking them. Second, the round will continue for twenty minutes; if the winner isn''t decided by then, then no side will be declared as the winner."


    "Now, are you ready?" The referee asked, and got a nod from both sides, urging him to slash his hand and announce, "BEGIN!"


    The echoes of the audience and the rush of cold wind came to a standstill as Alex and Rebecca shot forward, their figure disappearing from the eyes of their opponents before the duo wielded their weapons and sliced their opponent''s leg.


    **SQUELCH**


    "....huh?"


    "Hmmm?"


    It was too sudden, too abrupt for them to believe their eyes. However, when the searing sensation assaulted their minds, and their body began to tilt to their left, the two bald men realized the situation.


    "Aghh!"


    "Fuck! My leg! MY LEG!!"


    Alex and Rebecca were standing behind them, cleaning their weapon, which was tainted by the filthy blood, as they marveled at their handicraft.


    "Mine is cleaner cut." Rebecca grinned.


    Alex sighed, "Yeah, whatever."


    The referee and the audience were all too silent as they witnessed the two infamous murderers falling in the arena with blood pooling around them and crying for their lives.


    The referee regained his composure and immediately signaled to the medic team. And as he did so, he declared,


    "The White Fang wins!!"


    Alex narrowed his eyes before turning towards Rebecca, "You named our team?"


    Rebecca nodded, "Fangs as in my daggers, and white as in for your hair. Isn''t it cool?"


    "That''s the most generic name I have ever heard." Saying so he began returning to the stands¡ªwhen suddenly a familiar bastard appeared before them,


    "You are strong. I almost lost track of you back there." Rui now understands why Rebecca chose this man as her mate.


    He is strong.


    Alex ignored the guy and continued to walk, only to hear him say again, "But don''t forget, once you lose, what''s yours will be mine."


    --------**--------


    "Cela, on your left!" Hearing Valerie''s warning, Celestria ducked and sent a vortex of soundwaves into the solar plexus of her enemy.


    "Guh!" The fox woman, grunted before she was sent flying back¡ªgiving Celestria some breathing space.


    On the other side, Valerie swung her axe, but the enemy was fast, as she dodged the attack, and the opponent countered with a swift jab to Valerie''s ribs. Valerie winced but retaliated instantly, her fist igniting as she drove a flaming uppercut into the woman''s jaw.


    The enemy staggered, but before Valerie could press her advantage, the woman spun, aiming a kick at her knee. Valerie blocked it with her forearm, flames sparking on impact, and roared, unleashing a wave of fire that forced the opponent to backflip out of range.


    Meanwhile, Celestria turned to assist, her voice ringing like a whip-crack as another sonic vortex shot out. The soundwaves collided with the fox woman''s torso mid-dodge, sending her crashing to the ground.


    "She''s tough!" Valerie growled, flames licking her knuckles as she stood ready.


    "No time to hold back," Celestria replied, stepping beside her, soundwaves rippling around her hands.


    She brought her hands together and pointed them at the advancing fox woman.


    **SCREEEECHH**


    The heavy sound funnel was impossible to dodge as the opponent was hit by a force that was heavier than a bull''s strike.


    The fox woman was sent back at full pace, colliding against the barrier, before she fell to the ground; unconscious and defeated.


    "Eyes on me, bitch!" Valerie roared as she took advantage of her opponent''s distraction, and swung her axe to target the fox woman''s shoulder.


    The lady tilted her body at the last moment, only to find her boot being trapped under her opponent''s foot.


    "Nice dodge. But how about now!" Valerie punched the woman in her gut, making her choke, before launching a flame thruster from point blank; releasing her foot and seeing the woman joining her sister.


    "Crimson Echo wins!!!" The referee shouted, as Celestria and Valerie, while breathing roughly, stood victorious.


    Edric couldn''t stop jumping and cheering for the duo, while Amanda just clapped to congratulate them from the stands.


    Approaching Celestria, Valerie couldn''t help but admit, "You have become stronger."


    Celestria slowly regained her breathing, as she said, "Well, to stand beside a strong man, I need to be strong as well."


    Valerie chuckled, as while shaking her head, she said, "For you, everything starts and ends with Alex, no?"


    Celestria wiped her sweat, as she casually muttered, "Once you fall for someone, you will understand me."


    Valerie raised her brows, as she glanced at a certain someone in the stands, and couldn''t help but think,


    ''Then...what do I feel for Edric? Is it not love?''


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. If you did, then drop a comment/review.

 Chapter 121 - 120- Crushed(1)

    As Alex predicted the next two rounds went as planned. He and Rebecca seamlessly trod through the battles within seconds of commencement.


    They didn''t need to drag the battle; rather, they just cut off their enemy''s legs and ended the match right away.


    Well, generally, Alex would have liked to farm some Soul Points, however, considering the strength of these being, he wouldn''t gain much and only would end up prolonging the battle.


    The audience might have been complaining and disgruntled, however, they had a reason to be patient and feel the hype from this contest.


    And that hype arises from the final battle that would bring the strongest warriors across each other.


    "Agh!!"


    "I can''t move!"


    The two beastmen groaned in pain as they levitated high in the air, and couldn''t fight against the invisible force at all.


    Just like Alex and Rebecca, a certain someone was also quick with his matches as he used his skill to end the battle before it could properly begin.


    "He is not a human, right?" Alex asked as he gazed at Rui, who was toying with his opponent while his partner remained completely nonchalant, even going as far as sitting in the middle of the arena and waiting for the battle to conclude.


    Rebecca removed her eyes from her dagger and glanced at the arena before saying, "He is a half-vampire; a special case. It''s very rare for a human and a vampire to produce a baby, yet Rui was born, proving those rumors to be wrong."


    Alex raised his brows, "Is he the only one with Vampire''s blood in him? Then why was Luke engaged to you?"


    In Alex''s eyes, there was no comparison between Rui and Luke. Although Luke was a strong warrior, looking at Rui, anyone could tell that the telekinesis user is far superior when it comes to strength.


    So naturally, Lord Steelhound should have chosen the stronger one for his daughter, no?


    Rebecca felt reluctant to talk about those people, however, since it was her Darling who asked, she didn''t make him wait,


    "Our clan and the Greyhart family have an alliance since both of them are in the same boat. Lord Greyhart participated in the courtship contest and won the heart of a vampire. Naturally, after it was discovered that he was a human, he was being chased away¡ªhowever, the lady was already head over heels for Lord Greyhart. As such, she followed him back here, severing all the ties with her family."


    Alex raised his brows, "So Lord Greyhart had more than one wife?"


    Rebecca nodded, "Although Rui was the strongest of them all, because of his unstable mind and lack of respect for human lives, my father instantly rejected my engagement with him."


    Rui relished the thrill of slaughtering those weaker than himself, treating it as nothing more than twisted entertainment. When Victor uncovered his depraved tendencies, he wasted no time rejecting any proposal that could tie the lunatic to his daughter.


    Alex now understood the whole situation with the Greyhart. However, he was curious about something.


    How did a human win the courtship contest while competing against the vampires?


    "What are you thinking?" Rebecca asked, as the semi-final match came to a conclusion and the management staff went to clean up the arena.


    Alex glanced at the girl, and asked, "Did you like him? Luke?" He killed Luke during a battle and never asked what Rebecca, the one he was betrothed to, felt about it.


    Rebecca heaved a sigh, "I met him twice, and already knew what kind of person he was. Knuckle-headed, someone who loves to do first think later."


    "And you don''t think I am similar to him?" Alex chuckled, "What made you like me?"


    Rebecca, with all seriousness, muttered, "You don''t see women as just an object to take care of the house and produce babies. I have seen how you respect the women close to you...giving them the right to speak even in serious matters. And most of all, you care about the one you love, above anything else."


    Taking a pause, she added, "In a way, you are like my father...that''s why I respect you."


    Alex was...rendered speechless.


    For a long time, he just stared at Rebecca, until he heard the announcement,


    "Now, onto the final match to decide the two brave warriors of Dorhales! Please come on the stage, Team White Fangs and Team Ghost Grip."


    "Let''s go." Rebecca urged as she held his wrist and pulled him toward the stage.


    Alex shook himself out of his daze and decided to focus on the match. He was against a half-vampire, naturally, the competition would be tough. And to win this tournament, Rui was the first obstacle.


    Rui gazed at Alex as if he was looking past his mask and staring at him in the eye.


    Beneath his indifferent facade, Alex caught a glimpse of a maddening look lurking in his eyes. The guy was unstable¡ªthat much was obvious¡ªbut the bloodlust radiating from him was all too familiar to Alex, a sensation he had encountered many times before.


    Rui wasn''t an enemy worth losing control over. And if Alex ends up again going into ''that'' state, then he seriously needs to rethink his life decisions and do something about his feeble self.


    "There is no time limit for this match." The referee voiced as he asked, "Are the contestants ready?"


    Rebecca gazed at the guy standing beside Rui as she voiced, "I will go for the other one." Alex hummed in response and gave a nod to the referee.


    The referee took a deep breath, raised his hand, and while bringing it down, he cried, "BEGIN!"


    Rebecca dashed forward, her daggers appearing in her hand, as he neared the green-haired individual close to Rui.


    This time the long-haired guy didn''t interfere, as Rebecca swung her dagger and aimed for her target''s neck.


    *CLANG*


    A small glowing barrier appeared at the spot where she tried stabbing him, as the man uttered, "Quite vicious you are."


    Swinging his fist, he aimed it at Rebecca''s torso, but the vampire princess easily tilted her body and slashed the attack, before slashing her dagger in a horizontal cut.


    However, the man again chanted a barrier, which she struck and pushed away with both of his hands.


    Rebecca''s eyes glinted as she closed the distance again, her movements a blur. She feinted to the left and slashed to the right, her dagger carving a clean arc aimed at his ribs.


    *CLANG!*


    The glowing barrier shimmered into existence just in time, deflecting her attack. The green-haired man smirked, his lips moving rapidly as he chanted under his breath.


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes, ''Let''s see if you can dodge this...'' She threw her dagger straight to his forehead and jumped into the air at the same time. Showing her nimble movements, she threw the other dagger while being airborne and shot several blood threads in his direction once she landed behind him.


    The man was overwhelmed by the number of attacks advancing at him at once, so he ended up shielding his whole body with a barrier, closing off his senses just to ensure nothing stabbed him to death


    *CLANG*


    The sound of metal hitting the ground resonated, and the participant felt something nearly breaking his barrier from behind.


    The audience gasped at the restless assault of the pretty girl who, for the first time, was forced to use her skill.


    The green-haired man''s barrier flickered as the relentless assault pounded against it. Rebecca stood poised, her crimson eyes locked onto him, blood threads coiling around her fingers like living serpents.


    Inside his barrier, the man''s chanting faltered. He couldn''t see or hear anything, but he could feel the vibrations of her attacks. The pressure was suffocating.


    "Enough!" he growled, dropping the barrier in one swift motion to conserve his energy.


    The instant the barrier faded, Rebecca was already in motion. Her silhouette blurred, and before he could react, her boot connected with his back with a resounding THUD.


    The force of the kick sent him hurtling forward like a ragdoll.


    Alex kicked the man with enough force to send him skyrocketing toward the ceiling of the barrier, leaving the man unconscious.


    *Clap* *Clap*


    As his partner fell to the ground, unconscious and defeated, Rui clapped to congratulate the two.


    "Nice work, Rebecca. You truly are worthy of Greyhart''s name." A smile bloomed on his face as he continued to clap with his eyes crescent.


    Alex summoned his blade before he lunged toward his enemy¡ªhowever,


    *STRETCH*


    He was blocked from attacking the individual as an invisible forcefield stopped him mid-track.


    Rui smilingly looked at Alex and asked with a tilt of his head, "Are you prepared to die?"


    "How can you talk this much?" Alex was genuinely annoyed as he leaped back and launched his sixth stance¡ªdancing through the arena, he tried attacking the chatterbox from different angles.


    The audience gasped upon seeing his unnatural speed which didn''t allow most of them to keep track of the swordsman.


    Rui was nonchalantly standing there, his telekinesis forming a barrier around him as he easily parried the attacks.


    Alex stood back at his initial spot, thinking of a way to get through his defense....when suddenly,


    *BLINK* *BLINK*


    Alex''s eyes widened as he took out the beacon, and found it was blinking rapidly.


    "Celestria...is in danger?"


    ----------**---------- S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 122 - 121- Crushed(2)

    "Here, for you two." It was the night before Alex left when he called Celestria and Sarah in the back garden of the palace.


    Sarah raised her brows upon seeing the beacon, as she asked, "You don''t expect me to have one unless you give me your, no?"


    Sarah was aware of the artifact''s mechanism. She was herself thinking of planting a tracker in him so at least she could track him down if something happened. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestria was smiling in elation. Seeing Alex being concerned for her, filled her heart with warmth.


    When your feelings start to get reciprocated, it gives a very pleasant sensation.


    However, at that time Celestria didn''t know that her beacon would be sending signals to Alex this soon.


    "Nnngh...." She groaned, as Celestria held her broken leg and tried to get away from the sight of the inhumane who suddenly appeared in the arena.


    The final round was about to commence...when suddenly a portal appeared above the arena, and from that portal jumped a massive beast.


    A Soulless.


    A hulking beast stood in the middle of the arena, its humanoid body rippling with unnatural strength. Its head resembled a feral lion, with a wild mane and gleaming fangs, while its muscular arms looked powerful enough to crush stone. Clad in tattered brown pants, it radiated a suffocating presence, making the air feel heavy and thick around it.


    She has only heard about Soulless beings capable of ensuring great destruction, leaving nothing intact under their unnatural strength. However, this one was not insane like the ones she had heard of.


    ''This being holds intelligence...but how..." The pain was making her feel numb all over. None of her attacks worked on the beast¡ªits natural resistance was too high for her or the other mages to do any damage.


    On one side, Valerie was lying unconscious after she was swatted away by the beast. Hitting her head against the concrete ceased all her movements.


    The administrators of the contest were of no match. Some of them fell down just by the oppressive aura the beast radiated.


    A catastrophe has descended and only a single person was still standing there against it.


    "You are commendable, I admit." The Beast voiced, its golden eyes locked with Edric''s.


    Edric was in his Berserk state since he knew he couldn''t inflict any damage on the beast unless he went all out.


    ''Just by overall comparison, this beast is stronger than the wolf we faced in the labyrinth, and its natural resistance against magic is absurd.''


    There was none in the town that could face this catastrophe, and if Edric didn''t end this monster right here, thousands of innocent lives would get wasted today.


    Amidst the graveyard of corpses, Edric clenched his fist, and through his blurry vision he locked onto the target


    "Grrr ...so you still have some fight left in you?"


    Edric didn''t respond, rather, he dashed forward, his muscles bulging with raw strength, his blurry vision focused solely on the towering beast. His steel knuckles gleamed under the dim light as he swung his first strike straight at the Soulless''s chest.


    **THUD**


    The impact landed, but the beast didn''t even flinch. It stared down at him, its golden eyes filled with disdain.


    "My turn," it rumbled, its voice like a low growl of thunder.


    The Soulless moved faster than Edric expected. Its massive arm swept across, catching Edric in the side like a battering ram. CRACK! Edric''s body flew like a rag doll, smashing into the arena wall with a sickening crunch.


    Edric coughed, blood dripping from his lips, but he forced himself back up. His mind screamed at him to retreat, but he knew there was no running. If he didn''t stop this beast, everyone in the town was doomed.


    He charged again, this time feinting to the left before aiming a powerful uppercut at the Soulless''s jaw.


    The beast caught his fist mid-swing, its massive claws digging into Edric''s arm. "You''re persistent," it snarled, before slamming him headfirst into the ground. The stone cracked beneath him as a shockwave rippled out, silencing the terrified crowd.


    Edric groaned, his vision swimming, but he refused to stay down. He pushed himself up on shaky legs, his knuckles trembling as he prepared another attack.


    However, a chill ran down his spine when he found the figure of the beast above him, with its fist cocked and its eyes gleaming with untamed amusement, the beast shot toward Edric¡ªintending to annihilate the bug.


    However,


    "So there was one left?" The beast scoffed as it found its fist met by a huge ice pillars.


    **DHAK**


    The ice pillars broke into several pieces before the Soulless turned towards the chanter.


    Although bloodied and bruised, Amanda couldn''t back down when Edric''s life was at stake.


    "For fuck sake, I did all the training, just to get down by just a punch?!" She raised her hand and moisture in the air twisted and churned, forming into three massive icebergs above the arena. They loomed like frozen giants, their sharp edges gleaming in the dim light.


    The monster roared, "Come at me!"


    Amanda slashed her hand down and the massive ice pillars hurtled toward the Soulless like meteors, tearing through the air with a deafening roar. The ground trembled under their weight as they descended, each one carrying enough force to crush mountains.


    The first iceberg slammed into the beast, shattering into countless shards. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the arena, the ground caving under the force. The Soulless roared in pain, but before it could recover, the second iceberg struck, forcing it to its knees.


    With her eyes cold and emotionless, she launched the third one, "Die, you dog."


    The third came down like judgment itself, crashing with an earth-shaking explosion. Ice and dust filled the air, obscuring the beast from sight.


    Amanda fell to one knee, gasping for breath, her vision blurry. "That¡­ should hold it," she muttered, hoping her attack was enough.


    However,


    **CLINK**


    A soft glass-cracking voice resounded, followed by a heavy shockwave that shattered the icebergs, and the beast launched out of the cage with nothing but a few wounds visible on its body.


    Amanda''s eyes parted wide as she saw the beast high in the air, its eyes radiating overwhelming blood lust as it shot toward Amanda, with nothing but annihilation in mind.


    However,


    **SCREEEECHH**


    A massive vortex of ultrasonic sound waves, hit the beast before it could reach Amanda.


    Celestria, while still planted on the ground, breathed heavily as she kept using one of her strongest spells to keep pushing the beast away.


    "Insolent pests!" The beast slammed its hand, and the glowing arm cut off the sound waves, making Celestria feel nauseous as her Soul Energy was abruptly forced back.


    The beast was annoyed as it disappeared from its spot, heading toward the damn bug; however, before it could reach her, Edric lunged at the inhumane, and while holding it from the side, he pushed the beast away from Celestria.


    "Ugh!" However, the raven-haired was soon hit on the back with enough intensity to make him lose his grip and fall to the ground.


    The beast raised its feet, intending to crush Edric, when,


    **SWIISSH**


    Numerous ice daggers shot toward the Soulless, crashing and breaking at a blinding pace.


    The Soulless gritted its teeth and despite Amanda''s effort,


    **BOOOOOM**


    It plummeted Edric into the ground by stomping on him.


    The ice daggers no longer held the strength to advance toward the Soulless, as Amanda cried,


    "EDRIC!!!" She couldn''t see Edric at all, as she somehow pushed herself to walk towards the beast.


    "YOU MONSTER!" She raised her hand, intending to use all her SE in this last attack, when suddenly, the beast appeared behind her, and lifted Amanda by holding her head.


    "Agh!!" Amanda groaned as the beast clutched her head and asked,


    "Will he come here sooner if I kill you?"


    Turning toward Celestria, the Soulless asked, "Or maybe I should kill you first? You seem to have a close connection to the Subject."


    Throwing Amanda away, the beast advanced toward Celestria.


    The blond Princess was powerlessly lying on the ground, seeing the incoming beast advancing towards her.


    She tried to raise her hand and chant a spell but to no avail. She had already used up her reserve, and her mind was no longer stable enough to chant properly.


    Each step of the beast resonated loudly in her ears, an announcement of her possible demise.


    With tears building up in her eyes, Celestia closed her eyes.


    ''I wish I could have saw you for the last time....''


    The beast halted before Celestria. Flexing its claws, a malicious grin appeared on its face, as it muttered,


    "Blame the Cursed One for your demis-" However, before it could have stabbed Celestria and ended her life, the beast paused.


    **RUMBLE**


    A presence, far stronger than the humans it have faced until now, was approaching.


    The Beast frowned, ''The vessel is here.''


    --------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. We will see some development of Alex in the next chapter.

 Chapter 123 - 122- Crushed(3)

    There is a function of the beacon; it beats more rapidly, the more critical the person''s situation gets.


    And currently, Celestria''s beacon was beating twice per second, indicating that she was in grave trouble.


    This might be the first time after his rebirth, that Alex was feeling this nervous as he blindly rushed toward the place from where her signals were arriving.


    ''Faster¡­faster¡­I need to be faster...!''


    ¡ª----**------


    Edric watched in horror as the beast advanced towards Celestria.


    His mind was turning numb, his body not responding to his cries to get up and attack the demon. However, he knew that if he didn''t move, Celestria would die.


    ''He is here for Alex¡­there is no doubt¡­'' Edric pressed his hand on the concrete and bit his lip.


    With every ounce of strength left in his body, he tried to push himself off the ground¡ªhowever, then, he paused and stopped trying. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a smile elevating the left side of his lips, he uttered, "We might survive now¡­"


    Like a meteor, Alex descended toward the beast who was inches away from Celestria¡ªhis form was impossible to track and the strength behind his attack made the beast stumble back.


    **BOOOOOM**


    The heavy resonance of that single attack was evidence of his agitation and anxiety as Alex stood between Celestria and the beast


    "Just who the fuck are you?"


    The Beast could tell that the being in front of it was the Cursed One¡ªthe essence of the curse was quite profound and from what the Soulless could sense,


    ''He has successfully harnessed the strength of the curse¡­no wonder, My Lord was anxious.''


    The feral beast raised its hand and pointed its finger at Alex, "Come with me and I will spare your friends."


    Without a word, Alex summoned a long sword that gleamed with an ominous light. His grip tightened, and in a flash, he lunged forward, his speed leaving a faint afterimage in his wake.


    The beast braced itself, its monstrous muscles tensing. It could sense the sheer power emanating from Alex but dismissed the human as reckless.


    Alex swung his blade in a vicious overhead arc. The Soulless smirked, raising its clawed hand to swat the weapon aside, "Too slow¡ªhuh?!"


    The beast''s arrogance shattered the moment its palm struck the blade. The sword rebounded off the ground with double the speed, moving like a viper striking its prey. Before the beast could react, the blade slammed into its torso.


    **THUNK!**


    A deafening crack echoed as the air was driven out of the Soulless, its massive body hurled backward like a rag doll. The sheer force of the strike left a deep gouge on the arena floor as the beast tumbled across the ground, snarling in pain.


    Alex''s grip tightened on his sword as his body tensed, restless energy radiating from him. Without hesitation, he lunged forward, his speed inhuman, leaving faint cracks in the ground.


    The Soulless narrowed its golden eyes, fortifying its body as it swung a massive claw toward Alex''s head.


    But Alex moved like a phantom, sidestepping with precision as if he already knew the attack was coming. He countered with an upward slash.


    SWISH


    The beast barely managed to lean back, but the razor-sharp blade sliced through its golden mane, scattering strands into the air.


    "You runt!" the beast snarled, leaping back. It slammed its massive palms against each other.


    BOOOOM


    A shockwave erupted, forcing Alex to stagger and skid across the cracked arena floor. He steadied himself, but his focus faltered for only a second.


    That was enough.


    Something heavy struck his back like a hammer.


    "Ghuk!" Alex grunted, his body lurching forward. But even as pain shot through him, his eyes locked onto the beast.


    DUCK!


    The Soulless aimed a follow-up kick, but Alex dropped low, dodging cleanly. In one swift motion, he switched to his dagger and slashed upward.


    The blade connected.


    But the beast didn''t even flinch. A faint scratch appeared on its thick hide.


    "I am too strong for such pitiful attacks!" it bellowed, its voice booming with arrogance.


    The beast raised its massive foot and brought it down with a crushing force.


    The impact split the concrete beneath him. Blood spurted from his mouth as the pressure forced his knees to buckle.


    Pushing the leg away, Alex leaped back from the spot, and as he did, he threw a few daggers at the beast¡ªtargeting its vitals.


    **CLANG**


    However, nothing was damaged as the blades lost their strength once colliding against the mountain-strong body of the beast.


    "Such petty tricks. I thought you finally began harnessing strength from the Curse...but now I think, it''s just the damaged seal that''s leaking such a strong scent."


    Alex didn''t know what the monster was saying since he was focused on thinking of a strategy to defeat it.


    ''Its body is unbelievably strong...none of my attacks are causing any significant damage.''


    Left with no choice, Alex broke into a sprint, a small knife gripped tightly in his hand.


    Fueling his arm with Soul Energy, he kept his eyes locked on the motionless beast, who stood idly, radiating a sinister confidence.


    "What now, little human?" the beast mocked, resting its massive hand on its waist, seemingly amused by Alex''s desperate act.


    Ignoring the taunts, Alex pressed on, his breathing ragged. Reaching his mark, he leaped high into the air, his body twisting mid-flight to generate a burst of momentum.


    With a sharp exhale, he hurled the knife, the weapon soaring through the air at a blinding speed.


    The beast''s smirk faded. Recognizing the force behind the throw, it fortified its body instantly. Raising its paw with precision, it intercepted the dart just inches from its face.


    **CLANG!**


    The blade collided with the beast''s reinforced paw, sparks flying upon impact. Though it managed to block the knife, the sheer force behind the throw caused the beast to stagger slightly, its confidence shaken for the first time


    However, not so long after, the monster parried the blade away and turned just in time to block Alex''s sword


    "Not sneaky enough, brat." The monster grinned before while holding the blade, it used the other hand to punch Alex in the gut.


    "Guh!" Spit blended with blood, spurted out of his mouth, with his eyes stretching wide.


    He dropped the weapon and staggered back. This monster was strong....unbelievably so.


    Alex was, for the third time now, facing an enemy way above his league. He was once again reminded that the strength he had gained wasn''t anywhere enough to survive in this world or face the foes in the ascension quest.


    ''I...need more power...but I can''t let my consciousness slip away...can''t let that happen again...''


    Glancing at Celestria, Alex clenched his fist, and inwardly exclaimed,


    ''If I can''t control the curse, I won''t let it devour me, as well!''


    His breath grew heavy, and his vision blurred as a searing heat coursed through his veins.


    The beast''s grin faltered.


    A sudden, suffocating aura erupted from Alex, thick and vile, spreading across the battlefield like a storm. The air grew colder, yet an ominous heat radiated from him, making even the Soulless flinch.


    Black tendrils of energy began to snake around Alex, twisting and writhing like living shadows. His once bright eyes turned into bottomless voids, emanating a suffocating malice.


    The ground beneath him cracked, small fissures spreading outward as if the earth itself recoiled from his presence.


    The beast snarled, "You are letting the Curse take over, huh?! So this is the only thing you can think of?!" The Beast knew what was within Alex, however, he was not capable of fighting against it. As such, it dashed toward Alex, intending to finish the human before the Curse could surface.


    Without wasting a moment, the Soulless lunged forward, its massive fist cocked back, aiming to obliterate Alex before the monstrous transformation could complete.


    "DIE, YOU FOOL!" it roared.


    TING


    CRUNCH


    The sound of the shattering bone echoed as the beast''s fist connected with Alex''s head¡ªonly to crumble upon impact. Alex didn''t flinch, didn''t budge an inch.


    The beast reeled back, clutching its broken hand, its golden eyes wide with disbelief. But before it could retreat, Alex vanished.


    "What¡ª?!"


    In an instant, Alex appeared behind the Soulless. With an eerie calm, he grabbed the beast by its tail. His voice was a guttural growl, cold and menacing. "Playtime isn''t over, kitty."


    The Soulless had no time to react. With a feral roar, Alex swung the beast like a ragdoll, hurling it into the sky.


    The inhumane creature twisted mid-air, desperate to regain control. But its panic only deepened as Alex''s presence eclipsed the sky. His figure hovered above, his blood-red eyes glowing with unrestrained malice.


    Alex clasped his hands together, raising them high. "Let''s see you survive this."


    With an earth-shaking roar, he slammed his joined fists down onto the Soulless.


    BOOOOM


    The impact shattered the arena walls, sending chunks of stone flying as a crater several feet deep formed beneath the beast''s mangled body. Dust and debris filled the air, choking the scene in chaos.


    But Alex didn''t stop.


    A glowing red sigil burned above his head, pulsating with a sinister energy. The Soulless struggled to rise, trembling, but Alex''s voice cut through the haze.


    "Cursebind."


    An invisible force crashed down on the Soulless like a tidal wave, pinning it to the ground. The beast let out a strangled gasp, its body crushed under the oppressive weight of Alex''s skill.


    Hovering in mid-air, Alex spread his hands, a crackling sphere of crimson energy forming between his palms.


    The energy ball hissed and growled, alive with lethal intent, as Alex unleashed it with a snarl.


    "Burn."


    The sphere shot toward the Soulless like a comet, tearing through the air with unrelenting force. The ground beneath the beast fractured even before the attack landed.


    The Beast closed its eyes and accepted its fate.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- If you are wondering what kind of marking Alex adapted, then see chapter chapter 66- Fangs and Steel(5), title comment.

 Chapter 124 - 123- Healed

    [Alex''s POV:]


    I¡­.was able to control myself and didn''t lose consciousness when the Curse came into effect.


    How and why, I didn''t know. When I concentrated my Soul Energy into the curse seal, knowing full well what consequences I would be facing, I continued to mutter a single thing under my breath,


    ''If I lose control, Cela dies.''


    Amanda''s fear allowed me to realize the horror I could create by my untamed self. I could lunge at anyone that possessed a grimoire, with the intention of devouring their life support.


    As such, my mind continued to repeat a single thing that might have worked against the overwhelming greed of the Curse.


    However, I knew it wouldn''t last long, and that''s why I went for the kill right away, rather than letting the beast half dead for further interrogation.


    "Hmm~hmm~hmmm¡­"


    And¡­there was that. The strange humming sound of a woman whispering close to my ear, like a melodious rhythm, trying to calm me down.


    It was one of the two reasons why I didn''t give in to the desire of the Curse.


    The strange humming that filled my heart with warmth and calm. I couldn''t fathom whose voice it was, however, I felt that I would never get tired of hearing it.


    It was soothing¡­brought my chaotic mind to rest.


    That had me thinking about whether those hums arrived from deep-seated memories of the previous owner of the body.


    Might be possible.


    And to discern the truth behind these whispers, I had to do one thing.


    Liberate my mother.


    ¡­.


    [Third Person POV:]


    After defeating the being, who was burned into cinders, Alex was met by Rebecca.


    "Can you carry Amanda and Valerie? Please?" Looking at their current condition, made him nervous. Edric seemed to be in dire need of medical attention.


    Rebecca instantly nodded as she first took out healing potions and fed them to the four of them, "Where are we headed to?"


    Alex picked Edric on his back and wrapped him with rope. He carried Celestria in his arms, and said, "We cannot stay here since Eryndor might have been informed by now. Let''s go to Count Lockwood''s territory. It''s the nearest from here."


    Rebecca nodded as she also tied Valerie to her back and carried Amanda in her arms.


    Without another word, they both dashed away from Swortine, heading toward a safe place.


    ¡ª----**-----


    Sarah was surrounded by her family members. Her little sister was occupying her lap and she continued to gaze at her big sister.


    Her mother was on the left, asking about her health and how she managed in the Church as the Priestess Supreme.


    Her father was sitting there, listening to their conversation.


    "It''s painful sometimes¡­being looked at by so many hopeful gazes yet not being able to save all of them." Sarah often goes around places, to survey the situation of common people.


    People begged her to bless them¡­to cure them; however, many times, she could not save them all. Naturally, she has received several curses and abuse because of her limitations as well.


    "We cannot save everyone, Sarah. That''s why don''t let your guilt take over your mind, okay?" Her mother soothingly whispered as she brought the spoonful of rice near her lips.


    Sarah was already tired of saying, ''I can eat myself,'' so she just gave in and let her feed her.


    "Big Sister¡­did you bring something for me?" The little one suddenly asked, her finger pressed against her chin.


    Sarah apologetically looked, "Sorry baby¡­I completely forgot¡­"


    Seeing the saddened look of Lily, Sarah grinned, "Kidding~here, I brought this for you." It was a hairpin with a blue crystal flower petal attached to it.


    Lily''s eyes sparkled as she watched the pretty hairpin.


    Sarah carefully clipped it to the little one''s hair and said, "There¡­Lily looks even more pretty now."


    "Really, mama?" The little one turned to ask her mother.


    Kaira smiled warmly, "Yes, dear. Now go and prepare for your classes."


    Lily smilingly hopped off Sarah''s lap and trod towards her room.


    Once she left, Sarah couldn''t help but ask, "Is¡­David at home?" She hasn''t seen him since she came here.


    Hades sighed, "He is busy training. Should I call him?"


    Sarah instantly shook her head, "I will go and meet him later. I hurt him the most that day¡­so I should take responsibility for it." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Lockwood couple shared a glance, before Kaira assured, "He is hurt, but he is still your brother. Sooner or later, he will forgive you."


    Sarah nodded, "I kno-" but then, she suddenly paused.


    "Sarah?" Hades asked and was surprised to see his daughter suddenly getting up.


    "Someone has intruded on the premises." She sensed someone breaching her barrier and advancing towards the mansion.


    Hades was about to go out and see who it was, when suddenly, the doors of the mansion burst open, revealing several figures.


    Sarah''s eyes widened as she exclaimed, "Alex?! What happened to you¡­and them?" She could see that Alex was injured, but more than him the other four seemed to be in dire need of her attention.


    "Sarah, please heal them."


    Alex slowly laid Celestria on the ground and slowly brought Edric down as well. Rebecca followed the suit and soon all the four patients were on the ground.


    "I-I don''t need it¡­just heal them¡­" Valerie, who had regained consciousness mid-way, groaned as she tried getting up.


    "Don''t move! Your head is bleeding." Alex warned her, with his eyes turning sharp.


    Under his domineering presence, the redhead didn''t utter a word and lay back down.


    Sarah first went towards Edric, since his condition was the worst.


    His limbs were broken, his breathing shallow, his face pale, and his back was unnaturally arched.


    "Oh god¡­his Soul Energy has dropped beyond the Lower Limit," Sarah muttered as she assessed the guy.


    Looking at her father, she said, "Call the healers from the nearby church. Please hurry up, Father."


    Hades instantly nodded and hurried out of the house.


    "Alex, I will chant a Healing Spell on the other three but that would stabilize their condition. I will focus on Edric since his soul is on the verge of fading away. So bring some bandages and stop their bleeding."


    "Yes, on it."


    Just as he got up, the lady of the house extended a big box, "Here, everything is in there."


    Alex gave her a thankful nod before he approached Celestria.


    Kaira called some maids, and with their help, the lady began patching up Amanda and Valerie.


    Rebecca was standing on one side, unable to do anything since she wasn''t very good with healing people.


    ''Who could have injured them to this extent¡­'' The Vampire Princess frowned.


    Soon the other healers arrived and were startled to find the divine essence arriving from the lady,


    "Y-You¡­"


    "Don''t stand there and prepare for the Soul Infusion ritual!" Sarah exclaimed, urging the five church priests to stand in a pattern with Edric in the middle.


    The air grew thick with divine energy as the priests'' unified voices echoed through the hall. A faint golden glow spread beneath Edric, forming intricate lines that spiraled outward into a luminous spell circle. Symbols of faith and life shimmered within its design, radiating warmth.


    Sarah had her hands clasped tightly in prayer, her expression resolute. As her voice rose above the others, a radiant, glowing mark in the shape of her deity''s symbol appeared above her head, casting a holy light across the room.


    The circle pulsed, its light intensifying as the chanting grew louder, the energy converging toward Edric''s heart.


    Alex held his breath, as he saw the divine essence being poured into Edric.


    ''He fought for others to the point of sacrificing himself...truly, a protagonist.'' He soon finished wrapping the bandage around Celestria and picked her up.


    Carrying her to the couch he noticed that the ritual came to a conclusion.


    The spell circle slowly disappeared, the golden glow getting absorbed by Edric as suddenly, the raven-haired flinched.


    His body shook, and after a moment pause,


    "Akhh! *COUGH* *COUGH*" Coughing violently, the boy got up. His limbs and wounds were healed, as he somehow regained his composure and looked around.


    "Wh-What...?" He asked, looking at the pretty face of the woman in front.


    Sarah heaved a long sigh and got up, "Take him to the room; he needs a few days of rest."


    A few butlers came and despite all the questions Edric had, they carried him to the room.


    Sarah then glanced at her sister and found the girl in a severe case, but her situation was stable. Celestria was the same¡ªpale and injured.


    Turning her attention towards Alex, she asked, "What in the world attacked them?"


    She was aware of her sister''s and Eric''s strength, as such, it was quite shocking to see them in such a deplorable state.


    Alex heaved a sigh, as he said, "A wild kitty."


    ¡ª----**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Alex is slowly gaining control over his Curse. We will soon get to know the actual story behind it. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 125 - 124- New plan

    Inside her room, Sarah was currently wrapping bandages around Alex''s wounds while the silver head remained lying there silently.


    His eyes gave the evidence of him being in a daze, urging Sarah to ask, "Is it something relating to the curse that''s troubling you?"


    Alex slowly nodded as he gazed at his first love and uttered, "I...don''t know why, but the more time I spend in that state, the more I realize that this Curse is not inflicted on me. Rather, it''s a part of who I am."


    Sarah took a deep breath as she said, "Truth be told, Alex, you were unnaturally strong for an average human in the last life as well. At that time I never wondered or suspected anything since there was no such thing as magic on earth."


    Alex nodded, "Yes, now that I think about it, the sword arts I learned; it wasn''t like I was the best swordsman, but I was able to learn something that far surpasses human limitation."


    Then there was the old man Hachi as well, who sent him a letter a few days ago. This solves the mystery that,


    "I was bound by the curse even as Ceaser. The old man recognized me and decided to train me."


    Sarah grew worried, "This whole situation with the curse is so annoying..."


    "No, Sarah. It is a blessing in disguise." Hearing his words, Sarah was surprised. Her wordless reaction allowed him to continue, "Directly or not, I have reduced Edric''s progression after my reincarnation. In such a scenario there should be someone who can fill in the gap during the ascension trials."


    "But Alex, you haven''t gained control over your Curse."


    "But slowly I am," The silver head spoke as he got up and rested his back against the headboard of the bed, "I have improved by the third time, and I have an idea of how I can control it."


    Sarah wordlessly urged him to reveal.


    The wounded boy told her, "The Curse responds to my emotions, or maybe there is something else, but through will, for a few moments, I think I can suppress its greed."


    "But what after those few moments."


    Alex grimly responded, "If I lose my command over the Seal, then everyone around me would be a target. The greed of the curse is too strong...too violent. It just wants to devour everything that is moving. The chaotic whispers and enticing calls nearly make me lose my mind sometimes."


    Sarah held his hand, "You don''t need to overdo it. We still have time."


    Alex smiled and didn''t comment on that. There were nearly two more months left for the Celestial Decree to descend. Until then, he could give some time to discover more things about his Curse and origin.


    However, for now, "Come here." Alex urged as he cupped her cheek and drew the girl near him.


    Sarah smiled mischievously, as she said, "A patient should take some rest."


    "This is my rest," His words came to a pause as his lips were sealed by hers.


    Sarah closed her eyes as she felt her lover sucking on her lip, his body warmth making her feel all kinds of sensations that a Saintess shouldn''t experience.


    "Hmm...mm....this is so bad..." Sarah mumbled between her breaths. She hasn''t told her parents about her relationship with Alex, and considering their current position, with the doors unlocked, the situation becomes quite risky. Yet,


    "I...can''t stop-mm.." the Priestess moaned as she straddled his lap and began passionately kissing her beloved.


    Alex''s hands roamed on her back, his lips never disconnecting from hers.


    The room was filled with the sound of their intense passion as Sarah slowly moved her waist back and forth, feeling the little friend rising beneath her.


    Alex groaned as he cupped her big butt and squeezed it with enough strength to make her squeal, "Stop doing that, or I will let the whole mansion know about how wild I can be in bed."


    Alex warned, only to make Sarah say, "You started it." The Saintess teased.


    Alex heaved a long sigh, "Damn woman if only I hadn''t been injured."


    Sarah''s lips thinned in a grin, as she muttered, "Why do you need to move? Let me show you a great view."


    Sarah hopped off the lap before locking the door.


    Returning to the bed, she sat on his lap while facing away from him.


    As she began unbuckling his pants, Alex couldn''t help but think,


    ''Can there be a better way of getting treated?''


    --------**--------


    "Agh..." With a groan, Valerie woke up from her slumber.


    Her head was still banging slightly, however, it was a lot better compared to how she felt before fainting.


    ''I am...at Amanda''s place...'' Recollecting her thoughts, she got up, only to hear,


    "You should rest for now." The redhead was startled to hear that voice before she turned toward the person,


    "Edric?"


    Sitting there in one piece without a single sign of injury was the same raven-haired boy who was barely alive the last time she saw him.


    "Yeah. How do you feel now?" Edric casually asked as he poured a glass of water for the girl


    "Forget about me, why are you roaming so casually around? Shouldn''t you be resting right now?"


    Valerie''s tone shifted from confused to domineering within seconds, making Edric slightly nervous as he hurriedly stated, "I have rested well, and the Saintess has healed me, so you can rest assured."


    Valerie frowned, "That woman..so she indeed was the Saintess." Valerie barely caught the figure of a woman with divine beauty, casting a healing spell on Edric.


    Since the world has always seen the Saintess hidden behind a veil, it was not a surprise that Valerie and many others were quite surprised to see her face all of a sudden.


    "Well, that was her disguise but the person is indeed the Holy Maiden." Edric added, "Anyway, is your head not hurting anymore?"


    Valerie heaved a sigh as she pressed her fingers against her head and muttered, "It''s still quite uncomfortable but not something I cannot bear. What about the others?"


    "Amanda hasn''t woken up, but she will sometime today. She exhausted quite a bit of her Soul Energy in the battle¡ªsecond to me and inches above her lower limit. Celestria has woken up and is currently under strict surveillance of the healers for any lasting trauma."


    Valerie was relieved to hear that nothing happened to them. She didn''t know what happened after the initial exchange with the monster, but it seemed the other three exerted themselves quite a bit.


    "....it''s laughable that while you three were fighting with your life on line, I was knocked out cold with just a simple jab." Valerie was aware of the difference between herself and Edric and Amanda. However, she deemed Celestria to be on the same level as hers.


    But now, Valerie was re-evaluating her position.


    Edric remained silent for a moment, before he said, "There wasn''t anything you could have done. And if not for you to jump in and save those people, more innocent lives would have been wasted."


    Valerie scoffed, "But still, losing consciousness just by a single strike? I am shaming my father''s name."


    "No, you aren''t, Valerie." Edric sternly spoke, which took the redhead by surprise, "The thing which makes you better than others, and something of which Sir Aborne is proud, is your never-ending pursuit of improving yourself. You will be called weak if only you stop trying."


    Valerie didn''t say anything for a few minutes; staring at her fingers with a dazed look.


    Edric soon drew a long breath, and got up, "I will inform the healers that you have woken up."


    ----------**-----------


    It''s been five days since Alex brought everyone to safety, and thanks to the healers'' close monitoring and hard work, everyone has recovered quite well.


    Inside the dining hall, only the four people whom Alex brought, along with the person himself and the Saintess, were seated.


    Rebecca has returned to Chainedvale for an important task and will probably return in the evening.


    "Alex, the tournament is officially canceled for Swortine. Only four teams, two from Frostbate and two from Dorhales would participate further."


    Alex nodded, "I am aware. And now, neither of our teams are eligible to participate further." Alex dashed away during the final battle, followed by Rebecca, so naturally, they were disqualified.


    "I am sorry Alex..." Her voice was shaky when Celestria apologized.


    Alex shook his head, "There was nothing you could have done. That beast came there for me...but...there is one thing I am quite confused about."


    Hearing his words, Sarah added, "That''s why the beast appeared in Swortine when it could have met you in Dorhales."


    Alex nodded, "There must be some motive behind that move."


    Heavy silence descended upon the room, upon hearing that.


    No one had any idea relating to Alex''s curse except for the fact that it''s quite horrifying and overpowered.


    Edric asked something unrelated, "Alex...how are you going to liberate your mother now?"


    Every eye turned towards the silver head, waiting for a response.


    Alex rested back in his seat, and simply stated, "Jailbreak."


    --------**------- S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 126 - 125- Exposed

    "What are you staring at?" It was nearly dark, birds were flying back to their nests, and the wind had dropped beyond resistance unless one was wearing a sweater.


    Alex approached Edric, who was standing in the backyard while looking at his hands for some reason.


    The raven-haired didn''t hide the reason for his astonishment from him, "My Soul Energy...after waking up, I found it has doubled."


    Alex was surprised, "Maybe because you helped defeat that being?" Although not significant, Alex could tell that the monster has gone through one hell of a battle, by the condition of the battleground.


    "Inflicting a few scratches wouldn''t have granted me such a massive boost. This is shocking."


    Edric''s normal SE count remains around seven thousand, but now, it has reached nearly fifteen thousand¡ªallowing him to maintain his elven form for half a day easily and switch transformations if he needs to.


    "You don''t feel any different, right?" Alex asked, gaining a shake of his head in denial.


    The silver head heaved a sigh, and asked him, "Do you only absorb the powers of the beasts you consume? Or their basic body functionality as well?"


    That question gained a perplexed look from Edric, "What do you mean?"


    Alex explained, "In my opinion, you have gained the ability of the elven people whose SE increases every time they exhaust it beyond a certain point."


    Alex was baffled, "Can I do that?" He had no idea even though he had awakened this skill years ago.


    Alex nodded, "From my understanding, your unnatural Soul Energy growth is the result of your elven transformation."


    Edric hummed, still a bit unsure, however, that''s the only explanation that seemed relevant to his current situation.


    "Ah, wait! If I can adapt the basic features of other races, then won''t I gain unnatural strength the more I practice my punches, like those of the beast tribe? And if I continue to hunt, my senses will further grow, like those of the Wolf kins."


    Alex shrugged, "Can be possible. But right now, there is something more important you should be focusing on."


    Edric, smilingly asked, "What is that?"


    Alex informed him about the thing for which he approached him, "Amanda had woken up."


    Edric''s expression shifted, before, in a blur, he dashed past Alex and moved toward the mansion.


    Left alone, Alex heaved a sigh, and called out,


    "Garesta."


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 72] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 93] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 84] (Avg: 25) S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility, Cursebind, Tempest Surge.]


    [Soul Energy: 3276-> 20117]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ....


    Back when he utilized the Curse, he gained the ability of the giant a*s wolf he slayed back in Chainedvale. His Soul Energy continued to grow during those thirty or so seconds.


    Alex was assuming that his stats would return to how it was before, however, it didn''t change at all. And currently, he couldn''t feel any influence of the Curse on his consciousness.


    ''Doesn''t that mean I got power-ups and new skills worth ages in just half a minute?'' Acquiring such benefits from the Curse was both elating and concerning. He couldn''t trust the Curse, nor would he attempt to unleash it unless a dire situation arose.


    "Hmm?" Alex suddenly felt someone looking at him secretly, urging him to turn towards the person, and indeed, the blond Princess stood there.


    "Why are you hiding? Come here?" Alex invited, as he spotted Celestria peeking from the door.


    She slowly walked towards him, with her face leaning down.


    "Why are you being shy all of a sudden? Not like we are meeting for the first time."


    Celestria clutched the sides of her dress as she said, "This scar...it''s pretty ugly, no?"


    There was a scar on her face that trailed from the left corner of her lip to her collarbone. It would heal in a few days but it is highly unlikely it would vanish completely.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he inched closer to the girl before cupping her face and uttering, "You are beautiful, Cela. No matter what you or the world think, that scar doesn''t look ugly to me. So never again, feel ashamed or hesitant to show your face."


    Celestria''s slumped shoulders gained some strength as she looked up at him, trying to find any deceit in his eyes. However, much to her relief, he was utterly honest.


    She leaned forward, resting her head against his chest, the sound of his heartbeat calming her nerves, as she asked, "It''s quite dangerous to enter Eryndor''s territory. If you get captured, your reputation would be ruined, and Father would highly likely brand you as a criminal as well."


    Although for Celestria, her father would have forgiven Alex for committing a crime in Grimland, being caught in a foreign land would leave him with no option.


    "I am aware, Cela; however, I cannot leave the woman to suffer who has sacrificed everything for me. She has been stuck in jail for years because she tried to protect me."


    Maybe it was because of the way Beatrice told him about his mother''s situation that Alex couldn''t stop himself from wanting to liberate her. He didn''t know what he would say or do after rescuing her, but for now, his intentions were all he could think of.


    Celestria softly whispered, "Don''t even think of leaving me behind again. This time, I know your destination so be very careful."


    Alex chuckled, "Is that a threat?"


    "If a threat can keep us together, then so be it." Her small fists balling his shirt, and the way her cheek bulged, urged Alex to pat the small creature on her head. She was too damn adorable.


    "Alex." Suddenly, much to Celestria''s displeasure, someone interrupted them.


    Turning toward the source of the voice, Alex found the Vampire Princess standing there, "I met Beatrice."She informed.


    Alex nodded before he separated from Celestria and approached the girl, "What did you receive?"


    "Everything. Here," She handed him the note she prepared in which all the information Rebecca gained from Beatrice was written.


    Alex read the description with a serious look on his face.


    Meanwhile, Celestria said, "You returned immediately. Could have stayed in Chainedvale for a few days."


    Rebecca grinned, "Well, I was craving for my Darling''s ''fluid'' so I couldn''t resist returning."


    Celestria''s brow twitched. She knew the ''fluid'' in question was Alex''s blood, yet the way she sensually uttered those words¡ªand ended with that deliberate lick of her lips¡ªwas nothing short of infuriating.


    Alex finished reading the note, before saying, "I will need your help in this one as well. Will you stay?"


    "Of course, Dah~ling~" She sing-songed, making sure that Celestria hears her.


    Celestria grumbled, "And me, Alex?"


    "Of course, I will need you too. We are infiltrating the castle of a man who is anticipating our arrival."


    Eryndor must have been informed about the disqualification; as such, he should be expecting Alex to use brute methods to liberate his mother. That begs extreme caution.


    Soon the trio returned to the mansion. Rebecca didn''t have much rest in these few days so she excused herself and asked for a room.


    Once she retired, Alex, along with others, gathered at the dining table for dinner this time.


    Lord Lockwood, along with his family, were all in Amanda''s room. Strangely, Edric was here in the dining room, ushering Alex to ask,


    "What happened?"


    "Uh...nothing. It was just kind of awkward..." Edric was looking embarrassed about something, which urged Valerie to ask,


    "Did you perhaps say something embarrassing in front of her parents?"


    Edric shook his head, and under the persistent curious gazes of the people around him, he finally confessed, "Amanda....kind of revealed our relationship and now I could feel Lord Lockwood glaring at me all the time."


    Alex was dumbfounded, "Didn''t the man already know?"


    Edric heaved a sigh, and with a shake of his head, he said, "We figured he might already know, considering Lord Lockwood saw us together at last year''s tournament. Besides, plenty of people could have told him, so we assumed he was aware and never felt the need to make an official announcement.


    Valerie was speechless and so was Alex. It was the blond Princess who said, "I can understand if it''s you, but Amy as well? How can she not understand the severity of the matter and make time to officially introduce you to her family?"


    Edric heaved a long, weary sigh, "I don''t know....maybe she was nervous so she masked it in the name of some other reasons?"


    "Or maybe she was embarrassed to reveal her relationship with you." Valerie joked but in his current state,


    "...that also might be true."


    "...."(Valerie). Now the redhead was feeling bad for suggesting it.


    Alex rolled his eyes as he continued eating and told him, "No time is the right time, so just man up and formally introduce yourself to them."


    Edric gave a stiff nod, and with a serious expression he muttered, "I will."


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- A little slice of life before we get into serious stuff. I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 127 - 126- Permission

    In a desolated throne room, sat the man on his throne with a tranquil expression on his face.


    A massive chandelier of golden light hung above, casting a soft glow, though the light felt cold and distant. The floor was a polished expanse of black marble, reflecting the flickering light like a dark mirror.


    Despite its grandeur, the room exuded an eerie emptiness, as though the echoes of countless judgments still lingered in the air.


    At the center of it all sat a man on an imposing throne crafted from radiant sunstone, its edges glowing faintly as if alive.


    With his face resting on his fist and his elbow pressed firmly against the armrest, he gazed at nothing in particular.


    His golden eyes couldn''t reveal the emotions he was experiencing at the moment. However, the very fact that the man was silent and had commanded everyone to leave him alone, states that the man was feeling annoyed.


    Agitated, to be precise.


    ''A single child...has become a deity''s concern.'' Solaris laughed, mocking himself.


    He, the one among the seven Supreme Gods, was currently feeling troubled because of a mere mortal who should have been dead by now. But no, that damn Curse saved him.


    Solaris was the one who sent that feral beast to the lower realm, to eradicate that Cursed entity. Although the beast was of the lower rank, he still should be enough to take down any forces of the lower realm. However,


    ''That curse...that insolent curse saved that brat!''


    His growing agitation made the throne room shake, the heat of the sun growing profound, making everyone realize the severity of the matter.


    ''I can''t let him continue like this...'' If that curse appears in the upper realm ''they'' would know. And once they realize that the Curse is still alive, they would not think twice before wiping away Solaris.


    Clenching his fist, Solaris commanded,


    "Grath."


    A man with his head covered with a shroud appeared kneeling before the God of Light.


    "Go and annihilate that brat."


    Grath, with his head still lowered, spoke, "But my lord, the Dimensional Track-"


    "I don''t care! Let them know if they must, but we can''t let that beast appear here in the upper realm, you got that?!"


    The other one didn''t say anything other than ''Understood'' before disappearing from the courtroom.


    ---------**--------


    Alex was nervous. It''s said giving advice is easy. What''s difficult is to go through the situation.


    And Alex was facing something like that.


    It was not only Amanda who revealed her relationship with Edric, but Sarah as well, told her parents about her relationship with Alex.


    As such, now, the two sisters were sitting beside their partners, and on the other side, the two individuals who gave birth to the two ladies were sitting.


    "So...Amanda has been dating you for the past few months. However, you two never felt the importance of telling us." Hades began, making Edric flinch.


    Amanda responded as she held Edric''s arm, "Father...we just never found the right time. And all the pressure of the final year was quite taxing. So-"


    Edric suddenly held her hand and interrupted her, "No, Amanda, let''s tell him the truth."


    Everyone turned toward Edric, and the green-haired girl exhaled a long sigh.


    Lord Lockwood narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms on his chest.


    Edric took a deep breath and revealed, "I was unsure and nervous, sir, to reveal my relationship with the daughter of Count Lockwood. As you already know, I am an orphan and come from a commoner background. I was brought up in an orphanage and anyone who becomes my life partner would surely not have a luxurious life."


    With his eyes drawn downward, the raven-haired added, "Naturally, Amanda was nervous to reveal her relationship to her parents, and when I also showed hesitation, she didn''t bring up the topic until now."


    Looking back up, he finished, "I apologize for my cowardice sir, but it''s a fact that I love Amanda unconditionally and with all my heart. And despite our status difference, I am not going to give up on this relationship."


    If Alex could, he would have clapped, upon hearing such an inspirational declaration from the Protagonist.


    Silence descended after that, in the reception room. The lady of the house couldn''t help but shed a few tears seeing how determined the boy was.


    Lord Lockwood tore his eyes away from Edric and turned towards the other couple, "Now, how did you two get together?" This was a complete mystery not only for Hades but everyone.


    Two people, a world apart, suddenly became so close. How?


    Alex parted his mouth, wanting to tell the lie he had prepared when suddenly, "Love at first sight. Alex was guarding my carriage with his life on the line, and that made me infatuated with him. Later, we spent time in the capital, and I got to know him better. As such, we are now a couple."


    Taking a pause, Sarah added, "And next year, when Alex finishes the academy, we will get married as well."


    "...!!" Hades'' eyes widened and so did his wife''s.


    Edric and Amanda raised their brows as they looked at Alex for an answer. However, the silver head remained nonchalantly sitting there. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They never talked about marriage, but if Sarah wanted it, Alex would surely marry her before the ascension trials.


    Hades somehow calmed himself down, but his voice was certainly a bit fierce, "But daughter, as the Holy Maiden, how can you marry someone?"


    Sarah grinned, "I won''t need to be a Holy Maiden from next year. They can manage it somehow."


    After all, after the Ascension Trials, everyone from this planet would be transported to the upper realm, so why does Sarah need to remain bound to the church? She will live her life as she wants.


    Kaira couldn''t help but cover her mouth in shock, "So for the love of your life, you are going to sacrifice your status as the Supreme Saintess? The human realm would be in chaos."


    Sarah shook her head, "No, mother. I won''t let that position remain vacant. I already have selected a few individuals who can take my place and serve the people." This time, she wasn''t lying. Sarah, indeed, was training a few girls to take her place if there came the need for the Holy Maiden in the future.


    Hades had a frown on his face as he leaned back in his seat. Amanda''s situation was understandable since Hades had seen how Edric went against everyone to save Amanda last year during the tournament. So it is understandable that they were in a relationship.


    But Sarah? Someone who sacrificed her everything to serve humanity is ready to abandon her position as the Supreme Saintess for a guy she met a few weeks ago.


    Hades knows that Alex is a strong man who saved Sarah''s dignity back when the Vampire Duke attacked, but is it worth it?


    "Lord Lockwood," Alex, for the first time, spoke up, "I know you may have many doubts and questions, however, I can assure you that no one in the world can love Sarah more than me. Although it seems abrupt my feelings for her are immense. You can test me if you want, but it is an undeniable fact that until the end, I am going to stay by her side."


    Another session of silence. Lord Lockwood couldn''t believe that these young men were speaking so maturely and seemed so determined for their relationship.


    At their age, when he first met his father-in-law, Hades ended up biting his tongue every second sentence, and his legs couldn''t stop shaking even for a moment in those few minutes.


    ''Really...this generation...'' Heaving a sigh, Lord Lockwood finally expressed his view on this matter,


    "Amand and Edric, I have no problem for you two to continue this relationship. However, Edric, as you know in noble families, dating is not considered suitable, so before graduation, you need to get engaged to Amanda with the promise of marrying her once you both graduate."


    Edric''s eyes parted wide in shock and elation, as he readily nodded, "As you command, sir..."


    There was a smile of contentment on Amanda''s face as she thankfully looked at her father.


    Turning his gaze towards the other couple, Hades voiced, "Sarah...I don''t have the right to make your life decisions. You are already grown up and must have been through experiences to know what is right for you. However, as your father, I would like to suggest you think this through before landing on any conclusion. Give your relationship some time and once Alex graduates, come back to me, and tell me your decision."


    The Saintess smiled and nodded, "Okay, Father. But I assure you, my decision won''t change, that''s for sure."


    Hades shrugged, "Well, we will see about that."


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. If you are wondering, then all the characters are eighteen except for Celestria and Valerie, and they are in their final year. Well, drop a comment.

 Chapter 128 - 127- Elf?

    "Ah!" With a loud exclaim, Sarah got up from the bed. Her forehead was drenched with sweat and her fingers were trembling.


    It took her a few moments to realize where she was and the first thing she did after collecting her thoughts was to get up from the bed.


    She rushed out of the room, and was met by her mother, "Sarah? Is everything alright?" The lady was about to wake her up when suddenly her daughter hurriedly stepped out while looking extremely pale.


    "Alex....where is he?!" She asked while holding her mother''s shoulders. Her breathing was rough and anyone could tell by her current condition that Sarah was anxious.


    Kaira answered her while looking extremely concerned now, "They left in the morning, remember?"


    Sarah''s eyes widened, "Why didn''t you wake me up?!"


    Her loud voice was heard by the others, as Amanda asked, "What happened, sis?" She could sense the panic in her voice that ushered her to drop whatever she was doing and approach her.


    Sarah told them, "I...I had a premonition...saw Alex crying..." She couldn''t be wrong. It was one of those flashes she sees subconsciously, which turns out to be true.


    And for her to see Alex crying meant something devastating happened.


    Amanda grew worried, "Did you clearly see it was him?"


    "Yes, Amanda. I cannot be wrong about this...but why didn''t you guys wake me up when they were leaving?"


    Kaira heaved a sigh, "You were suffering from a high fever; that''s why Alex told us not to wake you up. He was on the verge of dropping the plan of leaving today, but then Edric suggested otherwise."


    With a slight tilt of her head, the lady asked, "But why are you concerned about him going for a hunt? He will return by the evening, no?"


    Sarah suddenly recalled that Alex hadn''t allowed them to reveal his true goals to anyone. She exchanged a look with Amanda before the Saintess voiced, "Yes, you are right. I was being a little paranoid..."


    Kaira warmly smiled and told her,."Your fever seemed to have gone down. So go and change your clothes, and let''s have breakfast together."


    Sarah nodded, and once the lady walked out, Sarah pulled Amanda closer, "I need to go there."


    "No, you can''t. You will only become a distraction for him." Amanda''s quick rebuttal left the older one speechless.


    Sarah remained silent for a moment, before uttering, "But Celestria is also there. Why won''t she be an obstacle, but I will be?"


    "Because Celestria''s skills make her a force of offense, and your skills are more suited to save others lives, sis," Amanda spoke in a way that it seemed she was anticipating those questions.


    Bringing her hand on her shoulders, Amanda assured her, "I am going there, and will reach just in time. So you relax and wait for our return."


    Sarah cupped her cheek and said, "I really feel bad for endangering my sister''s life like this."


    Amanda shook her head, "My boyfriend is also there, so if Alex is in danger, naturally Edric wouldn''t remain safe either." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah bit her lip, and after a moment of pondering, she said, "Wait here," she hurried back into her room and brought a small pouch. Handing it to Amanda, she said, "It has all the high vitality potions and boosters you may need. And here," Sarah took out a pendant as she said, "This will erect a protective barrier around you."


    Amanda accepted it and said, "You don''t need to worry, sis, I will bring them back safely."


    --------**------


    It''s a three-day travel to Frostbite, and considering the harsh weather and non-existent path along the way, they decided to use transportation rather than running all the way to their destination.


    The three white wolves left their footprint as they marched forward at a decent pace.


    Alex was currently riding the wolf with Alatia behind him¡ªthe Princess had very little experience in controlling the wild beast, so she chose to sit with Alex.


    However, better than Rebecca no one knows that it was nothing but an excuse to be near him.


    ''Alex''s trust in my skills sometimes becomes annoying...'' The Vampire Princess inwardly cursed.


    Alex always goes like, ''If it''s Rebecca, surely she can handle this...''. Although she feels proud that Darling trusts her so much, sometimes, she also wants to be treated like a frail girl who needs Darling''s support to do things.


    "Alex!" Suddenly, Edric called out, gathering everyone''s attention in the direction he was heading.


    Alex signaled Rebecca to follow him as they also turned in the direction of their travel and rushed towards a small group.


    It was a group of snow leopards, circling around a figure who was sitting on the snowy path. The way the person seemed immobile, it was evident that the person was scared shitless.


    Edric didn''t think twice before jumping from the wolf with his features adapting that of the creature he was riding until now.


    Lunging at the first leopard, Edric pushed the being down to the ground with enough force to push it beneath the snow.


    "*GRUOOOOG*" The leopard growled and tried to break free, however, Edric knocked it out cold by hitting the pressure points of the creature.


    Jumping back, he was about to attack the other three, but then he paused upon seeing Alex sheathing his sword.


    "...couldn''t you have let them live?" Edric asked with a sigh.


    "I don''t know how to knock out a beast. Can''t help it."


    Edric shook his head and stopped arguing before he headed toward the fallen person. His features returned to normal as he crouched before the person,


    "Hey, are you okay..."


    The person''s face finally came into view, and her delicate features left Edric momentarily stunned.


    Emerald green eyes and short silver hair gave her a very delicate look.


    The girl looked up and nodded before the howling wind removed the shroud from her head.


    "An elf..." Rebecca muttered as she saw those elongated ears of the girl.


    Celestria''s brows were raised, "How did you end up here?" If she remembers it right, the nearest realm to Frostbite was the Blood realm, where all the vampires reside.


    The elven territory was much closer to Zymeria.


    "I am a wanderer. Roaming around human territory." The girl voiced, sounding excessively calm for someone who was shaking until a moment ago.


    "So, Miss Wanderer, how did you get intimidated by these few creatures when you should be far faster than them?" Alex asked, finding it a bit suspicious to meet an entity here in the middle of nowhere.


    The girl bit her lip and mumbled something under her breath, "...it tickles..."


    Alex raised his brows and asked, "Sorry, can you repeat that?"


    The girl balled her fist and shouted, "The cat''s hair! I am allergic to it! It tickles my goddamn nose!"


    "Pfft-" Edric couldn''t stop himself from chuckling, much to the elf''s agitation.


    Celestria shook her head and advanced toward the elf, "Are you hurt somewhere?"


    The elf ignored Edric and told her, "Just a few scratches but it will heal in no time..." She showed them her arm which had a few blood stains and claw marks.


    Celestria winced seeing the wound, as she hurriedly took out her first aid box and began cleaning the wound.


    Alex wanted to say something but then he stopped and allowed the Princess to do whatever she wanted.


    Rebecca went ahead and brought all three wolves to one place. Offering the dead leopard to the beast, she began removing their gemstone.


    Seeing Celestria having trouble, Alex heaved a sigh and crouched beside the girl, "Here, let me hold the cotton."


    The blond one smiled apologetically before handing him the cotton. Taking out the white bandages, she was about to wrap them around the wound when the Princess noticed the elf''s strange behavior.


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    With her small nose moving and her eyes closed, she leaned closer to Alex.


    Celestria frowned before she brought her hand between them as a barrier and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Even Rebecca noticed the peculiar behavior as she turned her attention toward the group.


    The elf slowly opened her eyes and looked at Alex closely.


    Under everyone''s questioning gaze, the elf revealed something unexpected, "You...are you a half-elf?"


    Alex was surprised, "No? Why do you ask?" Last he remembered his biological parents were both humans. Beatrice confirmed it.


    The girl tilted her head adorably, as she said, "But you smell like the Mother Tree ..and I cannot be mistaken about it."


    Alex frowned. Is this girl an idiot?


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    Even Edric began sniffing Alex, urging the latter to flick the raven-haired''s forehead.


    "Ou!" Edric winced.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex told her, "No, I am not."


    "But you do smell like the Mother Tree! It''s quite profound." The elf insisted


    Alex was fed up. He got up and said, "Cela, we are leaving."


    Celestria looked at the girl with a troubled expression, and what was she thinking, Edric voiced, "We can''t leave an injured person behind. Come with us."


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 129 - 128- Letter

    The nearest town to Frostbate was their last stoppage before the destination.


    The group of four were staying in a motel in the small town and were preparing for the attack.


    Edric has already helped the elven girl reach the nearest hunter''s guild from where she could ask for help. But that decision wasn''t something he made.


    "Seriously man, how hurt Amanda would be to hear that you got seduced by a wandering elf." Alex heaved a sigh while shaking his head.


    Edric growled, "Shattap! I just can''t leave a needy person out there in the cold."


    Celestria giggled hearing his response. Rebecca also flashed a smile seeing their banter.


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Yeah, why not? Well, sit down now."


    Edric sat down and took the mug of beer.


    "Are we moving according to the plan, Darling?" Rebecca asked, referring to the plan they made before departure.


    Alex nodded, "Yes; two people will divert their attention and two will infiltrate." Turning his gaze towards Celestria, Alex said, "You will remain hidden and assist Edric. While Edric, just keep the soldiers busy as much as you can. Your bull transformation would be best for it."


    Edric nodded, as he assured him, "I will not let them see my real face, so don''t worry."


    Turning his gaze towards the Vampire Princess, he muttered, "You will go inside with me. Remain agile and move around to search for the prison." Since even Beatrice also doesn''t know the exact location where the Patriarch has kept his wife, Alex can only move around and search for her.


    Rebecca gave him a soft nod, "Got it. But Darling, how will I contact you?"


    Alex took out a pair of steel marbles, before giving one to Rebecca, "Give me a droplet of your blood. And take mine as well. When you drop the blood on the orb, it will take you to the person to whom the blood belongs."


    Edric was surprised, "Where do you find such amazing artifacts?"


    Alex shrugged, "Got while roaming around in Dorhales. Well, here it is."


    Celestria asked, "Alex, what are the chances that the Patriarch has kept your mother away from the main palace?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, "At the moment, I only can trust Beatrice''s words and my gut feeling that she is in there. That sick bastard would not separate his wife from him, and make her suffer by showing how happy he is without her."


    This whole mission would be ruined if they failed to mind his mother.


    However, Alex didn''t regret his decision to come here or have any second thoughts about saving his mother.


    ''Those flashes of memories¡­I can''t get rid of them¡­'' He still hears those hums, and the faint memories of his childhood always leave Alex all worked up.


    He doesn''t want his decision to get clouded because of his past¡­so in a way, he was relieving his conscience.


    "Tsundere¡­" Hearing the word from Edric, Alex was startled.


    "How do you know that word?"


    "I read it in a novel, and now, I think that word is made for you." Leaning forward, he grinned as he uttered, "Someone who hides his feelings, and tries to act tough."


    Alex''s brows twitched. He was so annoyed that he ended up laughing, "Why do you think I am a tsundere?"


    Edric shrugged, "I can pretty much read your mind; you are making it look like you are rescuing your mother so you can just get rid of the guilt. However, I know that you miss your mother and want to reunite with her."


    Alex''s smile faded as he turned towards the blond girl and asked, "Do you also think so?"


    Celestria, upon finding herself in the middle of the predicament, fidgeted in her seat. She glanced at Alex and away rapidly making Alex realise that she also thought so.


    Turning towards Rebecca, he asked, "You also think so?"


    The girl was resting her face on her palms as with a smile, she said, "My adorable tsun-tsun darling." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." She isn''t the right person to ask anything.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex told him, "See, I am not pretending. I am indebted to my mother for taking my side at that time...so yeah, I want to liberate her."


    Returning to the topic, he said, "We need to wrap things up as soon as we can. The main military body of Frostbate is distributed in several segments¡ªspread around the capital. It would take them a few minutes to gather, and once they do, it will be difficult to escape."


    Everyone gave a firm nod to that. They all were aware of the risk involved in this, but none of them seemed hesitant to participate.


    ¡ª-----**-------


    [Next Day]


    "My Lord," Eryndor didn''t react as he heard his council member voicing, "We have finished all the preparation. However, is it really necessary to put so many guards for just a few teenagers?"


    Eryndor was expecting Alex''s arrival, more so after he heard about his disqualification from the tournament.


    The silver-haired man scoffed, "Although a teenager, he defeated a Duke-ranked vampire. Are you suggesting I should remain lenient against him?"


    The council member sealed his lips and didn''t say anything further related to the matter.


    This time it was another one who asked, "Patriarch, if we know that the Hero of Grimland is about to attack us, can''t we inform Your Majesty Adolf and use this chance to our benefit?"


    Regardless of his intentions, it was a fact that the Cursed Child was here illegally and planning to infiltrate the main house. And as someone who has recently received the title of the Honorary Hero of Grimland, the king of the nation surely would spare a huge chunk of his treasury in exchange for Alex''s freedom.


    However, "I am not involving politics in this. This is revenge¡­my personal revenge¡­" with his gaze turning condescending, he muttered under his breath,


    ''Come at me with your all¡­I am waiting for you.''


    ¡ª------**--------


    [Soulforge Academy]


    Hector was having a nice day. The third year students were busy with their internship, the second year students were preparing for their exams and the first year were still too vibrant and excited to get admitted into the academy.


    Overall, there was no matter he needed to pay attention to.


    He was walking towards his office with a soft smile and greeted those who came across him along the way.


    "Good morning, headmaster."


    "Good morning, Norma."


    "Good morning, sir."


    "Hello Issac, I hope you have finished the report."


    "Yes sir, I will send it to you by tomorrow."


    En route he met the familiar violet-haired lady named Jullie, "Good morning, Miss Jullie. Did you need me for something?" He asked, since she was standing before his office.


    The lady greeted the man before relaying, "Sir, I need a few days of leave."


    Hector raised his brows; it was uncommon for the lady to ask for leave.


    "Why so suddenly? Is everything alright?" He asked as he unlocked the doors of his office room.


    Jullie heaved a sigh and told him, "Alex''s fake parents were sighted in the town by the shore. I am going to investigate a little."


    Hector could sense the contempt and annoyance she still held for those two scumbag who were using Alex to keep their belly filled and never actually cared about him.


    Hector sighed as he slid the curtains and allowed sunlight to illuminate the room.


    "I am aware that you care about Alex, Professor Jullie, but for him you cannot neglect other students, right?"


    Jullie was one of the strongest and wisest professors who have gained herself a reputation in these few months. And for her to take leave, not for her personal reason but to chase after two failure of human beings¡­definitely didn''t sound right.


    Jullie heaved a sigh, "I am sorry sir¡­I might have been a little impulsive."


    The older one smiled fondly at the violette as he said, "I can see why you''re so fond of Alex. He''s always been a wise student and later grew into a pillar of the nation. Coming from a commoner family and thriving among nobles must make him all the more relatable to you, doesn''t it?"


    Jullie faintly smiled, as she said, "Although I cannot compare myself to what he has become¡­but whenever I look at him¡­his growth, his courage, yet his down-to-earth personality, I feel I am looking at my younger self."


    Hector warmly smiled at her as he walked around the table and sat on his chair¡ªonly to gasp when his eyes landed on the letter resting on his table.


    "Headmaster?" Jullie frowned, seeing his reaction as she stepped forward.


    Hector slowly lifted the letter and read the name of the sender again and again.


    Jullie grew impatient and asked again, "Who is it from, Headmaster?"


    The man didn''t reply to her, rather he handed the letter to the lady.


    Jullie took the letter and upon seeing the name of the sender, even she gasped,


    [From,


    The Vampire Soverign,


    Azeroth Dravenlock.]


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a cokment

 Chapter 130 - 129- Invitation

    The Vampire Sovereign, the King of the Blood Realm, the one who has lived the longest on the planet. An immortal whom no Vampire disobeys.


    That being has sent a letter to Hector. Although Soulforge was a famous institute, it shouldn''t have piqued the interest of the Vampire Monarch.


    Taking several deep breaths, Hector took the letter from Jullie and asked her to sit down. Looking at her complexion it was evident that she shared the shock.


    Very carefully, he tore the seal and took out the parchment resting inside.


    "Headmaster, be careful. There could be some kind of poison."


    Hector shook his head, "The Monarch would never use such an underhanded method. And in the first place, I haven''t done anything worth earning his animosity." Done with her question, he slowly flipped the parchment, and read the content written on it.


    [Respected Headmaster of the Soulforge Academy,


    This is the Third Vampire Sovereign of the Blood Realm, Azeroth Dravenlock.


    Recently, I have heard some commotion among my people regarding an individual who nearly killed one of the newly assigned Duke.]


    Hector grew worried upon reading that, however, the following words allowed him to sigh in relief.


    [I am aware of the situation wholly, so you don''t need to worry about unnecessary retaliation. And I will make sure that the Saintess won''t need to face the same disrespect again.]


    "That''s a relief." Hector was startled to hear Jullie''s voice, as he realized that she was standing beside him and was reading the letter, as well.


    Taking a deep breath he continued,


    [I would have come and thanked the warrior who spared my subordinate''s life myself. However, the fear of permanently damaging the Veil restricted my entry into the human domain.]


    Hector frowned, he had a bad feeling about the following content. And as he thought,


    [That''s why I, the Vampire Supreme, requests the mighty warrior who defeated Allen to the celebration banquet I am holding on the occasion of my daughter''s birthday. It is scheduled ten days from today. I will send someone to bring him here.]


    And...that''s it. There was nothing ahead, no question or polite note near the end.


    Reading the letter made it feel more like the Vampire Sovereign was commanding Hector to send Alex rather than asking them.


    "Headmaster?" Jullie asked, a frown marring her face.


    Hector heaved a sigh as he said, "I will need to show this to the King first...however, I already know what he will say."


    Jullie''s eyes parted wide slightly as she asked in disbelief, "Do you mean we are really letting him cross the border and enter that realm where someone might be waiting to take revenge on Alex?"


    Hector got up from his seat, walking towards the window; he crossed his hands behind his back and asked the lady, "You know when was the last time the Vampire Sovereign ever contacted someone?"


    Jullie was....unaware so she remained silent.


    The older one enlightened her, "It was during the Great War years ago, which caused the complete disappearance of the seventh nation and allowed Grimland to absorb the sixth nation into itself."


    Heaving a long sigh, he said, "He sent a letter and gave the direction which Adolf followed and survived, or Grimland also had become a part of history."


    Jullie swallowed a strong gulp before asking, "So you mean to say we cannot defy the Vampire Lord because we are indebted to him?"


    Hector smirked, "Even without that, ignoring the strongest entity in existence seems nearly impossible, no?"


    ---------**---------


    "Hammm~~" Celestria''s brow twitched seeing the Vampire sucking on Alex''s neck while purposely moaning like a bi*ch.


    "Does she really need to feed directly? Can''t you fill your flood into a vial or something?" Celestria asked, her words and tone making it evident that she didn''t like how close they were.


    Alex pulled his eyes away from the window before responding to her, "She says, pouring it out of the body reduces the vitality from the blood. And I also don''t like pricking myself here and there, so it''s all good."


    Celestria grumbled; however, she had nothing to say against it. She was consuming his blood since they were going to rescue Alex''s mother. And because of that, Celestria couldn''t say anything to the damn girl.


    "Edric went to his room, right?" Alex added, to which Celestria nodded,


    "I made sure he entered his room and didn''t go out to roam around."


    Alex told Edric to rest as much as he could since they would be leaving in the middle of the night. The best time to strike the enemy is when their sleep reaches its peak.


    Considering the battle could be longer than what they had anticipated, everyone needed to be well rested.


    "Hmm...?" Suddenly, Rebecca parted her canines from his warm skin and looked at her hand with a confused look.


    "What happened?" Alex asked, ushering Rebecca to reveal,


    "I think I broke into the next stage."


    Alex''s brows elevated a little as he asked, "Do you mean, you have leveled up?"


    Rebecca nodded, "In Vampires, we can feel when we break through and enter the next stage of our evolution. Feeding on potent blood like yours accelerated my growth." Rebecca clenched her fists, feeling the surge of newfound strength coursing through her body. Her crimson eyes glimmered faintly as she muttered, "I didn''t expect it to happen so soon."


    Turning her attention to Alex, she gave him a soft kiss on his cheek, before whispering, "It''s all thanks to you, Darling-" she wasn''t allowed to finish as suddenly she was pulled away from the silver head.


    "Enough of your shameless behavior!" Celestria exclaimed, looking agitated.


    Rebecca heaved a sigh, as she remained seated on the ground and curled her legs.


    Alex shook his head, "Don''t be so brutal, Cela," his eyes then went towards the Vampire before he asked,


    "Did you develop any new skills?"


    Rebecca grinned, enjoying her Darling''s attention before she assented, "Yes...now I feel I can control the blood flow of other beings a little as well." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex took a sharp breath; that''s it. This single skill of hers makes the girl a prominent choice from the Vampire family as one of the ten champions who would be performing in the Tournament.


    The ability to manipulate not only her but others'' blood as well is a very dangerous and versatile skill.


    Seeing the excitement in Alex''s eyes, Celestia felt her heart growing heavy.


    ''Sarah is an amazing healer...and now, Rebecca has also gained herself an amazing skill...'' Celestria suddenly felt lost and defeated.


    "Cela?" Alex called out, seeing her being dazed.


    The blond Princess shook her head, "It''s nothing. I am fine."


    ---------**--------


    [Late night]


    Edric was stretching his arms and legs since they had to run all the way to Frostbate.


    Celestria and Rebecca were changing their clothes and taking all the necessary equipment they would need for the battle.


    Alex has stored his weapon¡ªhe didn''t hold back there since he has a good amount of SE now¡ªand was tying the laces of his boots.


    They were all gathered in a single room and were checking the final details before departure.


    Once done, Alex stood before the three and said, "We are going to do something dangerous that can take our lives or grant us a lifetime of imprisonment. Our reputation and relationship with the people we love might not remain the same after this. That''s why, if you want to back-"


    "Cut the crap, no one is going back now," Edric interjected and received a firm nod from the other two ladies in assent.


    The silver head smiled, before his expression turned serious, as he announced, "If that''s what we all have decided, then let''s go."


    ....


    The group moved swiftly through the frozen wilderness, their breaths visible in the cold air as they ran in near silence.


    Alex led the way, his sharp gaze scanning the terrain ahead. He kept his pace steady, ensuring the others could follow without falling behind.


    There weren''t any obstacles or distractions for them as they headed towards the border of Frostbate and came to a silent halt.


    "How are we going in?"


    Edric asked as there were four guards near the entrance.


    Alex turned toward Celestria and asked her, "Can you knock them out without alerting the residents?"


    Celestria nodded before she stepped forward and chanted a spell under her breath. Restricting the funnel of sound just until the point where the soldiers were, she launched the echoes of agony.


    **GHAAAAAAA**


    The soldiers were suddenly surrounded by the cries, their minds assaulted by the unbearable sensation as, one after another, they began falling to the ground.


    "Good job, Cela." Alex softly caressed her head, making the girl shyly smile, before voicing, "Let''s go!"


    The squad marched into the city and trod through the silent city, advancing towards the destination, which was settled in the middle of the city.


    However, upon reaching there, an unexpected sight ruined all their preparation.


    ------**------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 131 - 130- Charging in

    The military forces of Frostbate make it the strongest clan of the three. The spear of humanity and the kingdom that has seen several wars in the past.


    The reason Alex devised the plan to attack the base at night is that the main forces of Frostbate remain all spread around Frostbate''s territory, and returning to the main capital at this hour would have been difficult.


    Although Edric and Celestria were strong, Alex knew it would be quite difficult for them to face the main force of Frostbate all by themselves.


    ....however, upon reaching the capital and gazing at the main palace, they knew that their plans were ruined


    "There is no doubt...Eryndor has gathered all the forces here...." Edric muttered as a droplet of sweat trickled down his forehead as he looked at the number of soldiers stationed around the main castle.


    Soldiers were everywhere, their formations tight and disciplined. Rows of armored guards lined the main gates, their spears pointed skyward, glittering under the moonlight.


    Watchtowers around the palace were manned by archers, their arrows ready to be drawn at a moment''s notice. Groups of knights patrolled the streets, their heavy boots echoing through the silence, while battalions rested in the open courtyards, their campfires dotting the night like scattered embers.


    There weren''t many soldiers around the city, but around the palace, there was not a single blind spot to exploit.


    Alex clenched his fists; Eryndor was hell-bent on capturing him, huh?


    ''Should I retreat...'' There was a chance that he might never get the opportunity again since the tournament was drawing closer, and once the Decree descended, the Union Council of Ministers wouldn''t let him get involved with other nations.


    He might get the authority to demand his mother''s freedom in the future, but considering Eryndor''s twisted nature, he might...


    "Alex, we are saving her. Today." Edric spoke, as he squeezed Alex''s shoulder.


    Alex glanced at Rebecca and Celestria and found them nodding in assurance as well,


    "Not like this is completely unexpected. When we departed we all knew that we might have to face Eryndor''s true army." Rebecca voiced.


    "And considering there is no evidence of Grimland''s soldiers means Eryndor hasn''t involved other nations in this. He is taking this as a challenge." Celestria added, "We might never get another chance, Alex."


    The silverhead nodded, "Yeah...we need to do this."


    He took a deep breath and collected his thoughts.


    Looking at the formations and the soldiers stationed at higher ground, he muttered, "Now, Rebecca has to support Edric as well. Only I will go inside."


    The Vampire Princess assented, "Normally I would have argued to come along, but looking at the numbers, I think I should stay outside and distract them."


    Celestria asked, "Do I follow my original role?"


    Alex nodded, "Yes; remain hidden, from the archers especially, and keep distracting them."


    Turning his gaze toward Edric, Alex stated, "Don''t hold back, Ed, or this will be your end."


    "I know, bud." With his eyes affixed to the main entrance of the palace, he relayed, "I will give you the perfect opening."


    .....


    The soldiers of Frostbate were, once again, patrolling around the premises to search for any unwanted presence.


    They were brought back from their respective stations since there was a far greater danger approaching. However, until now, they haven''t received any clear answer as to who this dangerous entity could be.


    "Even Captain Get hasn''t received anything from the higher-ups." One of the soldiers spoke as he along with a few others, were gathered around the campfire and were enjoying alcohol.


    "It is the first time in years that Captain Get is so close to the Capital. Considering his strength and experience he always remains around border areas." Another one spoke.


    The Captain in question was a Six-star warrior who had received several gallantry awards for his brave act and success in war.


    That''s why such a significant military asset always remains stationed at the border that separates the humans from the vampires.


    "Hey...what is that..." One of the soldiers pointed at a figure in the distance, advancing toward the entrance of the palace.


    "Shit!"


    **BOOOOOM**


    The human barrier, which the soldier somehow formed by joining their shields, was broken with a single strike as Edric stepped back after the strike.


    "Capture him!" a commander bellowed.


    Edric''s eyes narrowed as a net hurtled toward him. With a fierce growl, he leaped back, his form twisting mid-air as his body morphed. In an instant, fur replaced skin, claws replaced nails, and he became a massive wolf. His powerful legs launched him onto a nearby tree, the branches shaking under his weight just as the soldiers lunged to attack.


    From a distance, he caught the sharp twang of bows releasing. Arrows screamed through the air like deadly vipers, their deadly points glinting.


    "GRRR!" Edric snarled, his muscles coiling to leap away¡ªwhen suddenly, the world vibrated with an unearthly screech.


    *GAAAAAAAA!*


    A funnel of ultrasonic waves ripped through the night, freezing the arrows mid-flight. Their deadly speed vanished, and one by one, they clattered harmlessly to the ground, leaving the soldiers wide-eyed and shocked in stunned silence.


    Edric smirked, his sharp fangs glinting in the moonlight. Without hesitation, he launched himself from the tree, his powerful legs slamming into the nearest soldier''s chest with a sickening crack. The man was hurled backward, crashing into the ground like a broken doll.


    Before the others could react, Edric''s clawed hands shot out, seizing two soldiers by their armor. With a feral growl, he spun them in opposite directions, their bodies twisting like leaves caught in a storm, before hurling them away with bone-jarring force.


    The soldiers scrambled to regain their footing, but Edric was already in motion. His claws dug into the dirt as he charged, a blur of fur and rage. With a roar, he plowed through the next wave of enemies, his massive frame knocking them aside like children''s toys.


    One soldier raised his sword in desperation, but Edric''s sharp eyes locked onto him. In a flash, he was there, his jaws closing around the soldier''s weapon arm with a bone-crushing snap. The man screamed, his sword falling uselessly to the ground before Edric flung him aside with ease.


    The feral beast froze for a split second as the deafening roar of the cannon echoed behind him, a sharp chill crawling down his spine. He barely had time to react, muscles tensed and heart pounding, when¡ª


    **BOOOOM**!


    A wall of pure crimson erected behind his back, and a funnel of soundwaves erupted the canonball mid-air.


    Edric''s heart raced in relief, and he silently thanked the two ladies who had shielded him from certain doom. With a low growl, he shifted back into his Taurus form, his massive frame rippling with power. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, he charged toward the group of armed soldiers, his hooves pounding the ground like thunder. They barely had time to raise their weapons before Edric collided with them, his horns skewering through the first soldier with brutal precision. The rest scattered in panic, but there was no escape.


    He was unstoppable, a force of nature driven by a single purpose.


    -------**-------


    Alex has enough time to enter the castle using his Quick Silver and advance into the inner area.


    All the soldiers were outside, and those who were inside, thanks to Edric''s incredible performance, were also advancing out.


    Alex was like a shadow, treading silently and at a nearly untraceable pace. He kept moving his eyes and his ears were focused on his surroundings.


    He had no clue of where to search, but from Beatrice''s note, he knew who could help him.


    ''It will take too much time to search for the prison so let''s ask someone who definitely knows about it...'' Taking the next left, he advanced towards a specific room.


    He received the directions and the map to reach that place from Beatrice.


    He never stopped nor tried to fight anyone. His feet continued to run until he reached a certain room.


    *Slide*


    Without hesitation, Alex parted the door and tilted his head to the left to dodge the incoming dagger.


    "Y-You!" Inside the room was a dark-haired woman standing opposite Alex and quivering slightly, despite the angered expression she withheld.


    Alex stepped forward and closed the door behind his back, "You must be Mace, right? Eryndor''s mistress?"


    The woman''s eyes narrowed, "So Beatrice told you about me..."


    "You betrayed her first so it''s natural."


    Mace scoffed, "She was betraying her clan and people...endangering their lives, so surely I had to tell the Patriarch."


    Alex didn''t stop until he was inches away from the lady, as Mace continued to back off until she was pressed against the wall.


    With his eyes turning icy cold, Alex simply stated, "If you want to live, take me where my Mother is. And before denying, remember that the Curse implanted on me eats humans alive. So if you don''t want to go through the same fate-"


    "I-I-I will take you there!"


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Another chapter to conclude this arc. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 132 - 131- Mother

    "AAAAHHH!" The agonized screams of soldiers echoed as their bodies were hurled like broken dolls toward the castle entrance.


    Edric spun, sharp eyes catching the glint of spears rushing toward him. He grabbed the first two, snapping them like twigs, but the darts from his left were too quick.


    "Aghh!" he growled, fury igniting as they pierced his side. Ignoring the pain, he roared, flinging the soldiers away with a single violent swing. He lunged at the archers perched on the watchtower¡ªonly to stop as a deafening ''GAAAAAA!'' Erupted.


    The air vibrated as ultrasonic waves tore through the night, shattering the tower''s defenses. Archers cried out in agony, clutching their heads before plummeting to the ground like stones.


    Edric smirked, his gratitude to the unseen ally brief as he shifted into his Taurus form. His hooves slammed into the ground, leaving cracks in his wake as he charged the next formation of soldiers.


    The line of men braced for impact, but before Edric''s horns could strike, a massive barrier shimmered into existence.


    **TING**


    The sound rang out like a thunderous bell as Edric was thrown back, skidding across the battlefield. Snarling, he shook his head, his eyes narrowing as a figure emerged.


    A bald man stood tall, his aura suffocating, cold, and unyielding. His gaze swept the battlefield with chilling indifference, but rage burned deep in his soul at the sight of his men lying broken and defeated.


    "Commander Get is here!" a soldier shouted, hope sparking among the troops.


    "IDIOTS!" the commander barked, his voice like a whip. "Do you think cheering will stop this beast? FORM UP!"


    The soldiers scrambled, dragging their battered bodies upright, gripping weapons with trembling hands. They closed ranks, moving as one, a tide of desperation and defiance surging toward the palace gates.


    Edric growled, his horns lowering, his breath steaming in the frigid air.


    The bald one voiced, "I, the commander of the Imperial Legion, will now take you as my enemy. There is no point in surrendering now since I won''t stop until I cleave that head of yours."


    Edric growled, he cannot hold back now, can he?


    ---------**--------


    Mace was being pushed by Alex to bring him to the prison where his mother was caged.


    The woman''s forehead was covered with sweat as she asked, "You know the consequences of attacking the leading clan of Whiteden, right? Even Grimland won''t accept you after this."


    Alex scoffed, "That''s my problem. Why are once-oh, so are you considering yourself my adoptive mother or something. That''s why you are worried for me?"


    Mace balled her fist before shouting, "Shut up! And don''t so casually comment on my relationship with the Patriarch."


    Alex rolled his eyes, "Then don''t start the conversation. Now, move it." Roughly shoving her, he ushered the woman to walk faster.


    "Lady Mace?" Suddenly, a servant noticed the lady being pushed by a stranger, as he dashed toward her


    "Hurry, help-" However, before she could call for help, Alex appeared behind the servant, and with a drop of his hand, he ceased the servant''s consciousness.


    With a smile, the silverhead asked, "Shall we continue?"


    The lady took a strong gulp and bit her lips. Forget it, she will follow what her Lord has asked her.


    Wordlessly, she kept walking and walking with the Cursed child behind her.


    *Slide*


    Sliding open a door she walked further ahead.


    Alex frowned; if he was not wrong, this room was the conference hall where the Patriarch, along with his council members, usually gathered.


    Mace stepped onto the raised platform where the Patriarch sits, and inserted her hand behind the wall painting.


    Alex''s eyes widened when, suddenly, the wall on which the painting was hung began to shift to the left¡ªrevealing an open space.


    "She is in there." Mace turned toward him and voiced.


    Alex snarled, "That sick bastard kept her here...this close to him...."


    With his fists tightly clenched, he told the woman, "You go in first,"


    Mace retaliated, "I already showed you-ah!" She exclaimed, her voice cutting off before her neck could have.


    Alex planted his dagger against the woman''s neck as he warned her, "Look, woman, I am quite pissed right now, and since you have fulfilled your job, I won''t hesitate to slaughter you."


    Mace''s face was paler than a sheet, as she sensed the cold blade digging into her flesh and drawing some blood.


    Slowly, she uttered, "I-I will go!"


    Alex removed his dagger before Mace instantly jumped back.


    Covering her neck, she looked at the silver head. Barely swallowing the words that came to her tongue, she turned around and walked inside the secret room.


    Alex followed the woman and entered the damp and dark space.


    There was nothing but dark walls all around. A small window on the left was allowing faint light to illuminate the dark space.


    However, what caught Alex''s attention was the woman scattered on the ground, looking up at him.


    "....mother...." Although he had never met her before. Although he has never said that word to anyone naturally. Although he has never heard a word from her.


    He knew....that it was his mother.


    Alex knelted beside her and softly lifted the woman to rest her in his lap.


    Slowly removing the hair strands from her face, he called out, "Ma...."


    The woman took a deep breath; her cloudy eyes appeared from behind her eyelids as she looked at Alex with a smile, "Alex...you are back?"


    Her voice was rough, she must be thirsty.


    Alex hurriedly took out his bottle and tried to feed her some water.


    The lady held his hand, and shook her head, "I don''t have...much time left...Alex...so let...me...look at you...as much as I can...."


    Alex''s eyes widened, as he said, "What are you saying?! You will live. I will heal you!"


    Alex took out a potion, and this time, he forcibly fed her....however, nothing changed. Her condition didn''t change, and her eyes continued to lose focus.


    The lady weakly raised her hand and cupped his cheek. The warmth she felt from him, brought tears to her eyes, as she mumbled,


    "Y-You are here....for your mother? I am happy..."


    Alex gritted his teeth, "But I was late...I was late to realize that someone was waiting for me."


    The lady tilted her head, "Not your fault, Alex...never blame...yourself...f-for it..." With each syllable, her breathing became shallow, and her grip on his face loosened.


    Alex''s eyes were filled with tears as he held her hand, and assured her, "I will save you, mother..I promise..."


    The lady wanted to say something, but Alex instantly picked her up in his arms. Just as he turned he found Eryndor standing there with his arms folded,


    "She won''t survive. I have been feeding a slow killing poison to her every single day...her organs are no longer functioning. How will you save-"


    The man''s eyes widened...as he felt something cold grazing past his neck.


    The figure of the Cursed Child was no longer in front of him rather, Alex stood behind him, his teeth holding his dagger, and on the metal, was a thin layer of blood that belonged to the Patriarch of the clan.


    **THUD**


    "AAAAAHHHHHH!!!" Mace cried upon seeing Eryndor falling to the ground; dead and gone.


    Alex didn''t remain there to satiate his lust to slaughter the man thoroughly, rather, he marched out of the palace.


    His feet never stopped. He held the lady close in his arms as he weaved through the crowd of soldiers.


    Reaching outside, he shouted, "FALL BACK!"


    Edric immediately responded to the call and shifted his form. His Berserk state was too much for Commander Get to restrain as he was pushed back like his soldiers, and the raven-haired finally regained freedom.


    "Nice meeting you, Commander. Now, see ya~" Edric disappeared in a blur, leaving a baffled soldier behind as he scratched his bald head.


    Rebecca and Celestria also heard the call clearly as they got out of their hiding spot and marched away.


    "I won''t lose you...just a few minutes..." He ran as fast as he could, leaving even Edric, who was in his Berserk state behind as he beelined toward the exit point.


    The only person who can save his mother is Sarah, and in his current mind, Alex is actually considering running back to Lockwood''s territory.


    "Alex....please...stop..." He heard her voice, as the lady clung to her son with her life.


    The silver head, after exiting the town, slowly came to a halt as he felt his mother''s body turning cold.


    "Just please...please ..a few minutes...I-I will-"


    "Please child...don''t do this...in my last moment...I-I just want to see your face...p-please..."


    He could tell, that his mother was beyond the point to be saved. He can tell. His mind was screaming that it was the end. However, Alex''s heart was resistant to yield.


    In his two lifetimes, this was the first time he was allowed to meet his actual mother...who cared for him. Who didn''t sell him off or get rid of him. She was here ..in his arms...dying, yet he couldn''t do anything.


    "Alex...can you do something for me?" Squeezing all her strength to touch his face, the lady asked, "A-After I-I die...p-please bury me ...n-near the Tiger Hill...I-I always wanted to bring you there."


    With a smile, she added, "Although not alive...m-my death can f-fulfill tha-that promise-"


    "No, no, no, no! Why?! Just why do I always have to bear this sorrow?! Can''t I hope to have a family?!"


    Alex cried, the tears burned his eyes as the boy fell to his knees.


    Celestria and others also arrived by his side and understood the whole situation.


    Edric was about to approach them when suddenly, unexpectedly, Celestria stopped him.


    "Let them be..." In a sobbing voice, she said.


    Alex hugged his mother close to him, relishing the familial warmth for the last few moments. Etching this sensation to the deepest depth of his mind. Her shallow breath, her trembling hands...everything.


    "Alex..." Those last few breaths carried the word she always wanted to relay, "...mama will always...always...love you."


    That day, Alex and Ceaser truly became one. Since the sorrow was felt by the two souls, equally. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- This chapter was written in two sittings. Kind of...yeah, it was emotional. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 133 - 132- Rest

    Amanda might live with regret for the rest of her life.


    She was late. She hadn''t reached them in time, and Alex lost his mother.


    Because of the snowy path and lack of transportation the girl couldn''t reach Frostbate on time. And when she did she found her friends weeping in sorrow.


    Though Edric insisted it would have been impossible to save her¡ªeven if the Saintess herself had been there¡ªAmanda couldn''t silence the tormenting thought: ''What if?'' What if there had been the slimmest chance to save her? What if she had made it in time?


    What if her condition might have been sustained until she could have been brought to Sarah¡­what if¡­.


    Now, all she could do was ponder those thoughts in agony.


    "If you want, you can rest for a few moments. I''ll guard him," Edric said as they continued walking.


    There was a chance for the army of Eryndor or the council of Whiteden might send people after Alex. That''s why someone needs to be with him all the time.


    Alex hadn''t let go of his mother for even a moment. He carried her fragile body in his arms, heading toward the Tiger Hills¡ªthe place she had wished to be laid to rest.


    He hadn''t spoken a word or responded to anyone since it happened. The only thing he''d said, in a voice that barely sounded like his, was, "Don''t follow me." But no one could honor that request.


    Celestria and Rebecca flanked him, one on each side, their silent support unwavering. Edric and Amanda followed a few steps behind.


    Two days had passed since they began this journey. No one stopped to rest, even as fatigue gnawed at their bodies. They all knew how crucial it was to stand by Alex in this moment, even if words escaped them. In the grief they all have lost their senses of basic necessities.


    Amanda glanced at Edric, whose tired steps mirrored her own. "You should rest," she said softly. "You''re fatigued. Alex wouldn''t want his friend punishing himself. He''d understand."


    Edric has fought several soldiers and because of the nervousness for this mission he has remained sleepless for several nights.


    Edric shook his head. His face was drawn, shadows under his eyes betraying sleepless nights. "I''ll manage. But you¡­you should take a moment. This isn''t easy for any of us."


    He turned his gaze to Alex''s back, his voice heavy with sorrow.


    "You know, Amanda," he murmured, "I''ve only felt this much pain once before¡ªwhen I lost my parents. I can imagine how Alex feels right now. He was powerless to save her, just like I was. That''s the worst feeling anyone could ever experience."


    Amanda''s throat tightened, her eyes brimming with tears as she reached for his hand.


    Edric sighed, his shoulders slumping. "The wealthiest are those who have parents waiting for them at home. In that sense, Alex and I are now broke."


    His words broke Amanda''s fragile composure. She choked on a sob, her tears falling freely as the skies above mirrored her grief. Clouds darkened, and raindrops began to fall, as if nature mourned alongside them.


    Rebecca glanced at them, and felt her heart turning heavy as well.


    She doesn''t remember when was the last time she has wept this much however, whenever she glanced at her Darling, she felt her heart squeezing and eyes turning moist.


    On the other side, Celestria''s heart ached as she watched Alex. This was the first time she''d ever seen someone so strong, so unshakable, appear so utterly broken.


    It felt like watching a hero''s mask crumble, revealing the fragile human beneath. His dazed eyes stared blankly ahead, his body moving mechanically, as if the act of walking was all that tethered him to this world.


    ¡ª----**-------


    On the third day, they reached their destination.


    The foot of the Tiger Hills was a tranquil expanse of damp, green grass glistening under the overcast sky. The air was thick with the scent of wet earth and moss, heavy with unspoken grief. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cold harsh winds made it nearly impossible for one to remain standing in the open, but none of them showed any sign of seeking shelter.


    For the first time in three days, Alex stopped walking.


    He removed his boots, stepping onto the cool grass. The sensation seemed to stir something within him. "It''s cold¡­" he murmured, his voice hoarse and raw.


    Turning around, he asked, "Can someone hold her?"


    Everyone moved instinctively, but the first to reach him was someone unexpected.


    "Let me," a soft voice said.


    Amanda''s eyes widened as she saw her older sister, Sarah, standing there.


    Unlike her usual guise, Sarah appeared in her true form. Her long green hair flowed freely, and her face was pale, etched with sorrow.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks upon seeing the Saintess.


    Alex hesitated for a moment before carefully placing his mother''s body in Sarah''s arms. "Take care of her," he whispered.


    "I will," Sarah promised, her voice trembling.


    Alex walked a few steps ahead and summoned a shovel from his inventory. He chose a spot overlooking the hills, where the view was serene and beautiful¡ªa place befitting a final rest.


    Wordlessly, he began to dig. His arms were shaky but his movements never faltered. He looked weak but the force behind each strike was precise and deliberate.


    Edric stepped forward, intending to help, but Sarah stopped him. "Let him do it," she said, her voice heavy. "This is the last thing he can do for her."


    Her composure wavered as she spoke, her pain barely contained.


    Sarah assessed the lifeless body, examining it quietly. Her chest tightened as she realized the true extent of the poison''s damage. It had ravaged her organs¡ªa slow, excruciating death.


    This method was used to slowly kill the militant caught in foreign nation. Truly inhumane.


    Edric noticed her expression and said grimly, "Eryndor will pay for this crime."


    Sarah''s voice was low but resolute. "He already has. Alex killed him."


    Edric blinked, surprised, then nodded. The news brought a small measure of relief amidst the sorrow.


    ¡ª--**----


    After hours of digging, Alex climbed out of the grave. He walked to Sarah and gently took his mother''s body back into his arms.


    Approaching the grave, he paused. For the last time, he looked at her face. Pale and lifeless, it was a sight that would haunt him forever.


    He held her close, sobbing quietly.


    Sarah stepped forward, placing a hand on his shoulder. "It''s time to let her rest, Alex. Please."


    With great effort, he nodded. He stepped into the grave and laid her down gently. Kneeling beside her, he pressed a final kiss to her forehead.


    "I will always love you, Ma. Always."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with grief.


    Sarah stepped forward, reciting a prayer:


    "May the earth embrace her with warmth,


    As the heavens welcome her soul.


    May her spirit find peace in the eternal light,


    And her love remains a guide to those she leaves behind.


    In life, she gave kindness and strength;


    In passing, may she find rest and serenity.


    Grant her a path of peace, free from pain,


    And may those who mourn her find comfort in cherished memories.


    As we return her to the soil,


    May her essence bloom anew in the hearts of her loved ones.


    Bless her journey, O Light,


    And keep her forever in Your embrace."


    As Sarah finished, a garland of flowers appeared on the grave.


    Alex stood silently, watching as the others filled the grave with soil. He said nothing, his expression unreadable.


    Once the task was done, he lingered for a moment longer, his hands clenched at his sides.


    Just as he turned to leave, a voice echoed through the somber air.


    "So, the Curse is working, huh?"


    Everyone turned sharply toward the source.


    A man sat casually on a tree branch, his face obscured by a wide-brimmed hat.


    "The Curse never dies," he continued, his voice light. "It''s understandable."


    In an instant, Alex''s figure blurred and vanished.


    *Ting.*


    A metallic clang rang out as the man blocked Alex''s sword with just his index finger.


    Alex''s eyes were cold, devoid of emotion, but the sheer weight of his presence was suffocating.


    The man smiled faintly. "I know you''re hurting, kid, but this isn''t the solution¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Alex leapt back. Strange symbols appeared on his face and in the air around him.


    Sarah''s eyes widened. ''Those marks¡­''


    The ground trembled under the pressure of his power as Alex prepared to unleash a devastating attack.


    But before he could strike, the man vanished from the branch and reappeared behind him.


    *Thud.*


    A precise blow to the back of Alex''s neck rendered him unconscious.


    Celestria and Rebecca rushed forward, catching him before he hit the ground.


    Edric stared at the man, stunned. He hadn''t been able to follow his movements at all.


    The man adjusted his hat, letting out a long sigh. "Now that he''s settled, how about we all head to my place? I''ll make tea."


    ¡ª**---


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 134 - 133- The tool, he once was

    There was something Edric realized seeing the man with long pale yellow hair and droopy eyes, and that is: he is incredibly strong.


    Maybe because of his elven traits he could sense the vast amount of Soul Energy the man was suppressing. And the way he moved back then and easily suppressed Alex was quite significant evidence.


    They were brought to a tree house nearby and Alex was laid down on a bed to rest. He was suffering from a high fever, so the Saintess chanted a basic healing spell on him, and the old man provided cold water and pads.


    "Who are you?" Amanda finally broke the ice that had been building ever since they decided to follow him. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the only reason they followed him was because of what he said earlier.


    "You know about Alex''s curse, no?" Sarah added, a frown contouring her face. She was the first person, unexpectedly, who agreed to follow him.


    The old man sat down on the wooden chair and heaved a weary sigh, "My identity is kind of¡­complicated so let''s not dwell on that. How about we all focus on the matter you all are concerned about?"


    Edric held his breath. This might be the first time someone actually has some knowledge about Alex''s origin.


    Everyone intently listened to what the old man said, "I have heard about him from someone who has trained Alex in swordsmanship. I was expecting to meet him here; however, I didn''t expect him to gain so much control over the Curse."


    He revealed as he folded his arm on his chest. The way he was looking at Alex, it seemed to Edric that the man could sense the Curse more vividly than anyone.


    This time, Edric spoke up, "Can you tell us about it? Like everything? What is this curse? Where does it originate from? Why was it inflicted on him? Why does Alex go out of control sometimes?"


    Edric was now concerned rather than curious. That feral being they faced that day was after Alex because of his Curse. The Beast which traumatized Amand, was all connected to that strange mark Alex possesses.


    And it wasn''t only Edric, everyone inside the cabin wanted to know about Alex.


    The older man leaned back in his seat and draped his left leg onto the other, "I cannot tell you about Alex''s origin¡­but I can tell something about his Curse."


    Everyone took a sharp breath and didn''t utter a word. The wordless demand was palpable enough to encourage the older one to continue soon after,


    "Alex''s curse is an immortal existence that has lived millennia and has seen several, Godly wars. That Curse was used by one side to defeat the other¡ªas a tool. You all must be aware that the Curse can devour someone else''s existence."


    Amanda nodded, "Yes¡­we have seen it." The Giant wolf was running for its life once Alex went berserk and began devouring its grimoire.


    The old man nodded, "Yes, and that''s not the only power of the Curse. The being the Curse devours, a fraction of the target''s power gets absorbed by it."


    Celestria frowned, "That''s why he was able to use a Spell back in Swortine." Through her hazy consciousness, she saw Alex, a bonafide warrior, chanting a high-ranking spell that eradicated the beast.


    The old man nodded, "Yes, and that''s the reason why the Curse is so unstable."


    His words brought a sudden tension in the room, "He has absorbed thousands of beings who cannot be compared to the warriors you have faced until now. Countless lives that Curse has taken, their existence, and everything they are made of¡ªtheir good and evil¡ªthe Curse consumed it all."


    The Vampire Princess asked, "So you mean to say, that Curse has consumed more than it could digest?"


    That was the most probable thing that could come to one''s mind. However, the older one shook his head and said, "There is no limit to his hunger. There is no limit to how much he could intake. It''s just the forced limitation put on him that caused all this mayhem."


    Sarah massages her brows, "You just said that he cannot be limited¡­.and now¡­"


    The older male responded, "Those beings who used him as a tool realized that letting the Curse devour anymore would be a bit too problematic; that''s why they used something to suppress his memories and powers."


    Sarah''s frown disappeared, and her eyes widened as she slowly uttered, "The Seal¡­"


    Rebecca interrupted, "Wait, wait, wait¡­.didn''t the council of Whiteden put that seal on him?"


    She heard about it from Beatrice and Alex so there was no confusion in it. The Seal was put on the Curse by the council members.


    But¡­that brings the question¡­how did mere council members were able to control such a violent being¡­?


    "The Council of Whiteden, or to say, the leader of that council was under the control of that entity which, originally, put the seal on the Curse. The Sun God, Solaris."


    ¡ª------**--------


    [Alex''s POV:]


    Where am I?


    It was¡­another familiar sensation. I was in a soft embrace. It was warm. It was comfortable and addictive. Makes me want to never let go.


    I couldn''t move my body and couldn''t see who was there. However, I knew I was being held passionately by someone.


    Someone who was holding me with utter care and love.


    "Hmm~mmm~mmm¡­" And those melodious hums. I knew it didn''t belong to my mother. These memories don''t belong to Alex¡­these memories are arriving from a deeper spot of my consciousness.


    It was unreal.


    I felt my body gently swaying, a sweet scent overwhelming my senses. It was so comfortable that I was scared.


    "Do you love mama?"


    She voiced¡­for the first time, rather than those hums, I heard her voice.


    A pure, melodious voice that could pacify a war. A voice that can soothe the most violent mind.


    I wanted to see her¡­I feel everything strange related to me and my origin is connected to her.


    However, as much as I tried, I couldn''t look at her. It was impossible.


    "Baby¡­I miss you¡­" she called out. Her voice was choked, it seemed like she was sobbing.


    W- What is this¡­if this was a memory, why was she crying as she missed me? Am I not in her arms right now? And she didn''t say ''I will miss you'' which means she isn''t talking about the future but the past.


    This¡­is so confusing.


    ¡ª-----**-------


    [Third Person''s POV:]


    "You should take some rest, Sis," Amanda uttered as she approached Sarah.


    It has already been over a day since they arrived here. There were enough rooms and space, so the others decided to rest up.


    Expectedly, Celestria insisted on staying beside Alex, however, a calming spell it all took for the Princess to release her hold from her resistance to sleep.


    Amanda, who was the least fatigued, woke up in the morning and found her sister still changing pads and taking care of Alex.


    Sarah smiled briefly, as she said, "I am not that tired, Amy. If you want you can sleep some more."


    Amanda scoffed, "I saw your feet back at the foot of Tiger Hills. You had a rough time getting there, no?"


    Sarah remained silent, not wanting to tell what she went through to reach her beloved.


    Amanda took a seat beside her sister and couldn''t help but ask, "Why does it seem that your feelings aren''t as shallow as you describe them to be? Like¡­who can be so devoted to a man whom you have met a few weeks ago?"


    Amanda could understand Celestria''s feelings since she has been together with Alex since their childhood. However, it was an undeniable fact that Sarah also loves Alex as much as the Princess, even though they recently met.


    How does that work?


    Sarah smiled in helplessness. As much as she would love to share the past she spent with Ceaser, it would be foolish to let her sister know things about a world that exists in a parallel universe.


    Smilingly, she looked at her sister before uttering, "You only need a day¡­an instance to fall for someone. After that, you have a life to realize whether you made the right decision or not?"


    Amanda raised her brows as she rested her chin on her hand, and asked her big sister, "What about you? You fell for him but have you ever regretted your decision to be near a man who is a trouble magnet?"


    Sarah looked at the boy sleeping soundly. Countless memories and emotions were connected with him. Several phases they went through. They had both, sweet and sour periods in their lives.


    However, if there was something she never stopped believing was,


    "If I could have fallen for anyone, then it was him. So no, I never regret falling for him."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- Well, the mystery with Alex is half solved. The latter half would be unraveled in a few chapters as well.


    I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 135 - 134- A friend of a friend

    Alex woke up from his slumber, feeling his head still slightly heavy, as he opened his eyes.


    He heard the sound of someone breathing calmly near him.


    Turning his eyes, he found Sarah sleeping soundly there, with her head on her shoulder, while the girl remained seated.


    "She just fell asleep." Hearing the voice, Alex turned towards the other side and found the blond Princess standing there.


    She drew closer to him and lifted the pad from his head before checking his temperature.


    "How long...was I asleep?" His voice was rough, as he asked in a low tone.


    "Three days." Celestria delivered some shocking news before she told him, "You had a high fever, but now it seems you are okay."


    There was evident relief on her face but not wanting to wake up Sarah, she didn''t raise her voice.


    Alex looked at his surroundings before asking, "Did we follow that strange man?"


    Celestria nodded, "Yes, he said he is a friend of your friend. Umm...yeah, Hachi...he is a friend of Hachi."


    His eyes widened slightly upon hearing that name.


    The old man who taught him swordsmanship recently revealed his name through a letter and also said to meet someone at the foot of Tiger Hills.


    ''It seems he must be it...'' However, Alex needed confirmation so he tried getting up, when suddenly,


    "Ah!" Sarah was jolted out of her sleep. The thread tied with Alex''s arm and connecting her index finger alerted her.


    Her eyes remained dazed for a moment, before, suddenly, she leaped towards him and pulled Alex in her arms.


    His face was snuggled in her bosom as Sarah tightly hugged him.


    Alex was startled by the sudden embrace but he returned it soon after and told her, "I am fine now. You don''t need to worry."


    For the first time in four days, ever since she heard about his mother''s death to this point, tears appeared in her eyes, and Sarah didn''t suppress them.


    "You had me worried....so worried....I was...I thought...just why?!" She complained, her voice harsh. Her loud cries alerted everyone in the house as they gathered around Alex and saw him being embraced by the Saintess.


    The sight was quite emotional for everyone. For the past three days, Sarah was like a guardian, assuring everyone that everything would be fine. That Alex would recover soon. And that, they could leave everything to her.


    However, seeing her like this told that the most worried one was her.


    Amanda drew closer to Celestria who was weeping as well, at the sight, and hugged the girl''s shoulders, "He is fine now, Cela. Don''t cry."


    Alex took a deep breath. His actions and condition made everyone worried.


    He still hasn''t gotten over the grief of losing his mother. However, making others worried for his sake, made him feel guilty.


    Softly caressing her back, Alex extended his hand toward Celestria.


    The Princess stepped forward and sat down, before pressing his hand against her cheek.


    In a soothing voice, Alex relayed, "I have recovered and I am fine now. Please stop crying."


    He wasn''t very good at comforting, but since they were weeping because of his condition, he could only assure them about his safety.


    The trio continued to be connected for a while before Sarah finally calmed down and separated herself from him.


    Tears streamed down her eyes but she refused to wipe them.


    Offering her face to him, she found Alex softly wiping her tears and whispering softly, "It''s been a while since I saw you cry."


    His words were only heard by the person they were spoken to, before Sarah muttered, "And as always, it''s all because of you."


    Celestria held his hand, ushering him to turn his head before he found a blushing princess offering her tear-stained face to him.


    "Haah~this girl..."


    Edric chuckled while Amanda sighed, seeing the sight of a jealous princess competing with the Saintess. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex helplessly wiped her tears as well before asking,


    "Where is Rebecca?"


    Amanda responded to him, "She went to collect firewood."


    Alex nodded before he asked Celestria,


    "Did you send a letter back home? They might have already sent forces to search for you?"


    Rather than Celestria, it was Edric who responded, "I sent a letter on her behalf, and got one from Sir Aborne today."


    Alex frowned, as he asked, "Is there anything related to Whiteden?"


    Edric''s expression said that there indeed was something but, "W-Well, let''s talk about it later..." He was warned by three ladies not to put stress over Alex as soon as he got up, so he tried dodging the topic.


    But, "Ed...just tell me what you got." Alex insisted.


    Edric helplessly looked around and found Sarah and Celestria looking at him with a tired look, before he finally revealed,


    "Frostbate is in turmoil after losing their King. They have made no official allegation but they would likely publish your name as the wanted criminal who killed the Patriarch."


    Alex expected much, "Then? What does Sir Adolf have to say in this?"


    Based on the answer, Alex might not return home any time soon. However,


    "Father never blamed you nor he would ever hold you guilty. He has asked us to come back as soon as our work here is done." Celestria voiced a tinge of anxiety in her voice.


    The very thought of not being able to return with Alex made her restless.


    "I don''t think this is a trap, Alex." Sarah, who was well aware of what Alex might be thinking, added.


    Alex turned towards the Saintess with a questioning look, demanding an explanation, before Sarah responded, "In my opinion, you are more valuable to them than Whiteden ever could be. Considering the catastrophe incoming it is highly unlikely that Sir Adolf would try to harm you in any way."


    Alex hoped so. He really doesn''t want to wander like a nomad and not get selected as one of the ten competitors after coming so far.


    *Thud*


    Hearing the thud from nearby, everyone turned towards the woman who had just walked in, and seeing Alex conscious, the wood from her hand dropped to the ground.


    Alex smiled, "Hello, there. Did you m-" and, he was tackled into another hug.


    ---------**--------


    After comforting Rebecca for like half an hour, Alex was allowed to walk around a bit to let his stiff body get some much-needed stretch.


    Walking out of the tree house, he looked at the scenery outside. The forest down the treehouse was quite serene. The smell of soil and the slow buzzing of insects provided a very peaceful sensation.


    Alex closed his eyes, and muttered,


    "It''s really a nice place...thank you for bringing me here, Mother."


    As he opened his eyes, he found a person standing beside him.


    Alex didn''t panic; rather, he voiced the man''s name, "Andre Black...that is you, right?"


    Alex read that name in the letter sent by the old man Hachi, who wanted him to meet the man at the Tiger Hills and ask him about his origin.


    The older one grinned, "That''d be me."


    Alex turned towards the man, before asking, "How well did you know Hachi?"


    Andrew crossed his arms, "Are you going to test me? Well, go on."


    Alex didn''t hesitate, "What brand of cigar did he like the most?"


    Andre chuckled, "He made his stuff by himself and packed it in rolling paper."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "His hair color?"


    Andre laughed, "He was bald."


    Alex asked a few more questions to check if he actually knew the old man or not. However, each question he shot at him was answered correctly each time.


    In the end, Alex had to admit that this man knew Hachi.


    "So...you know about me?" Alex asked.


    Andrew rested himself against the railing before asking, "Before that, tell me, how much do you remember about yourself?"


    Alex pondered for a moment, before answering, "I now know everything about both of my lives and how they are connected....however, I am bothered about what I was before becoming Ceaser."


    Since the man knew Hachi, there was no doubt that he must be aware of Ceaser as well. So there was no point in being secretive.


    Andre heaved a sigh, "It''s so unfortunate that I cannot tell you exactly where you come from." Leaning towards the silver head, he added, "If I speak their name, they would know and that would be quite disastrous."


    Alex was kind of frustrated that his source of information was also restricted.


    "Then can you tell me why Solaris is after me?" That is a concerning matter since the place he would ascend to was governed by several Gods, and Solaris was one of them.


    Not to talk about, Solaris would be one of the judges during the Ascension Trials as well.


    Personal animosity could lead to irrational judgment.


    Andre''s brows were risen, seemingly, he pondered for a moment, before revealing, "Well you can say, he was given a duty from someone whom he cannot defy, yet Solaris went against the orders and used you for his benefit. Although he somehow covered it up, by sealing your powers and suppressing your memories, if you suddenly appears in the upper realm, surely, the higher ups, who originally gave Solaris the command, would know."


    Glancing at Alex, he added, "And when that happens, you will see the Sun explode."


    -------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 136 - 135- Chance to improve things

    Alex understood a few things after talking to Andre; his curse was something that needed to be suppressed. Someone who was responsible for the Curse''s origination was the one who gave Solaris the orders to seal the Curse.


    However, since Solaris and his people were involved in a war, they used the Curse¡ªthe Devourer, for their benefit. After all, the Curse has the ability to not only instantly cease the existence of a being by consuming their grimoire, but also adopt a fragment of their powers.


    And until the Curse continued to eat, its hunger and strength continued to grow.


    Once the war was settled, Solaris deemed that the Curse had absorbed more than necessary and its hunger might now harm the Gods. As such, they followed the original orders and sealed the curse, and suppressed its powers.


    "Through ages, you have been reincarnating into different bodies, with a seal placed on you so that you don''t remember anything about what you have experienced. However, in your previous life, every time you were pushed near the verge of death, the Seal slowly got undone."


    Alex frowned, "That''s why I was able to learn those Sword Arts, which was impossible for a human to use?"


    Andre nodded, "That''s a mythical art that our friend Hachi invented all by himself." There was a sense of pride in his voice.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I can tell how passionate he was about them¡­to the point where my leniency gave him a minor heart stroke a few times."


    Andre laughed, "He is quite sensitive about it."


    The laugh slowly died down, and the conversation reached a standstill for a few moments.


    Alex turned towards Andre before asking, "Can you help me? I know Solaris is going to attack me again and again¡­.to get rid of me. And because of that, the people around me would be in danger."


    Andre shook his head, "He cannot send forces after you. You would probably face something like that feral beast or this one¡­" He suddenly extended his hand, and the dead body of an enshrouded being appeared, hanging down his huge hand, "...other than that, you won''t be facing any godly beings because of their restrictions. "


    Alex was startled, "What was that?"


    Andre shrugged, "Another servant of Solaris who came to slaughter you. I took care of him because he might have been a little too much for your friends."


    Alex clenched his fists. This Sun God was hell-bent on erasing his existence before the Trials.


    Andre turned towards the boy, before asking, "I cannot keep you here since I have been forbidden. However, can I help you achieve something that might allow you to ward off any danger by yourself?"


    Ignoring the ''forbidden'' part for now, Alex asked, "What?"


    Andre grinned, "I can help you control that Curse."


    "...!" Alex''s eyes widened hearing that, "Can you really do that?" In his understanding, he has never found something so impulsive and aggressive like the Curse.


    True, he has somehow managed to utilize the Curse to his benefit without harming anyone on his side. However, those two times, he was barely keeping the reins in his hands.


    He knew a slight slip up, and the Curse would take over his consciousness, and¡­.after that, only chaos awaited.


    Andre nodded, "I can help you distribute the power of the Curse into small fragments. Each time you get into battle or feel the desperation of power, one fragment would unlock. However, don''t go out of your way to find trouble, since your body would take some time to absorb that vast amount of energy."


    Alex exhaled a weary sigh, "Unlike how others perceive me, I still pursue a peaceful life. So you don''t need to be worried."


    Andre chuckled, "Yeah, sure. I have heard that before. Now go in and spend some time with them. We will begin the ritual tonight, and you guys need to leave right after that."


    Alex was startled, however, before he could have asked why the sudden notice to evacuate, Andre disappeared.


    ¡ª---*------


    Inside the cabin, Amanda and Sarah were cooking food. Celestria and Rebecca had no experience so they were cleaning the place. Meanwhile, Edric was resting on the rocking chair with a blissful expression on his face.


    "How embarrassing to let the ladies do all the work." Alex spat, bringing the movement of the chair to a sudden pause.


    Edric lifted his left eyelid before uttering, "At least I wasn''t lying on the bed and making them all take care of me."


    Alex gave him a thumbs up, "Got it. Enjoy the rest, young master."


    Edric smirked in triumph as Alex moved toward the kitchen.


    Looking at Sarah moving the spatula while wearing an apron, he couldn''t stop himself from hugging her from behind, "Hi."


    Sarah smiled, "How did the talk go?"


    "...same, mysterious stories. However, I have discerned a few things."


    Amanda, who just walked in, was startled to see them like this.


    Heaving a long sigh, she said, "At least have some control in front of me."


    Alex glanced at her, "Is this the way to talk to your brother-in-law?"


    Amanda rolled her eyes, "You have become shameless." She stopped looking and after placing the vegetables on the counter, she began dicing them up.


    Alex asked, "What did you say to Lord Lockwood before leaving?"


    Alex told them that he was going for a hunt with the others, almost seven days ago. But considering after he left, his daughter also departed in a rush,


    "He already knows everything. We sent him a letter." Amanda responded, her expression turning stiff.


    Alex raised his brows, "Does he know¡­that I infiltrated the Capital?"


    Sarah responded this time, "He knows¡­it was my mistake. And now, he might be a little angry."


    ''Oh¡­'' Now he realized why the Lockwood sisters were a little gloomy. They were scolded by their father.


    After a moment of pause, he said, "We need to leave tonight, so how about we all go together and apologize to my father-in-law?"


    "Before that," Suddenly Rebecca entered the kitchen and narrowed her eyes, seeing how close they were. However, she didn''t say anything about it, and continued, "...you need to return to the Academy. Celestria received this letter in the morning."


    She handed him the letter on which the seal of the Soulforge Academy and the signature of the headmaster were highlighted.


    Alex frowned, as he took the letter. Unfolding the parchment, he read,


    [Student Alex,


    This is the Headmaster of Soulforge Academy, requesting you to return to the Academy as soon as possible. The day after tomorrow, there will be someone arriving at the academy to take you to the Blood Domain.


    It is an invitation from the Vampire Sovereign. He wants your presence in the Blood Domain.


    Rejecting or not responding to the invitation might result in something undesirable, so I wish you return as soon as you can.]


    "..." What the hell does the Vampire Sovereign want from him now?


    "It must be related to that Vampire Duke you defeated back then." Rebecca voiced, "Are you planning to go there? I am against it, just so you know."


    Alex heaved a sigh and thought for a moment. His chances to participate in the Ascension Trials heavily depend on his relationship with powerful figures around the world.


    He recently had killed one of the three great leaders of the human faction, which surely could create some problems during the selection.


    Now that the Vampire Monarch has extended a hand of friendship, there could be no better way to uplift his reputation.


    "You are going, after all." Rebecca crossed her arms, "You do know that Allen is still alive right?"


    Sarah added, "And that is his domain. I agree with Rebecca, this is very dangerous."


    Alex shook his head, "You don''t understand it; the Vampire Sovereign could have killed me for offending his subordinate by now if he really wanted to. He isn''t some cheap mastermind who would first invite someone and then trap them."


    Amanda argued, "But even so¡­it''s someone else targeting you, not the Vampire Supreme."


    Alex assured them, "Until I am the ancient one''s guest, I won''t get attacked, I know. On the other hand, rejecting his proposal surely could cause me and the headmaster, severely, don''t you all think?"


    Silence descended in the kitchen after that. Everyone was aware of the power and authority of the Vampire Supreme. And considering how seldom he has ever shown interest in anyone, Alex''s presence in the Blood Domain becomes more so necessary.


    Suddenly, a fifth person entered the kitchen, with a cowboy hat on his head. Leaning on the doorframe in style, he stated, "Y''all no need to worry, I will be going-"


    "No." Amanda flatly denied. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Amand-" Edric tried to argue.


    "No, means, no." With another rejection and looking into her eyes, Edric could tell that further argument might lead to major conflict. So he tactically retreated.


    ¡ª-------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment/PS/GT.

 Chapter 137 - 136- A horrifying revelation

    It was nearing midnight when Andre returned to the group.


    "Is there a specific spell you''re going to use?" Sarah asked as soon as he entered.


    However, she was ignored as Andre, without wasting time, turned to Alex and instructed, "Take a bath and strip down to your underwear. Then sit quietly in the room."


    The abrupt command caught everyone off guard. The idea of Alex sitting half-naked in the middle of a ritual felt strange, if not outright absurd.


    "Why would you ask him to do that?" Sasha questioned her tone as a mix of confusion and concern.


    Andre, unfazed by her skepticism, explained, "This ritual isn''t recorded anywhere across the globe. And if you''re wondering why I asked him to remove all clothing, it''s because even the smallest interference¡ªclothes, dirt, or anything else¡ªcould obstruct my connection. These eyes of mine will need to see through his physical body to connect with his astral self. You do know what an astral self is, right?"


    Sarah frowned slightly, her mind racing to recall her studies. "It''s the second body of a person, formed purely out of soul energy. It sustains damage if their soul energy drops below a certain threshold."


    Andre nodded in approval. "Exactly. I''m going to connect with Alex''s curse through his astral body. My goal is to divide the curse''s powers into fragments and seal them in separate layers."


    The explanation left Sarah uneasy. She was a Saint-rank healer, capable of gazing at astral bodies to assess someone''s soul energy. But the act of connecting directly with someone''s astral self? That was leagues beyond her abilities.


    ''He''s way above Saint-rank,'' she realized with a sinking feeling. A Monarch, perhaps? But that rank had only been achieved by one individual, and they were long dead.


    "Is there any risk involved?" Celestria asked, her voice trembling slightly. The mention of the astral body made her uneasy, knowing how delicate it was.


    Edric, standing nearby, added, "A small mishap and the backlash could be severe."


    Andre let out a hearty laugh, placing his hands on his hips. "You''re all good friends to worry about him so much. But relax¡ªyou''ve got nothing to fear."


    His confidence was unwavering, leaving little room for argument. Yet, Rebecca stepped forward, her expression resolute. "Even so, it''s incredibly risky. Alex, you won''t have any way to defend yourself."


    Alex sighed, his patience thinning. "We don''t have any other choice, Rebecca. Walking around with this curse on my back is just asking for trouble in the future. Right now, it''s only my soul energy at risk. But if we leave it unchecked, it could threaten my life¡ªand everyone else''s."


    Rebecca clenched her fists. She could see the determination in his eyes, the unwavering resolve in his voice. There was no room for hesitation or doubt¡ªhe''d already made up his mind. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Andre clapped his hands together, breaking the tension. "Well, then. Everything settled? Shall we begin?"


    Alex nodded and sat on the floor in a lotus position, his breathing steady as he closed his eyes. Andre stepped forward, placing a firm hand on the back of Alex''s neck.


    Sarah held her breath, her mind running through countless spells she could use if anything went wrong. She wasn''t going to let this ritual harm him if she could help it.


    Edric, meanwhile, adopted his elven form, his senses heightened to monitor Alex''s soul energy. If something went awry, he was ready to intervene.


    Rebecca, ignoring Alex''s earlier objections, reached out with her bond to read his thoughts, determined to track his mental state throughout the process.


    Celestria, unable to do anything else, clasped her hands tightly and prayed silently.


    Andre furrowed his brow as he dove into Alex''s consciousness. The journey was swift, and within moments, he found himself face-to-face with Alex''s astral body.


    Floating in the void, Alex''s form glowed faintly with a silver light. But something was dreadfully wrong.


    The curse had wrapped itself around his astral body like a grotesque parasite. Black, pulsating tendrils slithered and coiled around him, oozing a tar-like substance. The tendrils stabbed into his limbs, chest, and head, as though feeding on his essence.


    Andre''s heart sank. ''The curse has already... damn it.''


    Snapping out of his daze, he severed his connection with Alex and stepped back, his breathing uneven. Sweat glistened on his forehead, and for the first time in years, he looked shaken.


    "What happened?" Sarah''s voice was sharp, panic evident in her tone.


    Everyone turned their attention to Andre, alarmed by the sight of the ever-composed man suddenly so serious.


    Alex opened his eyes and stood up slowly. His calm demeanor betrayed the growing concern in his voice as he asked, "What did you see, Andre?"


    Andre didn''t answer immediately, his frown deepening as he tried to process what he had witnessed. Finally, he spoke, his tone laced with disbelief. "How are you even sane?"


    Alex blinked. "What do you mean?"


    Sarah stepped in, handing Andre a chair. "Sit down first. Explain everything properly."


    Andre nodded, sinking into the chair as Amanda handed him a glass of water. He drank it in one go before looking back at Alex. "Did you release the curse for an extended period?"


    Alex frowned in confusion. "Only once, when I fought that feral creature. But it was only for a few seconds."


    Andre shook his head, his voice rising slightly. "No. That''s not possible. You''ve allowed the curse to take control for far longer than that."


    Rebecca, her frustration evident, interrupted, "Just tell us what you saw! Is he in danger?"


    Andre took a deep breath, his hands trembling slightly. "The curse has already taken hold of sixty percent of Alex''s astral body. It''s... consuming him."


    Celestria gasped, her hands flying to her mouth, while Sarah''s eyes widened in horror.


    Amanda''s voice wavered. "That means his consciousness will be taken over soon, right?"


    Andre hesitated. "It''s possible. But..." He turned to Alex. "Do you feel anything different? Like a lack of empathy, or an overwhelming urge to destroy or hunt?"


    Alex paused, taking a moment to assess himself. Other than hunger and a certain... physical frustration, everything felt normal. His thoughts were clear, and his emotions for his friends were unchanged.


    "No," he replied firmly. "If anything, the usual chaos I feel when using the curse is gone."


    Andre''s frown deepened. This was unexpected.


    Sarah hesitated before asking, "Is there any way to separate the curse without harming his astral body?"


    Andre shook his head. "Not without taking a huge risk. Tampering with an astral body is like playing with fire. The smallest mistake could cause irreversible damage."


    Alex remained calm, though he noticed the fear in Celestria''s moist eyes. "Then why hasn''t the curse attacked me yet?"


    Andre sighed. "I don''t know. By now, it should have taken over your consciousness. But you seem... fine."


    Edric offered a grim suggestion. "Maybe it''s waiting until it completely consumes his astral body before acting."


    "Please don''t say such things," Celestria pleaded, turning to Alex. "Try to remember what allowed the seal to break in the first place. Maybe we''ll find a clue about the curse."


    Alex thought hard. He couldn''t recall any moment of losing control¡ªexcept one.


    "When I..."


    "...brought your mother to the Tiger Hills," Sarah finished, her voice trembling.


    They exchanged a glance, and Sarah''s eyes grew moist. "That was the only time you completely lost control of your emotions."


    Andre frowned. "But he seemed normal then."


    Sarah shook her head, "I have never seen him that devastated before. Ever." She added the last word to imply that she was referring to their last life as well.


    Rebecca''s eyes narrowed. "So, the curse exploited his grief to gain control over his astral body?"


    Andre didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he muttered, "But his soul energy hasn''t dropped. In fact... it''s increasing."


    This revelation left everyone speechless. Something about Alex was far from ordinary.


    Alex remained silent for a moment, before he asked something that shocked everyone, "Is there any way for me to talk to the curse?"


    "Talk....with a curse?" Amanda tilted her head in confusion


    "Isn''t that just a devouring creature?" Edric added. He has heard from Andre about the Curse''s past, which ushered him to say.


    Andre frowned, "He is right..the Curse never talked even in the past...all it did was to devour."


    Alex shook his head, "But I have a feeling...that this Curse is a living being. I think it wants me to connect with it."


    "Why do you think so?" Rebecca asked.


    Alex exhaled an audible breath, before saying, "....that day...when I broke down and cried...I, for the first time, heard the Curse''s voice."


    "Huh?" Sarah exclaimed, "What did it say?"


    Alex looked at the mirror hanging. on the wall, before uttering,


    "You are me."


    --------**--------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Well, I hope the pace isn''t much slow, once he returns things will pace up a little. Anyway, drop a comment.

 Chapter 138 - 137- Farewell

    "You really need to go?" Alex asked in an innocent voice, using some tricks to stop her. However,


    "The only way I can think of preventing you from going to the Blood Domain is through my authority as the Saintess. And for that, I need to return to the Cathedral."


    In the first place, she only had a few days of leave from the church. Because of her identity as the supreme Saintess, she cannot wander around like this because of the threat of being targeted by other races or evil nobles.


    One of the many examples is the gang that arrived at the capital to take revenge on Sarah. And Allen as well is an example of those beings who can exploit the opportunity to kidnap Sarah.


    For her, the church is the safest place. And before the Trials, she needs to maintain her reputation so she can support Alex if something goes awry.


    Exhaling a weary sigh, Alex yielded, "Okay, fine. Do whatever you think is right."


    Sarah grinned, seeing him being all grumpy and refusing to look at her.


    She inched closer to him before holding his folded arms and whispering, "We have always been like this¡­separated by walls, and living with each other''s memories. However, now we have a hope for a future where we won''t need to hide our feelings or stay away from each other."


    Alex held her face softly, his thumb rubbing on her delicate cheek, as he voiced, "I will make sure to build that future for you and us. I''m tired of living a life that doesn''t include you."


    Sarah smiled fondly, as she leaned in and kissed his lips softly, "Soon." She whispered once their lips parted.


    Once they were done, they left the room and were met by the others who were ready to leave.


    "So you failed to convince, I guess?" Amanda asked, a tinge of disappointment in her voice.


    Alex shrugged, "I can''t stop someone from being dutiful."


    Sarah chuckled as she held Amanda''s hand and assured the girl, "I will come to see you soon again, don''t worry."


    "And when that soon would be? After a few years?" Seeing Amanda being all grumpy made Edric grin. It was rare to see his girlfriend act childishly.


    "So is someone escorting her?" Rebecca asked, considering the importance of her safety, she thought that Alex might volunteer.


    However, "The people from the church are already here." Alex spoke as he lifted the curtain and found seven carriages parked near the tree house, and over a dozen soldiers stationed around them.


    Rebecca''s eyes were stretched, "How did they know she was here?"


    Sarah appeased her curiosity, "I sent a Soul familiar last night and asked them to pick me up."


    Rebecca''s brows were raised, but then she realized that it was not a wonder that she was able to summon a being from the Soul land.


    Sarah was the blessed one, the chosen entity. Naturally, her calls to the Soul Land wouldn''t have gone unanswered.


    Sarah soon said her farewell to the others, and after giving a last, strong hug to Alex, she wore her usual veil over her face before heading towards the carriage all alone.


    "Your Holiness! Ah, thank God you are safe." It was Saint Christopher who, as always, seemed pale in concern for Sarah.


    Sarah didn''t bother explaining things to him and boarded the carriage.


    Peeking from the window, she gazed at the tree house, and muttered under her breath, "I will pray that you may live a better life, for both our sakes."


    ¡­.


    Once Sarah''s carriage left the sight, Edric suggested, "Should we also get going? I can only imagine how troubled the Headmaster must have been without you."


    The headmaster requested Alex''s presence today, and because they were short on time, they decided to run all the way to Soulforge Academy, which generally would have taken two days on a carriage.


    "Yeah, let''s go." Alex nodded as he picked up his bag in which his own and Celestria''s belongings were packed.


    "Umm¡­Alex." Just as they stepped forward to leave the tree house, Rebecca called out.


    Alex looked at the girl and her expression told him what she needed.


    Glancing at the others, he muttered, "You guys go ahead. I will follow just in a bit." He knew Rebecca hadn''t fed on his blood for a few days now, and considering the long journey they had to cross, it became more so necessary. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestria narrowed her gaze, however, she chose to remain silent. She would have plenty of time with Alex once they returned.


    Once they were out, Alex approached the girl and began unbuttoning his shirt.


    However, unexpectedly, she held his hand and shook her head, "I don''t want to remember our farewell as how I took advantage of you."


    Alex''s brows drew closer, "Are you going?"


    Rebecca nodded, "I don''t have permission to enter the Blood Domain, so despite how much I am worried about you, I cannot come with you there."


    The Oath¡ªAlex remembered, restricts the house Steelhound from entering the Blood Domain unless they gain permission from several individuals from either side.


    "It''s okay, Rebecca, you have already helped me a lot. I cannot return the favor-"


    "It was never a favor, Alex. I always helped you because I wanted to¡­so please, don''t make me feel so distant." Her voice was low, and maybe Alex was just imagining it, but she seemed on the verge of breaking down.


    Alex knew¡­he was now being unfair to her. She has proven her feelings toward him time after time. She has proven that for him, she can sacrifice everything including her life.


    "Alex¡­.." Breaking his train of thoughts, Rebecca stated something unexpected, "I want to be with you. Tell me what can I do to make that happen."


    A sudden surge of determination appeared in her eyes as she said, "I am ready to go through any trial, but I want to become yours. I have tried so many times to suppress these feelings¡­to not make you take the tough call¡­.but this is it. I want an answer today. I beg you."


    Alex heaved a sigh, a long weary one, before he said, "You don''t need to go through any trials¡­but if you¡­."


    Rebecca''s eyes widened as she continued to hear his words. Tears welled up in her eyes as she asked, "You will really accept me¡­if I¡­you aren''t lying right?"


    Alex shook his head, "This holds importance; that''s why I am using your feelings to ensure that you reach there. Call me a scumbag, but this is important for you, me, and¡­" cupping her cheeks, he added, "...and for us." Pressing his lips against her forehead, he gave her a soft kiss.


    Rebecca blushed feeling his warm lips, as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the bliss which only he could provide her with.


    "Once you return, send me a letter through someone''s familiar bond, okay? If I really go, I won''t be able to contact you after today."


    Rebecca slowly nodded, "Understood. I will ask Brother Eric for help."


    ¡­.


    Soon Rebecca and Alex walked out of the treehouse and told them that the Vampire Princess was leaving.


    "Take care."


    "See you around." Edric and Amanda bid their farewell, which made Rebecca smile.


    Soon her eyes turned towards the blond Princess, before Rebecca uttered, "Take care of him."


    "You don''t need to tell me that¡­but well, I will." Celestria responded with a nod.


    Rebecca gave Alex a goodbye hug before dashing away; heading toward Chainedvale.


    Once she left, Edric asked, "Are we taking any break in the journey?"


    Alex shook his head, "The sun has already appeared, we shouldn''t take any break or we will arrive late."


    "Then at least carry these," Andre suddenly appeared before them, extending a package made of big leaves, "It has some food. It won''t taste great but will surely help."


    Alex nodded thankfully, before he took the container and packed it in his bag.


    Andre crossed his arms on his chest as he spoke, "I have heard many things from Hachi about you¡­and I must say that you are actually worthy of those praises."


    Alex chuckled, "That old man praised me? That''s surely a surprise."


    Andre grinned, "He is a tsundere, just like you, that''s why he doesn''t show it."


    Alex''s smile faded hearing that word, and adding oil to the flames,


    "Told ya." Edric added with a smirk.


    Alex shook his head in defeat, before telling the older one, "Thank you for everything you did for us. See you later."


    And soon the figure of the four individuals disappeared.


    Andre exhaled an audible breath before he turned to look at his tree house.


    "I guess I need to move on as well¡­"


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- On a side note, Alex and others went to his mother''s grave early in the morning after Sarah announced that she needs to return.


    I didn''t add it in the chapter, since I thought the plot was slowing down? Well, I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter.

 Chapter 139 - 138- Did you miss me?

    There was a blooming smile on Rebecca''s face all the way as she returned to her home.


    Finally, there was some hope for her to become one with Alex.


    Her hard work paid off, and Alex was ready to give her a chance to prove her love to him


    ''I just need to achieve what he asked me to...'' Until now, she has never been so determined to progress her skills. However, the reason she got so motivated now was unprecedented and extremely significant.


    "I am home!" She entered the mansion and loudly announced her arrival.


    The first person to meet her was her younger brother, "Hello, Ark."


    The bespectacled teenager raised his brows as he asked, "Where were you?" The last time she appeared in Chainedvale, she didn''t even return to her home; that''s why it has been a while since she was home.


    Rebecca grinned as she informed, "Was spending my holidays with some friends."


    Ark sneered, "What friends? Don''t tell me you assumed some stuffed to-khwak!" The younger one wasn''t able to finish as his stomach was speared by Rebecca''s knee.


    "Oops~my foot slipped." Rebecca grinned as she apologized.


    Ark staggered back while clutching his stomach which was caved in.


    "Look at you, bullying your brother right after returning." The lady of the house appeared in the main hall after hearing the commotion.


    Veronica supported her breathless son and asked Rebecca, "How was the trip? I heard you helped someone recently to gain citizenship of Chainedvale?"


    As expected of Lady Steelhound, she digs out every single detail related to her territory.


    "Yeah, she is a close acquaintance. So Mom, can you make sure that she doesn''t get troubled by the Governor?"


    Veronica chuckled, "For you to be so considerate of someone...surely she must be close to Alex, no?"


    Rebecca''s eyes widened slightly before she crossed her hands behind her back and stole her gaze away, "A-Assume whatever you want."


    "Wait...a second...is this Alex in question, that third-year student who recently got framed for summoning a Soulless?" Ark asked, his face adopting a shocked expression.


    Rebecca sneared, "Why do you care? And it wasn''t him who summoned it."


    Ark''s mouth parted slightly as he asked, "Sis...you are dating an eighteen-year-old even though you are twen-khuk!" Another jab, and this time Ark was sent flying back.


    Veronica cupped her cheek and shook her head, "You shouldn''t comment on that, son. It''s insensitive."


    A few servants came to help the young lord as Rebecca huffed and agreed with her mother.


    "Anyway dear, come with me. Your Dad wants to meet you."


    Rebecca''s eyes widened slightly as she asked, "Dad is here?" Considering the situation with the Vampire Lord''s sudden invitation, she thought her father would be in the Academy for security reasons.


    However, "He returned yesterday. He has been asking for you, some come with me."


    ---------**--------


    "Let''s take a rest," Alex suggested. The sun was about to set, and Alex noticed that Amanda and Celestria''s pace had reduced significantly.


    They have already taken a break but it was natural for them to feel tired running for ten hours straight.


    "I-*huff* I am fine..."With her face pale in exhaustion and sweat coating her body, Celestria tried to assure him.


    Amanda was the same, "I-I can continue..." She didn''t want to slow them down.


    Edric was breathless as well, however, he could easily recover and continue once he switched to his wolf form. He has reverted to his original form because they were slowing down.


    Alex was breathing unsteadily but he could continue his journey.


    There were seventy kilometers left, and given their current condition, Alex knew they wouldn''t be able to continue.


    "Ed," Alex called out before the raven-haired nodded.


    Alex had already stuffed everyone''s luggage in his storage ring, so there was no extra weight they needed to carry.


    Edric stepped toward Amanda, and before the girl could ask what he was about to do, Edric squatted before her with his back facing the girl.


    "Climb." Edric said, "Let me carry you, my princess."


    Amanda blushed; despite the exhaustion, she couldn''t stop herself from feeling embarrassed at the gesture.


    She turned towards the other side and found Alex already mounting Celestria on his back. The girl was so exhausted that she rested her face against his wide back and closed her eyes.


    Her legs ached, swollen from all the running. Feeling how shaky they were, Alex felt a pang of guilt. He shouldn''t have waited until morning¡ªif he had left last night, they wouldn''t have had to push themselves this hard.


    Edric switched to his wolf form before he and Alex marched forward at their full pace.


    Alex''s stats have risen quite significantly after he removed the seal from the curse last time when Celestria and others were attacked.


    As of now, his Grimoire looked like,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 92] (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 113] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 85] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility, Cursebind, Tempest Surge.]


    [Soul Energy: 20117-> 36788]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ...


    It was like he had become a completely different person.


    Until a few months ago, Alex was just a nerd with pathetic stats and feeble soul energy. And now, Alex was, most probably, the strongest human and even stronger than most of the elves.


    He still needs to discern how strong he has become, and he can only do that once he fights someone strong. Like someone from the beast tribe.


    However, his focus was currently on the Blood Domain and the sudden invitation of the Vampire Monarch.


    There was like a month left for the Celestial Decree to descend, and when it does, the Vampire Monarch, as well, would come in contact with the Leaders of the other factions.


    The Decree would cause the true unification of the four realms.


    "We are here..." Edric took a deep breath as he steadied his breath.


    Celestria and Amanda had already fallen asleep so he talked slowly


    "Let''s take them to the infirmary for the time being," Alex suggested only to get a nod in response.


    They slowly made their way inside the Academy and were gazed at by several students, mostly underclassmen.


    Those who knew them were in awe and blushing at the sight of the two princes carrying their princesses.


    Those who didn''t know them felt extremely curious to know who would so openly wander with their lover like this.


    Regardless of their gazes, Alex nor Edric stopped even once until they reached the infirmary and were met by a familiar face.


    "Doctor Melissa, long time." Alex smiled at the lady as he stepped inside, and under the blue-haired''s widened gaze, he rested the blond Princess on the bed.


    "Mmm..." Celestria mumbled in her sleep and seemed reluctant to let go. However, Alex somehow settled her down before covering her up with the covers.


    "They are tired, so let them rest here for the time being," Alex spoke once he got up.


    Melissa nodded before she asked, "First, tell me, where were you? I heard your internship ended a long ago?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex teased, "Don''t tell me, you missed me."


    Melissa rolled her eyes, "I have a hundred of work every day...why would I miss the problem child?"


    "Because he rizzed you up," Edric added, leaving Melissa confused.


    "What is that?" The lady asked, only for Alex to facepalm.


    "It''s nothing...anyway, please inform me if she wakes up, okay?"


    Melissa nodded, before she asked, "They are just exhausted right?"


    Alex assured her, "Yes, they are just tired, that''s why don''t feed them any potion."


    "I know kid, now go and report to the Headmaster."


    Alex nodded, however, before he could have moved, he heard a familiar voice,


    "You are here." He turned towards the entrance and found a familiar violet-haired lady standing there.


    "Hello, Professor Jullie." He greeted the lady before stepping forward, "Can I meet the Headmaster?"


    Jullie instantly nodded, "Yes, he is waiting for you."


    Melissa was confused about why the lady seemed so usually restless.


    The fact is, the news of Vampire Lord''s invitation was kept a secret. Only a few individuals including the King, was aware of it.


    Alex didn''t say anything and with a nod he gestured her to lead the way.


    Alex glanced toward Amanda''s bed and found Edric has already fallen asleep on the chair before Amanda''s bed, with their hands connected.


    Alex smiled at the sight before making his way out of the infirmary.


    En route, he asked the lady, "They will arrive tomorrow, right?"


    Jullie didn''t need to ask about whom he was taking about, so she responded, "Yes, by evening possibly."


    After a momentary pause, she asked, "...about Patriarch Eryndor...was it you?"


    Alex heaved a sigh, as he asked, "I have no clue what you are talking about." Naturally he couldn''t reveal that he killed a king.


    Jullie glanced at him before softly whispering, "Do you regret it?"


    Alex''s eyes turned cold upon hearing that.


    He could never regret killing that piece of junk.


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 140 - 139- Sleep

    "What?" Rebecca had a frown on her face when she heard what her father just shared with her.


    "As absurd as it sounds, the first heir of the Greyhart family has extended a marriage proposal," Victor repeated his words.


    With her voice holding annoyance she asked "How can they be so shameless?"


    Victor heaved a sigh, "The fact is the first heir of the clan stated that he has defeated the one whom you selected. So according to them, you now shall be betrothed to him."


    "Defeated? Alex never fought him!" Rebecca argued, "His friends were attacked, that''s why he had to withdraw from the match."


    Victor nodded as he rested his left leg on the other before relaying, "I am aware of the incident that took place in Swortine a few days ago. However, the Lukehart family deems it as Alex''s defeat."


    Veronica rolled her eyes, "You have seen him fight, right Dad? Do you think that sick bastard could have defeated Alex?"


    Victor hummed and thought back on his spar with Alex back in the palace. If considering his sword skills, then Alex might face great difficulty fighting the half-vampire named Rui.


    However, when Victor thought back on his battle with Allen¡­.there was no doubt that,


    "Alex would win." There was not a speck of hesitation but just conviction.


    Rebecca flashed a proud smile, "That''s what I said. Alex will crush him like a pest, which he is."


    Victor sighed. Looking at her smugness, he couldn''t help but smile. His daughter really loves that human.


    However, "I haven''t outrightly rejected them as of yet. I didn''t want to sour my relationship with Greyhart; that''s why, I want you to do something for me."


    Rebecca felt troubled by the fact that her father didn''t deny their request. Even the thought of being called the potential betrothed of anyone but Alex, made her nauseous.


    However, she held back her feelings and carefully listened to her father.


    With his eyes turned severely serious, Victor voiced, "Ask Alex to defeat Rui. That''s the only way for us to get out of this situation without damaging our connection with Greyhart."


    Rebecca was rendered speechless ¡­she wasn''t in a relationship with Alex to make such demands. In the first place,


    ''Will he care about my situation¡­?''


    ¡ª-------**--------


    "Headmaster Philius¡­I apologize for responding late." Alex stated as he entered the office and sat while facing the man.


    The violet-haired professor was the third person in the room. She remained standing on the side, as the other two heard the oldest one speaking,


    "It''s okay, I know you have gone through several things in this short while. First, the attack on Celestria and others, followed by¡­.well, are you fine now?"


    Alex didn''t miss to notice how the Headmaster refrained from mentioning Eryndor. Was it a tactical decision or was he forbidden to mention anything regarding the matter?


    Regardless, since the other party was hesitant, he didn''t drag the conversation back there, and responded, "Just tried."


    Philius assured him, "I won''t take long, don''t worry."


    Alex nodded. Leaning forward to rest his arms on the table, he asked the man, "So is it related to Allen, after all?"


    It was quite confusing for the Vampire Lord, someone who didn''t even contact anyone during the major wars between nations and realms, to suddenly send an invitation to Alex.


    Was it shocking for a human to defeat a Vampire that even the Monarch wasn''t able to ignore it?


    "In my opinion, yes, but there can be something more to it." Philius suggested, "Something that Beatrice told me about." Philius looked at the younger one with a knowing look, when he said that.


    Alex frowned, was this about the Curse?


    ''Does the Vampire Lord somehow know something about the Curse?'' Considering the age of that being it wouldn''t be too surprising for him actually to have some idea of what this curse was.


    Another reason for him to go there.


    "What did the King say?" Alex asked. Naturally, the headmaster must have told him such big news.


    Philius heaved a sigh before relaying, "He said¡­it is important for us to maintain a good relationship with the Blood Domain for the future of Grimland and humanity as a whole."


    "In a way, your ''deeds'' would be overlooked if you accept the proposition to visit the Blood Domain."


    Philius added after a pause, that ushered Alex''s brows to elevate.


    So¡­he would be forgiven for murdering a king and Grimland is ready to defend him if Alex visits the Vampire Lord?


    ''They are prioritizing their connection with the Vampires over their brethren. Cool.'' Alex smiled. This solves everything. His chances to participate in the tournament wouldn''t go down if he just accepted the invitation.


    As such, "I am fine going there, sir."


    "But Alex¡­you know who will be waiting for your arrival there, right?" Jullie added, "Last time, Allen was weakened because you fought him under the sun¡­but this time¡­"


    Alex released an audible breath, as he muttered, "I will be the Vampire Lord''s guest, so surely, any harm on me would be taken as a personal attack on him."


    Glancing at the teacher, Alex added, "And not like I have any choices left, do I? Unless I don''t want to be branded as a criminal, I have to go there."


    Jullie bit her lip in frustration. One after another, he was getting entangled in troublesome situations. First that with the Soulless, then the labyrinth, then the attack on Steelhound mansion, and now this¡­it was like everything was revolving around Alex.


    Seeing the lady being so anxious, Alex felt a rush of warmth seeping into his chest. Just like that night when she came to meet him in the cell, she was worried about him today too.


    "Professor Jullie¡­" Alex called out, "...just like always, I will return safely this time as well."


    Jullie sighed, "Well, I will make sure you do that."


    Alex was baffled, "Huh?"


    That question was answered by the most senior one in the room, "One person is allowed to go with you to the Blood Domain, as such, I have chosen Professor Jullie as your guardian."


    Alex was dumbfounded, "But headmaster, I will be under Allen''s radar. Why-" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Didn''t you just assure us that nothing will happen to you? Then, as your guardian, I will also remain safe, no?" Jullie countered that left Alex speechless.


    He stared between the two adults, hoping that one of them would say that this was a joke.


    Finally turning towards the Headmaster he asked, "For real?"


    Philius took off his glasses as he said, "It''s decided, Alex. Because of the secrecy of the matter, we cannot involve others in this, and in my knowledge, there could be no one better than Professor Jullie to look after you."


    Alex rubbed the center of his forehead. This was bad¡­being alone would have allowed him to freely move around. But now, with Jullie, he has to remain vigilant all the time.


    "...fine." In the end, he yielded, before turning toward the man, "When am I leaving?"


    "We." Jullie teased.


    Alex exhaled a sigh, "When are we leaving?"


    Philius smiled in amusement as he informed him, "Tomorrow in the evening. Pack your bags just in case you need to stay there."


    Alex nodded before he got up, "Okay then, I will be going. Good day."


    ------**------


    "Um¡­" Celestria woke up from her slumber and felt her body unable to move.


    She was extremely tired and her head was aching as well; however, the moment she woke up, her first thought was to find Alex.


    "Ah¡­" however, before the girl could move, she found an arm pushing her back on the bed.


    With her eyes widened she turned around and found a familiar pair of eyes looking at her drowsily, "Don''t move¡­they will notice¡­"


    Alex''s voice was hoarse because he was still quite sleepy. However, because of their current position, all the drowsiness from Celestria''s eyes disappeared.


    With his arm wrapped around her waist and her head resting over his other arm, Celestria found herself extremely close to her favorite person


    Her heart rate accelerated as she felt his hot breath hitting the back of her neck. Every inch of her body was currently enveloped in his warmth as the blond Princess cuddled with her lover.


    ''My heart is going to explode¡­'' This was too much for the poor girl. She never got the chance to prepare herself. This way she might die!


    ''We are sleeping together, and a girl and a boy only sleep together if they are married..which means..we are¡­kyaah!'' She was being delusional.


    To break the train of her thoughts, Alex spoke,


    "Quit being restless and sleep. We have only a few hours before sunrise." Alex whispered faintly. He could see how the girl was fidgeting and blushing in his embrace.


    Celestria took a strong gulp before she nodded. Closing her eyes she inched closer to him.


    "G-Good night¡­" She whispered and heard a hum in return.


    ¡ª------**---------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Thanks for reading and drop a comment.

 Chapter 141 - 140- Church

    "So you are going, after all?" Amanda asked as the four of them united at the cafeteria to have breakfast together.


    Celestria was silent as she stared at the table. Her heart was turning heavy, passing each moment, as she heard the others conversing.


    "I¡­have to. This is about the relationship between the two realms. And there is a chance for the Vampire Lord to be aware of this curse."


    Edric was perplexed, "How in the¡­oh, so you think because he is an ancient being he might have some idea?" The raven-haired asked, which ushered Alex to add,


    "Why? You don''t think so?"


    Edric chuckled, "Did you hear Andre clearly? The curse was used in a war millennia ago. And sure the Vampire Lord isn''t that old, is he?"


    Silence descended upon the table after Edric pushed forward a fact which Alex already knew yet he formed some nonsensical belief that maybe through some way¡­maybe¡­


    "It''s not because he wants to know about the curse¡­he is going there to not let humans become an enemy of the Vampires. And also.." Celestria spoke without lifting her eyes off the table, "My father told him that if Alex doesn''t want to be branded as a criminal, he has to go there."


    Alex frowned, "How do you know it?"


    Amanda gasped, "That means, it''s true?"


    Celestria refused to look up or answer him.


    Alex looked away from the girl before finally, he revealed, "Yes¡­that''s true. I was told that if I go there, I won''t be held accountable for¡­you know what."


    Edric was surprised, "I never thought you would be pushed into such a tight spot."


    Another session of silence descended upon the table. The situation was severe and there was no one who could help him out this time.


    Amanda suddenly heaved a weary sigh, and told them, "In my opinion, you all are worrying for nothing."


    Edric glanced at his girlfriend, as he heard her saying, "As Alex has repeatedly said, this cannot be a trap considering the reputation of the Vampire Lord. And if some danger indeed shows up, none of us could have helped him, given we all are weak."


    "Hey-" Edric wanted to say something, however, recalling the incident back in the palace and Swortine, he closed his mouth.


    Amanda knew she was being rude however, it was the truth.


    Looking at Celestria, Amanda added, "Listen Cela¡­we all are warriors. And it''s our destiny to always be surrounded by dangers. You tell me, did Alex scold you even once after he found you in Swortine¡ªtaking part in the tournament?"


    The blond Princess was taken aback by that question as she glanced at Alex, before shaking her head, "...no."


    "That''s right because Alex knew that it was a part of our life. Taking risks, and facing dangerous situations is something we cannot escape from."


    Celestria bit her lip upon hearing that before she suddenly got up and walked away.


    Amanda was rendered speechless as she wanted to follow her, but, "It''s okay, Amanda. I will go talk to her." Alex assured her.


    The green-haired girl was a little anxious, as she asked, "Did I¡­say something wrong?"


    Alex shook his head, "No¡­and I believe, Celestria already knows what you just spoke." Heaving a sigh and looking toward the entrance of the common hall from where she left, he added, "...it''s just that she couldn''t apply common logic when it comes to me."


    He was expecting something like this, that''s why Alex was hesitant to reveal the news to her. However, considering he had to leave in a few hours, it was futile to hide it from her.


    Getting up from the table, he said, "Anyway, see you in the evening."


    Edric nodded as they saw Alex walking out of the common hall.


    Left alone, Edric turned towards his lover before asking, "Calling me weak so casually¡­.don''t you fear that you will hurt my feelings?"


    Amanda innocently looked at his boyfriend, before leaning forward and kissing the side of his lips.


    Edric was frozen at his place by the sudden intimate act before he heard the girl asking, "Is it okay, now?"


    A tinge of blush appeared on Edric''s cheeks as he shook his head, "Might need a couple of more."


    Amanda grinned, her man is so simple.


    --------**--------


    Alex found Celestria sitting under the same tree where he read her a book in the past.


    She was sitting while hugging her knees and looking at nothing constant.


    "So you have decided to make it a difficult farewell, huh?" Alex spoke as he sat down beside the girl, "I will be worried about you more than my safety if you continue to behave like this."


    With tears welling up in her eyes, she looked at him in complaint, before uttering, "You won''t even let me feel upset now?"


    Alex was taken aback, "I-I didn''t¡­" Celestria turned away from him, not ready to hear his explanation.


    Alex hung his head low, before inching closer to the girl.


    Wrapping his arms around her shoulder, he inhaled her calming fragrance, allowing his heart to attain some peace, before he whispered,


    "You can be upset as long as you want¡­but before I go, I want to see your smile just for once. It''s a good luck charm for me."


    Celestria sobbed, "You are lying. You just want to appease me."


    Alex chuckled, "Am I caught? But it''s a fact though, that I love a smiling Cela."


    Celestria glanced at him, her eyes locking into his¡ªtrying to find any kind of deceit, but her heart melted at the utmost honesty he held.


    Closing her eyes she leaned on him. Letting go of her legs, she rested her head on his shoulder and told him, "I won''t smile ever if something happens to you on the other side."


    Alex chuckled, "That''s another, and very important reason for me to take care of myself."


    Celestria couldn''t stop herself from smiling this time. It was so easy for him to appease her that she sometimes felt frustrated with herself. However, if her depressed face could have stopped him from going there, then she wouldn''t have ever smiled.


    That''s why she released him from the burden.


    "What do you want to do? For the rest of the day, I will be yours."


    Celestria jolted upon hearing that before she confirmed, "Really?"


    Getting a nod in response, she said, "How about we visit the church? We only went there once and you really loved it the last time."


    Alex remembered that there was a church not so far away from the school, so he nodded, "Yeah, why not."


    ¡­.


    It hasn''t been over five months since he reincarnated into this world. However, walking around the market like this made him feel nostalgic like he had always been a resident of this world.


    Since it was morning and classes were going on, there were many students in the market. Surely, the third year and those who skipped classes could be seen around.


    Celestria and Alex walked with their hands connected. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many recognized Alex and whispered to each other, saying,


    "Hey¡­isn''t he the same guy who received the honorary award¡­?"


    "And the girl beside him¡­she is the Princess, right? Are they in a relationship?"


    "Damn, that dude went against a Vampire and won. Truly, a protagonist material."


    Hearing that last comment, Alex wanted to scoff. He was reincarnated as a stepping stone in this world who was supposed to be dead by now. However, here he was, walking around with the heroine and planning to participate in the tournament in which only a single human was supposed to participate.


    However, now, along with the Protagonist, this extra will take part in the contest as well.


    "It''s peaceful¡­isn''t it?" As they entered the church''s main entrance, Celestria sighed in admiration.


    There was a small fountain in the middle of the garden and a well-maintained garden on either side of the path. Birds were chirping while sitting at the edges of the fountain. The slow buzzing of insects and butterflies fluttering in the garden provided a very peaceful sensation.


    They stepped inside the church, and for a fraction of a second, Alex felt his heart skipping a beat.


    He didn''t pay attention to it and walked along Celestria to stand before the various sculptures carved on the wall.


    There were many sculptures, and Celestria was praying to the Goddess of the Moon, for Alex''s safety.


    Casually, while moving his gaze around Alex''s eyes landed on a specific sculpture. The design wasn''t much different from the other Goddesses however, this specific sculpture gained his attention.


    He couldn''t remove his eyes from her at all.


    "You seem interested, child."


    Hearing the voice of the man, Alex looked at him and found it was a Priest.


    "She is¡­"


    The Priest smilingly responded, "Our mother nature¡ªthe Goddess of Beginning, Gaia."


    ¡ª-------**----------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. If you are, let me know in the comments.

 Chapter 142 - 141- Departure

    Gaia, mother nature. Alex hasn''t heard her name from the history of this world nor from the novel he read.


    There was no mention of her at all. However, from what the Priest said, she was the Goddess of Beginning, everything started with her.


    Alex was quite curious about her. After all, she wasn''t one of the deities who ruled the upper realm, and that makes her mysterious.


    That''s why Alex decided to know more about her once he returned.


    ¡ª----**-------


    They wandered around the market for the rest of the afternoon, and by the time the sun was reaching the horizon, Alex and Celestria returned to the academy.


    "Never thought returning to the academy would make me feel so anxious¡­" Celestria muttered under her breath as they stepped inside the campus.


    Alex, smiling, held her hand, their fingers interlaced as he told her, "It''s okay to be anxious, but don''t let it affect your judgment later, okay?"


    Celestria nodded, as they slowly headed towards the Headmaster''s office¡ªeach step was deliberately longer and slower since Celestria was clearly reluctant to let go.


    "Alex¡­I am thinking of joining the training camp under Sir Victor and Sir Devon."


    Alex was perplexed, "Are they taking in students?"


    Celestria had a guilty smile on her face as she voiced, "Maybe I have to use my powers as the daughter of the king for this one."


    Alex chuckled, "Don''t push yourself too hard. You are progressing just fine."


    Celestia shook her head, "Although my intentions have changed, my goal is the same. I want to graduate as one of the top students from the Academy."


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Alex couldn''t help but sigh in defeat.


    The poor girl doesn''t know that there won''t be any graduation examination since the world will be all focused on preparing for the contest, which would change the fate of their world¡ªfor better or worse.


    Well, not like he could or would tell her that. Until she could, Alex wanted Celestria to remain oblivion about the incoming danger and enjoy these ignorant days as much as she could.


    The burden was only shared by two people as of now. But within a month, every single person would know what they need to face, in order to exist.


    "They are here," Just as they reached the Headmaster''s office, Alex called out.


    Celestria held her breath, "Are they inside?" She asked.


    Alex nodded, "I can sense their presence. It''s too difficult for them to suppress their aura."


    Celestria''s heart began to race. The moment of separation was drawing close and she was far from being prepared.


    However, to not make him feel burdened, she said, "I will go and fetch your bag. Go inside and meet them."


    Celestria spoke, and just as she was about to walk away, Alex pulled her towards him, his hand encircling her slender waist before he planted his lips on hers.


    "..!!" Celestria was taken aback, her eyes widening for a few seconds, but then the warm sensation made her feel fuzzy inside.


    She allowed him to support her body as she clung to his shirt and closed her eyes.


    Their kiss wasn''t extremely intimate, but a few light pecks, yet it meant a lot to her. For a long time, Celestria would remember this farewell.


    Once their lips parted, Celestria wordlessly stepped back. Her cheeks were dyed red as she stared at him with a moist gaze.


    Stepping back slowly, a smile appeared on her face before she turned around and dashed away.


    Alex grinned at that reaction before he touched his lips and muttered, "Those were some addictive lips, might need another kiss before I leave¡­"


    After collecting his thoughts, he turned towards the Headmaster''s office and after exhaling an audible breath, he knocked,


    *Knock*


    "Come in," The familiar voice of the Headmaster echoed from the other side before Alex pushed open the door,


    "Excuse my intrusion," Alex spoke as he stepped inside the office and was met by a few unfamiliar faces.


    "Ah, Alex. You are here." The Headmaster greeted, his voice clearly strained.


    It was understandable given the two entities in the room held the strength to slaughter each and every student of the academy if they wanted.


    One of the two had long silver hair that reached the middle of her back, and a pair of red eyes stared at Alex with keen interest. Even though her lips were unmoving and her face gave off no expression, it was clear that the lady was curious about something.


    On the left, there was a black-haired man with pale yellow eyes who looked at Alex with pure indifference, seemingly better at hiding his emotions.


    "This is Lady Angelina Vanitas, and that is Sir Alistair Mourntide."


    Alex nodded, as he said, "So you two would be escorting me to the Blood Realm?"


    Alistair spoke up, "Indeed, our role is to safely take you to our Lord. If it''s not an issue, shall we leave right away?"


    Alex didn''t miss to notice how the girl wanted to say something, but Alistair silenced her by speaking first.


    His tone was polite, so it seemed he was instructed by the Vampire Lord? Or maybe he isn''t as egoistic as Allen?


    "Sir Philius?" Alex asked, "Would that be all right?"


    The Headmaster got up before ensuring them, "Oh, yes, yes. You can leave whenever you want."


    It was amusing how desperate he seemed but trying his best to hide it.


    Alex smiled, "Okay then, give me a few moments. I will bring my stuff."


    Saying so, Alex stepped out of the office and was startled to find four people standing there.


    "Woah¡­when did you arrive?" It hadn''t been over a minute when he went inside, and suddenly, Edric, Amanda, Valarie, and Celestria were standing before him.


    "Had to bid farewell. Who knows this might be the last-ghuk!" Valerie''s words were interrupted as an elbow stabbed her stomach.


    The redhead glared at the blond Princess, who stared back at her in contempt, "Nothing will happen to him so stop speaking so negatively."


    She huffed, before turning her attention towards Alex and handing him the bag, "Here, I have placed some food in there, just in case."


    Alex smiled, "Thanks." He kissed her head and gave the girl a hug.


    Turning towards Amanda he gave her a light hug and said, "Take care of yourself and¡­your problem child."


    Amanda chuckled, and said, "You too. Don''t try to pick a fight just because you are curious."


    As they separated Alex smilingly said, "Will try."


    Turning toward Edric, he raised his hand, and the other one gave a strong dab, "Kick some asses, bro. Make them know that humans are built differently." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex chuckled, "Your girlfriend just told me to refrain from fighting."


    Edric snickered, "I doubt you will return without fighting someone."


    Truth be told, Alex also doesn''t think so.


    *Click*


    Once he was done, the room of the office parted and revealed the two figures which sent a shiver down everyone''s spine.


    "Shall we go?" Alistair asked, in a polite tone.


    Alex nodded before he turned towards Celestria and holding her hand, he said, "Take care. I will be back in a few days."


    Celestria did her best until the end, but then a small droplet of tears left her eyes as she nodded, "I will be waiting for you."


    Soon the Headmaster said, "Professor Jullie is waiting for you at the main entrance."


    Alex nodded before he let go of Celestria''s hand, and began walking away.


    The other three followed him until the entrance before Alex caught sight of the violet-haired lady standing there in a different outfit than usual.


    "Woah¡­that''s a nice-looking armor you have for a guardian." Alex complimented as he saw the woman being all dressed up in a gown and her hair, unusually braided neatly.


    Jullie huffed, "I need to be well dressed to meet the royalty."


    Alex chuckled as he finally turned towards the Headmaster and bid his farewell.


    "You are doing a great favor to me and us. God bless you, child." With his hand resting over Alex''s shoulder, Philius spoke in a warm tone.


    Alex gave him a firm nod before turning towards the two Vampires, "Should I board the carriage?"


    Alistair responded, "Yes, please." He opened the door of the royally decorated carriage for Alex.


    The silver head ushered Jullie, "After you, lady."


    Jullie stepped forward and with Alex''s help, she climbed the carriage.


    Alex soon followed the suit and stepped inside.


    "Damn, it''s large from the inside," Alex exclaimed upon seeing the space of the seat, which was enough for him to spread his legs.


    "You should sit properly, Alex." Jullie reprimanded, only for Alex to say,


    "I am tired, Professor. Let this poor body rest a bit."


    The violet-haired shook her head slightly but didn''t say anything.


    Suddenly the door of the carriage opened, and strangely, Angelina stepped inside, "Mind if I join you?"


    Alex was baffled why she was here, but he didn''t say anything and allowed Jullie to speak,


    "Yes, sure."


    The girl sat down beside the teacher with a smile on her face.


    Soon the carriage began to move as Alistair informed, "It will take us six hours to reach there. Tell me if you need a break."


    ¡ª-------**---------


    A/N:- An uneventful chapter, but I promise it won''t continue. Let''s discover the other side of the world. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 143 - 142- Culprit

    There are four major realms, each ruled by a different race.


    These realms are ranked based on four factors: life expectancy, battle strength, population, and resources. Among them, the vampires dominate in three of these aspects, placing them at the top of the hierarchy.


    But if humans were the weakest race, why hadn''t the other realms completely taken over their lands and divided their resources? The beast race, known for its savagery, would have jumped at the chance to conquer them.


    Some rulers even considered merging human nations into their own territories. This would make governing easier, reduce wars, and help preserve resources.


    However, one ruler stood against this idea. He insisted that humanity should remain free. He believed that being weaker didn''t mean they should lose their right to independence.


    It was the Vampire Sovereign who stood with Humanity at that time. Thanks to him, the human race grew into a prosperous domain in no time¡ªproving time after time how their presence brought significant changes for the better.


    Several inventions, weapons, artifacts, potions, and even a huge load of live stocks are provided regularly to the other domains, making the human race a very valuable resource to the world.


    However, the matter to focus on here is the importance that the Vampire Lord holds, not just in his territory but in the world altogether.


    If Alex could make a good impression on the man, he would straight up receive a spot in the Trials, even if he was charged with several crimes.


    "What are you thinking?" Jullie asked as she saw Alex staring at the ceiling of the carriage mindlessly.


    Alex glanced at the woman before, and with a smile, he stated, "Thinking of how I can curry favor from the man."


    Jullie raised her brows, "You have already garnered his attention, which means you are already an important existence in his eyes."


    "She is right. I have never heard Lord Azeroth invite someone personally before."


    Alex grinned, "Well, that''s good."


    Jullie turned towards the girl before asking, "Do they celebrate the Vampire Lord''s daughter''s birthday every year?"


    Angelina shook her head, "This year, Lady Natasha went through her third evolution; that''s why, to celebrate the occasion, Lord Azeroth arranged the ceremony on her birth date."


    Alex narrowed his eyes; Natasha Dravenlock, one of the ten participants who would take part in the Ascension Trials.


    She was the second strongest person participating. In that list, Edric comes at the end.


    However, that was only during the initial stage of the tournament. The only human, who grows during the tournament because of his unique skill.


    The more he kills and devours, the more Edric gains strength. At some point, he becomes one of the strongest, to the point of dominating the battlefield. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Alex didn''t read the last volume in which the Trials concludes, Alex knows that somehow Edric would have defeated everyone and everything with the power of love or some crap.


    "Professor Jullie, did you have any word with Akron recently?"


    Hearing her brother''s name, Jullie heaved a sigh, "He is still crazed about the weapon you wished to be made. Going through possibilities and writing me to bring things to prepare the structure. He even sent a notice to the Hunter''s guild to bring a gemstone of the Disaster-class Soulless for your weapon."


    Alex sighed; it seemed his dreams for the perfect weapon would always remain a dream.


    He wished to have a sword that could switch between size and weight to meet his demand.


    Because of his versatile sword arts, he needs these changes. Like, to deliver Quick Silver, he needs a lean and light blade, and for Rebound, heavy metal would work the best.


    Akron has the best solution for that, however, to make such changes in a blade, sorcery is necessary. And not just any sorcery, a runestone would be required.


    A runestone not only could contain a spell, but it also absorbs heat; as such, Alex''s final strike, which delivers all the stored kinetic energy in the form of a single strike, wouldn''t break his blade.


    That''s why the blade was a very necessary item Alex desired before the contest.


    "A runestone? Of a Soulless? I think you can find one in the market of the Capital City."


    Alex''s brows rose as he asked, "Do they sell Runestone of Soulless so openly?"


    In the human realm, anything related to Soulless was prohibited from being sold due to some religious reasons.


    But, "Yes, and you can find weapons and artifacts made of Soulless'' bodies."


    The girl responded with a smile. In her tone, Alex could sense subtle excitement which baffled him. Why was she excited?


    "But will we get the time to go shopping?" Jullie raised the question.


    Alex grinned, "Don''t worry, I will make some time."


    ---------**---------


    The carriage only came to a halt near the veil, which was, in fact, the border that separates the human world from the Blood Domain.


    It was located north of Frostbate which explained why it was so chilly around the place.


    "Please step out of the carriage." One of the soldiers voiced before Alex got up and opened the carriage door.


    Hopping off, he offered his hand to Jullie followed by Angelina, "Thank you."


    As the trio stepped down, they were met by a group of soldiers who were stationed at the Veil to verify the documents of the travelers who wished to cross through realms.


    Naturally, Alistair had all the documents required to take the duo to the other side. Not only the Vampire Lord but the Emperor of Grimland have given their permission.


    However, looking at the frowning faces of the men stationed Alex knew something was off.


    The one who wasn''t wearing the metallic helmet and possessed the strongest presence looked at something in his hand and back at Alex a couple of times.


    ''This doesn''t look good...''


    The raven-haired Vampire stepped forward before asking, "Is there any problem, soldier?"


    The man pointed at Alex before barking, "That person is suspected of killing the Emperor of Whiteden. He needs to come with us."


    The soldiers suddenly surrounded Alex with their swords ready to attack or incapacitate at any moment.


    Jullie narrowed her eyes, "There has been no official announcement that suggests Alex being the culprit. How can you call someone a criminal without evidence?"


    The lady released her aura, showing her Four-stars weren''t just there for decoration as she made the Commander flinch for a brief moment.


    However, he soon regained his composure and demanded, "There are several witnesses who would give the testimony of his crimes. And even if there is no official warrant for his arrest, under law, we can detain someone under the suspicion of murdering the King."


    The Commander signaled one of his soldiers to step forward.


    The said soldier was on his left, who took a step toward a nonchalant Alex.


    However, before another step he could travel, the soldiers found his vision turning blurry and his breath getting choked in his throat.


    Alistair, who was standing meters away from Alex, appeared between them in the blink of an eye and lifted the soldier off his feet


    "Khuk! Aghh .." The soldier flailed and tried to remove himself from the grip, but Alistair remained unfazed.


    "He is my guest, Commander and I am given the task to safely escort him to the Blood Domain." Alistair''s voice was much colder than the weather as he side glanced at the commander.


    The armored warrior gritted his teeth when suddenly the culprit spoke, "Despite having the advantage of number, I hardly believe you will make it alive, Commander. So for your own and your comrade''s safety, pretend that you never saw us."


    The Commander glared at Alex with utter hatred in his eyes. Despite knowing who killed his brethren back in Frostbate before executing the Patriarch, he could do nothing with the boy because of the presence of the two vampires.


    Even if each one of them attacked four of them, the two inhumane entities would surely overwhelm the forces easily. The woman with the purple hair also possesses quite an aura, and her unwavering gaze described that she won''t think before killing someone.


    And the culprit was rumored to be a strong warrior as well.


    In the end, the Commander had no other option than to let them go, "You may pass."


    *Dhak*


    Alistair dropped the soldiers on the ground before saying, "Please get back in the carriage. It won''t take us long to reach our destination."


    The soldiers near the veil Instructor the spell chanter to open the border and let the carriage pass.


    Alex kept looking at the Commander for a long time, before he turned around and opened the carriage door for the ladies.


    ''I hope they don''t trouble others for this matter...''


    ---------**---------


    A/N:- Well, you know? Wet, we are not much far away from the contest, which would possibly be the final arc of the story.


    Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 144 - 143- Blessing?

    "You look extremely displeased."


    Solaris clenched his fist in annoyance upon hearing that voice as the man landed in his court without any prior notice.


    "Eldorin, I really don''t want to talk to anyone at the moment."


    In the court stood a tall man, ideally 6''3, with long black hair and striking azure-blue eyes. A pair of round earrings tugged slightly at his ears, and a pan flute rested at his waist.


    The God of Wisdom, the wisest deities of the seven and someone who only watches everything from the sidelines, was suddenly appearing before Solaris.


    Solaris knew what could be the reason.


    And as the God of Light thought, "I have some advice that can remove that frown from your head. The reason for your displeasure will be pushed into another cycle of death and reincarnation and you will regain your control over the Curse, as you had in the past."


    Solaris heaved a sigh, "I don''t need your help for this. A mere mortal isn''t worth being indebted to you."


    Eldorin laughed, "You are clearly not in a situation where you can afford nonchalance even if the person in question is a mortal." With his gaze turning serious for a moment, Eldorin added, "After all, the entity supporting the mortal is not something any of us could defeat."


    Solaris flinched, before he directed his narrowed eyes at his fellow Deity, "You think I, the Great Ruler of Light, will lose to that puddle of dirt? Really, Eldorin?"


    "Yes, you will. And not only you, each seven of us won''t be able to survive once the Curse regains all its strength."


    Solaris snarled, "It devoured only those pests during the War which I deemed worthless to fight. You think that much would be enough to take me down? You are a fool, oh the Wise One."


    Eldorin laughed, his hand slamming against the back of his head. He wasn''t mocking Solaris; rather, he seemed genuinely amused.


    Solaris''s veins appeared on his forehead as he was inches away from obliterating the being in front of him.


    Eldorin soon stopped laughing, and while wiping his eyes, he asked, "Brother, you forgot something very basic, it seems." As he opened his eyes, there was evident contempt in his eyes as he said,


    "You, me, and every single existence in both realms possess something that makes us mutually vulnerable to that Curse."


    Solaris''s gaze turned cold. Eldorin was right...Solaris also has a Grimoire, just like every other deity, and that was a limitation that was imposed on any and every being by an individual against whom Solaris couldn''t go.


    The one who has access to the Akashic Record and the father of the seven deities.


    Solaris felt nervous...an emotion that the Ruler of Light hadn''t felt for a long time.


    Turning his gaze towards the raven-haired immortal, Solaris asked, "Tell me...what do you have in mind?"


    Eldorin grinned, "You are so easy, brother."


    Solaris gritted his teeth, "Just spit it already, you banshee."


    Eldorin suddenly waved his left hand and an orb appeared levitating between them,


    "Drakos Prime, the fourth world which would be participating in the Ascension Trial¡ªmy favorite ones because they ha-"


    "I don''t want to know. Just get on with it."


    Eldorin rolled his eyes, "You can have one of the ten, bless them and ask them to target a specific contestant during the tournament."


    Solaris narrowed his eyes, "If I have to bribe someone why won''t I go for someone from the strongest world?"


    "Because they won''t listen to your command, even if you threaten them."


    Solaris clicked his tongue. How can he forget that those brats contain his blood? Surely, they would be prideful.


    "The fourth one is your best option considering they are completely devoted to us."


    Solaris massaged his forehead, trying to think what would be the best option.


    There were certain risks he would need to face if he blessed a few mortals in exchange for erasing that Curse.


    ''I have already come this far...I can''t hesitate now...''


    Regaining his straight posture, Solaris said, "If I am going to stoop low, then I shall grant my blessing to all ten of them. I don''t want any blunders from this one."


    Eldorin scoffed, "Scaredy-cat."


    -----------**-----------


    Unaware of what was being conspired against him, Alex was making his way into the Blood Domain.


    As he have heard, the place was cold and gloomy. The sky was dark, no essence of the sun could be felt. There was no frost, unlike Whiteden, yet the weather was lower than the said country.


    Alex could see the beautiful auora in the sky, that made him dazed for a moment.


    For a long distance, there were no houses or establishments that could suggest that living beings resided there. Desolated lands, and no scenery that could provide relief to the eyes, except for the skies.


    "How far is the Capital City from here?" Alex asked as he stopped looking at the plain sight and returned inside the carriage.


    "Thirty minutes, at most," Angelina informed as she handed a coat to Jullie. The violet-haired completely underestimated the weather of the Blood Realm.


    Alex was baffled, "Even though we are so close to the Capital, it''s so empty outside?"


    The lady smiled with a troubled expression as she said, "Our Lord doesn''t like much noise. That''s why he has long forbid any shop or public facilities to be established near the Capital City."


    Alex was taken aback. The most eye-catching part of a kingdom is its capital city, and here, the man has completely forbidden any kind of entertainment.


    "And what about the shops you mentioned where we could find the Gemstone?" Alex asked; his focus had never faltered from the stone. He really needed that weapon to be made.


    "It''s about a two-hour ride on the carriage."


    Alex hummed, "So like fifteen minutes on foot, I guess?"


    Angelina nodded, only for Jullie to add, "Don''t try to sneak out randomly. Don''t forget our primary goal to be here."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I know Professor..."


    "We are here." Alistair suddenly informed as Alex peeked out of the window and found his eyes widening.


    The main entrance of the capital city was so huge that even a Minotaur could easily fit in. Unlike other grand capitals filled with golden palaces and lively streets, this place felt different¡ªquiet yet imposing.


    The streets were paved with smooth, dark stone, reflecting the faint glow of crimson lanterns that lined the walkways. Tall buildings with sharp, gothic architecture loomed over the city, their spires reaching for the dark sky.


    ''Ha**y Po**er type of shit ...'' Alex inwardly muttered as he marveled at the fascinating structure of the capital city with a smile lifting the edges of his lips.


    Soon the carriage came to a pause, before Alistair spoke, "We need to walk from this point."


    Alex stepped out of the carriage before helping the ladies, all while his eyes kept looking at the huge castle.


    ''It''s kinda horrifying...''


    The fortress stood majestically, an elegant blend of Gothic architecture and imposing grandeur. Its exterior was crafted from smooth obsidian stone that shimmered subtly in the moonlight, with intricate silver filigree tracing the edges of each tower.


    Tall, slender spires reached upwards, crowned with delicate but sharp tips as if clawing at the heavens.


    "It''s...mesmerizing..." Jullie muttered under her breath as she looked at the fort where the most ancient being on the planet lived.


    "Bet Sarah would have loved to be here..." Alex spoke those words only to regret a second later,


    "Sarah? Isn''t that the name of the Saintess?"


    Alex laughed, and shifted the conversation, "Mister Alistair, is it really okay for us to go in there without any gifts?"


    That question wasn''t answered by the vampire as the violet-haired said, "I have prepared a few gifts which the headmaster gave me."


    Alex was surprised, "Woah...so that''s why you were near the carriage rather than in the office."


    Jullie nodded before she took out a few boxes and bags from the carriage storage compartment, with Angelina''s help.


    Jullie handed a few of them to Alex before saying, "Be polite when offering them."


    Alex nodded, "Sure." Not like he was going to be rude to a Monarch for no reason.


    "Now then, please follow me," Alistair said as he gestured towards the entrance of the castle.


    Alex was steeling his nerves for the meeting, as he stepped toward the castle¡ªonly to jolt in alert when he saw a figure flying in his way.


    Alistair moved faster and caught the incoming figure in his arms, "Sir Allen?" Alistair looked shocked seeing the Duke-ranked Vampire being bloodied and bruised so badly.


    Alistair looked towards the castle to find who could have done such a thing to a Duke, only to find his eyes widening upon seeing the culprit.


    "Lady Natasha?"


    A pretty woman wearing a black shirt and white shorts stepped out of the shadows, revealing her ominous glowing red eyes, as she snarled, "Remove the dirt for me, Alistair."


    Natasha was about to walk away saying so when suddenly, her eyes landed on Alex


    She kept staring at him for a few seconds, making Alex raise his brow in question, but without saying anything, she turned around and left.


    Alex chuckled, ''Strange creature...''


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Drop a comment. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 145 - 144- Diary of the unknown

    They weren''t allowed to meet the Vampire Lord right away, since someone was meeting him already.


    Naturally, they didn''t say anything and nodded when Alistair suggested resting up a little in the guest room.


    Jullie and Alex were given rooms next to each other. The castle was too huge so there was no scarcity of rooms.


    "If you need something, a maid will always be standing at your door. Just tell her." Alistair spoke before he closed the door with a slight bow.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he found himself in an unfamiliar room that was dull and boring talking about curtains and wall color. The room was clean, and the furniture was new, explaining that no one generally stays here.


    From the earlier conversation with Angelina, Alex discerned that the Vampire Monarch doesn''t generally entertain guests since the entity loves solitary more than anything.


    "Hmm? There are books..." Alex approached the bookshelves, his nerd side acting up as he took out a few books and read the titles,


    [The Great War of Power Distribution]


    [The Rulers'' Dilemma]


    [The Noble Sacrifice]


    Alex has already read all three of them. They were mainly focused on the time when the realms were dividing, and the struggle for power and management became a real issue.


    In the past, they all had a single enemy that they needed to eradicate: Soulless. However, with time, the amount of Soulless dwindled, and at some point, all the races started to think that they needed to settle down.


    Alex was aware of why so many Soulless were appearing at that time, that all the races fought against the cursed beings altogether.


    Soulless are empty husks, stripped of life but cursed to move. Their bodies remember what they once were, driven by echoes of a will that no longer exists. They are not dead, yet they are not truly alive¡ªjust hollow shells, puppeted by the remnants of their former selves.


    At that time, the Upper Realm was going through a war, and it was getting difficult to take care of the dead remains of the Chaos army. The remnants of their soul could cause unnecessary destruction. That''s why the Seven Deities used to dump the remnants into the lower realms.


    That''s why there was an abundance of Soulless at that time, and with the war reaching its conclusion, the number of Soulless diminished as well.


    And when that happened, every race divided their nations to maintain peace and not get in each other''s way.


    Alex went through a few more books, but sadly, he knows what''s written in them, already. Being a book lover, Alex used to read just any book he got his hands on.


    The very fact he even read children''s fairy tales at the age of thirteen shows how big of a book lover he was.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, he took out a book which had no title. The book was quite old and was repeatedly read since the book cover was slightly torn.


    Alex sat down on the bed and opened the book. The title read:


    "First Chapter: My Beginning."


    It was handwritten, and the handwriting was quite elegant.


    Alex flipped the page and read the first page,


    [The moment I opened my eyes, I found darkness all around me. I was living, yet not. I could breathe but couldn''t move my body on my will. I have watched kingdoms fall, armies being devoured and the balance of the war tipping to one side just of a single addition.]


    [The ugliness of a War, the sacrifices one has to make, the pain of separation, and the anguish of betrayal, I have felt it all, yet those emotions weren''t mine.]


    [At some point, I believed my existence would forever remain attached to the being who gave birth to my existence and consciousness. However, I was wrong.]


    Alex paused as the text ended at the corner of the page.


    ...for some reason, more than a book, it seems like a diary. Someone''s personal diary.


    He flipped the pages and found all the pages were written by the same person and the chapters were different phases of their life.


    Alex went through the pages to see if he could find a name at the end, but no. There was nothing that could signify to whom the diary belonged.


    "Should I continue to read it?" Alex knew it was wrong to read someone else''s diary, but his curiosity got the better of him. Boredom and the urge to learn more nudged him toward the tempting pages.


    In the end, he continued,


    [It was chaotic to live within the consciousness of someone else yet not be able to communicate with them. The wails of their agony always tormented me...but slowly, those cries began to sound pitiful to me.]


    [It was heartbreaking to see someone being pushed into doing something that caused him so dearly in the past. It was like you were punished severely for doing something, yet again, you are being forced to repeat the act.]


    [While the world deemed the being''s nature as ferocious and savage, I know deep within that he was hurting. It also felt pain and contained emotions.]


    [Just like how I remained silent all those times because of my inability to speak, the being in which I reside also remained silent because of the responsibility he withheld on his shoulders.]


    Alex paused, reaching the end of the third page. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A person inside someone else, experiencing their emotions, seeing what they saw yet not being able to do anything.


    ''Exactly, how does that work?''


    Alex went through a few more pages, and most of them were the directory of the writer, seeing things through the eyes of another being.


    And the other being in question...was always surrounded by trouble.


    On the seventh page, the first line was,


    [I think...it''s time.]


    [I can feel myself gaining some control, I can hear his voice in my head and sometimes communicate as well....well, it''s more like trying to convey something to him since the other party never responds.]


    ''Interesting...'' Alex flipped the page and read how the writer began showing more vivid emotions and affected the parent body in which the writer resided.


    The development from being just an audience to an active member of the body happened within fifteen pages of the diary.


    *Flip*


    [Chapter Two: Freedom]


    Alex raised his brows; it seemed the author finally received freedom from the parent body.


    He flipped the page and read,


    [I was...no longer with him. I was free...able to look around and experience the sensation which only I had an idea about.]


    [It was...unreal, to have my own body. I could do anything I wanted. Walk around, speak as much as I want, meet people, and fight them...I could do whatever I wanted with my body.]


    [...yet, it feels like I have been detached from something very precious to me. I don''t know how I can explain it, but it feels like something was empty. Like I wasn''t being myself. A very significant part of me was snatched away from me.]


    [Living within his consciousness made me feel several severe emotions, not a single moment of rest, and now that I finally attained peace, I am not peaceful at all....]


    [I miss him...]


    *Knock*


    Alex''s eyes were torn away from the diary as he heard from the other side, "Alex."


    Alex looked at the diary...he was kind of interested in knowing what was written further, that''s why he stored the diary in his ring rather than placing it back on the bookshelf.


    "Ah, yes." Walking to the door, he opened it and found the familiar violet-haired lady standing there.


    "What were you doing?" Jullie asked curiously. It has already been a few hours since they came here and he never even once tried to walk out of the room.


    Alex shrugged, "Was just reading some books. What happened?"


    Jullie peeked into his room and indeed a few books were resting over the bed.


    She redirected her eyes towards him before saying, "Lord Dravenlock has called us to join him for dinner."


    Alex nodded, "Just give me a few minutes to freshen up."


    Jullie nodded, "Okay, I will be waiting."


    Alex went inside and took a quick bath before changing his clothes. He didn''t wear anything formal, just a shirt and trousers before stepping out of the room.


    "I am read-uh?" Unexpectedly, Jullie wasn''t present there; rather, the woman whom Alex previously saw kicking Allen''s ass.


    "Lady Natasha?" Alex asked, "Did you need something from me?"


    The woman narrowed her eyes, and with her hands on her waist, she leaned towards Alex.


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    For some odd reason, he sniffed him, and slowly, she closed her eyes.


    "Umm?" He called out, "Is everything alright?"


    The woman was acting too weird.


    Natasha opened her eyes and stood back up. In a heavy tone, she commanded,


    "Follow me."


    ----------**-----------


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 146 - 145- Untapped potential

    Following the lady to the dining hall, Alex couldn''t help but marvel at the numerous paintings and antiques lined up by the wall.


    "Are these paintings from the hunting days of the Vampire Lord?" Alex asked as he saw paintings of hundreds of dead bodies piled up and a vacant throne resting over the tower.


    In another picture, there was a round table with five seats only four of them were occupied by four different races. The seat of the Vampire Lord was left vacant.


    In other pictures as well, the Vampire Lord couldn''t be seen in any of them, even though Alex knew those paintings were dedicated to Azeroth.


    "Hmm?" Alex hummed again; in questioning, however, Natasha ignored him, walking silently with her long hair swaying slightly with each step.


    ''Guess someone doesn''t like to talk...'' Alex didn''t say anything after that and followed the woman in silence until they reached a certain door.


    "He is waiting-."


    Alex stepped inside before she could finish.


    Although there was a familiar person in the room, Alex couldn''t look at her.


    His whole focus was converged on a single person.


    Sitting at the head position of the table, the red-eyed individual looked back at Alex with a blank look.


    His face has wrinkles, but those aging marks only elevated his charm as a man. Short white hair was almost blending with his pale white skin. Even though the man possessed a lean build, his aura didn''t leave any doubt about his strength.


    "You must be Alex. Please sit down." His voice carried a weighty, commanding presence.


    Alex nodded before he made his way towards Jullie and stood next to her.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Your Majesty." Alex extended the formal greetings.


    The Vampire Monarch chuckled, the heavy sound from his throat making the cup plate vibrate, as he added, "You don''t need to be so formal. Anyway, sit down."


    Alex nodded before joining the table.


    The comfortable chair engulfed his stiff body before he heard Azeroth asking, "Did you meet my daughter?"


    Alex nodded, "Yes...she is a nice person." At least she didn''t say something abusive like a clich¨¨ cocky Princess.


    Azeroth smiled mischievously, "It seems you didn''t have a good interaction with her. Well, I can understand. Nat is very much like me...silent and solitary lover."


    Alex smiled in response, before he suddenly remembered something, "Uh, I brought something for you."


    He summoned the gifts Jullie gave him and extended them towards Azeroth. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Vampire Monarch raised his brows as he asked, "You know spatial magic?" Saying so, he took the gifts with a slight tilt of his head to show gratitude before a servant came to pick them up.


    Alex responded, "I can make anything a storage space using my magic. Not really spatial magic."


    Azeroth hummed, a contemplative frown creasing brows, as he added, "That''s a basic level of spatial magic, but if what you say is true, then you can use your magic for quite terrifying things."


    Alex was taken aback, "I don''t understand, sir."


    Azeroth thought for a moment before asking, "If it''s possible, tell me what is the requirement for you to use your skill?"


    Naturally, Alex didn''t feel that the man would exploit the information in any way, so he revealed, "I need to touch both, what I want to make my storage and what I need to store. However, nothing living could be contained within my storage."


    He has tried to store living things before, but they died the moment they were pushed into his dimensional pocket.


    "And do you need to push the entity towards your storage to push them inside your storage space?"


    Alex thought for a moment¡ªthis was the first time for someone to take interest, not in his swordsmanship but his magical skill¡ªbefore he responded,


    "No, even if I push the storage component toward the thing, it will work-ah!" Alex''s eyes widened suddenly, as he realized something crucial.


    Azeroth smiled, "You understand, right? If you can measure the magic capability and the size of your target and prepare a perfect vessel for them, you can create a death trap for them, easily."


    Alex had never thought of using his skill for such inhumane practices. However, he wasn''t against it.


    As an assassin and someone who was destined to kill in the future as well, he was quite thrilled at the idea.


    "But there must be a limitation to it, no?" Jullie added. It wasn''t like she showed any reluctance to let Alex use his skill in such an...outlandish way. However, it sounded too simple and overwhelming that''s why Jullie believed there must be some catch.


    Azeroth nodded, "As I said, he needs to realize the magic capabilities of the target, and the overall size of the being he is planning to devour."


    Picking a small bowl and a spoon, he explained, "You can fit the spoon in the bowl, but the spoon won''t be able to cover the bowl, and hence, it will fall."


    Alex added, "My spatial storage will break, and I will receive backlash since my Soul Energy always remains connected to the storage equipment."


    The Vampire Supreme nodded, "Yes, that''s right. And you cannot create too big of a storage since there are beings who can damage your soul through it."


    Alex was stunned, "Is that possible?"


    "My experiences say so."


    There was no further question needed. If the Vampire Lord said something based on his vast experience then it must be true.


    ''I need to gain some experience at assessing others'' magic strength...'' If Alex could do so, he might be able to use his storage skill as a devouring spell.


    Meeting the man before the Ascension Trials was really fortunate for Alex since, by himself, he couldn''t have thought of such a way of using his skill.


    "I completely forgot about the dinner.*ting*" He tapped the fork on the glass before the servants began serving the food one by one, and in a very orderly fashion.


    Their movements were calculated and quite elegant. No extra movement, and no sound while serving the food.


    They were served soup first which Alex quite enjoyed because of its slight tangy flavour and the perfect blend of spices.


    Soon, the other dishes were served, and the dinner went silently.


    ....


    "I heard about your duel with Allen. And I cannot be any more ashamed of his actions." After dinner, they were sitting in the study room, with Alex across from the Vampire Lord.


    Jullie was tired, so she retired early and left the men alone.


    "He disrespected the Holy Mother, and that''s a sin in my eyes. So I am thankful for what you did to him." There was no hidden meaning or grudge in his voice even though his subordinate was humiliated and beaten to the verge of death.


    That shows how sensible the man is.


    Alex shook his head, "You don''t need to thank me. I did what was the most obvious ...however, if you are really thankful, please don''t let him appear in the human realm again."


    Azeroth gave a firm nod, "I assure you. Allen would never trouble you or your brethren ever again."


    The conversation came to a pause before Azeroth asked the maid nearby to bring tea for them.


    As she walked out, Azeroth asked, "I have heard about the recent commotion in the human realm...because of some prophecy. Mind sharing some details?"


    Alex wasn''t surprised to hear that the Vampire Lord was aware of the prophecy Sarah shared. He has eyes and ears in each domain.


    Leaning back in his seat, the silver-headed boy responded, "A disaster is approaching, and to tackle that, every race would need to unify once again."


    Azeroth didn''t give any particular reaction, signifying he wasn''t completely unaware.


    Exhaling a sigh, he added, "That was a time...when the warriors from each race gave importance to their safety and ignored their rivalry. But in today''s generation, I feel there would be quite a bit of problem for different races to come together and handle the catastrophe."


    "They have to. They would have no other option." Alex followed, holding conviction in his voice.


    The Vampire Lord raised his brows, "You see quite sure about this?"


    Alex nodded, "I trust the Saintess'' words, and after hearing her prophecy, I know that once the disaster shows its face, all the four major races would have to unite...just like the old times..." Alex''s voice trailed off when his eyes landed on a certain parchment resting on the table.


    The handwriting on the parchment was the same as it was in the diary, which ushered the human to ask, "Did you write that?"


    Azeroth glanced at the paper, before shaking his head, "No, it wasn''t me." Saying so, a smile bloomed on his face as he looked at Alex.


    Alex waited for him to reveal who is the writer, but even after waiting for a few seconds, Azeroth remained silent


    ''...weird father, weird daughter ...''


    -------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment

 Chapter 147 - 146- He is not him

    "Are you sure about it?" Devon asked as he continued to work on his report.


    He was in the academy because of security reasons. Even though the mage said that he wouldn''t be very helpful against two vampires who served the Monarch, the King insisted since, in the capital, Devon was the only one he could rely on.


    He was finishing his report about the meeting of Alex and the two escorts, when suddenly Celestria and Amanda approached him, asking him to teach them.


    The blond Princess looked hesitant as she asked, "Will you teach me?"


    She was unsure since Devon picked his student, and those students always have been magic geniuses. Every year, he only takes one student, and this year, he has already announced Amanda as his student.


    On top of it, Celestria wasn''t a genius witch. There were numerous magicians out there who could defeat her.


    Devon heaved a sigh, as he asked, "Before that, tell me Celestria, how determined you are?"


    The way he didn''t lift his eyes nor showed his usual smile, which puts others at ease, made the Princess feel unusually nervous in his presence.


    However, she didn''t hesitate in revealing her honest thoughts, "I''m ready to face any trial you set before me, whether during training or before that. This isn''t just empty talk¡ªyou''re free to test me."


    Devon raised his brows, and for the first time, his eyes left the parchment.


    Looking up at the Princess, dead in the eye, he said, "What do you want to achieve?"


    "Strength. Enough to not become a burden on others." Her answer was straight and required no contemplation, signifying that she had already decided what she wanted to achieve.


    Devon interlaced his fingers before his lips. He could tell that Celestria was serious¡ªmore than how much she was last year when he saw her during the tournament.


    Celestria failed to qualify and even with that, she didn''t look much affected. At that time, she was much like a typical Princess who was continuing with her life without any definite goal in mind. After all, she never had the fear of her future.


    ....however, she was now fearful. She was scared of losing, scared of becoming the weakness of a certain someone.


    That was all Devon needed. A student willing to immerse themselves entirely in training¡ªnothing more. With that, even an ordinary person could be shaped into a genius magician.


    "Okay, we will start tomorrow. I am extending my stay at the Academy." He scraped the report since he would probably write a letter.


    Amanda raised her brows, "But...is that okay? For you to be here?" She was happy about the fact that he was staying to train them, but considering his role in the capital, it was quite surprising.


    Devon exhaled a sigh, "After the prophecy, Your Majesty has told me to focus on recruiting reliable and powerful mages. And my eyes say, I have already found two."


    Amanda and Celestria smiled as they glanced at each other, before bidding their farewell,


    "See you tomorrow at the gym, Instructor."


    ---------**---------


    The birthday celebration would be held tomorrow, that''s why Alex was asked to stay tonight here in the palace.


    Considering the celebration might go on until late at night, it was highly likely for them to return the day after tomorrow. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How did the talk with the Monarch go?" As Alex approached his room, Jullie was standing there, wearing a different set of clothes.


    "It was informative..." Alex opened his room, and invited, "...wanna come in?"


    Jullie nodded. Out here, it seemed awkward to talk, considering the empty halls made their voices echo.


    As Jullie stepped inside, Alex offered her a chair while he sat across from her.


    "So? Did you learn something?" She asked as she draped her left leg over the other.


    ...Alex wouldn''t lie, he got distracted when her long legs peeked from the slit of her night dress.


    However, he had enough experience to not let his gaze become obvious before he told her, "He is quite a man with several years of experience. He had knowledge about everything I spoke of, and he even revealed a few things which were either not written in books or were wrongly mentioned."


    Jullie intervened, her fingers on her knees as she leaned back in her seat before responding, "Well, he has been a part of various major incidents. Lord Azeroth has always been the deterrent that didn''t allow any realm to overwhelm the other."


    Alex nodded, "Yeah, that''s right. He even shared a few things about what he faced during the great crisis. And you know what, I think if something like that happens again, we humans won''t just be a meat shield this time."


    Jullie nodded, "Yes, we are now much more organized and trained."


    Their conversation about Azeroth and the war lasted for a few more minutes before Jullie said, "I should get back. Tomorrow is a long day."


    Just as the lady got up, Alex said, "You look stunning, by the way."


    The older one''s left brow elevated, as she turned to look at him.


    With her hands crossed under her breast, which made them appear bigger, she asked, "You didn''t compliment me when I was wearing that gown, and now, you like to see me in this nightdress?"


    Alex shrugged, "Preference. I like women who dress according to their comfort, rather than forcing themselves to wear something they clearly are not used to wearing."


    Jullie was slightly taken aback by that statement. However, she soon followed, "If I talk about comfort, I feel the most comfortable in my battle gear."


    "Yeah, that''s why I was mesmerized by your beauty when I saw you in your battle gear."


    Jullie''s eyes widened slightly¡ªthis might be the first time she was called beautiful when she didn''t dress like a proper lady.


    Lowering her eyes, she turned around and said, "Don''t tease your elders, Alex." Saying so, she made her way out of the room.


    Alex chuckled, seeing that reaction. The Huntress, the Dominatrix, or many other titles were given to her by her fans, but right now, Alex saw a different side of hers, which probably no one had ever known.


    "Now then..." Once Alex ensures that Jullie entered her room, he got up from the couch, and draped the long coat over and opened the window.


    The cold wind howled, making him shiver, but he didn''t stop from jumping out and landing on the backside of the castle.


    "Hello, there." He saw a familiar face waiting for him just outside his window.


    "Good evening, Sir Alex." It was Angelina, whom he told about his plans to visit the market earlier when they were being escorted to their rooms.


    Alex knew he wouldn''t get a chance tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, they needed to leave. Considering there was a chance for Jullie to forbid him from going to the market because of the bad weather or some other reasons, he didn''t tell her.


    "You don''t need to be so formal...well, shall we go?" Alex asked, as he buttoned the coat, covered his mouth and head, and got ready to move.


    Angelina nodded, "I will lead the way."


    The next thing that anyone could have seen was two silver blurs rushing out of the castle.


    Although they were silent and fast, a certain someone, from the window on the first floor, saw them clearly.


    "He really is a restless child." Azeroth chuckled as he tore his eyes away from the outside and walked back to the table.


    "Why did you give it to him?" In the room, there was someone else as well, who asked Azeroth in a very displeased tone.


    The Vampire Lord remained nonchalant as he took a sip of his tea before responding, "He has the right to know."


    Natasha growled, "But he is not ''him''."


    Azeroth raised his brows, "Really? But did you not sense him in Alex? I think you did. Otherwise, nothing would have stopped you from extorting your diary from him."


    Natasha crossed her arms, her eyes sharp, as she said, "He can never be him. Yes, he has the scent of him...but I know it."


    Azeroth heaved a sigh, "Nat, you just don''t want to accept the reality. Unless that Curse, your father, wouldn''t have accepted Alex, the boy would have never been able to defeat Allen."


    Natasha was rendered speechless. She knew everything about the incident that occurred back in Grimland.


    And as Azeroth mentioned, unless the Curse wouldn''t have allowed it, Alex might have completely lost his sanity that day.


    The Vampire Supreme leaned back in his chair, before stating, "I am surprised you didn''t just jump on him right after noticing him. I mean, I know how much you miss your father."


    Natasha growled, "I am never going to call a teenager, my father!" Saying so, she darted out of the room.


    Azeroth chuckled, seeing the girl being all flustered.


    Moving his gaze towards the picture frame resting on the table, he couldn''t help but mutter,


    "Our daughter has finally found him, dear."


    ----------***----------


    A/N:- If you can make a sense out of it, great. But if you can''t, don''t worry. I will explain everything in detail. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 148 - 147- Offer

    If someone had asked what the heavens are, then Alex would have just pointed out his surroundings.


    The nearest town where Alex could have found what he required was called Moonvale, which took twenty minutes to reach, at his top speed.


    It was a big town which had stores on each and every street. There were several inns and motels where people could stay.


    At the moment, the town was bustling since there was a big celebration about to happen tomorrow, which, most of all, the noble Vampires and their family members would attend.


    "It''s already approaching midnight yet the shops are open?" Alex asked, but not like he minded it at all. If they remain open for the whole night, he could take his sweet time browsing through all kinds of shops.


    Angelina explained, "We vampires don''t need to sleep often, so the shops are mostly open all the time so they don''t get bored."


    "Nice." Alex rejoiced. This was perfect.


    However, he suddenly remembered something crucial and instantly asked the girl, "They do accept human gold and platinum plates, right?"


    Alex has many gold coins, which he gained through rewards and monster hunting back in Chainedvale.


    Angelina smiled at him, "They do, but the monetary value of coins here in Blood Domain is slightly off balance compared to the human realm. Here, even a simple meal would cost you ten gold coins."


    "...." Alex was...rendered speechless. Blatant robbery!


    He has twenty platinum plates in hand...and now, he just wishes that he could gain the gemstone in exchange for whatever he has earned until now.


    "But you don''t need to worry about the cost, Sir Alex," Angeline spoke suddenly, making the silver head surprised.


    "What do you mean?" The swordsman asked.


    Angelina took out a small badge from her back pocket before showing it to Alex, "This is the symbol of the Dravenlock clan¡ªif I show it to the shopkeeper, they won''t take money from you, and later, someone from the castle will come and pay for your purchase."


    Alex was taken aback by the sudden golden ticket she was offering, "How did you get that?" He asked.


    "Your Majesty gave it to me since he knew you wanted to buy something from here."


    Alex was...not surprised to hear that Azeroth knew his intentions.


    He took the badge from the lady and looked at the crest.


    A crown adorned with dark rubies. Resting atop the shield, this crown signifies their royal supremacy, with rubies resembling droplets of blood¡ªa tribute to their lineage.


    This was his free ticket to buy whatever he wanted. And considering how long the Vampire Monarch has lived on this planet, there was no doubt that his treasury would be immense.


    Heaving a sigh, Alex muttered, "It''s surprising tho...for the Vampire Lord to give such a precious thing..."


    "It''s probably compensation for sparing my brother, Sir Alex." Angelina followed, and that made Alex''s eyes widen.


    "Wait...you are Allen''s sister?!"


    Angelina nodded, "Yes, our father is the same."


    That took him by surprise. The way she has been behaving around him, being polite and respectful, he could have never guessed that she was Allen''s sister.


    "Do you not have a good relationship with Allen?" Alex could only land on a single conclusion after assessing her attitude towards him.


    Angelina shook her head, "He never bullied me or something; it''s just that I don''t like his attitude toward people or how he usually tends to behave when he becomes obsessed with something."


    Alex nodded, "Yeah, he was annoying the last time I met him."


    Angelina nodded in assent, and their conversation came to a standstill.


    Alex exhaled a long breath, before saying, "Okay then, I will gladly accept this compensation."


    ....


    Alex didn''t just buy things right away; rather, he was just looking around for a bit.


    There were numerous familiar and unfamiliar things around¡ªhowever, what got his interest was the sturdy armor, antiques, and range of weapons made of Soulless'' materials.


    ''There is no restriction at all...'' If he wants to buy something made of Soulless'' body, then he has to keep it hidden from the authorities. A heavy fine and possible imprisonment are granted to those who are caught using Soulless products.


    "You can find good gemstones there," Angelina suggested while pointing toward a specific store.


    Alex nodded before heading towards the said store.


    *Tring*


    The bell echoed, signifying the arrival of customers, as Alex looked around the small shop. It has a long counter across the entrance and several feet-long shelves. On each shelf, there was a box and a few characters written on it.


    Alex could faintly smell the scent of scented wax and rust. Blood? Maybe.


    His instincts didn''t tell him there was any danger so he calmly called out, "Hello? Is anyone there?"


    The footsteps of an individual arrived from the back, and not so long after, a young woman in her mid-twenties appeared.


    "Hello, there. How can I help you?" Wiping her mouth which had a few blood stains, she asked with a smile.


    Nasty.


    "Can I get a gemstone of a Disaster-ranked Soulless?" Initially Alex had the intention to ask a little about the store or about the different kinds of gemstones. However, his first impression of the woman was not good so he decided to finish his business and leave as soon as he could.


    The woman nodded, "Well, I can show you, but are you going to offer yourself as a payment?"


    *SHLINK*


    A sword was drawn and the shopkeeper was pressed against the wall with the sword pierced inside her chest, "Disrespecting a guest is already a crime, and here you are disrespecting the guest of the Supreme Lord, huh?" Angelina spoke as she removed the cloak and exposed the crest of Dravenclock on her breast pocket.


    The shopkeeper visibly paled in shock. She just had a good sniff of human blood, so she thought she could try her luck..but,


    "I-I apologize....please don''t report me."


    Alex sighed, "Yeah, whatever. Just show me the Gemstone."


    In the end, Alex got three gemstones of his liking all for free.


    After exiting the shop, Alex asked, "Is there any blacksmith nearby? I am thinking of buying a few good swords." It wasn''t like he didn''t trust Akron to make the perfect sword. But Alex wanted to have a few alternatives just in case.


    The woman thought for a moment before responding, "I don''t think you would find a weapon to your liking, Sir Alex. Most of the forge here make weapons in mass amounts without much detailing."


    Alex hummed; it''s understandable since the people living here don''t like to battle much. And the noble families surely must have their own blacksmith.


    "Is there anything else you want to look for?" Angelina asked. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex hummed in contemplation. He really couldn''t find anything here that he could legally use in the human domain. And once the Celestial Decree descends, he would be able to buy Soulless products without hiding.


    After a few moments of thought, Alex decided to retreat, "I think we should-ah, wait." He suddenly remembered something.


    Alex gave all the presents Jullie gave him to the Vampire Monarch, and now, he has nothing to offer to the Vampire Princess.


    "I think I need a gift." He started walking randomly, after saying so.


    Angelina realized what gift he was talking about, so she said, "There is a shop nearby where you can find all kinds of presents."


    Alex shook his head, "No...that won''t do..." His eyes were roaming around the marketplace, searching for something that even he didn''t know.


    "Ah!" His feet came to a halt as his eyes suddenly landed on a certain thing.


    Angelina hesitantly asked, "Will that...really be a good option to gift the Princess?"


    Alex shrugged, "Well, we will find out once I give it to her." He went ahead and bought it.


    ---------**---------


    Allen was currently lying down on his bed; unconscious.


    After trying to negotiate with the Vampire Monarch to let him have Alex, Allen was beaten black and blue by Natasha before being thrown out.


    Now, currently lying down on the bed, he felt his muscles tensing and mind swirling.


    A deep-rooted command surfaced, and Allen felt his mind-bending to the will of what was etched into his memories.


    A demand. An order. Something that Allen must do. He exists to fulfill that goal.


    "I must...kill ...that thing..." Allen muttered, even though he had yet to regain consciousness. His fists were balled, as blood continued to drip down his hands.


    His teeth were gritted, and his body faintly glowed with ominous dark energy.


    He was morphing, changing into a being that could fulfill his role.


    The sole reason he went all the way to Grimland wasn''t because of the Saintess. It was to challenge that being.


    And now, that thing was within his reach.


    "Won''t miss...this time..."


    ----------**----------


    A/N:- Well, RIP. Remember, the curse was used as a tool, not just because Solaris wanted it. There was a participation of other gods in this as well.


    Drop a comment.

 Chapter 149 - 148- Celas Diary:2

    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Celestria opened the door and was surprised to see the maids holding several dresses in their hands.


    "Your Highness, the dresses you ordered were delivered. Where can I put them?"


    The maid asked, which reminded Celestria that she, indeed, had asked for several dresses of a similar kind a few days ago.


    "Ah, put them on the bed. I will arrange them later." She told them before giving the maids some space to enter.


    Back then, when she went on a date with Alex, he complimented her attire. That''s why Celestria ordered more than a dozen similar dresses.


    ''You don''t need to change your preference because of me¡­'' He said, but how can she tell him that anything she wears or does is to get his attention and make him happy?


    She doesn''t actually have much of a preference in clothing, but after Alex complimented it, her new favorite is a floral blouse with a knee-length skirt.


    Although Amanda suggested that a girl should have a few things in their arsenal to surprise their partner and excite them even, until now, Celestria couldn''t muster up the strength to wear something sexy or provocative.


    ''This is bad¡­if I keep hesitating that bitch of a Saintess would hog all his attention¡­.'' Celestria bit the nail of her thumb in nervousness.


    Talking about the Saintess, Celestria was reminded of that day, when Alex introduced them to each other.


    Particularly, that conversation she had with Sarah,


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "You betrayed him," was the first thing Sarah said once Alex left them alone in the cafe.


    "You were standing along with others, while Alex was getting blamed." She added, making Celestria''s heart tremble.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    It was not surprising for Sarah to be aware of the situation since the matter of Soulless''s appearance reached the church as well. And someone who has taken an interest in Alex, Sarah must have surely dug up information about him.


    She clenched her fist under the table, as she muttered, "And I repent myself for that until this date."


    The other one leaned back in her seat, looking at Celestria with a judging look, as she asked, "But with those emotions, can you still look him in the eye? Do you not feel guilty?"


    "I do, as I said, I still feel guilty about what I did back then. I trusted the wrong people and got influenced by what my eyes saw. I completely sealed the voice of my heart and blamed Alex for what he never did."


    Celestria couldn''t forget that night when she went to meet Alex in the prison. She remembers each and every detail of what she spoke that night¡­how she behaved. And also how Alex reacted to her blame.


    ¡­maybe, that was the day when Alex completely changed. And Celestria knows that those changes were a result of how much she hurt him.


    "Tell me, Celestria, are you willing to sacrifice your status, wealth, and luxury to be with him?" When Sarah asked that, Celestria faintly saw her eyes radiating a peculiar energy.


    However, nothing could have stopped the girl from uttering, "Yes, I can."


    Sarah hummed, before asking again, "Even if it takes your life?"


    "Yes¡­under any circumstances, I want to be with him."


    There was no doubt but just conviction. The moment Celestria realized her feelings for Alex, she knew the direction of her life.


    Sarah heaved a sigh. Resting her elbow on the table and cupping her cheek, she said, "You are naive, Celestria. To think you would follow the motto of ''I love him so I must serve him'' is laughable."


    Celestria was taken aback, "Why would you say something like that? Don''t you think the same?"


    Sarah shook her head, "If my intentions had been to serve him, I would have reached Alex sooner than you, believe it or not. And trust me, Alex would also not like the fact that you have made your life goal so narrow."


    Celestria frowned, "What do you want to say?"


    Sarah explained, "If you want to walk alongside him then first stop seeing yourself as an object which has only purpose to serve him. You are a person, Celestria. A person with self-respect and ambition. Surely, your direction should be the same as Alex''s if you are looking to be with him, but remember, as his partner, you need to walk beside him, not behind him."


    Sarah''s words took Celestria completely by surprise.


    She has been believing that loving someone meant to be always useful to them. That''s why she decided to become Alex''s support and follow him wherever he goes.


    And she was expecting to hear the same from Sarah, considering she was also in love with Alex.


    But now¡­.


    "Will that make him happy?" Celestria asked, still sounding unsure.


    Sarah nodded, "As much as I know him he would rather prefer a partner rather than a server."


    Celestria was rendered speechless for a few moments.


    For some reason, she wasn''t able to refute what Sarah suggested. The way she sounded so certain about Alex''s preference that Celestria couldn''t say anything against her.


    After another minute of pause, Celestria asked, "What about you? Are you willing to be in a relationship with him, when I am already his girlfriend?"


    Sarah chuckled, "Are you? Last I remembered, he didn''t reciprocate your feelings."


    Celestria groaned, "He told you¡­"


    Sarah laughed, "No, I just guessed it. But I know that you aren''t his girlfriend."


    Celestria clenched her fist; this damn woman is playing tricks now!


    "So what?! It''s just a matter of time before he also says those magical words."


    Sarah''s smile never faded, "Well, best of luck with that," As much as Sarah knows, Ceaser would never say ''I love you'' or anything around that, from the front.


    His actions show how much he cares for someone.


    Since it was already getting late, Sarah decided to end this conversation, "You have somehow gained his trust and respect. Don''t ever do something foolish that will make him doubt you."


    With her eyes turning serious, the Saintess added, "Since once you lose his trust, nothing in the world can grant you his forgiveness."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Celestria jolted out of her reverie as she remembered those serious eyes of Sarah.


    Truth be told when Celestria decided to follow Alex to Swortine, she was nervous. She was going against his words and was putting herself in danger.


    However, as Sarah suggested, Celestria made a decision for herself and didn''t hesitate to follow her decision.


    And in the end, Alex was not displeased with what she did.


    Not only that but since that day, she had been training regularly since Celestria wanted to stand on equal footing with Alex.


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Celestria called out, "Who?"


    "It''s me. Amanda."


    Celestria told her to come in as the Princess continued to arrange all the new dresses.


    "Woah¡­are you planning to run away or something?" The green-haired girl asked as she saw so many dresses resting on the bed.


    Celestria smilingly shook her head, "Bought a few new dresses. You can take a few if you like them."


    Amanda hummed, as she slowly went through the apparel, as she said, "Cela¡­I need your advice on something."


    Celestria was slightly surprised since usually it''s her who takes Amanda''s advice.


    "Yeah, sure."


    Amanda looked unusually hesitant, that''s why Celestria didn''t usher her to talk and allowed the girl to first collect her thoughts.


    Finally, after another moment of pause, she asked, "Did you have sex with Alex?"


    "...!!" Celestria''s body jolted, as she was completely stunned upon being asked such an unexpected and absurd question.


    Turning towards her, she asked, "W-What with this bizarre question?"


    Amanda looked apologetic, "I know it sounds rude to ask about your private life, but I need to know¡­"


    "Exactly what you want to know?" Celestria couldn''t understand what she was getting at.


    Amanda explained, "We have been taught several rules which we must follow until we get married. Surely you must have been taught by your mother, as well, no?"


    Celestria heaved a sigh. She finally understood where she was going with this.


    Holding her shoulder, Celestria asked, "Amy, tell me something. Have you decided with whom you are going to spend your life with?"


    "It''s Edric, no doubt. Unless he abandons me, which I won''t let him, I will always be with him."


    "Then why are you being hesitant about it? If you are so sure about your partner, then you can go ahead and take the final step in your relationship."


    Amanda bit her lip, "Will that really be okay?"


    Celestria nodded, "The only reason we are told to protect our chastity is because after marriage it becomes a problem with our married partner. There have been cases when women were divorced just after the first night. But I don''t think Edric is that kind of guy ... .and in the first place, you are giving your future husband your first time."


    Amanda nodded, "I guess you are right¡­" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda had been uncertain about it, but somehow hearing those words from Celestria helped her build the confidence.


    Okay, then. No pushing away, anymore.


    ¡ª-----**-------


    A/N:- Was unsure how to end the chapter, but then I decided to end it with Edric''s happy ending.

 Chapter 150 - 149- Celebration

    [That''s the new life I have chosen for myself...until I don''t find him.]


    *Tap*


    Alex closed the diary since he had reached the end of it.


    For the most part, it showed how the person gained freedom and became a new person who could live independently without the existence to which it was once attached.


    The person accepting their new life yet not being able to move on from how they used to live before was quite endearing and annoying at the same time


    The one whom the writer once detested for caging them, after gaining freedom, the writer was regretting being detached from their father, or whatever they considered that thing.


    And for the last few pages, it was all about how much the writer was missing that entity, and how far they could go to meet them even once more.


    The desperation was borderline obsession with a tinge of madness, which kept Alex reading further and further until he reached the end.


    ''How they would react upon reunion ....'' He wondered, but since he had no name of the author of this strange diary, he couldn''t go and check on them.


    All he could do now was to put the diary back where it belonged. The story of the strange writer and their strange obsession ends here.


    *Knock*


    "Are you ready?"


    Hearing Jullie''s voice, Alex went to open the door...and was surprised to see the lady


    "That''s one eye-catching dress you are wearing," Alex spoke as he saw the woman wearing a red one-piece that reached her ankles, with a slit down her left thigh. She has braided her hair in a bun and has put on very light makeup to enhance her beauty. Coupled with that red glaring lipstick, she looked nothing short of a smoking beauty.


    "Is it too provocative?" Jullie was unsure, clearly, as she asked while looking down at herself.


    Alex shook his head, "It suits you. Now, shall we go?" The younger one offered his hand to the lady. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jullie raised her brows, "You would escort me now? That''s surprising." Although Alex looked quite mature for his age, especially in that three-piece suit, it was still a bit embarrassing to enter the celebration with her student.


    Regardless, she didn''t hesitate to hook her arm with his before she heard him saying, "You were eager to come here with me, so I thought you might be looking forward to this."


    Jullie chuckled, "Teasing your teacher would grant you nothing."


    Alex grinned, "Worth a try." Before he began walking with the lady by his side.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The celebration was taking place in the castle.


    Just yesterday, the place seemed nothing but gloomy with empty halls, and bare minimum decoration for a residence where the Monarch resides.


    However, today, the castle seems to be bustling with festivities.


    Red banners hung from the walls, and candles lit every corner, casting a warm glow. Laughter and music filled the halls, where nobles and servants moved about, dressed in fine clothes. Tables were lined with rich food and drink, their sweet and savory scents mixing in the air.


    Just yesterday, the halls had been empty and dull, with barely any decorations. But now, the castle is brimmed with life, joy echoing through every corridor.


    Alex and Jullie entered the hall where the others were present, and instantly, they began gathering attention.


    "Feels like we are royal or something...but in fact, we are just walking food for them," Alex muttered something bizarre, but it was the truth.


    Only the noble-ranking vampires and a few close people to the Vampire Lord were present here. But there was not a single human in the whole place, which explains why Alex and Jullie were getting so much attention.


    "Mister Alex," suddenly, a tall wolf appeared before him. More like, a wolf-man in formal clothes.


    Alex was completely hidden before his frame, and the power extruding from the person made him momentarily flinch.


    "I am Barka, the tribal chief of Greyhound." He introduced himself while offering his hand.


    Since Alex couldn''t sense any animosity from the man, he accepted the handshake, "Nice to meet you."


    "I heard my clan members have troubled you recently." He began, right to the point.


    Alex didn''t have to think deeply about it to realize what he was talking about. That night, in the Chainedvale, when the group of hounds came to take revenge on him for killing their brethren.


    "It was...chaotic, yes. However, the situation was dealt with, somehow." Well, Alex lost a part of him that day and traumatized a friend. Other than that, Alex discovered a few important about himself things that day.


    Barka''s golden eyes held an unidentifiable glimmer as he said, "Although I am quite apologetic for what you had to go through, I am more interested in knowing how you dispatched more than a dozen of my tribe members."


    Alex''s lips thinned in a smile as he said, "I am hoping that you don''t possess the same emotion as your dead comrades."


    Jullie held her breath, as she glanced at Alex with her eyes slightly widened.


    Directly asking the tribal chief if he also wanted to take revenge on him was so courageous, that it sounded foolish.


    A moment of silence passed before Barka laughed. The sound of his laughter echoed in the hall and many guests started glancing in their direction.


    "You....you are a funny one, human. To think you would ask that right on my face...I like that attitude." He patted Alex on his shoulder, with a smile never leaving his broad face.


    Just by slight patting and those numerous scars across his hand and face, Alex could tell that this man was a veteran warrior who had faced some terrible battles.


    "If you get the opportunity, visit our tribe once. There is someone who wishes to meet you dearly." Barka spoke before he walked away.


    Alex wondered who could it be who wanted to meet him even though Alex had never been to the Fangs Domain before.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "How can you remain unfazed in his presence?" Once they walked a little further away, Jullie picked a glass of wine to cool down her head, before she asked him.


    Alex hummed, "Well, I am sensitive to blood lust. If he had shown even the slightest unfriendliness, I would have immediately backed off."


    Jullie heaved a sigh, "But still...it''s impressive how many people here know you. And even if they don''t, your action toward the two races has granted you popularity."


    Alex shrugged, "Well, I know I am a charming man."


    Jullie rolled her eyes when suddenly, they heard someone clinking their glass and gathering everyone''s attention.


    "May I have a minute please?" It was the Vampire Supreme and the oldest being in the room, who called out.


    Alex and Jullie also turned toward the man, who had a smile on his face.


    Raising a glass of dark wine, he spoke, his deep voice echoing through the candlelit hall.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Tonight, we celebrate not just a birth, but an ascension. My daughter, my greatest pride, has reached her third evolution, a milestone that few in our lineage attain. She has proven her strength, her will, and her right to stand among the true lords of the night."


    "To those who have come to share in this moment, I offer my deepest gratitude. You honor our bloodline with your presence. Let us drink¡ªto power, to eternity, and to my daughter''s future!"


    He raised his goblet higher, and the hall erupted in a chorus of toasts, the clinking of glasses ringing like a promise in the air.


    Alex glanced behind the Vampire Lord and found the lady staring back at him.


    ''She got one hell of a glare...'' Alex shook his head in exhaustion. He really didn''t know what her problem was but Natasha seemed quite wary of him.


    Everyone returned to their conversation talking about their region and recent conflicts. Some were catching up and some were making new friends.


    The choir was playing soothing music and many people had joined the dance floor with their partners.


    All of a sudden, someone approached the duo, "Excuse me," It was a Vampire noble with long platinum hair and violet eyes, who extended his hand toward Jullie and asked, "A song this lovely deserves a dance, and I cannot find a partner prettier than you."


    Jullie was taken aback by the sudden proposal, and looking at her expression, it was evident that she wasn''t comfortable dancing with a strange man. However, rejecting him also sounded quite rude.


    "Excuse me, gentleman, but she already has a partner." Alex spoke and without asking for her permission he held her hand and pulled her towards the dance floor.


    "What are you..." Jullie was taken aback, as she found his hand resting on her waist and her hand found its way to his shoulder.


    Alex grinned at the lady, before uttering, "Tonight, I am your escort, so just enjoy the company, Jullie~"


    "...!!"


    Jullie surely was not prepared for this.


    ------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 151 - 150- Taken away(1)

    The celebration was going on; several couples were moving on the dance floor, and glasses were raised and cheered. The atmosphere was quite peaceful and friendly.


    However, amidst that, Alex suddenly felt a jolt


    "Hmm? What happened?" Jullie, who was just beside him, saw him suddenly looking out of the window, with his gaze narrowed.


    Alex shook his head, "Nothing, just¡­felt like something¡­"


    He failed to realize the severity of that monetary alarm inside his head at that time.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After the celebration, Jullie and Alex returned to their rooms. Since it was already too late, they had no option but to leave for the human realm tomorrow.


    "The celebration was not much different from what I am used to," Jullie spoke. As the Professor of the Academy and someone close to the Headmaster, she has attended many banquets. And based on her experience this celebration wasn''t much different.


    Alex had a grin on his face upon hearing that, as he asked, "You mean to say, it''s common for you to get hit on?"


    Jullie shook her head, "You don''t need to remember that."


    Alex chuckled, "It''s a tale worth sharing though, that amidst the beautiful race as the Vampire, a single human was getting all the attention."


    Jullie gave him a side glance before, with a teasing look, she added, "Then I will also share the fact that you shared the dance floor with this old woman."


    Alex pressed his fingers against his chest, and with a slight bow, he responded, "That''d be my honor. Please do so."


    Okay¡­Jullie accepts defeat. Alex was more cheeky than she actually assumed.


    "Okay then, see you tomorrow at six?" Alex asked as they stood before their rooms.


    Jullie nodded, "Yes, and don''t remain awake anymore and sleep right away."


    "Ay, ay." Saying so, Alex opened the door and stepped inside.


    Closing the door behind his back, he began unbuttoning his coat and unfastened his belt.


    Today''s celebration told him something important¡ªthat even with the help of Curse Alex had a long way to go. Standing in the hall surrounded by individuals who could have killed him at any moment was not a pleasant experience.


    In the past, when Alex came to this world, with his skills and previous owner''s knowledge, Alex thought he would never be able to compete with the other races and only would participate in the Trials to ensure victory in his world by sharing his knowledge about the opponents.


    The weak coach who leads the strong team to their victory¡ªkind of character.


    However, now, with the addition of the curse and after defeating three Inhumans, Alex believed that he could reach that stage where he could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the other races.


    With those thoughts, Alex rested all the clothes on the couch, before he went to take a bath.


    "I wonder what Sarah and Cela might be doing¡­"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the cathedral, where Sarah usually stays, she could be seen currently sitting at her desk and finishing her work to adjust her schedule.


    She often has to move around churches, join rituals, and help people who are suffering, and if not all of them, she uses her time in praying.


    She didn''t have much problem adapting to this kind of life since even in her last lift, she was a church worker.


    "Hmm¡­I need to remain around Grimland for the time being ¡­" There was an appointment of hers with elven chiefs in three days, however, considering it could take quite long for that trip to end, she was thinking of postponing it.


    After all, once the Celestial Decree descends, she needs to be in the human realm so she can actively handle the situation.


    The notice of the contest to retain their existence.


    Sarah had a feeling that because of Ceaser''s interference, there would be quite many changes in the plot. However, she doesn''t care since all she wants is for Ceaser to participate in the war.


    Until he lives¡­Sarah will be content¡­


    [Child.]


    Sarah was flustered upon hearing that voice,


    "Supreme mother?!" She instantly rose from her seat and knelt on the floor with her hands clasped,


    ''This devotee greets the Supreme One.'' This wasn''t the first time Sarah had heard her voice. Yet, each time, it was Sarah''s own prayers that granted her the blessing of hearing the deity speak.


    [It''s pleasing to my eyes how devoted you always remain¡­but, recently, you have done something to disappoint me.]


    Sarah flinched; she knew exactly what the Deity was talking about.


    ''My love for him is greater than my devotion.'' she didn''t apologize since that would have been a lie. She couldn''t remain away from Alex because of her religion and beliefs. And for that, even if she is stripped of her role as the Saintess, then so be it.


    [So many years of devotion and this is the first time I have seen you disobeying.]


    Sarah took a deep breath but didn''t say anything. Whatever decision the deity made, Sarah had to accept it. She has no other choice.


    There was a long pause from the other side, making Sarah feel that the connection might have cut off, but,


    [I respect your devotion toward the one you love. That''s the reason why I came to warn you today.]


    Sarah frowned, as she asked, ''About Alex?''


    [Indeed, child. You have neglected your family and your happiness and sacrificed everything necessary a person could desire in their life for such a long time. And using that devotion to serve people, heal them, and save their lives¡­you have gained this blessing, Sarah. That''s why I am telling you this¡­] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [...Alex is being targeted by those whom he cannot defeat. Those beings are conspiring against him, planning to erase his existence during the Trials. And because they possess the same authority and power as I, it''s highly impossible for Alex to overcome their wrath.]


    Sarah took a strong gulp; she had heard from Andre that there were deities in this game who wanted to suppress Alex because they feared that his existence could bring mayhem. However, hearing it from a deity itself made things more severe.


    After collecting her thoughts, Sarah asked, ''Who exactly do they fear? What Alex''s presence could cause them? Please tell me, mother.''


    [...I cannot say their name. I am forbidden, child.]


    "...!" Sarah was taken aback. Someone who forbade a deity from taking their name? Who in the seven hell¡­


    [For now, the only advice I could give you is to keep Alex away from the Trials. That is the only way for him to survive.]


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Haah¡­" Alex had a good time in the bath. Using the gemstone he could easily manipulate the temperature of the water. And for his fatigued body, an hour-long bath was quite necessary.


    "Let''s see¡­if I can find a book to read¡­" Alex was going through the books resting on the shelves since falling asleep right away was impossible. And since he doesn''t have a phone, he can only rely on books.


    He found something related to wards and runes that elicited his interest.


    Pulling the book, Alex dropped on the bed, and opened the first page,


    [Runes to cast wards]


    [In the ancient annals of elven lore, where the silvered branches of wisdom weave through the ages, there exists a script both mystical and eternal¡ªthe Runic Language of the Elves. Carved into the oldest oaks, etched upon moonlit stones, and whispered through the winds of enchanted glades, these sigils are more than mere letters; they are echoes of magic, the very essence of elven song and sorcery.]


    [Elven runes, known in different realms by names like Lethalas Script or Elderglyphs, are believed to have been gifted to the elves by the stars themselves, or so the sagas claim.]


    [Unlike the crude chiseling of warlike races, elven runes flow like the rivers of their woodland homelands¡ªeach stroke imbued with intention, each symbol a vessel of ancient power. They are not merely used for communication but also for warding spells, binding enchantments, and inscribing the names of the ageless upon the trees that remember.]


    The more Alex read about it, the more he found the runic language interesting.


    Unlike the usual casting where one has to chant the spell which was already invented by someone, runic language gives you the freedom to invent your own spell if you have enough knowledge about runes and know how to fuel them with power.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, Alex''s attention was torn away from the book as he heard a noise from the room beside him.


    **BOOOOOM**


    Alex jumped on his feet and instantly marched out of the room, only to find several maids standing there while looking inside Jullie''s room.


    Alex didn''t think twice before entering inside, "Professor?!" He shouted as he saw a huge hole in the wall.


    "She is not here." Suddenly, Natasha replied, as she walked inside the room.


    Alex, with a frown, was about to step out and search for her when suddenly, Natasha said, "Look at that."


    He directed his eyes toward where she was gesturing and found a few letters written on the mirror.


    [Old town, graveyard. Come alone.


    ¡ªAllen.]


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- We are having the classic saving the damsel arc. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 152 - 151- Taken away(2)

    "Mm¡­" Jullie''s head was ringing loudly as if someone had struck it against concrete.


    Though her mind protested, she slowly opened her eyes.


    The last thing she remembered was something covering her mouth, and before she could react, her consciousness slipped away.


    And now¡­she was sitting somewhere unfamiliar.


    *Click*


    The chains bound to her wrists and ankles swayed with her movements. Despite trying to move or use her Soul Energy, she couldn''t do so at all. It was like all her energy had been drained out.


    Not to talk about, there was a deep wound in her stomach that was pouring out her blood at a slow pace. She could tell that the wound was fresh since, if not, she might have fainted by now.


    "You will die if he doesn''t arrive in half an hour." A voice ushered Jullie to raise her eyes towards the man.


    She narrowed her eyes as she found that the man was familiar, "You ... .are Allen¡­the one who lost to Alex¡­"


    The vampire Duke tried to kidnap the Saintess from Grimland by completely overwhelming the security of the palace. If not for the sudden challenge and his battle with Alex that day, the Saintess might really have been taken away.


    There was a bored expression on Allen''s face as he said, "I am not going to feel offended and make some sort of rash decision here, so save your words."


    Jullie raised her brows, "Was worth a try." Looking around, she found she was in a desolate land, which seemed sort of like a graveyard. "You brought me here, away from the castle, since you know you couldn''t do anything to Alex in the castle, huh?"


    Allen, who was sitting over a tombstone, shrugged, "Your little Prince has been hiding behind the Monarch¡ªthe only being that could become an obstacle in my path. So naturally, I had moved things away from his domain."


    Jullie tilted her head, "But are you away from his domain?"


    Allen narrowed his eyes, "Those words won''t grant you anything, woman. So just zip it and wait for your death."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "It''s foolish, wait for father." Just as Alex was about to step out of the castle, Natasha called out.


    The Vampire Lord has gone to see off a few important guests since there was some trouble at the Veil recently. That''s why Natasha suggested waiting for him.


    However, "I need to go there alone. That psycho can do anything."


    "But do you even know where the graveyard is?" Natasha barked in an annoyed tone¡ªonly to flinch when Alex turned his icy gaze in her direction,


    "Only speak if you can help." The weight of his voice echoed through the castle, making Natasha momentarily stunned as she stared at the boy for another moment before speaking,


    "I will take you there."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Who are you working for? Don''t tell me it''s all because of some revenge." Jullie asked as she continued to find a way to remove herself from her restraints.


    She could feel her abdomen was bleeding constantly, and her Soul Energy was being blocked by some uncertain source.


    Her face has turned pale because of blood loss. If not for her being a warrior who has faced numerous battles, she might have lost her consciousness by now.


    "Yes, it''s not for revenge. I just desire to shred Alex into pieces, chop his head, and pluck his eyes. Slaughter him in a way that even my dead brothers would shiver at the sight." There was nothing but pure excitement in his eyes. No lust for blood or anger for revenge. Just pure excitement.


    Jullie took a strong gulp as she finally covered her wound with a piece of gown she tore.


    "That won''t make any difference. You are cursed now, and your blood will continue to draw until someone kills me." Allen told her without even bothering to look at her.


    Jullie could tell that he wasn''t lying. Nothing was working, and she was losing more and more blood.


    Now, as someone who wasn''t a depressed being and actually loved her life and job, all Jullie could do right now was to pray for Alex to arrive as soon as he could.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Natasha could tell that the being running a few meters behind her possessed the essence of her father.


    The being whom everyone regards as Curse was the same entity who gave birth to her.


    And not only her, there were a few more who shared the same essence as her.


    However, Natasha couldn''t accept that Alex and her father were the same beings. True, there was his presence in Alex¡­but surely, he could be another essence of him, right?


    "How far?" Alex suddenly asked. There was a grave sensation in his heart that said something bad might have happened already.


    "That huge tower." Natasha pointed towards her front, and much to her astonishment, Alex''s figure blurred before he disappeared from sight.


    "He could have gone faster¡­.?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    *Blink*


    Allen parted his eyes as he sensed it.


    The boiling rage. The unrestrained blood lust. The pace of a hunter that was heading towards its hunt.


    Allen growled, his canines shining under the moonlight as he stood over the tombstone and waited for him to arrive.


    "Finally¡­your Prince is here," Allen informed, ushering Jullie, who was barely keeping her eyes open, to look far straight.


    "Alex¡­" she mumbled as she found the figure of a familiar teenager appearing before them.


    The moment Alex''s eyes landed on Jullie, he had to take a deep breath, or he would have attacked the bloodsucker right away.


    Looking at the bastard, Alex spoke through his gritted teeth, "Let her go, and I promise I won''t leave until one of us is dead."


    Allen dropped to sit on the stone as he nonchalantly spoke, "What''s the point if she couldn''t be saved unless you kill me?"


    Alex narrowed his eyes before turning towards Jullie once again.


    There was something ominous eating away her flesh at a slow pace, which definitely was living.


    "That''s a worm that I can control. I can hasten the process and increase its numbers. So unless you want your beloved woman to die, fight me."


    Alex clenched his fist, his eyes turning hazy as a sword materialized in his grip. His voice was low, but the weight behind it was unmistakable.


    "So be it."


    For a split second, silence lingered.


    Then, both figures vanished.


    ¡­.


    **CLANG**


    Steel clashed as Alex''s first strike was intercepted by Allen''s nails¡ªsharp as blades, gleaming in the dim light. Before Alex could adjust, a foot slammed into the back of his head.


    **CRACK**


    His skull rattled. His vision blurred. The taste of iron filled his mouth as he hit the ground, but he didn''t stay down.


    *SWISH*


    He lunged his sword, carving through the air, aiming to sever Allen''s head from his shoulders.


    The vampire barely tilted his head.


    A thin line of red formed on his cheek.


    A slow trickle of blood slid down.


    Allen''s grin widened. "Sharper than before. Not bad."


    Alex didn''t waste time with words. He twisted mid-motion, hurling his sword with a vicious spin¡ªTempest Dart!


    The blade became a whirlwind of death, screeching toward Allen.


    The vampire ducked.


    Three daggers followed, thrown in rapid succession.


    Allen smirked, swatting them aside like flies. "Still relying on cheap tricks?"


    And then, in a blur, he moved.


    Alex barely registered the motion before¡ª


    *SLASH*


    Agony tore through his torso. Blood splattered the ground as Allen''s claws carved a deep gash into his flesh.


    Alex gritted his teeth. No time to slow down.


    *SLASH*


    He retaliated instantly, sidestepping just in time to deliver a horizontal slash at Allen''s midsection.


    **SQUELCH**


    The blade buried itself deep.


    Allen laughed.


    A slow, eerie, spine-chilling laugh.


    Alex''s stomach twisted. Something''s wrong.


    His sword¡ªit was rotting.


    Dark veins spread across the metal, corroding it at an inhuman speed. The weapon cracked apart, dissolving into useless fragments.


    "Shit!"


    No time to hesitate. Alex leaped back, hurling three metal balls straight at Allen.


    Allen dodged easily, his smirk unfazed.


    Tempest Dart was once feared. Now? The vampire didn''t even blink.


    Alex''s heart pounded, ''I can''t judge this bastard by the enemies I''ve fought in the human realm.''


    They locked eyes.


    One in the air. One on the ground.


    Allen''s grin widened.


    Something about it made Alex''s skin crawl.


    Enough.


    His lips curled into a snarl.


    ''Alright, curse¡ªhelp me out.''


    Dark markings slithered across his skin, pulsing like living veins. His platinum-white hair lifted unnaturally. His pupils burned red, an abyss of something monstrous.


    The air twisted around him. The ground cracked beneath his feet.


    Allen''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Yes! That''s it! Give in to the Chaos!"


    **DHAK**


    Alex crashed onto the ground, the force of his landing splitting the earth beneath him. His whole body radiated unholy power.


    No hesitation. No restraint.


    The real fight starts now.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I will conclude the battle in the next chapter, probably. Don''t want to bore my readers. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 153 - 152- Taken away(End)

    Natasha appeared near the battlefield just the moment Alex decided to take some assistance from the entity he was sharing his body with.


    ''That presence...'' A shiver ran down her spine as she felt the vivid presence of her father surging from Alex.


    The energy flowing out of the young boy was too familiar for her to be mistaken. Considering how Alex hasn''t gone on a rampage, even though he was utilizing the power of her father, it signifies that Alex was utilizing that power of will.


    ''Was Azeroth saying the truth...has Father really merged with the human?'' Despite her curiosity, she didn''t interfere in the battle and watched it unfold.


    ....


    The moment Allen sensed the essence of Curse radiating from the boy he knew he couldn''t hold back.


    The inhumane entity that has seen godly battles and has devoured thousands of immortals couldn''t be suppressed while thinking of the consequences. Allen needs to unleash whatever he has in his arsenal.


    As such, the Vampire launched forward.


    The streaks of yellow flash threatened to burn his whole person, that''s why the Vampire had to make several turns in his paths, move through narrow passages to reach the spell chanter.


    Alex just stood there with his hand raised. The yellow lightning slithers across the surface and tries to decimate the enemy.


    "I won''t get down with such petty tricks!" Allen roared as he appeared before Alex and directed his long nails toward his neck¡ª


    **SQUEEZE**


    However, at a blinding pace, Alex raised his hand to hold Allen''s wrist¡ªmuch to the Vampire''s shock.


    Alex''s grip tightened around Allen''s wrist like an iron vice. The vampire''s eyes widened. He tried to pull back, but Alex didn''t budge. Instead, a sinister smirk curled on his lips.


    Then¡ªCRACK!


    Despite the corrosiveness of his blood, Alex showed no sign of being affected?!


    Allen''s wrist snapped. A snarl ripped from his throat, but before he could react, Alex twisted his body and drove his knee straight into the vampire''s ribs. A sickening crunch echoed as Allen was sent flying, crashing through broken stone and dust.


    Alex didn''t stop. Lightning crackled around him as he vanished.


    Allen barely had time to recover when a bolt of yellow streaked toward him. Instinct took over¡ªhe rolled to the side just as Alex''s fist obliterated the ground where he had stood. Rocks and debris exploded into the air, the shockwave sending Allen skidding backward.


    Alex met him head-on. Fists, claws, and lightning clashed in rapid bursts, each strike powerful enough to shatter the surface beneath them. The battlefield trembled under their relentless assault.


    Allen ducked under a lightning-coated punch and retaliated with a vicious slash aimed at Alex''s throat.


    But Alex tilted his head at the last second. The claw missed the mark by inches.


    Alex held the Vampire by his arm before driving a tightly packed punch into the Vampire''s gut, creating a gaping hole in the inhumane''s stomach, and his eyes rolling back for a moment.


    Allen tore his hand, leaving a lifeless arm in Alex''s hold before the hole in his stomach and his arm regenerated at a gradual pace.


    Allen looked at Alex with his eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect Alex to harness so much power of the Curse, and he hasn''t lost his sanity until now.


    This was bad...this was really bad!


    "I am so gonna screw you!" Hundreds of blood tentacles shot from his back, spreading like an endless web that created an eclipse.


    Alex halted in his path, his breathing calm and his mind focused.


    "DIE!" The vampire launched all the tentacles at once, intending to sever the existence of the Curse along with the brat who has humiliated him time after time.


    Several deadly tentacles lunged at Alex but he remained calm, waiting for the attack to reach him.


    He could feel it...the surreal awareness of the battle, the rustle of the leaves, and the gushing of blood. He could sense it. The thick blood lust of his enemy and his own calmly beating heart.


    He could sense it.


    The tentacles closed in, each one of them aimed at piercing him, however, Alex moved.


    Alex weaved through the blood tentacles like a shadow, his movements sharp and effortless. Each strike came close¡ªtoo close¡ªbut he was always just out of reach.


    Then, he tapped one with his fingertip.


    HISS¡ª The tentacle withered into nothing, vanishing as if it had never existed.


    Allen''s eyes widened. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex stepped forward, brushing his hand against another tentacle. It crumbled instantly, dissolving into dust. One by one, the blood constructs fell apart at his mere touch, unable to withstand the force coursing through his body.


    It was a sight to witness where one side was doing its best to land one hit on his opponent, and the other side just continued to weave through the maze without a single wrinkle of difficulty on his face.


    Allen gritted his teeth as he saw Alex heading in his direction slowly, his eyes dead-locked with Allen''s.


    "Fuck, just die you asshole!" Allen pulled back his tentacles and launched a stream of corrosive blood in Alex''s direction.


    However, Allen completely forgot that he was facing a being who could devour the very concept of reality.


    **SHWAAAAAANK**


    The moment the blood struck him, it faded into nothingness as Alex still continued to move toward his prey. He seemed so confident that it could be regarded as borderline nonchalant.


    Allen gritted his teeth as he used all his strength to roar, pouring every ounce of power into his attack. A tidal wave of blood surged forward, an attack strong enough to wipe out an army.


    But the instant it struck¡ªAlex was gone.


    For a brief moment, Allen felt a flicker of triumph. Had he landed the hit?


    Then¡ªa hand appeared inches from his face.


    Allen''s breath caught.


    "Utter disappointment."


    Before he could react, Alex''s grip closed around his face.


    Then¡ª**SLAM**


    Allen''s body plunged into the earth, the impact tearing the battlefield apart. The ground shattered, sending cracks racing outward like a broken mirror. Dust and debris shot into the air, the sheer force of the blow shaking the land.


    The crater left behind was massive. At its center, Allen lay half-buried, the world spinning around him.


    Alex stood at the edge of the crater, looking at the broken mess.


    "Still not dead. Now I''m disappointed in myself."


    Alex sighed, crouching down. With a firm grip, he grabbed Allen by the leg and hair, lifting him like a ragdoll.


    Allen''s breath hitched. His body trembled. He knew exactly what was about to happen.


    "Stop! Stop, or I''ll kill your girl! I swear, I''ll¡ª"


    CRACK.


    Alex didn''t even flinch. The threat meant nothing.


    Allen screamed as his spine twisted unnaturally, bones snapping one by one.


    Alex raised him higher¡ªthen pulled.


    TEAR.


    A sickening rip echoed across the battlefield as flesh split, bones shattered, and organs spilled.


    Allen''s shriek died in a wet gurgle as his body was torn in half, his insides raining down in thick, heavy splashes.


    Alex stood there, drenched in blood, his expression unreadable. The air reeked of iron, the warmth of fresh entrails clinging to his skin.


    Then¡ªhis jaw opened too wide, stretching far beyond human limits.


    Crunch.


    He bit into the severed remains, the soft flesh and brittle bones collapsing between his teeth.


    The battlefield fell into a stunned silence, broken only by the sound of Alex chewing.


    Natasha watched the scene with a feverish look on her face, and her hands clasped. The daze in her eyes would have shocked those who had seen only her cold look.


    As Alex finished chewing the existence of the vampire Duke, the black marking faded from his countenance.


    Without wasting another moment, he turned around and dashed toward Jullie.


    The worms eating at her muscles and bones had disappeared but now, there was a deep wound inflicted on her which looked lethal.


    "Professor? Stay with me now!" Alex panicked as he crouched down and checked her pulse.


    Her heart was beating very slowly and the woman seemed on the verge of death by all that blood loss.


    A grave sense of guilt and grief spread in his chest as Alex covered the wound and picked the woman in his arms...but then suddenly, he was reminded of his mother, and Alex turned completely stiff.


    The same sensation of losing someone close to him in his arms...assaulted the boy. The grief of that day, the emotions he experienced that day when he carried his mother... everything came back to him and because of that, he was rendered completely motionless.


    It was Natasha who suddenly appeared before him and said something, that broke his daze,


    "She cannot be saved by any medicine. There is only one thing that can be done now." Looking up in his eyes, she added,


    "Turn her into a Vampire."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Well, that took an expected turn(I won''t say unexpected and get trolled again). Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 154 - 153- Origin changed

    "But who is going to turn her into a vampire?" In a state of panic, rather than rejecting such an offer, Alex asked how it could be possible.


    He couldn''t lose someone close to him again. Someone who cares for him¡­he won''t let them die like this again.


    He couldn''t prevent his mother''s death since she was already beyond help when he reached her, but right now, there was a hope that he could save his teacher.


    Natasha said, "The blood ritual. Along with mine, a human''s blood needs to be fed."


    "Can you do it?" He urgently asked, the breathing of the woman was turning fainter by the second.


    Natasha nodded before she instantly moved back and found a clearing amidst the broken mess.


    She drew her blood and began to draw on the ground while chanting something under her breath.


    Alex hugged Jullie closely and continued to whisper, ''Everything would be all right...just hang in there...''


    Natasha moved in a circular path, drawing a circle on the ground which was the Binding Layer.


    Then, she connected three lines before drawing another circle, which was the Transition Layer.


    And then connecting it to the final layer in the middle which was the Core of Transformation.


    Once she was done, she said, "Lay her down in the middle."


    Alex nodded, and while avoiding stepping on the patterns, he rested Jullie in the middle of the ritual mark.


    Natasha stood at the edge of the circle, her platinum hair levitated as the dark magic pulsed beneath her feet.


    She raised her hands, fingers curling as if weaving an unseen thread, and began to chant in a voice both melodic and cold,


    "Blood that binds, blood that stains,


    From mortal flesh, I strip the chains.


    By fangs unbroken, by night untamed,


    Rise anew, in darkness claimed."


    Saying so, she dropped a few droplets of blood in the outer ring.


    The ring glowed with deep crimson illumination before the energy surged toward Jullie.


    *CREAK*


    Jullie''s body lay motionless within the glowing magic circle, her skin pale as death. The ritual''s dark energy wrapped around her like creeping vines, seeping into her flesh.


    At first, nothing happened. Then¡ªher fingers twitched.


    Her veins darkened, turning black as they pulsed violently as if something was forcing life back into her dying body. Her breathing, weak and ragged, suddenly stopped. The circle flared. A sharp crack echoed through the air as her ribs shifted, her bones reinforcing themselves.


    Her muscles tightened, reshaping, as her once frail body took on a new, eerie strength. Her lips parted slightly, revealing sharp canines that hadn''t been there before. A deep red glow flickered behind her closed eyelids, her heartbeat slow, but steady¡ªunnatural.


    Her transformation wasn''t gentle¡ªit was like her body was being forced into something new, something dark, something powerful.


    Natasha gestured towards Alex before the silver head also slit his wrist and began pouring his blood into the second circle, while Natasha continued to chant,


    "Blood remember, shadows weave,


    Show the master you must heed.


    No chains may break, no lies may sever,


    Bound in truth, bound forever."


    The blood from Alex levitated upon reaching the core, getting absorbed by Jullie.


    Her body curled, dark energy wrapped around her like a blanket as Alex felt an ominous sensation from the person.


    Natasha was nervous since this was the first time she had performed this ritual.


    Changing a human or any other race intoa vampire was forbidden because of several reasons. And if she hadn''t identified Alex as her father today, she wouldn''t have bothered with the woman.


    However, now her life and death mattered to her since the woman mattered to her father.


    Alex covered his wound and watched in anticipation, waiting for Jullie to move...to open her eyes...or he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    "Come on...Professor-ah!" A gasp left his lips as suddenly, before he could move, something wrapped around his waist, and something sharp was inserted in his neck.


    Alex slowly turned his gaze and found flowing violet hair beside him.


    "Professor Jullie...?"


    She didn''t hear his voice, nor did she reply...but it was a fact that she was alive.


    Natasha heaved a sigh of relief as the ritual circle faded into nothingness.


    Slowly, she approached the duo before explaining to him, "She has just awakened her vampire side, so it''s common for her to show an unnatural side."


    Alex held her back to support Jullie as he asked, "She will be all right, right?"


    Natasha nodded, "She is a Vampire now; unless her head and body aren''t separated, she would live for a thousand years, at least."


    Alex finally, heaved a long sigh of relief. Although he knew he hadn''t taken many things into consideration, what mattered the most was for Jullie to live.


    Natasha further informed, "She will be hungry, for power and blood. She would try to break things, would lose her control over her emotions, and try to hurt people."


    Alex raised his brows in slight anxiety, "How long will this stay? This unstable state?"


    Natasha seemed contemplative, "Around three months...or maybe more. It all depends on how much the person wants to control their blood lust. Some took more than three years, and some a few weeks."


    Alex believed that Jullie would be able to handle her emotions well...however, until that period, "It would be risky to take her back to the human realm."


    Being surrounded by tempting hunts, Jullie would surely lose her control and might attack someone, only to regret it later. And for that, only Alex would be responsible since he failed to protect her.


    "She can stay here, under my surveillance. I have trained a few young ones before, and this woman seemed quite mature for her age, in her human form." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex was taken aback, "You really will...but why are you helping me out this much?" Although he was the guest of the Vampire Monarch, his daughter wasn''t accountable for taking care of Alex and his problems.


    Even though he asked, Alex was not expecting any answer, and just as he thought, "I can''t tell you that."


    ...but why was she blushing and fidgeting though...


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all liked the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 155 - 154- Guilty Monarch

    "It was unfortunate." It was rare to see Azeroth being so serious, even for Natasha, as the three of them sat in the study room.


    When he returned from the Veil, Alex was already carrying Jullie back to the castle. And soon, he heard everything that happened from Natasha.


    Jullie was resting in Natasha''s room, for the time being. There were several maids stationed outside, just in case, and the security of the room was quite strict if Allen''s lackeys decided to attack again.


    Alex slightly shook his head, "There was nothing you could have done. It was natural for you to not expect your subordinate to attack, even after you told him not to."


    Holding Azeroth accountable was foolish since if he had intervened, Allen might have killed Jullie right away¡ªworse, he might have waited for that moment, when Azeroth couldn''t have interfered at all. So, in a way, what happened might have been for the best?


    "But still...inviting you here, under my protection, and letting something so horrible take place. I couldn''t forgive myself for that."


    Seeing the Vampire Monarch being so apologetic, Alex felt troubled.


    Convincing him seemed quite difficult, that''s why, Alex suggested, "If you are guilty, then there is something you can do to make up for it."


    Azeroth raised his brows and wordlessly urged Alex to continue.


    Alex took a deep breath, hesitant if he should be talking about this or not, before he finally decided to reveal, "There would come a time, like really soon, when the Decree of catastrophe would arrive. When that happens, I want you to take the first step in uniting all the realms."


    Azeroth frowned and so did Natasha.


    It was quite unexpected for Alex to make such a demand.


    Although Azeroth knew that the Saintess had prophesied something related to the world crisis, Azeroth, until now, wasn''t taking it that seriously.


    However, from what Alex is saying, this was a catastrophe that would need the realms to...unify.


    "Are you sure that the situation would be that severe?" Natasha asked.


    Alex wordlessly nodded to show assent.


    There was a reason why he didn''t let Azeroth naturally find out how severe the case was. The reason was the expected long delay.


    After the Celestial Decree descends, all four major realms take a lot more time to unify than they really should have. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because of that, the resources, like the gemstones that are exclusively found in the Blood realm in such an amount, don''t get distributed adequately.


    The warriors don''t get time to sync their battle style and become a team.


    And because of that, during the first stage of the trial, their world faces grave consequences.


    Now, this is no world of novel, where Edric could show his Protagonist aura and inspire others to be an actual team. If it happens, then great. But Alex doesn''t want to take any chances.


    If they could, they definitely should enter the Trials, not as separate groups belonging to different races but as a team of ten.


    Alex initially had only single goal and that is to enter the tournament so he could focus on his own survival.


    However, now he has people he cares for, who wouldn''t be able to participate. As such, he wants his world to win.


    After a long five minutes, Azeroth finally spoke,


    "Alex, I won''t reject your suggestion since I indeed am guilty of what has happened. However, as someone responsible for maintaining peace between realms, I cannot act based on the words I have heard."


    "Understandable." Alex nodded.


    With a firm gaze, he added, "That''s why, when it happens and if I really find the situation concerning, I assure you that I''d be the first one to make a move."


    Alex heaved a sigh, and with a comfortable smile, he said, "I could ask nothing more from you."


    When it would happen, Alex knows that Azeroth would surely take the Decree into serious consideration and after today''s conversation, the effect of the Decree would only leave more profound effect once it descends.


    "And also," Azeroth began, "If you or someone close to Lady Jullie wants to visit her then you would have my permission. I will give you the entry permit and will request your human Monarch to do the same."


    Alex lowered his head, "Thank you for your consideration."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Nngh..." Jullie woke up from her slumber with a pained moan.


    "Are you awake?"


    Hearing the voice, she shot her head in the direction and found the source of her sudden awakening.


    The sweet scent of his blood had broken her out of her slumber. However, despite wanting to move towards him, she couldn''t.


    She was bound to the bed tightly, and could only move her head.


    Alex sighed, seeing her desperation for his blood.


    Jullie''s eyes were completely red, and the desperate hunger on her face made her look like someone else entirely.


    However, Natasha has told him to not feed her blood anymore for the week. And even after that, she would be taken to hunt first, rather than letting her drink from a human.


    The Vampire Princess said that after a week of hunger, the first pray she lands her fangs on would be sucked dry until its last droplet. As such, Alex was told to come here only after two weeks.


    Approaching the bed, Alex crouched down to her face level, before whispering, "I am responsible for what happened to you. When you come back to your senses, I will be standing before you...and at that time, I will accept any punishment you may have."


    For a moment, the raging blood lust of the woman subdued, when those words fell. However, soon, she returned to her previous self, thrashing and swaying to liberate herself and attack Alex.


    Alex heaved a sigh and got up before approaching the door.


    As he stepped out, he said, "Please...take care of her."


    Natasha gave a brief nod, "I will."


    As she stepped away from the room, Alistair was waiting for him, as he said,


    "The carriage is prepared, sir."


    With that, Alex''s visit to the Blood Domain came to an unexpected and unpleasant end.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all liked the chapter. Thanks for reading, drop a comment.

 Chapter 156 - 155- Return

    Today, Celestria, Amanda, and Edric have taken a break from their training since he was coming back.


    "Look at you a lot. Being so excited." Devon chuckled as he arrived near the entrance of the academy and found the three of them eagerly looking in the distance to see if the carriage arrived.


    "You are also here. Aren''t you eager to listen to what he saw there?" Edric teased the older one.


    Devon heaved a sigh, "Well, that''s true. This is the first time anyone around me has gone to the other side, and is returning."


    That statement made Amanda frown, "What do you mean by returning?"


    Celestria explained, "Regularly, criminals from the Capital are sent to the other side as live stocks. And naturally, Sir Devon also remains involved in those activities."


    Amanda hummed in understanding.


    Soon the Headmaster also arrived near the entrance, which thoroughly surprised the others.


    "Headmaster?" Celestria asked, with her brows elevated.


    "I received a letter from the Monarch." His tone suggested that the matter was serious, which created a tense atmosphere.


    Edric glanced at Devon, only for the man to shrug. He really doesn''t have any information about Alex.


    Celestria''s heart began beating restlessly as she impatiently began looking into the distance.


    Exactly what happened that the Headmaster was looking so serious.


    Thankfully, they didn''t have to wait for long, as they saw a carriage heading in their direction.


    The few minutes it took for the carriage to arrive before the entrance was like hours for the trio.


    Alex finally jumped out of the carriage and after thanking the carriage driver, who wasn''t Alistair, he turned towards the waiting people.


    Celestria wordlessly hurried toward him before Alex opened his arms and hugged the girl softly.


    Her warm and soft body pressed against him was calming. The scent of her hair wash, along with her natural fragrance, gave his heart some much-needed peace.


    "I was there for just three days." Alex chuckled, however, the way he was clinging to her, it seemed he missed her more than she did. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestria pouted, "Three days is a long time. Three minutes is tolerable."


    Alex shook his head with a smile before he said, "Let me meet the others before Edric throws some nasty comments."


    Celestria begrudgingly parted from him before they walked towards the others.


    Seeing the frown on the Headmaster''s face, Alex knew that he was already aware of the incident.


    "Let''s talk in the office?" Alex suggested and got a nod in assent.


    "Can we also come?" Edric asked. Although he would have gotten to know about it from Alex later, he couldn''t handle the suspense until then.


    Hector thought for a moment, before he nodded, "Only if you can keep it a secret."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside the office, the six of them gathered, and Alex was the only person sitting across from the headmaster while the others remained standing around him.


    Alex began telling them the whole story of what happened last night; starting from the celebration followed by the kidnapping.


    Their reaction varied. While Celestria was purely shocked, Edric and Amanda had a grim expression that said, ''It was expected...''. However, none of them thought that from the very castle where the Monarch resides, Allen would be able to take Jullie away.


    Alex told them briefly about his fight with Allen, which ushered Edric to ask, "You were able to retain that form for that long?"


    Edric remembered that Alex told them after his fight with that feral beast back in Swortine that he was barely able to hold that form for seconds.


    His consciousness was getting snatched away because of the Curse, that''s why Alex couldn''t retain the form for long. However, from what Alex told them just now, it was evident that he had gained more control over it.


    Alex paused, before he nodded, "Yes...somehow. And there was no headache this time."


    "Wait a minute. Are you talking about that same form you took to defeat Allen at that time in the palace?" Devon asked, with a tinge of curiosity.


    Devon remembers vividly that fight, where a vampire was not defeated but rather crushed by a human soldier.


    However, the dangerous part of that form was that Alex lost his self-control and seemed on the verge of attacking a friend.


    If not for the Saintess, he might have.


    "This time you didn''t need someone to pull you back?" The older one asked.


    Alex shook his head, "As I mentioned, I was in control from the beginning to the end. All those times, it has been the despair that worked as a key to unlock that side. Whenever I felt that I would lose, I lost myself to that cursed side. However, this time, I consciously borrowed the power of the Curse since I knew, Professor Jullie was dying."


    Although Devon had a few more questions, he nodded and gestured for him to continue.


    Turning back to the Headmaster, Alex added, "When I reached her, Professor Jullie was already on the verge of passing away. In the desperation to save her...I allowed Your Highness Natasha to change her..."


    Hector has already received a letter from the Monarch regarding Jullie''s state, however, he didn''t know under what circumstances such a thing had happened.


    Now, he knows.


    "How is she now?" Amanda asked, with evident concern in her voice.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "She hasn''t gained control over her blood lust; that''s why Natasha has locked her inside a room until she regains control over herself."


    Hector exhaled a weary sigh.


    Jullie loved her job as a teacher. Teaching students so they could become the future pillars of the nation...that has always been her dream.


    Being close to her, Hector knows how much passionate she is about teaching.


    However...naturally, now, she won''t be able to remain around students, even if she returns just the way she left.


    "Headmaster,"


    Hearing Alex''s voice, Hector raised his face and looked at him.


    The boy''s eyes were downcast, brows tensed as he hesitantly spoke, "What happened to Professor Jullie...I am extremely guilty about that."


    "You don''t need to be, Alex." Hector soon followed, "When she decided to accompany you, she was aware of the risk. However, she still chose to go since she cares for you."


    Leaning forward, he added with a smile, "And it fills my heart with warmth to see that it wasn''t just her. You also care about Jullie. That''s why I know, you did the best of what you could have, so no need to feel apologetic."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 157 - 156- Sudden challenge(1)

    "Are you done?"


    Edric asked, as soon as Alex got up from his desk.


    He was writing a letter to Sarah, informing her about his return and everything that happened back there. Although he knew she must have already gotten the news, he wanted to ask a few things through the letter as well.


    Alex nodded, "Yup, but why are you so excited?"


    Edric, with a grin, said, "Today, we will be teaching the young ones. Naturally, I''d be excited."


    Today, the school has arranged a combined training between the first and the third year to encourage students.


    Once the first-year students get to know what they could become if they continue to work hard, they will be inspired to double their efforts.


    On the other hand, this exercise could backfire bravely if any of the third year loses to the newcomers.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this¡­ ''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the indoor gymnasium, the group of students were gathered on either side of the training mat.


    Since they wanted each match to be observed closely, only ten students from both years were invited, and only one match would be held at once.


    The top students from both years were gathered, so naturally, Celestria and Amanda were also standing between the students who were participating in today''s activity.


    "Alex." A smile bloomed on her face as Celestria noticed the silver head walking inside.


    The eyes of all the first-year students were drawn toward the boy who was rumored to be the strongest third-year student. Not only that, the tales of him saving the Saintess have also spread among students.


    "So he is the one¡­"


    "...who went against a Vampire¡­"


    "Wah¡­even his eyelashes are silver. How dreamy~~"


    The enthusiasm of the first year wasn''t shared by the third year as they remained silent and a few waved at Alex.


    Alex noticed that Ark had an ominous presence around him as he pressed the bridge of his nose and glared at Alex for some reason.


    "Did you hear the rules?" Amanda asked as Alex arrived by their side.


    Alex shook his head, "Did they tell everyone?"


    Amanda shook her head, before adding, "But it''s absurd to send third year against first years. Luckily, we didn''t have to go through something like this."


    Edric told her, "There can be two reasons; first, maybe because of the upcoming tournament. Or second, the warning of the Saintess."


    Both reasons were valid since every academy gives quite an importance to the tournament. And last year, if not for Edric Soulforge Academy would have lost at the final stage of the tournament. So to not rely on a single student again, they might be preparing for it through different methods.


    Or maybe, this was a step to identify the strong warriors who could fight the unknown catastrophe the Saintess mentioned¡­however, Alex knew that it was futile to think that any student could participate in the Ascension Trials.


    Soon the bald instructor, responsible for teaching the first year, arrived in the gymnasium and announced,


    "Okay, since you all have gathered, let me tell you the rules first." Instructor Josh began, "One student from both sides would be sent to the ring, and will have a mock battle. Remember, this battle is just to learn from your seniors, so don''t get emotional and take a step that might sting you back gravely. Understand?"


    A few of the first year seemed nervous as they immediately nodded, while a few just indifferently looked at their seniors, waiting for the battle to begin.


    Alex noticed that a certain girl was looking straight at him with an expression that said she was provoking him.


    And just as he thought, "I want to challenge you, senior Alex!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the instructor could have called out names, the short, blue-haired first-year stepped forward and challenged him.


    "Cristina, this isn''t the way to-" her friend tried to calm her down, but,


    "I don''t want to fight anyone but the best. And he seems the strongest, so I challenge him."


    The two groups began whispering among themselves; some were excited, and some were nervous about what would happen to the poor little girl.


    Alex glanced at the instructor, and much to his annoyance, the older one was just standing there with a grin and had left everything in their hands.


    Alex heaved a sigh, and stepped forward, "You are Cristina Cooper, right? A mage-class warrior? Why don''t you pick an opponent who can give you some tips in magic, like Celestria or Amanda?"


    The girl smirked, "I can understand if it''s senior Amanda, but senior Celestria? Please." The way she rolled her eyes, and insulted Celestria caused many students to gasp.


    On the other hand, Alex frowned, as he said, "You think you can defeat her, huh?"


    Cristina scoffed, "Of course, I can. She is probably the weakest thirdt-year student and someone who always relies on others, no?" There was clear mockery in her voice and it could be sensed how little respect Celestria had in her eyes.


    "Calm down, Alex. She is just a kid." Celestria tried to calm him down before Alex took a step, which might end up traumatizing the little girl for life.


    Alex shook his head, "No, wait," He whispered, before turning towards Cristina, "You, brat. If you are that confident in your skills then defeat Celestria. And if you do, I will spar with you for the rest of the year any time you ask."


    Cristina grinned, "You can''t go back on your words late-"


    Alex raised his finger, and the energy radiated from that single move not only silenced the girl but the whole gymnasium.


    Now, even the instructor wasn''t nonchalant as he suddenly remembered the warning from the headmaster before he called for this training session.


    Alex''s eyes were devoid of any warmth or amusement before he said, "But if you lose, you have to apologize to her with your head on the floor."


    Although Cristina''s legs were shaky, she gritted her teeth, and muttered under her breath, "I¡­accept."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Don''t badmouth his woman. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 158 - 157- Sudden challenge(2)

    Celestria has already realized her position in her friend circle. She knew that she hadn''t put much of an effort in the past to develop her skills, unlike Amanda.


    That''s why being called weak by an underclassman didn''t make her angry. Yes, it hurt her pride a little, but she wasn''t angered.


    However, after seeing Alex getting angry in her stead, fighting for her honor, she realized that her attitude might be wrong.


    ''Thrive to become the best, or you will always remain behind him...'' Were those words she heard from Sarah back in the eatery.


    If Celestria wanted to walk beside Alex, just like how he wanted her to, then she needed to up her game.


    She couldn''t remain satisfied with her current position and has to aim to become a better self of herself.


    That''s why this uncaring attitude couldn''t work. Alex was angry because someone insulted her. And now, to not break his belief in her, she needs to win.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Step inside the ring." The instructor voiced as Cristina and Celestria walked forward.


    The audience held their breath for the battle, which no longer was just for the sake of instructing. It was for pride and honor.


    A third-year student, who was also the Princess of the nation, had her honor on the line. And on the other side, the cocky first-year student was just here to prove her point of being strong enough to rival the top student.


    "Don''t take it personally, Senior. This is just for me to learn from your lover." Cristina spoke, with her hands on her waist, and posture completely nonchalant.


    Celestria smiled at her silly junior, before saying, "I have already taken it personally, so better not hold back or you might really die."


    Cristina''s smirk faded by that comment. She could tell, by looking into those cold eyes, that the Princess was serious.


    The instructor asked, "Contestants, ready?"


    Cristina nodded, as she raised her left hand, "Ready."


    Celestria remained standing straight, as she gave her assent, "Ready."


    Bringing his hand down, he declared, "BEGIN!"


    Before Celestria could have even drawn the spell, she heard,


    "VERTIGO!" A circular translucent wave traveled towards Celestria that made her body tremble and her eyes began to swim. Her head was throbbing violently, as she held her head and felt bile welling up her throat.


    "Spiritual magic?!" Amanda gasped after realizing that the girl didn''t chant any spell yet activated it with such precision. And not only that,


    "Raijin!" Cristina shouted before three markings appeared above Celestria.


    Celestria sensed the magic above her, but she couldn''t even stand properly to evade.


    "Celestria!" Edric''s voice rang, but it was futile.


    *CRACKLE*


    The air crackled as golden lightning tore through the air, striking Celestria with a deafening roar. Sparks danced wildly around her, surging over her body like living serpents.


    Her muscles seized, her vision flashed white, and a sharp, burning pain shot through every nerve. The force of the strike rattled her bones, sending violent tremors through her limbs.


    Once the lightning disappeared, Celestria fell to her knees. Her shoulders and cheeks were darkened, and her eyes seemed blank.


    Alex had no emotion on his face as he remained standing straight with his hands crossed.


    His confident demeanor made Amanda worried as she said, "Spiritual Magic is the most versatile and lethal magic considering there is no requirement of chanting."


    "I know, Amanda, but she isn''t defeated yet." Alex voiced, not a speck of anxiety or fear in his voice.


    Amanda felt troubled but she didn''t say anything and focused on the match.


    Cristina had a grin on her face, as she suggested, "I think you should declare the winner already, sir."


    The instructor narrowed his eyes. Looking at Celestria''s condition, it didn''t seem she could fight...or maybe she could?


    Suddenly, the Princess raised her hand.


    Cristina frowned as she prepared to launch another attack; however, Celestria''s trembling hand was redirected toward herself.


    **TING**


    Under everyone''s astonished gazes, Celestria launched a spell...at herself.


    The effect of the sound waves shot her head back but she wasn''t blown away


    "Have you turned insane to harm yourself?" Cristina spat in a contemptuous voice.


    However, Celestria didn''t respond; rather, she shook her head and slowly got back on her feet.


    "I underestimated you..." Celestria spoke, vitality returning to her eyes as she clenched her fist.


    "....but no more."


    Cristina gritted her teeth, and decided to launch another attack,


    "Aqu-"


    **TING**


    A sharp, piercing note rang out, cutting through the air like a blade. The sound hit Cristina with an invisible force, sending a violent tremor through her body. Her ears throbbed as if needles had been driven into them, and a piercing pain exploded in her skull.


    The air around her warped, vibrating with an unnatural hum. Her vision blurred, the world twisting and distorting as if reality itself was being shredded. Her stomach lurched, bile rising to her throat as her balance shattered.


    Then came the real horror¡ªher bones rattled as if something was trying to shake them apart, and her skin rippled as if a thousand tiny insects crawled beneath it. Her own heartbeat pounded like a war drum in her ears, deafening her to everything else.


    Her mouth opened in a scream, but she couldn''t even hear herself. The only sound left in her world was the unrelenting, agonizing wail of Celestria''s magic.


    The students from the first year gasped since this was the first time someone was able to land a spell on their top ranker. While the people on the third-year side secretly rejoiced at the retaliation.


    The scream died slowly and a ragged Cristina was left quivering. Her whole body was trembling and the girl could barely maintain her eyes on her opponent.


    "You...will...pay..." Cristina raised her hand and this time she launched the serpent made of water in Celestia''s direction


    However, before the serpent could have even crossed half the distance, Celestria disappeared from her spot, and those blue pair of eyes appeared inches away from Cristina.


    "Let me teach you..." Celestria grabbed Cristina''s face in an iron-clad grip, "...a few lessons!" With a force that was beyond retaliation, Celestria pushed Cristina to the ground, hitting the girl''s head first on the mat.


    "Agh!" Cristina groaned in pain as she failed to realize how a mage could move so fast?!


    And not only that,


    "Ahhhh!" Cristina cried in pain as Celestria attached her hand to her opponent''s stomach and sent a small vortex of sound waves.


    ...how can she chant magic so quickly?!


    "Never underestimate your opponent, my dear underclassman."


    Cristina''s eyes turned white, and foam began leaking from her mouth as she stopped responding.


    The instructor stepped inside the ring and said, "Student Celestria, stop!"


    Celestria had already pulled back her hand as she got up from the ground and looked at the instructor,


    "I hope I taught her well, instructor?"


    The instructor heaved a sigh, "Well...she surely learned a few things today." He gestured towards a few students, who came and took her to the infirmary.


    People were thinking that fighting against Alex could leave severe damage to one''s psyche. But...here, Celestria surely had traumatized that poor girl.


    Once done, Celestia turned around and headed back to where she belonged.


    Alex collected the girl in his arms, and after kissing the top of her head, he whispered, "You did well."


    All the frost from the earlier battle melted because of that kiss, and with a fond smile, Celestria hummed.


    "You were brilliant, Cela." Amanda complimented, "Even I would have a hard time tracking your spells if you used such fluency during training."


    Celestria, with her cheek pressed against Alex''s chest, smiled at the green-haired, as she said, "Adrenaline worked back then. But I think I have gotten an idea of how I can improve my chanting."


    "What about that face slam? I bet you could have finished the battle through the first spell, no?" Edric asked since he noticed that Celestria willingly pulled back her first spell.


    He has seen her using that spell in the past as well, which was enough to take several stone pillarst at once...but now, it was just a thin girl against her. So it was natural that Celestria held back.


    That question brought that blank look in her eyes, Celestria responded, "Oh that...I was just annoyed at her and wanted to hurt her." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scary ....


    Alex chuckled as he tucked her hair strands and voiced, "Your ability to understand your opponent''s strength and weakness is brilliant. In that aspect, I might need to take classes from you."


    Celestria grinned ear to ear, as she said, "Sure, and as a payment, I will take a kiss for every hour."


    "...." (Amanda)...her friend has become really bold and shameless, eh?


    Alex had no problem with that though, so he readily agreed.


    Following that, all the battles happened as one could have expected; the third year dominated the arena since they not only have greater knowledge, but they recently have experienced their internship that gave them real life experience.


    And with that, the combined training session came to an end.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 159 - 158- Boundaries

    Sarah received the letter from Alex about his return, but she has already received the news from her trusted source.


    Under normal circumstances, she would have waited for the Divine Decree to cause chaos before going to meet Alex to not cause him trouble. However, after what she heard from the Goddess, she needed to see him.


    "But this isn''t right." However, as usual, even a simple visit of hers has become a matter to be discussed among the council.


    The one who showed clear reluctance to let Sarah go out of the Cathedral was the senior Priest, Christopher.


    Sarah barely held her anger, as she said, "Didn''t you hear me? I have received a divine edict and I need to share it with the person it was about."


    Sarah didn''t hide from them that she had recently received a message from the Goddess and it was related to Alex, so she doesn''t get questioned like this. Seriously, this was getting quite annoying now.


    "But, Your Holiness, we all know the dangers of waiting outside. Last time you decided to go out, you were met by such a huge force."


    Everyone in the council was aware of the obstacle the Saintess had to face when the elven bandit appeared in the path. If not for the mysterious swordsman that day, who later was honored as a Hero, then many soldiers would have been sacrificed that day.


    "Then there was the invasion of the Vampire Duke as well." Another one added, and everyone felt a shiver down their spines at the reminder of how close the Saintess was to getting taken away that day.


    Sarah heaved a sigh...they at least didn''t know about the group of villagers who were inside the capital, waiting to attack the palace and take revenge on Sarah.


    Thinking about it, she indeed was targeted thrice during her single visit to the capital.


    If not for Alex, she might have been...


    Christopher felt a sense of relief spreading in his chest, seeing the Saintess doubting her decision.


    "But this is important," Sarah added, but in a weaker tone. As she thought, until she had the title of the Saintess, it would be quite problematic for her to meet her lover.


    Christopher was about to suggest sending a letter to the hero and getting done with the matter, when suddenly,


    "How about you invite him here, instead? No one will know and you can share the details with him in person." A Priestess suggested, who has been silent until now.


    Hearing the suggestion, many heads began to nod, apparently this method was much safer and acceptable.


    Christopher grounded his teeth, "Allowing an outsider into the Holy Temple?"


    Sarah, with a strained smile, asked the man, "So you would rather prefer for me to go there and tell him?"


    All the vigor was stolen from the man''s face as he instantly shook his head, "No...I..."


    "Then it''s decided. Father Joseph, please send a letter in the name of the Cathedral that we have invited Hero Alex for a formal meeting." Sarah spoke, before announcing, "Discussion over."


    Christopher remained standing until the end, as everyone got up and left the table.


    His eyes were red, and his fist clenched.


    He has noticed the closeness between the Hero and the Saintess ..and it is unacceptable.


    No one was allowed to be near the Holy Mother, even if the person in question had saved her.


    ''The world might not be able to see it, but I know your true goal...'' She just wants to see that snorty brat who recently returned from the Blood Domain.


    However, Christopher won''t let the Saintess get sullied by some roadside swine. Not on his watch.


    ''Let him come...I will personally educate him that there are a few boundaries one should never cross.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Alex was inside the infirmary with Celestria.


    Although she seemed fine, she had taken two hits from Cristina earlier, so Alex brought her to the infirmary for a checkup.


    After the nurse checked on her, the nurse was quite surprised to find her walking around so casually.


    "Such a severe case of vertigo followed by lightning thunder ...you need to rest for the day." Melissa looked both worried and stern in her stance after she heard the report.


    Celestria grumbled, "But I wanted to-"


    "This is no discussion, but orders, young lady. And since you shouldn''t be talking right now, Alex, don''t stay for long." Saying so, the blue-haired nurse walked away.


    Alex nodded in assent, before turning towards Celestria, "Gotta listen to the nurse."


    Celestria grumbled, "Don''t leave right away, though..."


    Alex chuckled before he said, "You have become brave, eh? I remember how easily you gave up upon being attacked in the past. Either it''s a one-shot victory for you or your loss."


    Celestria gave a small chuckle, amused at herself, "I recently had the realization of how wrong my thinking was all this time."


    A prime example to remind her of such an attitude was the tournament last year, where Celestria accepted her defeat, rather than being knocked out.


    At the event, where all the students were pushing themselves beyond their limits, to somehow win the match, Celestria just gave up after being hit by a couple of attacks.


    She was so....pathetic.


    "Now, don''t think about it. You are progressing and that''s what matters." Alex softly whispered before he kissed her forehead.


    Draping the blanket over her, he was about to leave when Celestria held his hand, and teasingly asked, "How about you sneak inside the covers just like that day? There could be no better medicine for me, you know."


    Alex shook his head with an irresistible smile on his face before he said, "Just sleep now."


    Getting up, he walked out of the infirmary, intending to eat something before heading back to the training ground, when suddenly,


    "Senior Alex," Alex turned towards the student, before he heard him, "The Headmaster has summoned you."


    Alex raised his brows, before nodding, "Okay." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hurried toward the Headmaster''s office right away, since he was thinking that he might have gotten some news about Jullie.


    However, he never expected that instead of receiving a letter, he would be summoned because of an unexpected visitor.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 160 - 159- Strange origin

    "Why....are you here?" Alex asked as soon as he entered the headmaster''s office and spotted the familiar silver-haired elf standing there.


    There was another elf in the room, with a smile on his face as he turned to look at Alex.


    He also had silver hair, but long that reached the middle of his back and a pair of golden eyes.


    "Alex...you know the former Tribal chief of Astria?" Hector asked, amazement evident in his voice.


    Exactly how many great figures is he close with? First, the Saintess. Then the Vampire Lord. And now a Tribal Chief?


    Alex shook his head, "I don''t know them, sir. I just helped the girl near Frostbate a few weeks ago." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That day when they were heading to Frostbate to liberate his mother, a certain someone was surrounded by snow leopards and seemed on the verge of becoming their lunch.


    Edric insisted that''s why Alex even bothered helping her.


    She even mentioned something weird about Alex being a half-elf, that aroused his suspicion if the girl was alright in her head.


    They later dropped her to the nearest town and didn''t see her again...until now that is.


    "For saving my granddaughter, I want to extend my gratitude." The older elf lowered his head, with his hands on his thighs. The gratitude in his voice was evident and took Alex by surprise


    Aren''t the elves kind of proud of people who don''t bow their heads generally?


    "It''s okay, mister. I just did what was natural." Naturally, Alex doesn''t like an elderly bowing their head for anything.


    The elder one raised his head before, with a smile, he introduced himself, "I am Akran, the former chief of my Tribe. And this is my granddaughter Liriel."


    The granddaughter in question just raised her hand in greetings, ushering Alex to nod.


    Taking a long breath, Alex asked, "So? How can I help?" Naturally, they surely haven''t come all the way here just to thank him...right?


    "Mister Akran wanted to ask you a few things which little Liriel suspected the first time she met you," Hector spoke as he invited the three of them to sit down first.


    Alex raised his brows; he already could guess what this was about.


    "The mysterious smell of the Mother Tree, I suppose?" Alex asked as he sat on the sofa and beside him sat Liriel. On the longer one sat the two elderly men before Akran said,


    "She was quite persistent about bringing me here so we could meet. Liriel had never shown such stubbornness about anything before, which had us worried and curious." Akran confessed.


    Liriel, for the first time, spoke, "You can sense it, no? The presence of the Mother Tree?" Liriel asked, with utmost surety in her tone. Even now, she was barely holding herself from sniffing Alex.


    Akran''s brows tensed slightly as he turned his golden eyes toward Alex.


    There was, indeed, a very familiar sensation arriving from the boy. The feelings that Akran receives in the embrace of the Mother Tree. The calmness it provides, the sense of dependence...Akran could somehow feel it from the teenager.


    "Alex ..what do you know about the Mother Tree?" Akran suddenly asked, after a brief pause.


    Alex shook his head, "Nothing more than what the books offer. A huge tree in the center of the elven lands, and the mother of the elven race. A few are born through the fruit of the Mother Tree, I have heard."


    Two elven warriors participated in the tournament, but other than their haughty nature and commendable hunting skills, nothing else was highlighted in the story. No back story, no flashes of memories.


    Akran nodded, "That''s correct. The Mother Tree is everything for us, our lifeline, our pride, our greatest resource. But the Goddess whose essence gave birth to the Mother Tree is Gaia. Do you know anything about her?"


    Alex was suddenly reminded of his visit to the church with Celestria, when he spotted the pretty statue of the Goddess, "Nothing much...there is no mention of her in any book."


    Akran smiled, "That is expected. You won''t find anyone knowing anything about Mother Nature, nor the faces you see in the churches are accurate. Those are the imaginations of the sculptors, which vary from church to church."


    Alex nodded. No wonder he couldn''t find anything about Mother Nature even after trying to find out about her in the library.


    "The closest one could get to the Goddess is when they are inside the fruit of the Mother Tree. And I, someone who was born from a fruit, feel the same sensation while being near you."


    Alex was taken aback by that statement. His eyes parted wide slightly as he asked, "You mean to say...I give the same presence as the Goddess. Are you really sure about your observation?"


    He didn''t want to sound rude, but someone who has been called a Cursed Being over a thousand times, was having a hard time swallowing the news of him being anywhere nearly related to a deity.


    Akran heaved a sigh, as he asked, "Have you ever fed your blood to someone?"


    This question was also out of the blue, which ushered Alex to glance at the Headmaster and only after getting a nod from him, he said, "I did...it was a Vampire."


    Akran asked, "Did you notice something peculiar in their behavior? Like sudden loyalty toward you? Or their increased vitality?"


    Alex was forced to think back about Rebecca...surely, she became close to him all of a sudden. And her closeness continued to grow the more she fed on his blood. But he was assuming...that it was natural.


    Was it not?


    "I guess you did notice." Akran spoke with a sigh, as he spoke, "Let''s do a test to see if you really have the essence of the Mother Tree."


    Alex was kind of nervous about this experiment, as he mumbled under his breath,


    ''Exaxtly how many secrets does this body have?''


    ---------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 161 - 160- Abrupt request

    "Haah..." Natasha exhaled a long sigh as she sat inside the guest room while wearing just a nightgown, even though it was early morning.


    Well, for vampires, it was not uncommon not to follow the routines as humans of waking up early and going to work. They wake up anytime and sleep anytime. It all comes down to keeping oneself busy, or vampires are known to be the most chaotic kind after the beast race.


    ''That woman is in bad shape...'' Natasha thought back on Jullie, who was suffering quite a lot because of lack of blood. It could have made a human pity her and feed her whatever she desired.


    However, Natasha was unbothered. She has trained several new vampires that''s why she has long gotten over such emotions that could make her give in.


    For Jullie''s sake, she needs to remain thirsty unless she completely loses it and breaks Natasha''s defenses or gains control over her mind.


    ''Well, it will be fun if she breaks out of that room.'' A grin, that could have made one step back in nervousness, appeared on her face.


    Soon her eyes landed on the several boxes lying in the guest room¡ªthe gifts she received on her birthday.


    Generally, she let them pile up before distributing them to orphans, but right now, she suddenly felt curious about a certain gift from a certain someone.


    Getting up, she approached the small hill of the gifts before trying to find the one she received from Alex.


    She clearly remembered that he gave her quite a big box as a gift. She wasn''t curious to open it at that time that''s why she threw it with the other gifts


    However, now, she was interested in knowing what he gave her. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Found you~" With a grin that exposed her sharp canines, she pulled the familiar gift, letting the others fall to the ground.


    She felt rare excitement building in her belly as she sat down on the bed and began tearing the gift wrapper.


    With each fragment of the box that appeared, she felt her excitement amplifying.


    *Tear*


    She finally got rid of the wrap and was met with a long black rectangular box.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened the box¡ªand instantly, her eyes widened,


    "...ah." she has forgotten how long it has been...since she used it.


    The first weapon that made her a threat in the Blood Domain, and if not for Azeroth, she might have never tamed her lust for battle.


    The first weapon she got so fond of, but with time, she forgot how it felt to wield it.


    The weapon of a huntress.


    A whip.


    With her fingers trembling she slowly took out the long whip. Her cheeks were tainted red, which was unnatural for a Vampire, as she held the whip close to her chest.


    With a feverish look, she muttered under her breath,


    "You know me too well...father~~"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A Curse is the end. Death. Devouring is its destiny. The being that was used to end a war. And Alex has embraced the Curse in such a manner.


    ....but never did he think that the blood which was made to devour would actually give birth to something.


    "Woah..." Liriel exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she witnessed a miracle taking place as Alex''s blood brought the dying plant back to life.


    It happened before everyone''s eyes so this was not something she just imagined.


    Alex couldn''t believe it himself...his blood was used to resurrect something. Isn''t that a cheat ability?


    Hector had a hard time believing in what he was witnessing, as he asked, "How is this possible, Sir Akran?"


    The elderly elf explained, "This plant was once the part of the Mother Tree. I had plucked it away for some experiment but after hearing what Liriel told me about you, I brought it along."


    Alex raised his brows, "So you mean to say..." He still was unsure what he should make out of this.


    Akran explained, "Your blood has the essence of the Mother Tree that''s why you were able to reenergize the plant. However, you can''t use it to bring back other dead plants, and that goes for humans as well."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I wasn''t expecting that much...but what about Rebecca...how did it work?"


    Akran hummed; cupping his chin, he responded, "Not everyone can use your blood as they deem right, but surely those whose source of nutrition is blood can absorb the essence that lies dormant in your blood. For example, your Vampire friend."


    Alex nodded; he was slowly understanding, "So you mean to say those who can gain benefits from blood, most likely just the vampire, would find my blood beneficial."


    Akran nodded, but then he added, "There are those, too, who experiment on one''s blood to mutate beasts and even Soulless, so be careful to whom you reveal this mystery of your blood."


    Alex nodded, "I don''t generally share these things with anyone. The problem lies in your granddaughter..."


    Alex turned towards the little girl beside him with a questioning gaze.


    Knowing his granddaughter, Akran was expecting her to agree, right away, but, "I will tell everyone in the village."


    "..." Alex was dumbfounded and so were the other two.


    Soon, the man to whom the office belonged, asked,


    "It will be quite problematic for Alex, little lady. Why would you do such a thing?"


    Just as Alex expected...this girl wasn''t right in the head. And why doesn''t she blink?!


    Liriel turned towards Alex before she spoke her intention, "If you don''t want me to tell everyone about your secret, then accompany me for the whole day and let me observe you."


    Alex was taken aback by that request, "Why do you want to observe me? I ain''t anything special though..." Well, he was feeling a bit awkward saying that, since he, in every sense, was special.


    Sigh.


    Liriel casually shrugged, "I just want to observe a human, going about their day. I won''t disturb you often and you can bring that pretty blond girl along as well."


    Alex heaved a sigh; tomorrow was going to be a long day.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 162 - 161- You know nothing about her

    "What the¡­really?" Edric was surprised to hear that the Elf they saved on their way to Frostbate came to meet Alex today and even demanded to spend a day with him.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he rested the wooden blade by his side and nodded, " Yep~apparently, she knows something about my origin and to keep her mouth shut, she wants to be near me¡­to observe me, or whatever her goal is."


    Alex doesn''t know what she would achieve by observing him, when she could have asked anyone, by paying a few coins, to let them be observed by the elven girl.


    Was it because of the sudden revelation of him being related to their Mother Tree? Alex knew it must be the case. However, he has a bad feeling about Celestria''s reaction when she hears about it.


    "Dude, isn''t it great? You are building relationships with every race. It''s like I am watching a man building his own interracial harem."


    Alex cringed, "Where did you hear that word?"


    Edric chuckled, "That doesn''t matter. The point is, you already have a Vampire Noble crushing over you, a world-class Saintess head over heels for you, the beloved daughter of a king, and now an elf, who is the granddaughter of a former tribal chief. You got some serious backing on your side."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "Jealous?"


    Edric scoffed, "I got the person who is everything for me. Won''t ask for more."


    Alex was surprised, " But I thought you had something going on with Valarie? I often see you two together these days."


    They always train together, eat together and even in class, Valarie doesn''t sit alone anymore. However, it''s surprising that Amanda didn''t seem bothered about it.


    Edric heaved a sigh, "There is no space for romance in our relationship. She needed a friend and a sparring partner, and truth be told, Valarie looks at me more like a younger brother. Y''know, advising me often, and even chiding me when I do something wrong."


    Alex was taken aback. Their relationship has developed to the contrary of how it should have been.


    Canonically, Valarie comes to see Edric as an idol¡ªsomeone she gets inspired from, and someone whom she doesn''t defy.


    However, now things have changed. Valarie seems nearly out of the plot because of Amanda and Edric''s recent closeness, more so after they visited her parents and got their acceptance.


    "In a way, I think she looks up to you." Edric''s sudden comment made Alex startled,


    "What do you mean by that? Doesn''t she still look down on me?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex remembers that time when she refused to spar against him, rejecting him outrightly saying she might end up snapping his bones in a few exchanges.


    Although she doesn''t outright badmouth him now, the way she behaves around Alex is somehow similar to the past.


    Edric gave a short laugh, "Then you haven''t understood that girl, by now, my dear friend. She is very much like you. A tsun~tsun."


    Alex''s eyes turned cold, as he suddenly held the sword and told the guy, "Get ready."


    A cold sweat trailed down his temple, as Edric hurriedly said, "Wait¡ªlet me tell you something-"


    However, Alex didn''t give him time and launched from his spot.


    The sound of his muscles, feet, breathing, and heartbeat was completely erased as he moved in an arc, aiming for Edric.


    The raven-haired, who had taken the form of an elf, followed his instincts and ducked under the attack¡ªhowever, Alex passed by the spot, and by increasing his pace, he twirled on his feet and hit Edric on his back.


    **DHAK**


    "Guh!" Edric fell face flat on the ground as he lost control.


    Alex huffed as he spat, "Pathetic."


    "You cheated! That''s not how the Moon Dance works!" Edric complained. After training for this long, he has already realized that Moon Dance goes in the pattern of infinity, that''s why Edric was prepared for the follow-on.


    However, Alex didn''t go for the full arc, rather, after Edric ducked, he twirled right away and attacked him.


    "You need to modify your method if your opponent knows your next move."


    Edric glared as he rolled on the ground, before he complained, "Your opponent won''t know anything about the Moon Dance, then why-"


    "I just wanted to hurt you."


    "..." Okay, no more training with this menace.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After bidding farewell to Edric, Alex walked towards the infirmary to get Celestria.


    She has already rested for a long time and considering how much she hates to sleep anywhere but her bed, Alex decided to bring her out as soon as possible.


    "I am taking her now, Doc." As he entered, he met Melissa, who seemed to be doing some paperwork.


    Melissa heaved a sigh before telling him, "Don''t let her take a bath for today, and if she feels pain anywhere, bringing her here would be your responsibility."


    Alex nodded before he moved toward Celestria''s bed.


    Like an excited child, her eyes were sparkling, and a bright smile was lifting the edges of her lips as she greeted him, "Good evening."


    Alex ended up pinching her cheek as he asked, "Did you eat something?"


    Celestria covered her cheeks to prevent herself from getting teased anymore before she responded, "They gave me porridge. It was okay."


    Alex asked, "Do you want to eat something more? The common hall must be serving something."


    Celestria shook her head, "No, I am good. I will just make myself some hot chocolate back in the room."


    Since that''s what she wanted, Alex extended his hand and told her, "Let''s go."


    With a smile, Celestria grabbed his hand and stepped out of the infirmary.


    They slowly headed towards the dormitory, while Alex told her whatever happened back in the office.


    Celestria had a shocked expression on her face when she heard what Akran had to say about Alex''s origin.


    "Related to the Goddess? This is the first time someone gave a concrete name with which the Curse might have a relation."


    Alex raised his brows, "Do you think that something related to Gaia would have such a wild ability to devour everything and everyone?"


    Celestria shrugged, "We do know for sure that this Curse is immortal and was once used by the Gods. And not like the Curse has the essence only of Mother Nature."


    Alex hummed...she might be true.


    Soon they reached the girl''s dorm, and Alex said, "You go and relax-"


    "Won''t you come along for a bit? Let''s talk some more?" With her eyes turning droopy she requested.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have denied it, but considering she was unwell, Alex nodded,


    "Okay, but just for an hour."


    Little did he know that he would be only leaving the dormitory the next morning¡­


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 163 - 162- Bye-bye V-card

    "I....am disappointed in myself," Alex muttered as he remained lying on the comfortable bed with Celestria resting her head on his chest.


    Both of them were naked under the covers, as the Princess feigned ignorance and enjoyed the blissful moments in her beloved''s arms.


    The reason why Alex seemed disappointed in himself was that he got seduced by the girl last night, and before he could even think of stopping, he was already on top of her¡ªher clothes were thrown away and his too.


    Whatever happened after that was amazing. Like he had a good time with Celestria, and given the Princess drenched nearly every spot of the bedsheet last night, it was evident that she enjoyed it too.


    However, it wasn''t in his plans. How did he...


    "Don''t overthink it. Two people in love tend to make a few mistakes~"


    Although she says that, looking at that bright smile of hers, it is apparent that she doesn''t think of it as a mistake.


    Alex sighed as he wrapped his hands around her and looked into her golden eyes, "You don''t fear getting pregnant at this age?"


    Celestria pouted, "You used protection, in the first place. Naturally, I can''t hope to have your child."


    Alex was so surprised by her words that he ended up chuckling, "You brought the said protection in the first place since you had already planned something like that."


    Celestria giggled mischievously. She went to the market with Amanda the last time, and seeing the girl buying ''it,'' Celestria thought that she should as well. Who knew she would get it used so soon~


    Narrowing his eyes, he added, "And don''t say something so dangerous. You can''t have a child at this age...your father would hunt me down if he hears about it."


    Celestria huffed, "He won''t say anything. Just become my husband, and I will protect you."


    Alex tilted his head, and with his eyes signifying suspicion, he asked, "Why does it seem this all is your well-cooked plan to get married?"


    Celestria chuckled, "What are you even saying~"


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Cela! Open the door!"


    Both of them jolted as they heard a familiar voice from the other side


    "Amanda?" Alex asked in a hushed tone.


    "Seems like it." Celestria responded as she asked, "What happened, Amy? I am changing right now."


    "Open the door. This is serious!" Hearing the usually calm and collected Amanda sounding so anxious, Alex told Celestria,


    "Open the door, I will go hide in the bathroom."


    Celestria asked in a panic, "Are you sure? She can stay for long, you know." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Appearing in your room like this would be quite awkward. You just go."


    Alex instantly shot out of the bed. Grabbing his clothes he stepped inside the bathroom.


    "Celaaaaa?" Amanda called out.


    "Just a second, girl. No one is dying."


    "I might."


    Celestria heaved a sigh as she wore her clothes hurriedly, and while tying her hair in a bun, she reached the door.


    *Click*


    "Just what in the world happened to you?" Celestria asked, but rather than an answer, Amanda stepped inside the room and closed the door.


    That was....an evident sign of a long conversation.


    She pulled Celestria to the bed before saying, "I did what I said...gave a green flag to Edric."


    Celestria''s eyes widened; this was quite a coincidence.


    "That so....then, what happened?" Looking at Amanda, who was prim and proper as always, Celestria had a complicated feeling. Was Celestria the only one who nearly fainted and got wobbly feet?


    However, her assumptions were wrong, "He didn''t...do it with me." Amanda told her, with a shy smile on her face.


    "Eh?" Celestria was taken aback. Why was this girl so excited then?


    "I...did bring him to my room...the mood was all good, and he seemed quite eager as well....then suddenly, his eyes landed on my hand, and he realized that he might be rushing things."


    "Hand?" Celestria asked.


    "Absence of ring, you know. That made him realize that he was rushing things, even though he got permission from my parents. That''s why he said ''We have a lot of time together, and I don''t want to do anything improperly with the girl I love''."


    Celestria took a nervous gulp...Alex can''t listen to their conversation, right?


    ''Last night...didn''t he say something similar?'' However, Celestria didn''t back off, unlike Amanda, and continued with her assault, resulting in her losing her virginity.


    "Why are you spacing out now? Focus." Amanda demanded.


    Celestria heaved a sigh, "So after contemplating over it for so long, you two ended up chickening out?"


    Amanda frowned, "What a rude way of putting it. We just held back our urges and gave priority to our emotions. I mean, anyone who is in love can hold their physical needs, right?"


    "...." Celestria was now regretting opening the door for her.


    "Anyway, are you free today? Sir Devon had some work, so I am thinking of visiting the nearby blacksmith."


    Celestria didn''t have any plans, so she readily nodded, "Okay, I will come. I also need to get a few things from there."


    On that note, Amanda got up and bid her farewell.


    Once she was gone, Celestria locked the door and very slowly approached the bathroom.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened the door, before finding a pair of cold eyes looking at her.


    "Alex I-"


    "It wasn''t your plan, right? That after seducing me, you told Amanda to say such things to make me feel guilty? Are you into sadism?"


    Celestria waved her hands in front of her slowly, "No, you have got it all wrong! Trust me."


    Alex didn''t listen to her and while stepping closer to her, he said, "The one who truly loves can hold themselves, huh? So that means you don''t love me enough, huh?"


    Celestria continued to back away, until she hit the wall, and looked at him with an upturned gaze, "Alex she-"


    Alex suddenly pulled her hand and locked them above her head. Leaning forward, he teasingly smiled and whispered, "Now, I am going to seduce you....let''s see if you can control yourself for the sake of love, or not~"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Don''t worry, he is just joking around(not the seducing part tho...)


    Drop a comment.

 Chapter 164 - 163- Spirits

    "Why are you dragging me into this?" Edric asked with a groan as he was getting pulled by Alex.


    They were wearing casual clothes for today since they were going out.


    Alex was wearing a pair of black ankle-length trousers with a checkered white shirt. While Edric wore a black collar T-shirt with loose pants.


    Both of them were quite eye-catching. Alex gave much of an elegant vibe, someone who is hard to approach and can be only worshipped from afar. While Edric gave the vibe of a friendly, handsome neighbor who gave a sense of warmth.


    The underclassmen who passed by couldn''t help but blush at the sight and giggle to themselves. Some wanted to approach them and some were content by watching them from the sidelines.


    "I can''t tolerate her on my own. And you are free anyways." Alex said as he brought Edric to the front gates.


    Edric clicked his tongue, "It''s your date; why bring a third wheel?"


    Alex rolled his eyes, "This ain''t a date, man. She forced me with this demand to keep her mouth shut. And it was she who said that bringing along a friend is okay."


    Edric heaved a sigh, "Then why didn''t you take Celestria with you?"


    Remembering her conversation with Amanda in the morning, Alex said, "She had to go shopping with your girl. So in a way, you are now responsible to accompany me."


    "...." What the hell is with this guy?


    While bantering the duo reached the front gates and found a certain girl waiting for them there.


    Edric saw the pretty elf before waving at her, "Hello, good morning."


    She raised her brows, "Aren''t you the same person who saved me back then? Thank you for the help." She suddenly bowed, much to Edric''s panic as he hurriedly said,


    "I-It''s totally fine, you don''t need to thank me."


    Alex grinned, "Since it seems I have found you, your savior, should I-"


    "Don''t even think about it. I want to spend time with you." Liriel spoke after lifting her head.


    Alex was dumbfounded by that straightforward declaration, and on the side, Edric was grinning ear to ear,


    ''Interracial harem on the way...''


    ...


    They decided to move around the market since staying in the school with the elf beside him would cause numerous rumors to spread.


    As Liriel said, she was just silently following them without even bothering to ask where they were heading.


    Alex couldn''t help but sigh at her nonchalance, as he asked, "Don''t you fear that I might end up selling you somewhere for a few coins?"


    Liriel shook her head, "I know self-defense and have enough spells in my mind to even escape the central jail of this domain. So I am relieved."


    That caught Edric''s attention as he asked, "Is it true that Elves are taught spiritual magic from a young age?"


    Liriel nodded, "We inherit the ability to see spirits and borrow their strength, and because our emotions are very simple during our childhood, our elders force us to learn spiritual magic at a young age."


    Edric hummed in understanding. He has heard that spiritual magic vastly depends on the connection that one forms with the spirits.


    "What about you, Ed? Can you see spirits when you become an elf?" Alex asked.


    That piqued Liriel''s interest....change into an elf? How does that work?


    Edric heaved a sigh, "I...can actually, but they always reject my presence, and that causes me severe headache; that''s when whenever I change into my elven form, I always try to ignore the spirits."


    Liriel soon followed, "Did you try to ask them for power?"


    Edric and Alex both turned toward the little elf before the raven-haired muttered, "I mean...yeah. That''s the purpose of having a connection with the sp-"


    "Sore loser you are." (Liriel)


    "..." (Edric)


    Alex''s attention was more on the elf that''s why he didn''t make fun of Edric and asked, "What do you mean by that? Did he do something wrong?"


    Liriel explained, "Spirits are not a source of power that you can use to chant spells. They are living creatures that originate from the Mother Tree and are spread across the globe. They have emotions and are one of the most lonely species."


    Alex and Edric carefully listened to the little girl, as she explained,


    "When you get in contact with Spirits, they want you to talk to them...they want to become your friends. It''s like taming a beast¡ªyou need to feed it, pet it, care for it then only they would become useful during a battle."


    Both of them realized the mistake in their perception.


    Edric has been forcing his will on the spirits, demanding power from them because he believes that''s the purpose of the Spirits¡ªto help good defeat evil.


    However, he was wrong. Utterly wrong.


    "Spirits are whimsical beings, so you need to be careful about your bond and which emotion you allow them to feel. Based on that, they can be your greatest ally or most horrifying nightmare." Liriel concluded.


    Edric remained silent for a few moments before he asked, "Can you help me learn more about Spirits? You see, I am really bad at it."


    Liriel raised her brows, but before she could have said anything in response, her ears twitched.


    "Something..."


    She shot her head away from the duo and looked at the place from where the noise was coming, "Someone is in trouble."


    Alex frowned as he also turned, while Edric switched to his elven form to detect what was wrong. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    A huge explosion occurred, and the sky was lit with fiery ambers


    Liriel nearly fell because of the tremors as the other two watched with their mouths parted, as a huge being, clad with flames.


    However, the most horrifying part was the place where the explosion occurred.


    ''...so I am thinking of visiting the nearby blacksmith.'' Amanda''s voice resonated in Alex''s ears, and without another thought, he launched toward the shop.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- If you enjoyed yourself reading the chapter, drop a comment

 Chapter 165 - 164- Berserk(1)

    [A few minutes ago]


    "For real?" Amanda was startled to hear that Celestria ended up doing it with Alex.


    "Yeah...it just happened. Fortunately, he doesn''t seem mad about it." Celestria heaved a long sigh. She was really nervous in the morning, that Alex would be disappointed in her. But fortunately, he didn''t mind and even went for round two in the morning.


    Amanda smiled, "It''s strange though...your man is so cautious that he even avoids having sex, eh?"


    Celestia shook her head, "More like he is very considerate about our relationship and the future problems we might face if we don''t pay attention to things."


    Alex doesn''t want to rush things and is bitter about his relationship with Celestria''s family. He doesn''t want Celestria to stand at the point where she has to choose one: her family or Alex.


    Since they were in a public place, they had to chat very quietly.


    The duo was looking quite charming today, with Celestria wearing a white floral one-piece that reached her knees with a straw hat to protect herself from harsh sunlight. The girl gave a refreshing look, which filled one with warmth.


    Amanda, on the other hand, looked more like a cool beauty, with ankle-length pants and a black shirt with white dots. She has tied her hair in a ponytail which gave the girl quite a mature appearance.


    They were, naturally, attracting a lot of attention. However, Amanda''s face was quite infamous in the market after the ruckus happened the last time she came here with Edric.


    Someone tried flirting with her, and Amanda ended up making a sculpture out of him in the middle of the market. No, it wasn''t the flirting part that angered her. That guy ended up insulting Edric and that was not acceptable.


    "Is it there, right? You have been a consistent buyer from this shop." Celestria said as they moved toward the famous blacksmith shop.


    It was nothing special, but the weapon made her always last long, and the shop owner was kind enough to repair it for a lower cost if the weapon was purchased from his shop.


    Although Amanda was a mage, the horror of being stripped of Soul Energy never allowed her to fully rely on magic. She faced such a situation during the last tournament when the opponent could block Soul Energy. She was completely powerless in front of him.


    Then there was her battle with Rebecca as well, which made Amanda realize the necessity of plan B.


    That''s why Amanda regularly buys different weapons and trains with them just as much as she trains her magic.


    *Tring*


    The duo entered the shop together and found that there were only three people inside other than the shop owner.


    "Welcome miss," the shop owner greeted Amanda as usual, however, Amanda couldn''t reply to him because of her shock.


    In front of Celestria and Amanda stood the same girl against whom Celestria fought yesterday.


    All the drama that happened yesterday was because of the single girl who held her nose high and boasted of being the best....only to be defeated brutally by Celestria. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Cristina''s gaze fell on Celestria the memories of their last match began pouring down her mind.


    It didn''t help that the two friends she brought along, giggled and made fun of her, "Your dear senior is here, Cris."


    "Go say hello~"


    The humiliation she faced yesterday...the insults she has been hearing from her classmates...everything built a storm inside her and affected the nearby spirits at once.


    Celestria frowned upon noticing the change in her expression as she said, "Look, Cristina, whatever happened yesterday...let''s not think about it anymore."


    Although the Princess tried to mediate the situation, looking at the quivering equipment nearby, Amanda could tell that it wasn''t working.


    Just as Amanda saw Celestria moving toward Cristina, she held her arm, "No, Cela¡ª"


    But it was too late.


    **BOOOOOOOM**


    ....


    Alex and Edric shot toward the weapon shop, their eyes widening as a massive, burning figure burst out from the flames.


    Screams filled the air. The nearby shops were already reduced to charred ruins, their wooden frames collapsing under the heat. People writhed on the ground, their skin blistered and smoking, their cries drowned out by the roaring inferno.


    Panic spread like wildfire. The market had turned into a nightmare, a place of fire and death. The flaming monster stood at the heart of the destruction, its molten form pulsing with rage, ready to turn everything to ash.


    "Can you hear them?!" Alex shouted, his voice strained as he sprinted toward the shop at full speed.


    "No," Edric cried, "I am going inside!" Without waiting for Alex''s call, Edric changed into his bull form before charging in on all four.


    Alex could see the being was causing havoc but it wasn''t moving away from the shop and was stomping at one place.


    "This is spiritual magic!" Suddenly, out of nowhere, Liriel appeared beside him, "The chanter is within that form and couldn''t control the Spirits anymore."


    The elf spoke as she pointed towards the humanoid monster.


    Alex gritted his teeth and summoned a spear.


    Without hesitation, he leaped onto the nearest rooftop, propelling himself high into the air. His body twisted mid-flight, and with a sharp flick of his wrist, he hurled the spear straight toward the monstrous figure below.


    BZZZZZ!


    The weapon struck the creature''s head, pushing it back slightly, its molten flesh rippling from the impact. But that was all.


    "Not a scratch..." Alex muttered. It wasn''t surprising¡ªthe spear had vanished into the bubbling lava that made up its form, leaving no sign of damage.


    At least now, he had its attention.


    "Normal blades won''t work..." He sighed, drawing a long, slender sword from his inventory.


    The burning beast turned toward him, its massive steps leaving craters in the stone as it charged with mindless, frenzied rage. The ground trembled beneath its advance.


    "UAAAAAGHHH!"


    With a deafening roar, the monster swung its molten hand down at him, its fingers like dripping magma ready to crush him whole.


    But Alex was already gone.


    A silver streak blurred past the creature¡ªthen, in the middle of its attack, its arm fell to the ground with a sickening hiss, severed cleanly.


    "Alex!" Edric shouted before the silver headshot his head towards the source of the voice.


    Edric was holding both girls in both his hands as he called out, "They are safe, just burnt!"


    Alex gestured for her to take them away, to which Edric instantly nodded.


    *Hisss*


    Turning his attention up he found the severed arm of the being regrowing at a rapid pace.


    "Okay wannabe Surtur, it''s you and me now."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leave a comment on your way out.

 Chapter 166 - 165- Berserk(2)

    Edric brought the two of them towards the Academy. The only medic he knows who can save them is Melissa.


    In a state of panic, he didn''t think twice before rushing into the academy, and under everyone''s horrified gaze, he approached the infirmary.


    "Edric!" One of the teachers who was nearby asked in a panic, "What happened to them?"


    Edric first laid them on the bed before informing him, "A monster is wreaking havoc in the market. They got caught in the mayhem."


    Melissa soon arrived by their bed and told the nearby nurses, "Bring the cooling pads, exbator, and the cooling potions. Now!"


    The command was immediately listened to, as the nurses began moving around, bringing whatever was asked.


    Melissa checked their pulses and said, "They have inhaled a lot of smoke and that is blocking their lungs...we need to remove the smoke immediately."


    Edric asked in apprehension, "You can save them, right?"


    Melissa heaved a sigh, "That''s my job." Turning towards Edric, she added, "Meanwhile, you do your job."


    Edric''s breath was caught in his throat for a moment, as he realized what she was saying.


    Clenching his fist, he nodded toward the woman, "Understood."


    Stepping out of the infirmary, he was met by the teacher, as he said, "Sir, please inform the Headmaster about the situation."


    Before the older male could have asked anything, Edric changed his form and darted away.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Back in the market, the city security has already arrived and has been launching attacks at the flaming figure


    They were well organized; half of them were engaged in evacuation while the other half was charging at the beast, keeping it at bay.


    "It won''t do..." Alex could tell that the beast was gaining strength with each attack¡ªthe more its flames absorbed, the bigger and stronger it grew.


    "*KHRUUAAGH*" Swinging its arm, a flood of lava was thrown at the group of soldiers.


    "Aghhhh!"


    "Shield! We need a shield here!"


    Those behind the tanks were saved, but those involved in the evacuation had to pay a hefty price.


    Alex clicked his tongue. This wouldn''t do.


    "Stand back!" he shouted, and before the words even finished leaving his lips, he shot into the air like a bullet.


    The soldiers obeyed without question, instinctively retreating from the burning monster.


    Mid-air, Alex flung a shield toward the creature. At the same time, he summoned a massive, heavy sword, its steel glinting under the flames.


    The shield struck the monster''s shoulder, beginning to melt in the intense heat. But that was just a distraction.


    Alex closed in, blade raised high¡ª


    SHLINK!


    His sword slashed down, but the monster jerked its head to the side at the last second, dodging the strike with unnatural speed.


    Alex grinned. That''s fine.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Instead of resisting the miss, he let the blade follow through, guiding it straight toward the sinking shield.


    "Rebound."


    The moment the sword struck the melting shield¡ª


    TING!


    The sound rang out like steel snapping, and just like that, the blade bounced back with twice the force.


    Using that explosive momentum, Alex twisted his wrists and redirected the sword¡ª


    Straight for the monster''s neck.


    The monster howled as its neck was nearly severed, however, mid-way, Alex had to let go since the flaming beast brought its hand up


    "Hupp!" Pushing himself away, Alex jumped back and landed on one of the buildings.


    The slash was healing rapidly and Alex''s expensive blade got consumed by the monster.


    "Tch, you will pay for that ..."


    The mages gritted their teeth, sweat beading on their foreheads as they poured more mana into their spells.


    "Freeze!" one of them shouted again, his hands trembling as a wave of frost surged toward the monster.


    But the moment the ice touched its flaming body, it evaporated into steam, vanishing as if it had never existed.


    "Damn it! It''s too hot!" another mage cursed, trying again with a stronger spell, his voice strained with desperation.


    Earth mages joined in, raising thick stone walls around the beast to restrict its movements, but the instant the rock got too close, it cracked and crumbled, glowing red before disintegrating into molten slag.


    "This isn''t working!" one of the mages yelled, his voice shaking.


    The teachers exchanged tense glances. They were powerful mages¡ªmasters of their craft¡ªyet in front of this monster, their magic was useless.


    Some of them began to step back, doubt creeping into their eyes.


    A young mage, barely older than a student, gulped and muttered under his breath, "Are we even making a difference?"


    Just then, the monster swung its burning arm. A wave of searing heat washed over them, forcing the mages to stumble backward, their protective barriers barely holding.


    "SHIT!"


    The creature roared, flames surging higher as if mocking their feeble attempts.


    The ground trembled as the monster brought its arm down toward the ground, but this time, it was stopped just inches before incinerating the group.


    Everyone stared in shock. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tall, black-haired man stood firm, his feet dug deep into the earth, gripping the monster''s burning hand above his head. Flames licked at his arms, but he didn''t flinch.


    "MOVE!" Edric barked.


    The soldiers snapped out of their daze and scrambled away just in time.


    "KHRUOGH!"


    The beast roared and swung its other arm, aiming to crush Edric where he stood¡ª


    SHLINK!


    A silver blur flashed through the air.


    THUD!


    The monster''s arm hit the ground, severed clean.


    Alex landed beside Edric, blade still humming from the force of his strike.


    "Tch. Persistent bastard," Alex muttered, flicking the molten blood off his sword.


    Edric growled as he shoved the severed limb aside, his skin sizzling from the heat. His breaths were rough, but his grip didn''t loosen.


    "Can you fight?" Alex asked, spinning his blade in one hand.


    Edric cracked his neck, his berserk strength surging. "Five minutes, max. Let''s end this before then."


    The monster''s wounds sealed in an instant, both arms regrowing as it let out a furious howl. Its blazing eyes locked onto the two warriors.


    Now, it was up to the strongest humans to take down the burning giant.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 167 - 166- Berserk(End)

    Spirits are whimsical beings, who seek attention.


    They always try to get in contact with those who can see them. Want to play with them. Want to share their emotions. The most entertaining part for them is influencing the real world through their host.


    Liriel could tell that someone(a spirit user) allowed their emotions to influence their actions. They relayed their anger to the spirits, and those emotions resulted in them going berserk all of a sudden.


    "It''s bad....spirits attract spirits. If they can''t get them under control, the whole city would get burned." Liriel muttered under her breath as she saw the group of humans trying to fight the spiritual being who was running havoc.


    Trying to destroy a being that was made out of pure elements wouldn''t be an easy job. Unless a Saint-ranked mage doesn''t join the battle and freeze down the monster, nothing would change.


    However, that much Soul energy cannot be possessed by a human....then who would save them?


    ....


    "Edric, hold its legs!" Alex shouted as he jumped from building to building, moving in circles to get the opportunity to sever the demon''s neck.


    Edric moved as commanded. His Berserk state elevated his endurance as he launched toward the flaming figure with both of his hands extended.


    However, before he could have grabbed the monster''s feet, he was kicked away,


    "Fuuuuuck!" The giant human flies through the air, before crashing through the giant clock tower and completely breaking it from the middle.


    Alex clicked his tongue, before launching a few orbs toward the beast, which exploded upon contact,


    **BOOOOOM**


    However, that only made the monster stumble back a little¡ªbut much to Alex''s annoyance, the Beast''s size elevated with that explosion.


    ''It is now actively absorbing all the attacks and increasing its size. If this continues, a single step from the monster would destroy the city completely.''


    There was no time to think. Alex couldn''t hesitate anymore.


    ''Okay curse, need your help.'' Dark lines began to appear around his face and above his head as Alex came to a pause and looked at the monster.


    The presence of the white-haired teenager became profound as the air suddenly turned heavy.


    The flaming monster turned its head towards him¡ªAlex''s presence was nearly impossible to ignore.


    The massive inhumane swung its arm.


    The meteors of the flame approached him.


    Alex exhaled a breath, and then,


    *SWIS*


    His figure dissolved in thin air, and in a blink, he was before the flaming figure.


    The monster instantly raised its fist.


    Alex followed the suit, however, before the monster could have even brought down the fist, Alex punched nothing but the air.


    **BOOOOM**


    The shockwave of the attack created a huge pressure, pushing the monster away.


    Alex floated higher, a glowing golden ball forming above him. Just like the wolf in Chainedvale. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sky turned black. Thunder boomed. Alex stared hard at the creature, barely keeping itself from collapsing.


    "How long can you last?" Alex whispered. Then, the air crackled. Power shot towards the giant.


    "KHUOOOOGH" The burning giant threw its head up, trying to block the attack. But the thunder ripped right through its defenses.


    Yellow lightning slammed into the monster, pushing it back with brutal force.


    The attack continued to pour. The onlookers had an amazed expression as they saw a warrior suddenly launching such a lethal spell.


    Edric, who has identified the attack similar to that wolf, couldn''t help but mutter, "He really can eat someone''s skill."


    He has already returned to his original state, finding it unnecessary to push himself when Alex had got the monster under control.


    However, Alex hasn''t gained control over the monster at all.


    It was absorbing the current. Its size was still increasing.


    Alex believed there would be a limit to how much it could absorb...but he was wrong.


    Suddenly, Alex''s eyes landed on something he had been avoiding until now.


    A grimoire.


    He can see the grimoire of every being while he remains in this state.


    It was the feature that came with the Curse.


    The ability to devour.


    The curse can devour and absorb anything''s abilities.


    And in this state, Alex can do the same.


    He has been avoiding it. He wasn''t sure how he would act after devouring a grimoire.


    And consuming someone''s grimoire means killing them. Alex didn''t want to commit a crime casually.


    Not in this world.


    However, the spirits were running wild. The monster was absorbing everything and was turning more and more savage


    The academy was not far away. The human soldiers are too weak to defend against the flaming monster.


    Then what option does Alex have?


    Devour.


    He stopped releasing the thunder and decided to advance towards the grimoire, when suddenly,


    [Don''t]


    A voice...very childlike...resounded in his ear.


    For a moment, Alex thought that he might be hearing things.


    But,


    [Don''t devour it. Spiritual magic is too strong. You will lose control.]


    Alex frowned, "Who are you?"


    He couldn''t see anyone around, and somehow, he knew that it was a sound from within.


    But who-ah!


    ''You....are the curse.''


    [I do have a name, but Curse would do for now. You can''t devour that thing, I repeat. You will lose control and might end up causing more havoc than that thing.]


    First, Alex couldn''t believe that he was conversing with the curse. And now, he was receiving the advice.


    But if he couldn''t swallow the things "What should I do? Continue to make it larger until it becomes a planetary-level crisis?"


    Maybe that would gain the attention of the Vampires, and they would take it down.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers had become active again, and with Edric''s support, they were keeping the monster busy.


    [You can use one of the skills I devoured in the past.]


    Alex''s eyes lit up. He can do that?


    [Let me see...yeah, this will do.]


    Suddenly, a grimoire was floating before Alex''s face.


    [Devour it.]


    Alex didn''t think twice before letting his instincts take over and he consumed the grimoire.


    "Alex!" Edric yelled. The monster had already hurt many soldiers, and some were dead. Edric was barely holding on. Things were bad, and Alex was just standing there!


    Alex took a deep breath and finally finished with his strange meal. The feeling of eating the magic book was still there, mixed with the memories of the person he''d consumed. The skill was now a part of him.


    He raised his hand, focusing on the giant. The air around him grew cold. Tiny ice crystals began to form, swirling and dancing in the air. The ground beneath his feet started to frost over. A low, chilling wind picked up, whipping his hair around his face


    The giant roared, sensing the change in the air. It swiped a massive claw at Alex, but the wind pushed the attack aside like it was nothing. The ice crystals multiplied, becoming a blinding white cloud. The temperature plummeted. Even the giant''s flames seemed to shrink back, fighting against the sudden, intense cold.


    Only two words left his lips, "Blizzard Storm."


    The cloud of ice exploded outward, a swirling mass of razor-sharp ice and howling wind. It slammed into the giant like a tidal wave, tearing at its fiery form. The giant screamed, its roars turning into cries of pain.


    Chunks of ice clung to its burning body, extinguishing the flames in those spots. The air was filled with the sound of cracking ice and the monster''s desperate struggles. This wasn''t just cold; it was a magical storm, freezing everything it touched.


    Even the ground beneath the giant''s feet was encased in thick ice, trapping it in place. The blizzard raged, a terrifying display of raw power, and the giant was caught in its icy grip.


    Everyone watched in amazement as the giant was turned into a sculpture, its form completely frozen.


    "As expected of the Hero¡­."


    "He really has a dual element¡­"


    "Such great sorcery¡­"


    "How can someone¡­?"


    The people who witnessed the miracle taking place were still amazed and couldn''t move from their spots.


    Edric shouted at them, "Go and check for people in the buildings!"


    His voice brought them back to reality as they hurriedly moved towards the broken building and shops to find those who might be stuck there.


    Alex floated back to the surface, the black lines vanishing slowly.


    Edric heaved a sigh, "How did you do that? Didn''t you just consume the wolf back then?"


    Alex shook his head, "Don''t ask¡­you won''t believe me." Even Alex couldn''t believe that he had conversed with the Curse just a few seconds ago.


    "Anyway, where are they?" Alex asked, which made Edric flinch,


    "I brought them to Melissa."


    Alex nodded before he said, "Let''s go."


    The two teenagers darted toward the academy.


    Meanwhile, the silver-haired elf was still standing near the iced sculpture; her eyes couldn''t believe what she just witnessed.


    "How¡­did he gain Soul Energy all of a sudden and chant a Saint-rank spell?"


    Just as she thought, Alex was an anomaly.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 168 - 167- Memories(1)

    Cristina was recovered once the flaming monster¡ªnow an ice sculpture¡ªwas destroyed.


    She was breathing very faintly when she was taken out, and her body was below the usual human temperature. However, she was safe and could be healed.


    Liriel was standing there, witnessing the spirits scattering when their soul presence was suppressed.


    It was quite overwhelming, to suppress the spirits who have an infinite amount of Soul Energy. These beings have lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Their origin is unknown and so is their power source.


    And along with their long life, they have grown severely lonely as well. The reason why the monster was growing was because the more attack it received, the more spirits got attracted by it¡ªthinking it must be fun to participate.


    That''s why it is said that calming down excited spirits is a very taxing task and not something a human can achieve unless several high-ranking warriors are in complete sync.


    "Alex...the bearer of the Curse. Someone who can adapt to new powers according to the situation. He is a different species altogether." Liriel muttered under her breath as she noted whatever she had gained about Alex.


    ''Nice documentary I have made for the children.'' With those thoughts, the little elf advanced back to her hometown. Enough exploration for today.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Alex and Edric were inside the infirmary, as they watched Melissa and the other nurses taking care of Celestria and Amanda.


    They have inhaled excessive amounts of smoke, which is why their breathing has been blocked. However, Melissa had the perfect equipment to remove the smoke, which she immediately used before the two could have run out of breath.


    Inside the infirmary, the headmaster, along with a few other teachers, were also present, as they heard about the whole commotion.


    "Headmaster, that student isn''t right in the head. Today, she could have killed Cela and Amanda. And many other people got injured today." Alex spoke sternly. If he could, he would have himself slaughtered the girl and called it an act of self-defense.


    However, even after freezing the monster, the girl survived¡ªor what report he received.


    Hector assured him, "She would be expelled for her actions and strict action would be taken to discipline the child. You need not to worry."


    Hector was not going to remain lenient about it in any way. Those people who were injured would be fully compensated by Cristina''s father and for those who might have lost their lives, Cristina might get imprisoned for that.


    The rules are equal for all.


    Edric turned toward the teacher whom he met at the time when he came with Celestria and Amanda, before thanking him, "Thank you for sending reinforcement, sir. It was really helpful."


    The black-haired man smiled in understanding, "It was my duty. No need to be thankful."


    After that, Melissa asked not to remain in the infirmary anymore, or they would disturb the patients.


    When Edric and Alex asked if they could stay, "Not today. Go and rest and come back tomorrow in the morning. They won''t wake up anytime today."


    The blue-haired nurse spoke and left no room for argument.


    In the end, they had to leave silently.


    ...


    "What are your plans?" Edric asked as they walked slowly toward the dorm.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I am going to check on Professor Jullie with her brother."


    Alex had received a letter from Akron regarding his wish to see his sister. And since Alex had the permit of the Vampire Monarch, he could easily travel between realms without a problem.


    Edric suddenly asked, "Can I also come?"


    Alex raised his brows, "You know it''s not a picnic, right? There are dangers on the other side which you might not be ready to face."


    "I know but still....Professor Jullie is an important person for me as well. I just want to make sure that she is alright."


    Alex glanced at the guy. How can he forget that Edric had a crush on Jullie? Their encounter during the initial days of the Academy resulted in him growing affectionate for the woman.


    Well, Alex couldn''t blame him¡ªJullie, indeed, is a person whom people couldn''t help but like.


    Considering only six hours it takes to reach there and the sun has yet to completely set, Alex assented, "Okay, let''s go."


    Edric was taken aback, "For real?"


    Alex nodded, "Get freshen up and change, and meet me at the front gate in an hour."


    Edric nodded, "I won''t be late."


    Alex saw an excited Edric dashing away before he also headed toward his room.


    ...


    In his room, Alex sat down inside the bathing pool and checked his grimoire.


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 17]


    [Str: 112 (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 119] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 87] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility, Cursebind, Tempest Surge, Blizzard Storm.]


    [Soul Energy: 37888-> 51225]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ....


    ''Added another skill, huh...'' Alex was both happy and confused about how his Soul Book was registering so many skills and his soul energy was elevating at such a phenomenal rate.


    Earlier, when he devoured the grimoire of the random entity to gain the ice attack, he received a few flashes of memories of the person as well.


    ''It was definitely an immortal being...or someone who doesn''t reside on this planet...'' He could say that the person was quite a strong person to have so many achievements in their memories.


    On his own, Alex might not have been able to defeat the monster today ...that reminds him,


    ''Are you still there? Curse?'' Alex asked as he opened his eyes and listened carefully.


    [Yes, I am. It''s too boring to always remain within you, but there is nothing I can do.]


    He heard it. The childish voice once again.


    Alex had so many questions suddenly coming up in his mind but he started with one,


    "What are you?"


    [A mistake...or so what my father said.]


    Alex frowned, he wanted to ask about that as well, so he didn''t hold back, "Can you start from the beginning? Like who are you? Who gave birth to you? Why were you being used by the gods? If you tell me everything, it will become easy to navigate."


    Alex had been trying to find anything about the curse through several books that the library had to offer.


    He has asked so many people about it, but no one knows anything about the Curse, even though the said being was quite closely related to the Gods they worship.


    [Haah~even though I thought to keep you in suspense...]


    Alex''s eyes turned cold...what is this thing?


    [But well, can''t be helped.]


    Suddenly, Alex''s vision blurred, as he felt himself moving, even though he didn''t move his body at all.


    Although even for seconds, the sensation persisted, he felt he had traveled for quite a long time.


    Once the sensation dulled and his body regained tranquility, he was facing something...strange.


    "What in the world..." Alex stopped talking as he realized that his voice wasn''t resonating but rather returned to him instantly.


    He looked down at himself and found that he was floating mid-air. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this a dream? Or vision?'' He wondered.


    Looking around, it was like a greenhouse. Everywhere, there were beautiful flowers and long-grown plants. But the strange part was their base¡ªthey were growing from wooden furniture, vases, and even chandeliers.


    And in the middle of all the greenery, a huge lady sat in the middle of the room.


    No, it wasn''t that she was huge in the human sense. She was a giant?


    [Don''t disrespect her. She is a Titan Goddess, so it''s natural.]


    Alex heard the Curse speaking in his head. With a nod, he added, "Okay, I won''t think anything is improper about her."


    ...in the first place, when his eyes landed on the lady, Alex couldn''t help but feel that badmouthing her would be the gravest sin.


    She...oozed with motherly warmth. Someone who can become the reason for the truce amidst war. A personage that can make even the most disturbed heart, calm.


    Light green long hair was braided with several pearls and flowers. Her eyes were closed, but still, Alex could sense the warmth she possessed in those eyes. Her skin was radiating with an ethereal glow.


    She looks breathtakingly beautiful.


    Alex''s eyes then went towards her arms.


    In her arms, she was holding a small cocoon, and upon peeking in the wrapped clothes, he found a black matter that seemed neither alive nor a living thing.


    ''What...is that?''


    [That''s me.]


    The curse instantly responded, taking Alex by surprise. But wait, why was he surprised? Shouldn''t he have guessed it?


    ''You mean to say, this person in front of me is your mother?''


    Alex asked, only to get an answer followed by a sigh,


    [Indeed she is. She is the mother who gave birth to a curse that existed only to devour things. The Titan Goddess Gaia. Mother nature. The Goddess of Life...and someone, whom I adored the most.]


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 169 - 168- Memories(2)

    Above all deities, two exist as the very concept of the beginning. The God of all creation, the ruler of the seven realms, the only being with access to the Akashic Records, and¡ªmy father¡ªAurikos.


    The Curse''s voice echoed with undeniable reverence as he spoke those words. At the same time, a colossal figure materialized before Alex.


    The man was immense, his presence alone pressing down like an invisible weight. His upper body was wrapped in loose white robes that barely concealed his sculpted muscles. A trident rested firmly in his grip, gleaming with an aura of power beyond comprehension. His luminous green eyes locked onto Alex, and in that instant, Alex felt something creep into his very soul.


    A visceral, suffocating dread.


    He could not hold the man''s gaze for long. He averted his eyes, his breath unsteady.


    ''What is this feeling...?'' Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [It''s not truly your fear,] the Curse murmured. [It''s mine.]


    Alex inhaled sharply, finally understanding. The oppressive sensation he felt was not his own, but rather the Curse''s deep-seated terror¡ªan emotion so overwhelming that it bled into Alex himself.


    As he exhaled, the illusion of Aurikos dissipated, vanishing like mist under sunlight. The Curse continued speaking, his voice tinged with a weighty solemnity.


    [The Mother Goddess and the King of Gods were a couple¡ªbound together since the dawn of existence. They do not meddle in the affairs of mortals or even immortals unless a war of truly devastating proportions arises. Their mere presence is enough to warp reality, tear dimensional fabrics, and destabilize entire realms.]


    Alex nodded slowly, his mind piecing together why even the Gods of the Upper Realm feared these two.


    "The Rulers of Existence¡­" he murmured, awed.


    [Indeed.]


    Alex furrowed his brows as another thought arose. "Then¡­ does that mean all the Gods in the Upper Realm are their children?"


    The Curse hesitated before answering.


    [Yes... and no. While they are indeed their children, they were not born in the way mortals understand birth.]


    Alex tilted his head. "Affairs?"


    [No,] the Curse corrected his tone firm. [My parents have loved only each other since the beginning of time. The Gods of the Upper Realm were not born in the conventional sense but rather¡­ separated from the essence of my father and mother. They are fragments, embodiments of their power, each tasked with governing an aspect of existence. They carry the divine essence of either Gaia or Aurikos, but none possess the essence of both.]


    Alex narrowed his eyes. "Then what about you?" His tone lowered. "Why weren''t you given a role as a God like your siblings?"


    A long silence followed. The Curse did not answer immediately.


    [...Because I am different,] he finally admitted, his voice quieter than before. [I am the only existence born from the direct union of the two Supreme Deities. The embodiment of their love, the sole being that carried both their essences. A child of unparalleled authority¡ªabove even the Upper Realm Gods.]


    Alex fell silent, absorbing the weight of those words. His gaze flickered toward the lady rocking back and forth, humming a soft, peaceful tune. The melody¡­ it was familiar.


    And the way the man stood behind her, watching with gentle eyes, smiling¡­


    A happy, peaceful family.


    Yet, the Curse''s voice grew heavy with something darker.


    [They sacrificed much to bring me into existence¡ªto create a successor who could continue their lineage. But¡­ I was not what they had hoped for.]


    The illusion of Aurikos flickered, his expression suddenly darkening as he took a step toward his wife. His voice, though an illusion, carried a real, looming presence.


    "He is¡­ harming you."


    Alex''s breath hitched. He turned toward the woman¡ªand his eyes widened.


    Near her breast, her skin darkened, its vitality draining away.


    Yet, despite that, she smiled warmly. Her voice was soft, filled with an unshakable devotion.


    "My child could never harm me."


    [But she was wrong,] the Curse admitted, his tone bitter. [I was harming her. And because she was Mother Nature¡ªthe one who gave birth to countless worlds¡ªI ended up devouring the life force of many planets.]


    Alex''s stomach twisted.


    "You¡­ swallowed planets through her?"


    The Curse sighed.


    [I couldn''t help it. That is simply what I am¡ªthe one who devours.]


    Alex hesitated before asking, "But¡­ were you aware of what you were doing?"


    Another silence. This one stretched longer than before.


    [If I had known,] the Curse whispered, [I would have killed myself right there and then.]


    Alex exhaled, sensing the raw sorrow in those words.


    [But there is no point in dwelling on it now,] the Curse continued. [It was inevitable. I was consuming my mother from within, and countless innocent lives perished as a result. My father¡­ could not bear it any longer. He decided to separate us. He told my mother that I was taken away to grow, but in truth, he later declared that I had been killed.]


    Alex frowned. "Wait¡­ growth? What kind of excuse was that?"


    [My growth was¡­ slow.] The Curse''s voice carried a self-deprecating tone. [I spent two thousand years with my parents, yet I remained an infant.]


    Alex blinked. No wonder the vision showed him wrapped in cloth.


    [Father believed that showing me the outside world would teach me morality. But the moment he took me away from the Sanctuary, he handed me over to my siblings¡ªthe Upper Realm Gods.]


    Alex''s jaw clenched. He had heard from Andre and seen glimpses of memories¡ªmemories that revealed the Gods using the Curse as a weapon.


    "So Aurikos doesn''t know you''re still alive?"


    [No,] the Curse admitted. [Solaris and the others told him I lost control and had to be put down.]


    Alex scowled. "But in truth, they used you to end their wars. And once they realized they couldn''t control you anymore, they sealed your power, erased your memories, and forced you into different bodies to keep you hidden."


    A grim silence followed.


    [That¡­ is correct,] the Curse confessed. [They cycled me through hosts, across different realms, keeping me contained. My memories locked away, my abilities shackled.]


    [Until I met you.]


    Alex inhaled sharply.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask¡ªwhy did you react to me? Why awaken now?"


    [It''s simple.] The Curse let out a chuckle, though it lacked any real amusement. [You were the only host who faced death repeatedly. Every time you felt true despair, I stirred.]


    Alex scoffed, shaking his head. "So my reckless life as a contract killer actually helped you regain your senses, huh?"


    [Precisely. That''s why you were able to learn those Sword Arts from that fallen God.]


    Alex''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ Fallen God? You mean that old man?"


    [Yes. He was once an immortal. Like Andre and a few others who were demoted after the war.]


    "The war¡­" Alex muttered. "What exactly happened?"


    [That''s a story for another time. Right now, let''s focus on you.]


    Alex shrugged. He was curious, but he wouldn''t press.


    [After you died in your previous life, a deity chose to reincarnate you.]


    Alex''s breath hitched. "Right¡­ I remember meeting someone at that time."


    [That was the God of Death and Reincarnation. He guided your soul into this world¡ªinto a body meant to awaken me.]


    Alex''s eyes narrowed. "Why me?"


    The answer hit him before the Curse could speak.


    He remembered what that deity had told him.


    [You recall it, don''t you?] the Curse said. [The Deity asked you to kill whoever he commanded.]


    Alex''s eyes darkened.


    At first, he thought the target might be Edric¡ªan obstacle for the Gods.


    But now¡­


    "They want me to kill myself."


    [Indeed. They anticipated this. They knew that I would fully integrate with you one day, and when that happened, they would order you to end your own life.]


    Alex fell silent.


    His mind went numb.


    So all this was a plan.


    He was given the chance to reincarnate since they knew at some point Alex and the Curse would become one. And to get rid of the Curse, so it doesn''t appear before Aurikos, they would order Alex to kill himself and suppress the Curse forever.


    He could have never expected this.


    "What the...hell..." He was so shocked that a smile formed on his face.


    [There is nothing you could have done. At that point, I didn''t care about you or anything that''s why I didn''t say anything.]


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Now you do? Why?"


    [...because I can relate to you.]


    Alex brows frowned, but before he could have asked, the curse added,


    [Seeing you despairing for your mother, I felt that my Curse of harming my mother had affected you...that''s why, in both lives, you were devoid of familial warmth.]


    Alex was rendered speechless. He didn''t know if what he was saying was true or not. But it was a fact that he had never felt how it feels to have a family.


    After remaining silent for a long time, and after returning to the bathroom, Alex asked,


    "So...what should I do now?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 170 - 169- Visit to Blood Domain

    Alex was back in his room, changing his clothes, while his mind remained fixated on what he saw and heard.


    The Curse...the Curse...he has said that word and heard about it from so many people that he has formed a completely different belief about that entity.


    However, after hearing its story from the existence itself, Alex felt that he might have judged too soon.


    The Curse was just a baby, who was, unintentionally hurting his mother.


    Then one day, his father threw him away, so that he could learn a thing or two.


    Solaris and the other gods used him to end the war and when they thought that the Curse had grown quite stronger, they discarded him after sealing his powers and memories....until he awakened in Ceaser''s body.


    And now, they are planning on killing Alex since the Curse has completely integrated with him.


    Nice.


    Wow.


    "So my presence on the Upper Realm would let your parents know that you are still alive?"


    [Most likely. However, to reach there, you need to go through the Trials.]


    Alex heaved a sigh, "And those shitty Gods wouldn''t let me cross that hurdle easily, I assume."


    [Undoubtedly. They might send a few contestants to target you specifically.]


    Alex suddenly felt that the competition during the trials would be much more difficult, just for him. However, not even once he thought of backing away, since it would be foolish.


    As he tied the shoelaces, he asked the Curse, "Will you help me out during the Trials? Just like how you did back then?"


    [Not necessarily. You see, I still don''t find the excitement to continue my life, and since I have integrated-] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oi, oi! What are you saying? You might not like your life but I do. I have so many things to accomplish and want to start my own family...so don''t spout such nonsense and say that you will support me."


    The curse remained silent for a moment, before asking,


    [You know you could have started a family in your previous life, right? However, your love for the thrill never allowed you to settle down.]


    Alex heaved a sigh upon hearing that.


    He has heard something similar from the God who reincarnated him.


    Although Ceaser desired peace, he actually never wanted to stop.


    ...or was it like that? Maybe. However, now,


    "I don''t think I like this violence and murdering people." Sitting down on the nearby chair, he muttered, "In my last life, it was fun because I never cared about anything else than my thrill. And because of you and old man Hachi, I got power that allowed me to go past my limits and become a killing machine."


    Exhaling an audible breath, he added, "And when I finally thought that this is it...after getting confessed by Sarah, I died."


    [So now, you wish to win the tournament, ascend to the upper realm with the people you love, and start a new family.]


    "That''s the plan, but I am not holding high hopes...since whenever I had hoped or even prayed for something, I got betrayed." A sense of sorrow appeared in his eyes when he said that.


    The Curse turned silent, and soon Alex got up to leave.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Man, you are late." Standing near the entrance, while holding his coat in his hand, Edric muttered.


    Seeing the guy wearing formal clothing, Alex chuckled, "What''s that joker outfit?"


    Edric grumbled, "Can''t you say something nice? I am already feeling insecure about dressing like this and now..."


    Alex raised his hands, "Okay, fine. Why this formal outfit?"


    Edric heaved a sigh, "Well, I might meet royalty on the other side, so it''s better to be dressed appropriately."


    Alex shook his head, "I bet no one thinks such things so seriously."


    ...he was proven wrong not so long after as they saw Akron also wearing a formal suit.


    "..." Now Alex was wondering if he was the only unruly one...


    "You are late," Akron muttered in a displeased tone as he stood near the border area from where they would pass to enter the Blood Domain.


    Edric grinned, seeing that reaction on Alex''s face, before he told the older one, "It was because of me. Sorry."


    Akron shrugged, "Now show him the permit, and let''s get going."


    Alex nodded silently before stepping forward and showing the soldier on duty, the permit he received from the king on both sides.


    The soldier frowned upon seeing the permit¡ªthis was the first time he had witnessed something like a free pass.


    ''Is this really authentic?'' The soldier thought.


    Alex leaned forward before suggesting, "If you are doubting me, how about you come along and ask the Vampire Monarch yourself?"


    Hearing that title, the soldier flinched before handing the permit back and telling him, "You may pass," He raised his hand and gestured for the soldiers guarding the Veil to let them go.


    Alex went back to the carriage and told them, "Sit inside. It will take some time to get there."


    Edric and Akron followed the words and sat inside the carriage, while Alex took the job of riding the carriage since taking an extra person to that realm was not allowed.


    Inside the carriage, it was an awkward mood since Edric hadn''t conversed with Akron more than twice, and even for that, it was very brief.


    He respects the man a lot since the various weapons he uses come from his forge. And because of his reluctance to meet people regularly, made an impression that Akron is a grumpy and moody man.


    "Umm...are you currently working on any long project, sir?" Edric asked¡ªpicking a topic in which he might be interested.


    Akron crossed his arms on his chest before huffing, "Your friend has given me a heavy load of headache. Trying to deal with it currently."


    Edric raised his brows, "Alex? Did he tell you to make any sword?"


    Akron narrowed his eyes, "You are his friend and you don''t know? The abomination of a sword he asked me to make?"


    Edric shook his head, "No, he didn''t...but Alex always hides those things from me and others if it isn''t significant...."


    A vein bulged on the dwarf''s head, and through his gritted teeth, he muttered, "It might not be important for your damn friend, but I am working my ass on that piece. So show some respect!" The booming voice of the dwarf roared, making Edric flinch.


    Meanwhile, Alex, who had been listening to the conversation since the beginning, couldn''t stop himself from chuckling.


    Unless it''s a girl, Edric really couldn''t hold a conversation with a stranger.


    Thankfully, the carriage soon reached the castle where the Monarch resides.


    "We are here," Alex announced as he brought the carriage to a stop.


    Edric was the first one to jump out before he waited for the man.


    As Akron came near the edge, Edric wondered if he could help him get down...because...his legs are...


    "I can manage." In a frustrated voice, Akron muttered before jumping off the carriage and landing safely.


    Alex looked at Edric and found the raven-haired looking back at him helplessly.


    Shaking his head, Alex moved toward the castle and was met by a familiar person, "How have you been, Angelina."


    The familiar girl, who was actually the sister of the deceased Duke Allen, was standing there with a smile.


    "Welcome Sir Alex. I am doing well." She gave him a short bow before turning towards the other two, "Hello Sir Edric and Sir Akron. I received a notification about your arrival."


    Akron stepped forward before asking, "Where is she?"


    Angelina hesitated for a moment, but not because she didn''t understand about whom he was asking.


    However, upon getting a nod from Alex she said, "Please follow me."


    Edric and Akron started walking beside Alex as they all entered the mighty castle of the Vampire Monarch.


    Edric couldn''t stop looking around the place¡ªthe antiques, the paintings, and everything was quite fascinating...almost like he was in an art exhibition.


    "How is she doing?" Alex asked.


    "Umm..I haven''t met Miss Jullie recently but I heard from Princess Natasha that she is fine and doing better now." The girl responded, albeit a little hesitantly.


    Akron glanced at Alex, but the latter had no concrete answer to give. He also can only hope that everything is fine with Jullie.


    Soon they reached the same room where Alex last saw the teacher.


    Outside the room was a breathtaking beauty that made Edric''s lips parted slightly. Even Akron was in a daze for a moment.


    "Hey, Princess." Alex casually greeted the girl.


    Natasha looked at him, her heart racing elevated, but her response was cold, "Get in there. She is waiting."


    Alex wasn''t surprised by her cold response as he ushered the duo, "Let''s get inside?"


    Akron nodded before he took a deep breath and stepped toward the door.


    Pushing it open, he was met by the sight of his sister, currently standing by the window.


    "Jullie..." He called out before the woman turned around.


    With a smile, she stepped toward him, making Akron feel that his sister hadn''t changed. She still remembers him.


    "Alex."


    ....however, rather than stopping before him, the woman walked past her brother and hugged Alex.


    "...."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Jullie got her priorities straight.

 Chapter 171 - 170- Hunt(1)

    Alex was stunned and so were the others in the room, when suddenly Jullie stepped forward and suddenly hugged him.


    Akron narrowed his eyes while Edric looked at the scene with his eyebrows raised.


    Turning his gaze toward Natasha, Alex wordlessly asked her, ''What is this?''


    Although Jullie was affectionate toward him, not to the point where she would end up hugging him after their reunion. And in front of so many people.


    Paying attention to her touch, Alex could tell that the hug was quite passionate¡­and not something a teacher should share with her students.


    "It''s not uncommon for new vampires to show affection toward their blood master, or blood bond." The woman was herself quite surprised, not because of the hug though.


    It was that Jullie hadn''t immediately succumbed to the urge to drink his blood, especially since the pull of a blood bond is strongest for newly turned vampires.


    Alex was suddenly reminded of something he recently heard from an elder elf.


    His blood is not normal. The one who can gain nourishment through one''s blood, mainly vampires, would gain a sudden elevation of strength and loyalty toward Alex. That might explain why Rebecca suddenly became so attached to Alex. He cannot be sure about that, however, seeing Jullie''s changed behavior, he knew that it was the effect of his blood.


    The red-eyed woman finally parted from him before smilingly asking, "How have you been?"


    Alex collected his thoughts briefly before responding, "I am doing well. What about you?"


    Jullie grinned, "Better than ever¡­." There was a certain edge in her tone which somehow made her sound¡­.slightly¡­sensual.


    "Do you even remember me?" Suddenly, a displeased voice arrived from behind that made Jullie giggle,


    "Of course, I remember you, brother. How are you?"


    Akron, with his arms crossed over his chest, muttered, "I am good¡­but it doesn''t seem you are right in your head. What is that behavior?"


    Jullie grinned, much like a little girl as she said, "Acted on my impulses¡­you always complained that I never think about myself, so I am reflecting on it."


    Akron rolled his eyes. So, thinking about yourself means having a close relationship with your student¡ªhe held back that question, knowing he could not control his sister''s life.


    "Hello, Edric." Jullie greeted him, which took Edric by surprise, to be suddenly directed with her words.


    He hurriedly responded, "H-Hello, Professor Jullie. Are you in good health?"


    With her left brow raised, she asked, "What do you think?" She spoke while extending her left hand away.


    Edric''s eyes involuntarily went down her face, but he immediately shook his head and gave her a nod.


    Jullie then turned toward Alex. Her right hand was still on his shoulder, as she asked, "Can we talk? Alone?"


    Alex opened his mouth and was about to assent, but then, he turned his eyes toward Akron to get his permission.


    "Do whatever you want." Turning towards Angelina, the man asked, "Can I get something to drink? I am quite thirsty."


    The girl rushed, "Yes, right away!"


    ....


    Jullie and Alex came to the garden on the backside of the castle.


    They were walking side by side along the path, which had grass all around. In the distance, there were some beautiful flower beds and the sculpture of two angels over the lovely fountain.


    The one who initiated the conversation was Alex, as he said, "Professor Jullie...whatever happened to you was because of my leniency, and the decision to turn you into a vampire is on me. I knew what I did was the best I could have done, but turning you into a vampire without your permission is something I can never forgive myself for."


    Jullie remained silent throughout his apology and didn''t speak for the next few moments.


    Rather than responding to his apology, she asked, "Do you know what I have been doing apart from my teaching job, these days, Alex?"


    Alex raised his brows, completely baffled by the sudden shift of conversation, but he responded to her question soon, "No..."


    "Keeping track of the two bastards who were taking advantage of you and discarded you when you got blamed."


    Alex was surprised, "You...still are searching for those two?" Truth be told, Alex has completely forgotten about those two useless people whom once Alex called his parents.


    He knew their reality, and their true face didn''t surprise him since he had met several people like them in his previous life, who only lived for their selfish desires.


    Alex was just their money-making asset. Once they realized that Alex might get framed and Beatrice would blame them, they immediately shredded all the connections that connected Alex and those two.


    ....in reality, Alex doesn''t even remember their faces.


    "Do you know why I kept searching for them? Because I somehow see myself in you...you know, someone who grew up without real parents, got overwhelmed by the noble children around you. Wanting to do many things, but restricted by physical limits. Although now you are quite strong, there was a time, I remember when you struggled to hold a sword for more than a few seconds."


    Alex chuckled upon hearing that. His physical limitation...that was the reason why, he died that night. In both lives.


    In previous life, bullets and poison reminded him that he wasn''t invincible. And in this life, it only took Soulless.


    Jullie suddenly held his hand, bringing his attention back to her, before he heard her whispering,


    "...that''s why when the Headmaster, casually, suggested that I accompany you...I readily agreed. And that agreement soon turned into my stubbornness, that I wanted to come with you so I could ensure your safety."


    Alex came to a pause, as he looked at the woman in the eyes. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few strands of her curly violet hair were falling down to her face, giving her a very attractive look.


    Her dark crimson eyes relayed more emotions than her voice could have expressed.


    "You don''t regret coming with me? At all?" Alex asked, his eyes begging for the truth rather than consolation.


    Jullie heaved a sigh, "Saying that I love my new self would be a lie, but I could never regret coming here. In fact, going back in time, I would have made the same decision..." Cupping his cheek she added, "...because I care about you, Alex."


    Her cold fingers somehow felt warm on his skin, as Alex lowered his head and nodded.


    Jullie smiled at the boy as she asked, "Okay now, don''t make that face, and smile for me."


    Alex shook his head, with a smile forming on his lips, "You can''t change...still a teacher, wishing to see their grumpy students smile."


    Jullie shrugged, "Can''t be helped."


    Soon they resumed walking, this time their hands connected, as Alex asked, "Do you still feel the blood lust?"


    Jullie exhaled a sigh, "Not as much as I did during the first five days. At that time, it was quite irresistible. However, now, I just need not think about it. The urge is there, but it''s no longer dominating my mind."


    Alex hummed, quite impressed. If what Natash last time said was true then Jullie has recovered quite early.


    "Do you want to stay here or return..." Alex asked, in a hesitant voice. He was suddenly reminded of the talk he had with the Headmaster...about Jullie''s journey as a teacher, which concluded with the change of her origin.


    Before the guilt could hit him, Jullie suddenly proposed something, "I will start living in Chainedvale. I have heard that their people aren''t distrusted toward vampires, so I might get a job there?"


    Alex was taken aback...he never thought that. And given his close relationship with Rebecca and friendly connection with Lord of Chainedvale, he knew he would get Jullie a place to live there.


    "That''s a brilliant idea. I will talk to Lord Victor once I return."


    Jullie smiled, "Don''t be too hasty. I don''t think Princess Natasha would let me go this early."


    "That''s right," Suddenly, a third person appeared before them, startling Jullie.


    "Your Highness...that''s some way to appear," Alex spoke as he also felt his heart skipping a beat.


    "She cannot leave until she passes a few tests...well unless you are hurried to take her back." The woman spoke as she crossed her arms.


    Alex shook his head, "Keep her here as long as you find appropriate. I know how much Professor Jullie would be hurt if she ends up harming someone after returning."


    "Yes, he is right...and not like anyone is waiting for me on the other side."


    Alex added, "And I will come regularly to meet you, so no problem." Jullie nodded to that, feeling a bit relieved that it wasn''t his last visit.


    Natasha hummed, before voicing, "Since you are here, how about we go hunting? I need to see a few things."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed yourself reading this chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 172 - 171- Hunt(2)

    The plan was sudden, however, since Natasha wanted to test something in Alex''s presence, no one said anything against it. In the first place, it was for Jullie''s betterment, so rejecting the hunting proposal was not even a possibility.


    Akron also accompanied them to the nearest forest, where they could hunt a few beasts without restriction.


    "This forest is under the Monarch''s protection. Only Lady Natasha comes here seldom to vent." Angelina informed them as she walked with the others, while Natasha and Alex walked a few steps ahead of them.


    Edric rubbed his arm with the other hand, as he said, "It''s quite cold here. I should have brought my coat..." Edric thought that since they were going hunting, having a coat would be bothersome.


    "Here," Suddenly, Alex turned towards him and threw a fur coat in his direction.


    Edric caught it and thanked the guy, "Seriously, having a storage skill is very useful."


    "I never heard that when I only had that skill," Alex spoke sarcastically while looking over his shoulder.


    Edric heaved a sigh, "Well, people don''t appreciate things until they don''t find the dire necessity of it. Take my strategies for an example."


    Alex rolled his eyes...he didn''t even want to talk about it.


    Edric scoffed before he turned towards Jullie and asked, "You remember my assessment, right? And the tournament? Even after that, Alex says that I can''t make a strategy."


    Jullie smiled at the boy, "Your battle IQ is high. You can make proactive decisions during a battle, but prior planning is not something I am sure about."


    The chest, which was puffing with pride, deflated by the last remark she left.


    Alex shook his head as he looked back forward and found that they were entering the deeper part of the forest. The echoes of birds hooting and the growls of beasts were quite profound around the area.


    "You are suppressing your presence quite well..." Alex complimented the woman beside him. Better than anyone in the group, Natasha has concealed her Soul Energy brilliantly, to the point where Alex had to turn to her to know that she still was there.


    Although Alex hasn''t seen her fighting until now, he knows that she is strong. After all, she completely thrashed Allen back then when he came to propose a brilliant plan to Monarch so he could trap Alex.


    And coupled with her recent evolution to the third stage, there was no doubt that she was on a whole other level.


    ''As of now, she can easily win against Rebecca....however, if she focuses on her training and does what I asked her, then Rebecca might as well...'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are thinking of another woman?" Natasha suddenly asked, with a sidelong glance.


    Alex raised his brows...why does it matter to her?


    "I...how long does it take to reach there?" Alex shifted the conversation, not really knowing how he should continue this talk. What''s with her?


    [She has always been like this. Possessive toward her people.]


    Alex was momentarily startled upon hearing that voice in his head¡ªbut he continued walking just in the same second as he paused.


    The childish voice of Curse made him wonder, ''Do you know Natasha?''


    [I do. She and several others were detached from my body at some point. I gave them some of my powers to continue my legacy....or something along those lines.]


    "..." Alex was rendered speechless. The Curse gave birth to Natasha...then that means...


    "That diary...it was yours." Alex purposely spoke that aloud, and considering how Natasha flinched at his words, with her feet coming to a halt, Alex knew that he hit the nail.


    A rosy blush appeared on her cheeks, which was quite strange, as Natasha glared at Alex, "How do you know about it?"


    The other four were completely unaware of the situation, so all they could do was stare at them in confusion.


    "So I am right. It was you whose diary I read...damn, I never thought you were my daughter."


    "Eh?!"


    "...huh?"


    "What the .. " Three different reactions from three different people. Akron just stared at them with a dumbfounded look.


    Natasha''s eyes widened as she stared at him for a couple of seconds before she stomped on the ground and walked away.


    [Your timing is not right at all. You even declared it in front of so many people.]


    Alex also believed that he might be a little insensitive there, so he turned towards others and said, "Just a joke to lighten the mood, but it seems I went a little too far."


    Edric heaved a sigh while shaking his head, "That was not even a joke. You outright started blabbering nonsense."


    If Alex could have told them, Edric wouldn''t have called it nonsense.


    "You shouldn''t make such jokes, Alex." Jullie softly chided.


    The silver head nodded, "Understood."


    They soon reached a clearing, following Natasha''s lead where she stood atop a small boulder and calmed down her breathing first.


    ...as she thought, they have actually merged. Natasha wasn''t sensing things wrong. He indeed had him within him.


    "So what are we doing here?" Edric asked casually, with his hands folded inside the fur coat.


    Natasha looked at Jullie before telling her, "Soon, a beast will appear. You need to hunt it but don''t consume its blood."


    Jullie looked slightly troubled, however, since this test was necessary for her to ensure that she wouldn''t end up hurting someone in the future, she nodded.


    "Okay, I am ready."


    Natasha glanced at Alex, before uttering, "Do not interfere...any of you."


    Naturally, no one spoke anything against it before Natasha released very faint blood lust.


    *Grr*


    A slow growl arrived from the dense forest¡ªa growl of warning.


    The beast let out a warning growl, a clear sign for intruders to back off. But Natasha didn''t stop¡ªher bloodlust only surged, a direct challenge to its authority.


    Soon, a blur of white lunged from the forest, and everyone realized that it was a snow leopard whom Natasha aggravated.


    Jullie also launched from her spot, meeting the beast mid-air and using her newfound strength to push it down


    "*GRUEGH*" The beast howled as it landed on the ground and looked at the prey in front of it.


    Jullie also remained crouched, looking back into the eye of her prey.


    Her stance, the blood lust she emanated, was completely different from her past self¡ªthe person used to rely more on her magic.


    The snow leopard lunged at Jullie again, its claws flashing in the cold air. But she was faster. With a sharp step to the side, she dodged effortlessly, her movements light and precise. Before the beast could recover, she struck¡ªher hand darting out like a whip, smashing into its ribs.


    CRACK!


    The leopard yowled, its body flung sideways from the sheer force. But Jullie wasn''t done. She dashed forward, closing the distance in a blink, her foot slamming into its side. The beast tumbled across the ground, sending up a spray of snow and dirt.


    It tried to rise, growling, its muscles tensing for another attack. Jullie''s crimson eyes gleamed. She vanished¡ªreappearing right above it. With a downward kick, she split the Beast''s head open.


    Blood was sent flying, tainting her face and jeans.


    The beast twitched but didn''t rise.


    The fight was already over.


    Her eyes widened, her body twitching in hunger.


    This was the first time in days that she was exposed to so much blood...the hunger she had been feeling for the past few days...the extricating pain she felt because of lack of blood....everything came flooding back.


    *Dhak*


    She fell to her knees, weakened by her desires.


    Alex clenched his fist in nervousness while Edric held his breath in anticipation.


    Behind his back, Akron was also tightly clenching his fist in anxiety as he saw his sister struggling to choose between humanity and hunger.


    Jullie raised her hand and clutched the leopard''s head.


    Natasha''s legs tensed, prepared to lunge toward the girl before she could ruin all the progress she had made.


    However, under everyone''s astonished gaze, Jullie picked up the three-meter-long animal before throwing it away.


    Even the blood sticking to her hands was intentionally wiped against the snow so it doesn''t


    keep distracting her.


    Rising from the ground, she turned towards the group.


    Her crimson eyes met with Alex''s...trying to find something that could assure her.


    And when she saw warmth and relief in Alex''s eyes...Jullie knew that she could still hope to have a normal life.


    As she walked back towards the group, Natasha spoke, "Now, go ahead and consume Alex''s blood."


    Jullie''s eyes widened...she just had fought against her desires so much right now. And now, she was asking her to feast on her favorite blood?!


    "Won''t that...throw her out of control?" Akron asked, with a frown marring his face.


    Natasha grinned, "That''s the point. I want her to control her desire and consume only the bare minimum. This will allow us to know how good her control over her blood lust is."


    That made Jullie nervous, while Alex exasperatedly looked at the Vampire Princess, "You really are brutal."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 173 - 172- Reunion

    *Click*


    Jullie shut the door and locked herself inside the room.


    Although Akron and Alex seemed to be wanting to say something, she wasn''t ready to listen.


    The reason: she failed to control her hunger.


    When Natasha asked her to consume Alex''s blood, only the bare minimum, Jullie thought that she would be able to do it.


    After all, she was able to throw the leopard away somehow as well, and she has been retaining her sanity for the past four days.


    However, she was wrong. So utterly wrong.


    The moment, her tastebuds reunited with her favorite blood, Jullie forgot the meaning of the word restraint.


    She just ..couldn''t stop herself from feeding on his blood. Her desperation was far more severe than a person who was lost in a desert and finally found an oasis.


    She was restless, almost like it was the last meal offered to her before her execution.


    Everyone around them was astonished to see the generally calm and collected woman so hurried and desperate about something.


    In the end, Natasha had to separate her from Alex before the boy could have lost consciousness.


    Once Jullie realized what she had done, she didn''t wait to hear from anyone and returned castle.


    "It''s all gone...she will never be the same person..." Akron muttered with his head leaning down.


    The pain in the man''s voice depicted the sorrow he was feeling right now.


    Edric glanced at Alex and he could see that his friend was quite guilty about the situation.


    Heaving a sigh, the black-haired youth voiced, "But we can''t lose hope, sir Akron. Although no one wanted this to happen, we cannot turn away from reality and let our thoughts make the Professor even more depressed."


    Draping his hand on Alex''s shoulder, Edric said, "And you. Stop making that face. I know, Sir know that you did your best to save her. And trust me, Sir Akron would rather have a Vampire sister rather than a dead sister."


    Although he sounded harsh and blunt what Edric said was true.


    Akron heaved a sigh as he turned toward Alex before voicing, "Thank you...for being there for her." The dwarf knew it would be unfair to blame him. He could tell that the boy blames himself for what happened to Jullie.


    And even though Akron was unhappy about Jullie''s situation, he could not say anything to anyone since it was her who chose to come here. No one forced her.


    "So...should we return?" Edric asked. They need to be there by the morning before Amanda and Celestria wake up.


    Alex was about to nod since Jullie needed some time alone now, so he didn''t want to bother her.


    However, before he could have nodded, someone called out, "Can I have a minute?"


    Alex glanced at the girl, with his brows raised.


    Natasha didn''t wait to let him say another word before making her way outside of the castle.


    ''Sbe must want to ask about her father.'' On that thought, Alex told the other two to wait for a bit before he followed the woman.


    "Umm, you two can rest in the guest room?" Angelina suggested.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Alex followed the woman until they were near the entrance of the castle.


    Natasha had her arms crossed over her chest as she kept looking forward.


    Alex stood on the other side, leaning on the wall, as he asked, "You want to know about him?"


    Natasha remained silent for a moment, before asking, "....can you hear his voice?"


    Alex nodded, "He recently got in my contact."


    Natasha clenched her fist, as she turned toward him and asked, "...can he hear my voice?"


    [I can respond to you as well.]


    Suddenly, a black mark appeared on Alex''s face and above his head. His eyes began shining brighter than ruby and his found sounded more shrill than before.


    Natasha''s eyes widened...she could not forget that voice.


    "F-Father..."


    [You have grown quite well. And you inherited a pure-blood Vampire''s blood, I assume.]


    Natasha wasn''t a vampire by birth. Rather, she inherited the powers and blood of the current Vampire Monarch''s late wife.


    As the daughter of the Devourer, she has the ability. And since the late wife of the Monarch was on the verge of death at that time, Natasha accepted the legacy.


    "I-I...I can''t..." Tears welled up in her eyes. She has yearned to hear that voice...to meet him once again. For so many years, she regretted ever wishing to be detached from him. The only entity whom she ever came to understand at such a deep level. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You are the only one who is still alive and remembers my existence. And that makes me quite happy.]


    The curse spoke. All those children he gave birth to either died or their memories were altered, so they antagonized the Curse.


    Natasha was the only one who felt empathy toward her father and was still alive.


    "W-Were you trapped in this body...what can I do to liberate you?" Natasha suddenly asked while wiping her eyes.


    There were no Gods in this realm, which means her father could live a free life as he wanted.


    However,


    [No. My liberation would allow them to freely intervene in the mortal realm. And that...would be devastating.]


    The Curse was an immortal existence. It was a law that if an immortal entity has shown activity in the mortal plane, then the other immortals can also intervene.


    And if that happens, the planet would be obliterated without gaining the chance to participate in the trials.


    Natasha took a few deep breaths before she asked, "So...you will always be...bound with him?"


    [I am not bound to him, I am him now, Natasha. I am a part of Alex. Alone, I couldn''t have existed, so in a way, he has provided me with shelter.]


    Natasha sobbed, "But father-"


    Alex stepped forward and cupped her face,


    [Don''t show such sentiment for me. I don''t deserve your tears.]


    He has only seen people looking at him with disgust and horror in the past. That''s why seeing those tears...the emotions he only received from his mother, pained him.


    Natasha lowered her gaze as she asked, "So...you have decided to become one with Alex..."


    [Yes, and don''t ask him to let me talk to you often, okay?]


    While patting her head, he told her.


    Natasha nodded, "I understand." And as an obedient daughter, she nodded in understanding.


    Soon the dark marks disappeared from his face, and Alex asked, "Had a good time?" He still was petting her. Her hair felt quite good to touch.


    "Mm-mm." She nodded, with a soft smile elevating the edges of her lips.


    Alex didn''t try his luck and backed off before asking, "Can I rely on you with Professor Jullie?"


    Natasha wiped her tears before giving him a serious answer, "I can, but don''t expect me to release for another month. She needs to get through a few trials."


    Alex raised his hands, "You are the boss. Keep her as long as you deem right."


    They didn''t stay there for long. Once Alex returned, he collected the two and got into a carriage.


    Once they crossed the border, Akron got off the carriage, since they weren''t returning to the same destination.


    He has already arranged something to return to the Capital.


    Standing before Alex, the dwarf voiced, "Thank you...for whatever you did for her. And I apologize for how I talked back then."


    Alex shook his head, "It''s okay. I can understand." With a grin stretching his lips, he poked the man''s shoulder, as he said, "And you are paying me back with that sword anyways. So no need to feel thankful."


    Akron snarled, "You will still get charged for that abomination." With a ''hmph'' the man turned away and walked towards his carriage.


    Once he was gone, Alex climbed the driver''s seat and heard Edric say, "You really have some sick connection."


    Alex shrugged, "Benefits of being strong."


    Edric scoffed, "Such narcissism. If only Amanda had heard it."


    Alex chuckled, she surely would have something that would have silenced him.


    As they were returning to the academy, Edric asked something in an unnaturally serious tone, "Hey, Alex...why do I feel something ominous about to happen?"


    Alex raised his brows, "Hmm? What''s this so suddenly?"


    Edric shook his head, "I don''t know...just a gut feeling. So many important people suddenly becoming alive, the Saintess'' warning...and all...just makes me feel that something is about to happen-"


    Edric paused, and so did the carriage.


    Everything went still as suddenly a green orb appeared in the sky.


    Alex''s mouth parted agape seeing the orb, as he muttered under his breath,


    ''The Decree Descendent this early....''


    The message from the Gods....the notice about the incoming Tournament.


    The contest which would decide the fate of the world and change everything.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter. The Decree is finally here. We are moving toward the end of the story~~~

 Chapter 174 - 173- Message from the heavens

    Across the world, it appeared¡ªthe massive floating sphere that darkened the sky, twisting its color into something unnatural.


    Every church worker felt it, an overwhelming force pressing down on their souls as if the gods themselves were watching. Statues and sculptures of deities wept black tears, their once-still faces twisting into expressions of sorrow and warning. Sacred texts burst into flames, their ancient words turning to ash before they could be read.


    The ground trembled as the presence spread, shaking cities and tearing cracks through streets. Oceans roared, tides rising unnaturally high, swallowing entire coastlines. Crops withered in an instant, their lifeforce drained by the unseen power. Birds fell from the sky, their cries lost to the deafening silence that followed.


    Those who had survived the brutal wars of power and realm division felt a familiar, dreadful sensation¡ªthe same presence that once bled into their world through monstrous beasts, only now infinitely stronger. They knew what this meant.


    No one was spared from this sensation and no one dared to remove their focus from the orb, as they all heard,


    [Residents of Nebula, hear our voice. The fate of your world is sealed¡ªbleeding, crumbling beneath the weight of its own sins. The darkness you have sown now rises to claim its due. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No soul shall be spared. No strength shall shield you. No wealth shall ransom your lives. From the highest throne to the lowest beggar, all shall fall. The end is written, and it draws near. Prepare, for oblivion comes for all.]


    When those words resonated, every mortal eye saw something horrifying¡ªthe end of their world. It was no spell but a vision of their possible future, where their homes would be brought down to cinders and they would cease to exist.


    Alex narrowed his eyes upon seeing the visuals and hearing those words.


    It was the same in the novel. They are first threatening them so they fall in despair before bringing forth the solution of the matter.


    He glanced at Edric, and just as he thought, the boy had his head tilted up and eyes clouded. His mouth was parted agape, as he heard the voice in pure astonishment.


    It wasn''t just him but everyone in the world must have a common reaction to this sudden message from heaven.


    If anyone, then it was Sarah who must be immune to this all.


    [Have you ever thought about who might have written that novel in your last life about this world]


    Alex raised his brows upon hearing that. It wasn''t like he never thought about it, since after reincarnating into this world, he realized that it couldn''t be someone''s mere fantasy, which he was living in right now.


    He even asked Sarah and she said she had no idea. And now, he has no source of asking about it to anyone.


    ''Do you have any idea?''


    [Nope. Apart from the knowledge I already have, I only have the information I saw through your eyes.]


    Alex hummed in understanding before he heard the Decree continuing,


    [[There exists but a single path to redemption¡ªone final chance to secure your world''s salvation and witness the dawn of a future unbound by fate''s cruel hand. A chance to ascend beyond what you once were, to rise above the frailty of mortal existence and grasp the divine purpose that lies beyond.]


    [A grand contest shall be held, one that will determine whether your world is worthy to shed its former self and step into eternity. A trial of will, of strength, of spirit¡ªa battle to prove your right to transcend the limits of your realm and claim a place among the divine.]


    [Only ten shall bear this burden. Ten warriors upon whom the weight of your world''s fate shall rest. They will stand as your final hope, your champions against oblivion, your harbingers of salvation or ruin.]


    [Three hundred days remain. Train them, forge them in the crucible of hardship, temper their souls in the fire of battle. Let them rise as the finest your world has to offer¡ªunyielding, unwavering, and worthy of the path set before them.]


    [And when the appointed time arrives, stand before the divine judgment and let your fate be decided. Will your world ascend¡­ or will it fade into nothingness? The choice is yours.]


    The greenish orb disappeared, the shade of the sky regaining its natural colors.


    Alex heaved a sigh¡ªso it finally appeared.


    The Celestial Decree would change many things and unify the four realms once again.


    The catastrophe would swallow everything if they don''t act accordingly and forget about their past to become one once again.


    Since Alex hasn''t interfered with the other three realms much, the contestant participating in the tournament should be the same one whom he knows.


    Thanks to the novel, he already knows their strength and weaknesses, so he can help them utilize them for their benefit.


    But the thing is...since Alex would be participating as well, will Edric get his chance snatched away?


    The Protagonist was strong, but not enough to make an impression on the other races. Because of Alex, Edric has lost several chances for his character growth.


    As such, Alex feared that Edric wouldn''t be even considered as a choice for this contest.


    ''Having a trustworthy friend in the contest would have been helpful....'' But not like he could force anyone to let Edric participate.


    In the first place, Alex planned on winning the tournament so surely Edric, Celestria, and others would survive.


    [You seem optimistic.]


    Hearing the voice, Alex grinned, ''I am confident that you won''t let me lose.''


    Without waiting for the Curse to say anything further, Alex turned toward Edric before saying, "We should head back. Now."


    Edric turned to look at Alex before asking, "W-What...was that...j-just now..."


    "The voices of Gods. The curse confirmed that it was them." To make him believe it, he added the lie. Naturally, he wasn''t lying about the deity part.


    "Then...that means, The Saintess was right about the catastrophe. We indeed are in danger....this world might perish-"


    "Ed." Alex shook his shoulder, breaking his daze before he called out, "We need to reach the academy. Amanda and Cela must have heard it too, so we need to comfort them, no?"


    Alex couldn''t blame Edric for being shocked. Everyone around the globe must be quite shaken up after hearing the decree. They cannot ignore it by treating it as a joke.


    The visuals they saw, the presence they felt, were all too real. And the effect must be doubled for those who were warned by the Saintess about this.


    Edric soon collected his thoughts, and nodded, "You are right...we need to return to the Academy first."


    On that note, Edric sat back in the carriage and Alex began driving it at full speed.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Classes were suspended and the students were told to return to their rooms as of now.


    The group of teachers were all gathered in the conference hall, discussing what just they saw.


    Some suggested that it was a mere wide area spell but some believed that those words were indeed spoken by an immortal.


    "I cannot be any more sure about this. Such a wide area spell is impossible to appear inside the Academy, and we all saw our world getting exterminated." One of the teachers spoke in a serious tone.


    The other faces around the table also had grim expressions as they shared what they thought about the message.


    The Headmaster has been silent about it until now; pondering what he can do to confirm the authenticity of the matter.


    *Knock*


    It was then that someone knocked on the door.


    "Yes, come in." Hector gave them permission before the head of the administration entered the office.


    "Sir Hector, someone from the church has arrived. They want to meet you."


    Hector frowned¡ªthis cannot be about the message since no one reacts that fast. However, in this situation, he can only hope for the church members to have any information about this unexpected decree.


    "Send them in."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Alex and Edric reached the academy in four hours, even though it generally takes six.


    They didn''t find any students around the campus, even though it was early morning.


    Well, it was to be expected that the classes were suspended and the students were resting in their rooms. After all, the flashes they saw must have traumatized them.


    The destruction of their world.


    Even Alex was taken aback by how real it seemed. However, rather than despairing, he believed in taking some action to prevent it.


    *Click*


    Opening the door of the infirmary, they were met by an unexpected sight, "Where are Amanda and Celestria?" Alex asked upon finding their beds empty.


    Melissa informed them, "They returned to their rooms. They were healed so I allowed them to go."


    Alex nodded and was about to go out when suddenly Melissa held his hand and asked, "Alex...do you know anything about that...message?"


    Alex rested his hand over her before assuring her, "As of now, I cannot say anything for sure, but it''s true that our world is in danger."


    The nurse was rendered speechless, before she gave him a nod and walked away slowly.


    Alex heaved a sigh...even the most calmest minds were in distress right now.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 175 - 174- Potential

    The church workers came to invite Alex to the cathedral since the Saintess had summoned him.


    It was unclear why she called him; however, considering that rather than a letter, two priests were sent, it was not taken lightly.


    Under normal circumstances, Hector would have granted him a few days of leave and let Alex visit the Cathedral. After all, there could be nothing more important than to heed the call of the Supreme One.


    However, after the message they heard, the Headmaster decided that he would visit the Cathedral as well.


    "But Headmaster...visiting the Cathedral without being invited would be fruitless." One of the teachers advised. No one is allowed to enter the Cathedral unless they have invited the person or they have the permission of the King.


    Hector''s fingers were interlaced on the table as he voiced, "I am sure after what we have heard, Your Majesty would also demand a meeting with the Saintess. And if he goes there, I might as well get to hear what it was all about." Hector might be the Headmaster of the Academy, but he was an integral part of the ministry as well.


    As such, he hopes that his presence won''t be ignored.


    ''I feel this is far more severe than anyone is taking it....'' Hector''s brows were tense. If what they heard was indeed true then Nebula is heading toward its possible destruction....unless they gather the ten warriors and prepare for the trials the Higher Ones have in store.


    Now, everything depends on what the Saintess says. Her guidance would be quite vital in this situation.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Celestria, Amanda, Edric, and Alex were gathered in the common hall that afternoon.


    It took some time but Celestria calmed down.


    The vision of seeing the world meeting its demise was quite horrifying for her.


    In that aspect, Amanda adapted pretty well, making Edric wonder if he has been overreacting until now.


    There were only a few other students in the common hall, even though it was already time for lunch.


    There was no surprise in that. They surely would need a few hours to digest what they saw.


    "I think Sis must know something about it," Amanda spoke as she remained seated beside her lover.


    "That''s what I fear," Alex spoke with a sigh before bringing the cup near his lips and taking a sip of the refreshing drink.


    That elicited a few raised brows, before Edric asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Resting the emptied cup on the table, the silver head added, "Just like how Amanda assumed that Sarah must know something about it, others would think the same. After all, not only is she the closest being to the deities, but she has warned us about something like this happening before. So naturally, people must be gathering before the church already."


    Amanda''s shoulders slumped. Her sister really has it rough. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you going to meet her?" Celestria asked.


    Alex nodded, "I got the invitation, so the Decree or not, I need to go and meet her." He was concerned about what might have happened for Sarah to reach out to him like this. Surely, she must be worried about him because of his recent trip to the Blood Domain but she wouldn''t have been rash about meeting him, knowing the Decree would have given them the opportunity.


    "I will also come," Amanda voiced, "Even if I don''t get to meet her, I want to be there."


    Before Alex could have said anything, Edric added, "And since she is going, I will, as well-"


    "No, you can''t." Alex coldly rejected his plea, shocking Edric.


    The raven-haired raised his brows as he asked, "W-Why¡­is there a problem if I tag along?"


    Alex heaved a sigh before telling him, "Have you forgotten your goal to join the academy in this whole farce with the other races?"


    The other three were taken aback by that question, and the most surprised one was, of course, Edric, as he asked, "I-I do remember¡­but what it has to do with this?"


    Alex leaned forward before relaying, "As I told you, we cannot take this warning from the gods lightly. If they said that there would be a trial after a few months then it''s true. And you are the guy from the human realm who holds immense potential with your stupidly overpowered skill. The ability to adapt and absorb, yet you don''t seem to be considering yourself as a potential warrior who could participate in the trials at all."


    Was there a chance for Edric to participate? Very bleak.


    However, if Edric doesn''t participate, then it means Alex will be in the contest with a strange face, and that could f*ck things up.


    So, if possible, he wanted Edric to at least try and push himself a little while he had the time.


    Grave silence descended upon the group as Edric''s eyes were drawn to the table with his fists clenched.


    Seeing him like that, Amanda glared at Alex, only for the latter to shrug.


    Celestria was looking back and forth between the two, wondering if they were going to fight.


    However, suddenly, Edric looked up and said, "Can you request Sir Eric to train me?"


    "Ed?" Amanda was surprised, however, the person beside her kept his gaze constant on Alex.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he said, "I can ask, but I don''t know if he would agree¡­and considering the current situation, Sir Eric must likely be busy."


    There was a high chance for the Vampire Monarch and a few leaders from the Beast realm to come in contact with the Saintess, so the Steelhound family might get assigned as the personal security of the Saintess.


    Edric hummed, "Then I think I should start with labyrinths."


    Alex raised his brows, "Do you have a team?"


    Edric smiled, "Don''t worry, before coming here, I was a hunter, so I have some connections."


    Amanda seemed worried, "Why are you in a hurry to risk your life all of a sudden?"


    Edric shook his head, "You don''t understand, Amanda¡­if I don''t risk my life now, this whole world would perish, and nothing but regret would remain."


    Edric might have been distracted slightly but he hasn''t forgotten why he joined the academy. To become stronger.


    Although at that time, it was just an ambitious dream, now it was more like a necessity for him to become stronger or this world and everyone he loves would cease to exist.


    "Then I will also come with you." Amanda suddenly voiced, that brought the question from Celestria,


    "Didn''t you want to meet your sister?"


    Amanda heaved a sigh, "I know she will be alright¡­she always has gone through these kinds of situations, and this time Alex would be with her." Turning toward the silver head she added, "Just tell her that once she gets the chance to breathe, visit home."


    Alex nodded, "I will try to bring her there,"


    Celestria asked, "Can I come along?"


    Alex thought for a moment before telling her, "I will first consult Miss Melissa. If she gives the green flag then sure."


    They were in their third year so there wasn''t much they could learn from the classes. And considering Alex would get quite busy in no time, he wanted to spend as much time as he could with her.


    "Alex." Suddenly someone called out from the entrance of the common hall. Turning his head, Alex found it was Ark who said, "Headmaster has called you."


    Saying so, he instantly turned and left.


    "Is he still mad at you?" Amanda asked with a smile of amusement.


    Ark has been like this ever since he returned from his home¡­and definitely heard things from his elder sister.


    Alex sighed, "Can''t be helped." He soon got up and told Celestria to meet him in the infirmary after a few minutes before making his way out of the common hall.


    [Your friend¡­Edric, did you sense something strange from him?]


    Alex hummed, "What do you mean?"


    [Just before the decree descended, he sensed something was about to happen. And he somehow appears wherever trouble shows up.]


    Alex tilted his head as he casually said, ''Maybe because he is the protagonist?''


    [¡­that logic is illogical, you know it.]


    Alex''s expression turned blank for a moment, as he asked, ''Then you tell me¡­what is wrong with him?''


    [I can''t be sure¡­but his presence gives me the vibe of a certain someone whom I have met once before my powers got sealed.]


    Alex was taken aback as he asked, ''You mean to say¡­a god?''


    [During the war, it wasn''t just the Gods who were involved. Remember there was another side against whom I was deployed?]


    Alex''s brows grew closer as he muttered, ''The essence of chaos¡­''


    [Yes, the essence of chaos¡­the forces that had only one goal in mind¡ªdestruction.]


    Alex grimly muttered, ''I hope you are guessing it wrong¡­I really don''t want my friend to turn out to be a demon or something now¡­''


    With those thoughts, he entered the Headmaster''s office.


    ------**-----


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Make sure you leave a comment.

 Chapter 176 - 175- Soul aging

    Edric''s powers allow him to devour the prey he has hunted and utilize their powers, not all of them, but yes, he does gain their abilities to a decent extent.


    Each transformation has its own benefits and drawbacks. And each transformation tolls on his Soul Energy differently.


    Like the elven form that enhances his senses takes about twenty soul points every minute, that''s why Edric can retain the form for the longest. And the berserk state, where his stats amplify by five times, takes two hundred Soul Points every minute.


    Well, he generally doesn''t face any problem because of his soul energy, since he always had it in abundance.


    The major problem was proficiency.


    The more he uses a transformation, the more he gets to know about the form¡ªthe species he has turned into.


    So, the duration of each transformation depends on three things¡ªhis physical condition, his Soul Energy, and his proficiency with the transformation.


    As of now, because of the toll it takes on his body, he has used the elven form the most and his Berserk state the least.


    There are three other forms other than the two above-mentioned. Taurus, Wolf, and Fox. However, since he can gain enhanced senses and agility with the Wolf form, Edric doesn''t use his Fox form regularly.


    Now that Alex has reminded him of his ambition and also made him realize the severity of this message from the Gods, Edric has decided to widen his reach and hunt even more.


    His Soul Energy was quite overwhelming for a human, however, in comparison to the other races, he was nothing but an insect.


    He wants to be selected as one of the ten warriors who will be given the trials, and for that, he needs to prove his worth.


    "Where are we heading to?" Amanda asked just as Edric stepped out of the room.


    Edric was slightly anxious about taking Amanda along....however, treating her as his weakness would be unfair to her. And as Alex said previously, as of now, Amanda might be as strong as Edric. So there was no point in hesitating.


    "I think the Westwoods would be good for us. There are several unregistered Labyrinths."


    Amanda was slightly hesitant, "Unregistered Labyrinths means we won''t know the danger level of the dungeon. Will that really be okay?"


    A guild or adventurer''s hub first inspects a labyrinth before preparing a report so the hunters can make the team accordingly and clear it.


    Edric assured her, "Trust me, Amanda. In the past, I used to be reckless and ventured into any Labyrinth I came across. However now, I have a big reason to remain cautious." Cupping her cheek, he added,


    "I will not take any decision recklessly."


    Amanda''s lashes fluttered, and with a smile, she held his hand and muttered, "I trust you."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    While Edric and Amanda were preparing to leave the academy and explore a few Labyrinths, Alex was also preparing to leave


    He heard from the Headmaster about his wish to visit the cathedral and discuss things with the Saintess.


    Naturally, Alex didn''t say anything against it since, as the Headmaster and a council member, it was his duty to be aware of every important detail regarding the matter that concerned world security.


    Celestria was also coming along since Melissa said that it was okay for her to travel¡ªbut she was told to avoid traveling to high altitude and was advised to remain hydrated all the time.


    Along with that, she gave a few potions and medicines to Alex and asked him to feed them to her regularly.


    Now, inside his room, he was packing his bag and keeping every important thing inside his storage items.


    He didn''t put everything inside a single thing¡ªfor obvious reasons.


    ''Weapons are really not needed that much...'' Alex has recently started to rely more on the Curse to defeat the enemies.


    Although it is efficient and more effective, somehow this made him feel quite sad.


    All his life, he has depended on the sword since it was enough to decimate any kind of enemy.


    Kind of felt like he was detaching something significant from himself.


    [You are being a little too emotional. In the first place, you won''t be able to use my powers just like the previous few times.]


    Alex was taken aback by that statement, "What do you mean by that?"


    [Your soul book¡ªcheck it.]


    Alex had a bad feeling, but still he checked it,


    [Name: Alex]


    [Age: 37]


    [Str: 112 (Avg: 30)


    [Spd: 119] (Avg: 30)


    [Int: 87] (Avg: 25)


    [Skill: Storage, Sword Arts, Rapid Regeneration, Heightened comprehensibility, Cursebind, Tempest Surge, Blizzard Storm.]


    [Soul Energy: 51225]


    [Upper limit: 500]


    [Lower limit: 25]


    ...


    Alex''s eyes widened upon seeing his age.


    He instantly shot toward the mirror and checked his face.


    ''No wrinkles, my body seems fine...then...''


    [It''s not your physical age, but the age of your soul which your Soul Book represents.]


    Alex frowned as he sat down and asked the Curse, ''You mean to say my soul is aging faster than my body?'' This was the first time he had heard such a thing about one''s grimoire.


    [Yes. The Soul Book was created to track one''s soul age and condition. And because you have been using some ancient powers, it took a massive toll on your body, and the side effect was your accelerated growth of the soul.]


    Alex felt anxious at the news, as he asked, "What are the consequences of this continuing. And how can I prevent it?"


    Thankfully, the Curse seemed in the mood for a talk, as he relayed without making him wait,


    [There is a limit to how much a mortal''s soul could grow. And the more you approach that limit, the more unstable your Soul Energy will grow. Your efficiency would go down, and at some point, you will only possess Soul Energy to survive.]


    [I am not sure what is the limit of a mortal human, but it shouldn''t be more than three hundred, in my opinion.]


    [As for how you can control it....well, stop using all my powers and start from the basics.]


    Maybe because the news was too sudden or the Curse was too vague, Alex instantly said, "What do you mean by that?"


    Well, his tone told him that he, indeed, was nervous. Defeating an enemy was one thing, but he could not fight the Soul Book and stop his soul from aging.


    And considering how often Alex would need the Curse''s help, he has to know what he could do to slow down this aging.


    [There are two things you can do¡ªfirst, turn into a Vampire and get your Soul age increased by a few thousand. Or the second option is to start from the basics and aim for immortality.]


    [Since you must be wanting to know more about it, let me explain it in an easier way:]


    [You have been using all the powers I granted you. During that time, the part of me that merged with your soul was actively in use. As a result, it places an excessive burden on your soul.]


    [However, now that I have fully become one with you, you can slowly adapt to what I possess. You can slowly unlock my powers through training and hunting. In that way, your Soul wouldn''t age rapidly, and once you enter the upper realm, you won''t have to worry about your Soul age at all.]


    Ignoring the part of the upper realm, Alex asked, "Is there any way I can start slowly and adapt accordingly?"


    There was a long pause from the other side¡ªmaking Alex restless as he asked, "Curse?"


    [Just let me think.]


    He complained before Alex turned completely silent.


    The situation was severe but there was no point in panicking. All he could do right now was to rely on the Curse; after all, someone who has lived for so long must have something in store.


    Right?


    After a painfully long five minutes, the inner voice resonated in Alex''s ears,


    [There is one skill I absorbed from one of the...well, from someone. The skill is called ''Creation'']


    Alex raised his brows, but before he could have asked what it was or how it could help him, sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Ding!}


    {Welcome Host!}


    {This system will help you assimilate the power of the Creator using different tasks and quests.}


    {Based on your performance, the efficiency meter would go up.}


    {And based on your assimilation status, new skills, and traits would be unlocked.}


    {Are you ready to take the challenge?}


    Alex was stunned to find the system screen floating before his eyes.


    He expected something like this the moment he reincarnated.


    However, after this long, he was getting something like a system.


    [This system will help you slowly absorb my powers, while actively alerting you if you somehow harm your Soul. It will track your Soul condition and also, will grant you the abilities I once absorbed, based on how much you have adapted.]


    Alex was quite taken aback by all the information he had received in these few minutes.


    However, to ensure a safe future and victory in the tournament, he has to stop being hesitant.


    "Okay, I accept."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Late introduction of the system. Well, this system is under the Curse control and would help Alex absorb all his powers. Drop a comment

 Chapter 177 - 176- Journey begins

    ''So system...what can you do?'' En route to the Headmaster''s office, Alex asked


    The Curse has revealed something vital or who knows how many more times Alex would have used the godly powers without realising its side effects.


    {The system would assign a few tasks regularly to help the Host assimilate the power of the Creator.}


    {The current status of the host follows:


    {Name: Alex}


    {Age: 37}


    {Assimilation: 12.1%}


    {Quest: None}


    {Skills obtained: None}


    Alex raised his brows, "So the magical skills I have been using, won''t be usable anymore?''


    {No, host. Unless the host wants to damage his soul further, those powers would be kept bound by a seal.}


    Alex heaved a sigh. Just a few minutes ago, he was feeling all kinds of emotions at the realization that he no longer needed to depend on his swords.


    But well, he was wrong. He still couldn''t utilize magical skills; as such, his blades remained his only option.


    ''Okay then, assign me a quest.''


    {Ding!}


    {Quest generating....}


    {Heavylift marathon: Host needs to run a certain distance while carrying certain weights, and all while utilizing the Creator''s powers.}


    Alex was taken aback, ''Wasn''t I forbidden from using the Curse''s Power?''


    This time it wasn''t the system that responded,


    [Don''t worry, I will only allow the bare minimum, which will enhance your physical abilities. That will help your soul to get used to my presence and powers.]


    Alex hummed...understandable.


    {Distance: 0/200 miles}


    {Weight: 200 kg}


    {Note: The weight might increase as the Host travels the distance.}


    "...." Alex''s feet came to a halt upon seeing that distance.


    Isn''t that absurd? The cathedral from here was like two fifty miles.


    ''System...shouldn''t you have chosen a beginner quest for a noob like me?'' He remembers that the initial quest always remains simple and easily doable.


    Then why was the system torturing him with such an absurd number?


    {The host has already assimilated more than 10% of the Creator''s powers, so it is necessary to train your soul accordingly. In that way, the future usage of the Creator''s powers wouldn''t toll on the host''s soul.}


    ....why does it seem the system was just twisting its words to sound believable?


    ''Sigh...no point in whining. I guess I have to fulfill the task.''


    Entering the Headmaster''s office, he found the Headmaster prepared with his bag and another teacher was with him.


    "Good afternoon, sir...ma''am." he greeted them, before adding, "There is some slight change of plan.".


    Hector raised his brows, before he asked, "What''s the matter?" This came out of nowhere.


    Alex told them, "I need to check a few things en route so I would be traveling separately. That''s why, please take care of Celestria in my stead." Bowing his head, he requested the duo.


    The other teacher¡ªProfessor Seraphine Elara, asked, "Is it too urgent? Shouldn''t we focus on the matter with the Heavenly Decree first?"


    The black-haired lady believed that there could be nothing more important than the message they heard.


    Alex nodded, "It is urgent, but don''t worry, I will be there when you reach Cathedral. After all, without me, there is a high chance you won''t get to hear from the Saintess."


    Elara exhaled a sigh, "Although I once served the church...what you are saying is true." The only reason Elara was asked to accompany Hector was because of her last job as a Priestess.


    However, her knowledge of human biology made the head priest of that time realize that she was wasting her talent by singing prayers. As such, he directly requested Hector to recruit her as a teacher at Soulforge Academy.


    However, things are different now. The time she left the church, there was no supreme Saintess, so visiting the cathedral wasn''t an impossible task for her.


    But now...it seems.


    "Don''t worry, Professor Elara...I will somehow help you two meet her." Alex assured the duo, even though Elara barely had the hope for someone other than royalties to meet the Saintess in person.


    Soon, Alex stepped out of the room and was met by Celestria, who was heading towards the office.


    "Hey~" She smiled and waved at him while carrying a heavy-looking bag.


    Stepping closer, she said, "I have brought your favorite muffins and cooked something delicious for the trip. Can''t wait to finally spend some time with you~"


    Alex''s heart turned heavy seeing the girl being all happy about the journey.


    It was he who previously said that he wanted to be with her more when they had the time.


    But now, "Sorry Cela..."


    Celestria''s excitement dimmed as she heard about his reason.


    Alex, naturally, didn''t lie to her and told her everything he heard from the Curse.


    Her brows tensed upon hearing his unnatural Soul age growth.


    "As such, I now have to fulfill a few tasks the Curse assigns me, to get used to him."


    Celestria worryingly pinched the hem of his shirt as she asked, "This won''t....really damage your soul if you follow the Curse''s words, right?" She couldn''t have said that there was no need for Alex to utilize the Curse anymore.


    She could have used her authority as a Princess to keep Alex safe....but after the message from the deities descended, she knew her status as royalty meant nothing.


    Although her heart was restless at the thought that Alex''s soul was harmed because of her in one way or another, she couldn''t ask him to stop using those powers.


    "I have no other option than to rely on the Curse, Cela. You know all I have is my blade and a few techniques. However, that won''t help me to fight against the monster waiting out there."


    Celestria understands; however, she still feels quite anxious about this whole thing.


    Inching closer, and clutching his shirt, she voiced, "Sometimes I wish to be excessively strong so I can protect you."


    Alex chuckled, hearing her slowly mumbling before rubbing her back and telling her, "Your smile helps me a lot. It reminds me that I can''t make any reckless moves and endanger my life."


    Celestria blushed slightly, hiding her face in his chest, as she muttered, "Liar...


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    They soon arrived at the main entrance of the academy.


    Edric and Amanda were also there, leaving for Labyrinth but have made some excuses of visiting Edric''s hometown.


    Naturally, the school administration wouldn''t have allowed the two young adults to venture into Labyrinths without supervision.


    "Okay then, see you soon." Edric offered his hand, and Alex shook.


    "Don''t push yourself too much because of what I said. You know I was just motivating you." Alex told him with a stern gaze.


    The raven-haired youth chuckled, "If you think I will make some foolish mistake in over aggression then you might not know me enough yet."


    Alex sighed, "I am just worried...anyway, take care."


    Edric nodded before Amanda also bid her farewell, reminding Alex to convey her message to Sarah before the duo departed.


    Once they were gone, the Headmaster and Professor Elara also sat inside the carriage.


    Celestria turned to look at him, her eyes slightly moist before she hugged him. Her thin arms tightly holding him as if she wanted to become one with him


    "Take care and please get there on time."


    Alex hummed as he kissed her head before saying goodbye.


    The duo soon parted and after waving at the carriage, Alex heaved a sigh.


    "Okay then....two hundred kilograms it was."


    He first made his way into the forest, and away from surveillance before taking out the anklets Nd bracelets.


    These weighted artifacts are used to enhance one''s speed and stamina.


    Tying the cuffs around his ankles and wrists, Alex felt his movements becoming slightly slower.


    Alex checked the system screen and found that there were still a hundred kilometers more required.


    Naturally, Alex had something in mind.


    He went towards the nearest tree, and, using his sword, carved out its trunk.


    Taking out several ropes he somehow tied the trunk over his shoulder.


    Since the trunk was not thick and short, he was able to tie it comfortably to his shoulders and arms....well, not too comfortably.


    ''It reminds me of the old days...'' When he was getting trained by old man Hachi, he was forced to do these kinds of training to improve his body.


    However, after coming to this world, he had been taking it easy.


    Since his sword arts and later the Curse''s Power allowed him to win almost every battle, Alex didn''t think he would be pulled back to basics.


    But here he was.


    ''Okay, Curse. I am ready.'' Just as he said, dark markings began to appear on his face¡ªbut unlike in the past, only two lines were drawn on his cheeks, and his eyes were faintly glowing.


    [This should do.]


    Hearing those words, Alex took a deep breath and looked up ahead.


    The journey was long, but the training was necessary. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, let''s go!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope the chapter was understandable. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 178 - 177- First Prince

    [Distance: 101/200]


    [Weight: 300/300]


    Alex was now feeling tired. Quite a lot.


    He had to increase the weight after he reached seventy or so miles, but the Curse didn''t elevate his supply of power at all.


    Well, Alex knew that he was indeed receiving help from the Curse, allowing him to weave through the dense forest and traverse miles of barren land¡ªsomething he could never have managed on his own.


    His physical abilities have been enhanced for sure but it wasn''t enough. Now, his speed has decreased a lot, and with this pace, he won''t make it in time.


    From wherever he passed some stains of his sweat were left behind for seconds before they disappeared.


    His whole body was soaked in his sweat and his hair was sticking to his face.


    "Damn...*Huff*....I need a break..." Alex muttered as he finally stopped for the first time after leaving the academy.


    *Dhak*


    Resting the tree log on the side and the bag full of stones on the other, he sat down on the roadside on a way marker (the small stone on which the distance to the next city is engraved).


    Removing the anklet and bracelets, he asked, "Are you really supporting me or is it just fake marks and hollow mental support."


    [Along the path, I sometimes pull away to not let you become completely dependent on me. Although these powers are now yours, if you become too reliant on a single resource, you will meet a dead end at some point.]


    Alex huffed¡ªjust saying whatever he wanted to torture him.


    Alex hasn''t felt this much tired in a while now. This was actually nostalgic since when Hachi was training him, he also never allowed Ceaser to take breaks and always elevated the burden on his body once he got comfortable with a certain challenge.


    Taking out some water and the lunch Celestria packed for him, Alex sat down on the ground and slowly began eating.


    Since there was no one to chat with, he asked the Curse, "Do you remember anything about your previous hosts?"


    [Not much¡ªthey all were boring individuals. I never got the chance to share their consciousness because of their relatively safe life.]


    Alex hummed, "What about me? Since I gave you the thrill, why didn''t you get in my contact, in the last life?"


    [You were doing just fine and I never felt it much interesting to be involved in regular murders and all.]


    "But that''s what you usually do. Devour people. Shouldn''t my work have made you curious?"


    [...although my existence revolves around consuming things and leaving nothing behind, I actually don''t enjoy it. Not anymore after I realized what I caused my mother.]


    The casual demeanor disappeared once the Curse mentioned his mother.


    Alex sighed, his back leaning against the waymarker, as he said, "Don''t you want to meet her again?"


    The only emotion he has ever felt from the curse until now was regret and deep sorrow whenever he mentioned anything about Gaia.


    The Curse has lived for so many years and has been suppressed for such a long time that he has forgotten all his hatred and anger towards the upper Gods.


    However, the feelings of regret still remain.


    Alex didn''t receive any answer, nor did he push the Curse to speak.


    He finished the lunch and mounted the log after cuffing himself.


    Once he was done, he found the dark marking appearing on his face¡ªthis time, an inverted moon on his forehead as well.


    "Extra help? Well, thanks for it." Reenergized and provided with some extra help, Alex resumed his journey.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside the carriage, Celestria was sitting beside Professor Elara and the headmaster on the other side.


    They have been traveling for the past six hours and it would take another four to five hours to reach the destination.


    However, since they were in a hurry Hector didn''t ask the driver to stop and requested the two ladies to have lunch in the moving carriage. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, they didn''t show reluctance since they both knew the severity of the matter.


    The Message from Heavens. A matter which has shaken up the core of the planet


    Hector has received some intel about several noble houses taking action and fortifying their defenses. They already have been warned by the Saintess, so they were prepared.


    There was a high chance that the noble houses of the major nations might be moving toward the Cathedral already.


    During the summit, the Supreme Saintess made the announcement of a danger incoming, so now, in everyone''s eyes she was the only source to know what they should be expecting and how they can prepare.


    ''We have been talking lightly...'' Hector heaved a sigh as he finished drinking the warm beverage before handing the cup back to the lady sitting across from him


    "Do you want some rice cake, sir?" Celestria asked.


    The older one shook his head with a soft smile, "I am full." As Celestria resumed eating, Hector asked,


    "You didn''t inform your family about the attack back in the town?" Considering how caring her family members are, they would have surely contacted Hector or might have visited the academy to meet their little princess, if only they had been informed about the incident involving Cristina.


    Celestria smiled in defeat as she uttered, "Involving them in everything concerning me and my safety seems like I would be troubling them. In the first place, when I joined the Soulforge Academy I knew the journey won''t be easy and comfortable."


    Hector was guilty of what they had to face, but what she said was true.


    The path she chose for herself¡ªdespite having the option to spend a smooth life as a Princess¡ªsurely would be thorny and full of dangers.


    Not to talk about, the partner she has chosen for herself always remains surrounded by unexpected and unprecedented dangers.


    The rest of the journey mostly went in silence.


    Although Celestria appeared serene to the other two, her mind was actually engaged in thinking about several things¡ªand most of them were related to Alex.


    The revelation of the Curse''s integration rang a very wrong bell in her head. However, considering what they might need to face, Alex cannot decline the help of the Curse either.


    ''Is there any way I can help him...'' At times of dead end, the only person she can rely on is a certain Saintess.


    Although Celestria didn''t like to take her rival''s help, this concerned Alex''s safety, and for that Celestria can forget about her pride and lower her head before Sarah.


    ''I hope you have an answer....''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    [Four hours later]


    The sun was nearing the horizon as the carriage finally entered the small town which shares the same perimeter as the Cathedral.


    "Woah..." Celestria has come here once in the past, but she was too occupied with a task in hand that''s why she didn''t focus on how majestic the place was.


    As she looked out from her carriage, the grand cathedral rose before her like a vision from a dream. Its towering spires touched the sky, shining under the golden sunlight.


    Statues of robed figures stood guard along the path, their stone faces watching over all who approached. Waterfalls cascaded down the cliffs behind, their mist creating a soft glow around the cathedral''s tall, gleaming gates.


    The entrance, framed by massive pillars, seemed to whisper of ancient power and wisdom. As the carriage moved closer, the air felt heavy with mystery, and Celestria knew she was about to step into a place of great importance.


    "It mesmerizes me every time, even though I grew up here¡­" Elara spoke followed by a sigh as she, as well, looked at the biggest church in the human realm.


    Hector narrowed his eyes, as he voiced, "There is a crowd surrounding the main entrance."


    He could see several carriages, horses, and people around the main entrance of the church and the knights from Grimland protecting the church and keeping the people away.


    Most of them were from noble families, and some of them were from other realms as well.


    Soon their carriage came to a pause, about a hundred meters away from the church gate, because it was too crowded to proceed any further.


    "I don''t think we would be able to meet her¡­" Elara spoke as she stepped down from the carriage and looked at the gathering.


    Hector had the same feeling. He could see that even the Duke of the Nation was present there but wasn''t allowed to go inside.


    "Cela?" Suddenly, a voice called out making Celestria turn on her feet¡ªonly to find a familiar person standing there.


    "Brother James¡­." A smile bloomed on her face upon seeing her eldest brother and the crown Prince here.


    The other two greeted the Prince as well, before James asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Celestria answered, "Alex was invited by the Supreme Saintess, so I just tagged along."


    James'' expression turned grim for a moment, but then his smile returned as he said, "But I don''t think he would be able to meet her today. After all, Her Holiness is attending some special guests today."


    Hector''s brows elevated, "Who they can be, Your Highness?"


    James, with a sigh, added, "The Vampire Monarch appeared before the Cathedral in the morning. He is currently inside with Father and a few other important figures."


    Rubbing the back of his head, the blond one added, "This situation is quite nerve-wracking for everyone, it seems."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 179 - 178- Nothing matters more

    Alex, while barely on his feet, reached the cathedral.


    The sky had started to darken, and the cold wind was making him shiver because of all the sweat.


    He no longer has the extra weight on him, however, he was so tired that he couldn''t walk properly without falling a few times.


    "Thanks...here..." Paying the carriage driver who brought him here, he walked towards the church where hundreds of people were gathering.


    There were two barriers before the church¡ªone close to the main entrance and another farther away, just before the bridge that connected the town to the cathedral.


    Alex could clearly see how the crowd was separated. Between the two barriers stood high-ranking nobles and visitors from other lands, dressed in fine clothes and speaking quietly among themselves. Meanwhile, beyond the outer barrier, the common folk gathered, kept at a distance as they tried to catch a glimpse of what was happening near the church.


    Alex slowly made his way towards the outer barrier¡ªweaving through the crowd somehow before he appeared before the soldier on the barricade.


    "Let me in, I was invited." Saying so, Alex instantly showed the letter he received from the Saintess. He knew just telling them would result in nothing, considering he was not from any noble house.


    The soldier took the letter, but rather than reading it, he threw it away, "Yeah, why not? This is the third time I have seen that kind of letter. The previous one even looked more authentic. Go away, kid."


    Alex released a sigh in exasperation. He was tired, excessively. Hungry and tired.


    And this damn soldier is not even bothering to check the letter which Sarah herself wrote and even used the stamp of the Cathedral.


    ''Sometimes...I really miss my mafia days.'' Pointing a gun at people and getting his work done...yeah, the good old days.


    Alex thought for a moment¡ªkeeping violence as the last option¡ªwhen suddenly he remembered something and pulled it out of his inventory.


    "You must recognize this right, soldier?"


    The face of the soldier turned pale as he saw the emblem of bravery, which was recently granted to a young hero.


    The rumors of the young hero defeating a Vampire Noble and protecting the Saintess'' pride were widely known in the human realm. And that badge was being held by a certain young man....this can''t be!


    "I-I apologize!" The soldier gave a crisp salute, with his face still devoid of any color.


    The other soldiers also noticed the commotion before their eyes went towards the emblem Alex was holding. Their reaction was similar.


    Thankfully, Austin wasn''t held there for long; just the apologizing soldier irritated him for a while before the silver head advanced towards the church.


    "Alex!" He heard the voice before turning his head and seeing a familiar person standing there.


    "Cela..." A sigh seeped through his lips as he slowly advanced toward a running Celestria.


    They met in a strong hug, Alex enveloping the girl completely in his arms and resting his face in the crook of her neck.


    Her scent...this warmth...her supple body....so comfortable~


    Celestria was quite surprised by the strong hug but naturally, she didn''t resist him and allowed her man to lean on her.


    Softly, she whispered, "You did great. I am proud of you."


    He didn''t know why, but that compliment made him emotional slightly as he said, "Thank you..."


    "Celes~tria~" Soon a melodious voice reached them, making Alex open his eyes before he looked at the person.


    "Che..." Deciding to ignore him, Alex closed his eyes and snuggled even closer to her.


    The first Prince''s eyes widened as he asked in a tone of disbelief, "Did you just click your tongue and ignore me?"


    Alex grumbled as he said, "Good evening, your Highness. I just didn''t recognize you."


    Seeing that, despite the exchange, they still were hugging each other, the man spoke through his gritted teeth, "Cela...it''s enough now!"


    Celestria frowned before she separated from Alex, not completely as his arm was still on her shoulder before she said, "What''s the matter with you, brother? Not like you aren''t aware of my relationship with him."


    Celestria has already revealed to her family that she was in a romantic relationship with Alex. Her father even accepted their relationship. Rather he was eager to have them tied up in the knot of engagement after Alex showed his bravery and strength during the incident with Allen.


    Although James was not in the palace at that time, it was highly likely that he had heard things from the others.


    "Cela...it''s inappropriate to be so intimate with a man who is not even your fianc¨¦. Show some restraint."


    Alex sighed upon hearing that. In this department, the second Prince is much better. He doesn''t frown upon these kinds of things.


    "Well, there you go." Since Alex didn''t want to create a scene and let two siblings fight, he removed his hand from Celestria''s shoulder.


    Celestria looked at Alex in disappointment and concern. She knew how much he was tired, and that''s why she thought she could give him some support.


    No, she will give him support.


    "Ah!" Alex exclaimed as suddenly Celestria picked up his arm, draped it over her shoulder, and encircled her arm around his back to support him.


    Looking at her brother with a stern gaze, she said, "Let people think whatever they want. What matters the most to me is Alex and his health. And currently, he needs me. So excuse us, brother."


    The look in Celestria''s eyes clearly said that he had angered her. And that...didn''t settle well with the Prince.


    With his cold gaze affixed on Alex''s back, he muttered under his breath, ''I don''t like him...neither in the past and definitely not now.'' S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the other hand, Celestria brought Alex towards the resting bench nearby


    She was aware of what he went through, and just as promised, she would have gone to search for him if Alex hadn''t returned by dusk.


    "Ah, thank you." Alex thanked her as he sat down, his brows drawing closer in pain.


    Celestria took out a potion from her pouch, but before she could feed him, Alex stopped the girl before informing her, "I already had three... any more would be counterproductive."


    Celestria bit her lip...this was problematic.


    She could see that his legs were swollen, and he was suffering from muscle spasms.


    The very fact he was still conscious and somehow retaining his composure was quite praiseworthy.


    "Ah...what are-" Alex was taken aback when suddenly Celestria knelt on the ground and rolled up his pants.


    She didn''t listen to him and took out a balm from her pouch.


    "Cela...you are a Princess and we are here in the open." Alex tried to resist¡ªbut the moment her warm fingers traced down his stiff calf, he groaned in utter pain.


    "Don''t sound like my brother or I will say the same words I said earlier."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "But Cela...agh..." Another groan as she massaged his legs with her tender hands.


    His stiff and sore muscles were absorbing the balm and the heat was allowing them to relax.


    Cela didn''t pay attention to his resistance and continued to massage.


    Nothing in the world mattered to her more than her beloved.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- God, I could share his pain¡ªran like three miles...but well, I got no Celestria.


    Haah~drop a comment.

 Chapter 180 - 179- Meeting

    [Inside the church]


    The situation was quite serious. The round table was filled with the most influential people in the world currently.


    On the left were the king of Grimland, Adolf, and the tribal chief of Greyhound¡ªBarka.


    On the right was the Vampire Monarch Azeroth and beside him sat the current head of Whiteden, Godric Dorhales¡ªthe same man who provided refuge to Rebecca and Alex when they visited Whiteden.


    On the head position sat the Pope and across from himself sat the Supreme Saintess, and the person on whom everyone''s attention was.


    They all have gathered just now, and as such, the meeting began.


    "You warned us, but we failed to respond," Adolf said with a regretful look in his eyes.


    He and the other two nations on the human side were the first ones who got to know about the incoming danger. The Saintess informed them that this obstacle would be unprecedented and would leave everyone helpless


    And that turned out to be true, as even the strongest existence of the planet was currently sitting here to receive guidance from the Saintess.


    Sarah had a troubled look on her face. Her thin brows were drawn closer as she said, "This arrived a lot before than I anticipated. However, we can do nothing but accept the fact that the Supreme Deities are going to ruin our world."


    Someone who was the symbol of peace and unity to be speaking such words in a grave voice, gave a very ominous vibe.


    Everyone around Sarah looked visibly tensed, but that''s her motive. She cannot appear lax in the matter, even a bit. They need to understand the necessity to unify the realms and choose their champions sensibly.


    "Your Holiness, did you receive the word from the Goddess?" Barka, the huge wolfman, asked in a heavy voice.


    Sarah nodded, "Indeed, I did. That is why we cannot remain nonchalant about it. We need to prepare for what is to come, or our world, the innocent people, will cease to exist once the given time elapses."


    Grave silence descended upon the conference room when Sarah affirmed the message to be indeed from heavens.


    None in the room had the courage to go against Sarah and defy her words. She was the closest being to the deities, and even Azeroth acknowledged her as a messenger of God.


    "So...what can we do now? Just select the few strong individuals from each realm?" Godric broke the silence as he extended the suggestion.


    Barka added, "We can bring our best warriors, maybe four from each realm would do?"


    Adolf added, "That would be the best. We can bring our best warriors and simply provide them the resources to make a good team."


    Godric also nodded in assent. However, before he or anyone else could have continued speaking,


    "No, you don''t understand." Azeroth suddenly spoke, bringing every eye to focus on him.


    The silver-haired man leaned forward. Resting his arms on the table he said, "You all need to understand that we cannot decide which realm will bring how many warriors. We cannot think this as separate realm but as one¡ªthe residents of Nebula." His strong tone and the meaning behind his words shocked a few.


    They...really were treating this matter as something they need to manage as separate realms and hope for coordination from other realms.


    However, Azeroth had different opinion, as he said, "We need to think about our people first, rather than the differences we have created. This trial would test if we are worthy to exist or not. And that''s why, we need to work together and find out who could be our best possible option on whom can risk our world."


    Azeroth haven''t spoken like this for a long time, however, when he does, others listen.


    Not only was he the oldest one in the room, he has also faced a crisis like this in the past when everything was dyed in the color of chaos.


    Heaving a sigh, Sarah added, "He is right, we need to take this as a world not realms, or nothing but regret would remain."


    Just as she finished speaking she heard some voices from the door, ushering her to ask, "Is something the matter, Sir Arthur."


    The soldier was flustered to hear the Saintess words directed at him. But he soon responded to her, "Ah, there is a boy wanting to meet you but I told the soldiers to send-" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is his name?" Sarah suddenly got up, surprising the others, and the soldier too.


    However, soon Arthur regained his composure and asked his subordinate who came to inform him.


    "He introduced himself as Alex, Your Holiness."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Do you think the message will reach her?" Celestria asked as she sat beside her beloved and fed him the leftover food she had.


    There was no food stalls nearby or she would have brought something fresh and good for him.


    Munching on the vegetables, Alex spoke, "Even if it doesn''t, I will somehow meet her today."


    "The crowd is only growing." Hector, who was standing not so far away from them, muttered as he saw the amount of nobles have risen over five hundred...and the commoners were endlessly filling the space.


    Many have already settled tents and started cooking food before the barrier¡ªclearly showing reluctance to leave without hearing a word from the Supreme Saintess.


    From what Alex could tell, Sarah must be really busy to not be able to calm down these people. She always prioritize to first calm down others, even if her mind is filled with chaos.


    When Ceaser reached the church, he was bleeding all over. However, Sarah kept calming him down even though she seemed quite panicked while patching him up.


    ''The Vampire Monarch though...he kept his promise...'' Alex asked Azeroth that if something like this happens, Azeroth wouldn''t delay in making a move.


    After all, if the ruler of the Blood Domain gets involved in the matter, the other races would have to respond as well. And thankfully Azeroth did as Alex wished.


    They remained seated there for another few minutes, when suddenly, a soldier came rushing in their way.


    "Excuse me, are you Sir Alex." The soldier asked, urging Alex to nod.


    "You have been summoned in the Cathedral. Please follow me."


    Elara''s eyes widened while Hector also showed slight surprise. There were many nobles waiting to meet the Saintess, yet just after arriving here, Alex got the permission to enter.


    Alex looked at Celestria, before planting a kiss on her forehead, before he said, "Wait for me."


    Getting up he followed the soldier and under everyone''s astonished and frustrated gazes, Alex was led inside the church.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 181 - 180- Conditions

    Alex was led to a room filled with some of the most influential people in the world. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes caught the figure of a few familiar¡­or more like he has met every single person except for the Pope in the past.


    "Oh, boy. So, it was you." Barka laughed as he spotted the familiar face he saw during the birthday celebration of the Vampire princess.


    Godric''s brows also went up as he said, "It''s been a while, Alex."


    Alex gave a nod to both of them as he joined the table.


    Sarah really wanted to end this meeting and bring Alex to her room, however, she held back her feelings and asked, "You look injured¡­is everything fine?"


    Alex gave a brief nod, ''Yes, just tired." Turning toward the others, he said," I am assuming you all have gathered to decide how Nebula would ensure its existence?"


    The atmosphere returned to its previous state as Adolf nodded, "Indeed."


    Alex sighed as he said, "Well, I am not in the position to suggest this but the best way to select the best individuals would be to let them fight and decide who would be the best to bet our world on. Since if we don''t hurry this selection process, building teamwork and coordination would be tough in the short duration."


    Alex already knew they''d be torn between the realms, uncertain about the right choice or the criteria for selection. Yet, after all the debate, the only solution they could agree on was the oldest one in the book¡ªsettling it with a fight.


    That''s why he decided to cut through the endless deliberation and speed things up.


    Azeroth nodded, "I agree with him."


    That elicited a few raised brows as Godric asked, "Won''t we be taking too long by organizing a whole tournament?" They only had a few months, and naturally, the gods won''t be waiting for them to finish their preparation.


    The question was answered by the one who gave the suggestion, ""We don''t need to go that far. As rulers of the three realms, you already know which warriors we can rely on. Just send them in and let them battle it out to determine the final ten."


    Hearing Alex''s voice, Barka sighed, "That would be quite troublesome for me. The population of the beast realm is the greatest and there are several warriors who, I can name¡­more than ten, actually."


    Alex didn''t have any immediate answer for that since he knew what the man was saying was true.


    Selecting the best would be quite difficult.


    "I can help you with that," Suddenly Sarah spoke, bringing every eye back to her as she asked, "Lord Barka, how many warriors are there who generally hunt in a pack despite having the strength equivalent to the whole pack."


    Barka was taken aback by that question, however, he didn''t waste time in asking why she was asking something like this and contemplated for a few seconds.


    Alex glanced at his girlfriend, asking her wordlessly what this was about, but all she said was to trust her.


    After another minute of silence, Barka voiced, "There aren''t many actually¡­since those who hold such strength always become lone warriors."


    Sarah nodded, "And how many of them have the ability to take orders from others, think about their comrades first, and risk their pride for the sake of victory?"


    The series of questions seriously pushed the person into a dilemma¡­however, by now, Barka and others have already realized what Sarah was trying to do. That''s why rather than questioning her back, Barka began to think.


    Meanwhile, Azeroth also took out a paper and pen and began noting down the names that fall under the category the Saintess just mentioned.


    After a long pause, Barka finally stated, "There are only a few¡­okay, now I understand what I need to do. Many thanks, Your Holiness."


    Sarah gave a brief nod to the wolf-man, before the pope began, "As you all have heard, these are the conditions you must keep in mind while choosing your champions. I will inform the tribal chiefs of the elven realm."


    Every ruler gave a firm nod to that, before Sarah added, "In two weeks, I expect you all to return with your chosen ones."


    And with that, the meeting came to an end.


    -----^^-----


    Sarah brought Alex to the medic room¡ªbringing him to her room was difficult since there were many people around and she didn''t want to face needless questions.


    There was a whole crowd outside, and they all were waiting to hear what the Saintess had to say.


    Currently, the church members are preparing the artifact and stage for her so she can assure the general masses.


    "You did what?!" She exclaimed after hearing what Alex had done to reach the cathedral.


    Alex groaned, as he rested his head on Sarah''s thigh and told her, "It was necessary...my soul is aging because of my excessive use of the Curse."


    Sarah frowned, however, she didn''t show surprise or panic.


    Alex raised his brows as he slightly opened his eyes, and while looking at her, he asked, "You expected this?"


    Sarah continued to use her healing spell on his body as she uttered, "I had a feeling...such an overwhelming and immortal existence residing in your body, allowing you to use his powers....surely there will be a drawback. And these kinds of powers generally affect one''s soul."


    Sarah was currently assessing Alex''s soul as well, and she could find the darkness she identified the last time, now comfortably coiled around Alex''s soul. It was like they were slowly becoming one.


    Although Sarah felt an ominous vibe staring at it, she knew there was nothing she could do now. Even if she somehow removes the curse from him, Alex''s soul would be severely damaged in the process.


    Well, so far, the Curse has only granted Alex advantages, so she has no reason to be concerned¡­ yet. But wherever great power exists, the weight of its consequences is never far behind.


    "Ah..." Feeling the sudden warmth on her cheek, she opened her eyes and looked down.


    Alex was cupping her cheek and looking up at the girl with an intense gaze, "Everything I am doing is to make a safe and peaceful future for us. So stop worrying and start planning how you will decorate the house and handle the children."


    Sarah''s expression slowly changed, as she smiled at her man and said, " And my wish is to have at least five kids, so you need to maintain your stamina as well." She pressed his nose with her index finger.


    Alex huffed, " You don''t need to be worried about that. I am still quite young and energetic."


    Sarah teased, "Well, your soul would beg to differ~"


    "You....!"


    Sarah laughed as her cheeks were pinched.


    The laughter arriving from the infirmary was heard only by a single person other than Alex.


    "That damn insect...always chases after my Goddess..." Gritting his teeth, Cristopher felt every vein in his body, bulging with anger.


    No, this can''t continue. He needs to do something.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Please, if you are reading, drop a comment..it helps me a lot.

 Chapter 182 - 181- Assuring

    Alex returned to where the other three were after he got half an hour of rest.


    Hector and Elara were eagerly waiting to hear what he heard, so Alex didn''t make them wait any longer and informed them, "Selection from each realm and choosing the best warriors so they can face the challenge. Very soon, the human nations would hold an emergency meeting and bring their champions to select who is the best. Once done, they have been told to bring their champions back here after ten days."


    There was so much information but none of it was unexpected. Hector was anticipating something like this to happen.


    "Won''t that take a lot of time? I mean there are so many people a realm could bring if talking about just strength. And if that''s the case, the human realm won''t even get the chance." Elara raised the query.


    Alex heaved a sigh and told her about the condition that Sarah presented before them¡ªallowing the rulers to shortlist those who fit in the categories.


    Celestria inched closer to him before asking, "How are you now?"


    Alex slowly shook his head, "Finally a little better."


    Celestria sighed in relief before she asked, "Are we staying at a motel? It would be tough if we don''t leave before the announcement of the Saintess." Once the Supreme Saintess relays her word of comfort to the general masses, those who don''t belong to the city would surely rush toward the nearby motels to stay.


    That''s why Celestria was ushering him to get a room before it got too crowded.


    However, "I don''t think we will find any vacant room here...in the first place, this town doesn''t have many motels and those who came here already must have booked their rooms." Alex said that made the other three worried.


    Traveling back to the Academy at this hour was nothing short of dangerous, and the nearest town from here was farer from the academy.


    "Well, I will arrange a tent then," Hector spoke, only for Alex to interject,


    "You don''t need to worry about that, sir. I talked to Sarah, and she said there are many vacant rooms in the cathedral. We can stay there."


    That surprised everyone.


    The only reason Alex didn''t inform them right away was because he wasn''t sure if they should be staying there or not.


    It''s just that it felt weird staying at the church. But well, there was no help in it.


    Elara had her eyes parted slightly wide as she asked, "If..I am not wrong, Sarah is the Supreme Saintess'' name, right?"


    Alex nodded, his eyes holding confusion.


    Elara was taken aback, as she asked with a gasp, "You call her by her name?!"


    Celestria sighed, "Ma''am, you know nothing then. Alex and the Saintess are quite close because of what happened back in Grimland. So let''s not dwell on that."


    Elara was still having a hard time swallowing it, that''s why Hector soon brought her to the resting bench so the lady didn''t fall down from shock.


    Alex looked far away towards the small group that surrounded a certain blond before he asked, "Is your brother still angry?"


    Celestria huffed, "Let him be. He is being annoyed for nothing."


    Alex smiled helplessly, "Let me talk to him-"


    "No, not today. You have suffered a lot and if my brother shouts at you, I might lose my cool." Celestria firmly spoke, as she pressed her hand against his chest.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Well if you say so...but tomorrow, I will go talk to him."


    Alex wasn''t in a casual relationship with Celestria..he was serious about her, and to be with her, he would ask for her family''s permission.


    Naturally, as her lover, he must convince them.


    Soon, the one for whom everyone had been waiting appeared before them.


    The divine personage stood at the top of the stage created for her.


    Her face was hidden behind the veil, yet everyone was mesmerized by her appearance.


    Those frustrated, mumbling, and angered expressions disappeared.


    Everyone began to rise to their feet, with their hands clasped and eyes shining.


    Even though it was nighttime, the people felt the sun had just risen in the face of the Saintess. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hope of humanity and the messenger of God.


    "Respected people, I sincerely apologize for not answering your calls sooner. The situation is dire. The voice of the Supreme One has spoken, revealing the fate that awaits our world¡ªdestruction and annihilation."


    The faces of the people turned pale upon hearing that. Elara and Hector also had a grim expression.


    However, the following words from the Supreme Saintess soothed their worries,


    "But fear not. We are preparing, standing resolute in the face of this trial. The faithful shall not waver, for we will answer the call of the deities and do all that is necessary to protect our world.


    The divine guidance bestowed upon us shall light our path, and we will stand united against the darkness that looms.


    The chosen warriors, the devoted scholars, and the faithful followers¡ªall are preparing to face what is to come. Trust in the will of the Supreme One, for we shall not surrender to despair."


    Alex felt an electrifying sensation running through his body, and Celestria beside him also jolted when she finished.


    The people behind and around them suddenly began crying or chanting out her name.


    The distress and anxiety completely disappear as if the Saintess has already solved all their problems.


    ''She used a spell eh...'' Alex chuckled. Sarah knows how to dissipate everyone''s anger.


    After waiting for hours she regained everyone''s love and respect just by a few words. Nicely done.


    She soon finished speaking and following the Saintess, the Priest with whom Alex was familiar, appeared on the stage before speaking,


    "Now, I will request you all to vacate the place and not form a crowd before the Church. Further notice would be sent to your city''s governor, so please be patient and wait for the news."


    Although it seemed many people were reluctant to leave, being ushered by the soldiers, they were left with no other option.


    Soon Alex also turned towards the other two before saying, "Should we also head inside?"


    Elara had somehow regained her composure so she got up and said, "Yes...please."


    Hector also picked up his things, and soon, the four began walking towards the Cathedral, where a soldier awaited them to lead them.


    Passing by the cathderal''s main entrance, Alex felt the Priest was glaring at him, however, when he turned to look at Christopher, he found the man looking away.


    ''Weird...''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 183 - 182- Plotting(1)

    "...so yeah, this is the whole thing with the curse and why those heavenly shits are after me," Alex told them.


    The three of them¡ªAlex, Celestria, and Sarah were sitting in the same room.


    It was already past midnight that''s why it was easy for Sarah to sneak out of her room and reunite with her lover.


    Alex told them everything that had been happening recently, starting from the visit to the Blood Domain, followed by the incident with Allen and Jullie.


    Then he added the story he heard from the Curse....the whole thing about his parents and why the Curse was sealed in Alex''s body. And lastly, why Alex would be targeted during the tournament.


    "An ancient power...if I am not wrong, the Curse has been a part of the first king as well?"


    [She is right. The first human king was once my host. I have some recollection.]


    Alex nodded, "Yeah, he agrees. But how do you know?"


    Sarah revealed to them, "Well while researching about your Curse Seal, I came across a familiar mark in the history books, which the first King had on the back of his neck. It was said that he was a very strong warrior, and his strength and courage became a major factor in making the superior races realize that humans should also have liberty and dignity. He made them realize that humans aren''t just meant to be livestock or slaves." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex was impressed, "Quite an admirable host you had."


    [Self-sacrificing fool who got stabbed in the back and died like an idiot. And even during his last moment, he wished his murders to be spared.]


    That sounded...oddly familiar, but Alex didn''t think about it for long.


    Turning toward the other two, he said, "So yeah, after I make sure that I am one of the ten warriors to be participating in the tournament, I would take some time to train my soul."


    Celestria had a worried visage as she asked, "Will that be dangerous?"


    Alex slowly nodded, "Yes, surely. However, you don''t need to worry since the curse knows that if something happens to me, it will be his end as well. So I surely will get his support."


    When Alex said that, he was expecting the Curse to retort. But I guess he was quite tired since nothing arrived from the immortal one.


    "Alex...what are the chances for the Supreme Deity, the father of all Gods, to reject the Curse''s existence and doesn''t care about you at all?"


    Alex heaved a sigh as he said, "If my memories serve right, then the Supreme One just wanted the Curse to realize his mistake and become a responsible person. That''s why I don''t think he would ignore him once I appear on the upper realm."


    ...or so he expected. Truth be told, this whole situation with the Curse''s family was quite complicated. And the beings involved in this were simply out of his league. He can only hope that the Allfather doesn''t go berserk after realizing that his son is still alive and now a part of a human.


    That would be...disastrous.


    Imagine defending against all his children, only to be crushed by the old man. Guh.


    "Alex...what the Curse has to say about the Gods? How can they interfere with the trials to harm you?" Celestria asked with a severe frown on her face.


    Sarah also grew worried¡ªshe has been not trying to think about it since there were a few months to prepare. However, it was her cowardice to ignore the matter when it was inevitable.


    "Hmm...well, they will send their descendents and worshipers to attack me. And that''s why I need to be more prepared than anyone else."


    Alex heard from the Curse that there are a few worlds who are fanatics of their Gods..and since most of the deities were involved with this conspiracy against the Curse, they surely would use the people''s devotion to hunt Alex down.


    Celestria hesitantly asked, "Is there any chance for you not to participate."


    Sarah and Alex exchanged a glance at that before Alex wordlessly told her not to reveal it to her.


    He couldn''t tell Celestria everything about the trials, and the necessity for one to be a participant if they wanted to survive. Otherwise, he would have to tell her the source of his knowledge as well¡ªfurther unfolding the tale of his previous life as well.


    And Alex doesn''t intend on going that route. That''s why,


    "I need to be there, Cela. To ensure that this world survives, I need to make sure that we win this." He didn''t lie to her since, more than to secure himself, he wanted to be there to protect this planet and the people he adores.


    There was nothing else Celestria could have said or done. She has recently come to understand that trying to restrict her lover from doing something would only make him feel troubled but won''t stop him from doing it. That''s why, rather than becoming a burden on him,


    "Please ask me if you need my help in any way. I might not be strong enough but I can be a helpful training partner."


    ....


    Not so long after, Celestria and Sarah decided to return to their rooms since it was getting quite late.


    Naturally, they couldn''t stay in his room because Celestria''s father was also staying in the cathedral, and Sarah''s reasons don''t need to be explained.


    "I will send some milk for you. Drink it before you sleep." Sarah resolutely told him. He didn''t have dinner properly because the food here was too bland for his taste. That''s why Sarah wanted him to have at least some milk to fill his stomach before he slept.


    "Ok~ay." Alex said before he closed the door after giving a goodbye kiss to his girlfriends.


    Closing the door he returned to the bed and sat before the window.


    The scenery outside was breathtaking. The misty clouds, the small lights coming from the houses in the town, the sound of a slow waterfall which was just behind the church. It was really peaceful.


    ''Having a house at a location like this would be the best....'' Alex knows it was still too far away, but he couldn''t stop thinking about the family he wanted to build with the ones he loved.


    *Knock*


    Breaking his train of thought, someone knocked on the door, making Alex groan.


    He knew who exactly was on the other side.


    "Coming," Calling out, he got down the bed and approached the door.


    *Click*


    And as he thought, a Priestess stood there with a tray in her hands and a cup of milk resting over it.


    "Thank you..." Thanking the girl dryly he took the cup before he heard her say,


    "The Supreme One asked you to finish it."


    Alex rolled his eyes before he attached the cup to his lips and began drinking right before her.


    *Gulp*


    Finishing the milk in four big gulps, he handed the empty cup back to the girl before asking, "Happy? Now go."


    The Priestess narrowed her eyes, as she checked the cup before nodding, "Have a good night."


    Alex heaved a sigh, as he closed the door and began walking back to the bed¡ªwhen suddenly,


    "Agh..." His vision began to darken, and losing his balance, he swayed around. His mind failed to register what was happening around him.


    And before he could have fought the sensation,


    *Thud*


    ¡ªhe fell on the ground.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 184 - 183- Plotting(2)

    Sarah was in her room, reading a book while lying down on her bed.


    Although it was not healthy for her to be awake at this hour, she couldn''t sleep right away because of all the things going on inside her head.


    The story Alex shared about the Curse and the side effects he has been inflicted with by using the Curse''s power. All of it had left her restless. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why she has been researching something that might be useful for Alex.


    Sacrificial ritual to enhance someone''s vitality.


    There were some mentions in the ancient book about a ritual which was used in the olden times, to increase the vitality of important figures, like the Pope or a King.


    As the name suggests, it takes the sacrifice of several lives to perform the ritual.


    However, in the name of sacrifice, not just anyone could be pushed into flames and expect the ritual to work. Rather those who have good karma, provide more vitality upon being sacrificed.


    That''s why, in the past, hundreds of criminals were sacrificed to increase a few years'' worth of vitality of a person.


    However, soon, the population of criminals started to diminish, and some greedy people started kidnapping even common people to perform the rituals.


    That''s why the ritual was forbidden by the church all over the world. The books about it were mostly burned and those who knew about it were either dead or were banned by a spell to never speak about it.


    Sarah got to know about it once she got access to the library of the cathedral. She found the book randomly one day when she was wandering around and hid it from others.


    Now, she might be the only person in the world who knows about the ritual and can talk about it.


    ''But I don''t think Alex would agree to it¡­'' Sarah muttered under her breath. It wasn''t like Alex cared about the lives of a few criminals if they could provide his soul some nourishment. Rather, Sarah saw him being confident in the curse for some reason. He didn''t seem that worried about his unnaturally aging soul because the Curse had arranged something to take care of it.


    Was the Curse influencing Alex''s psyche? She wished not¡­or she doesn''t know what she would end up doing to separate the two existences.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, Sarah heard some voices from the outside, which elicited her interest.


    She rested the book on the table and got up.


    Wearing the veil over her face and covering herself with a cardigan she stepped out of the room¡ªonly to find her eyes widening upon seeing a crowd gathering around Alex''s room.


    ''What in the world¡­'' She hurriedly advanced toward the room and asked, "What just happened?!" She couldn''t see inside the room but having so many people crowding before his room, there definitely was some matter.


    The church workers immediately lowered their heads and made space for the supreme one.


    Inside the room, Sarah saw a few familiar faces----Celestria shielding Alex who seemed to be in a daze. Before the duo, there were a few priests shielding a priestess with whom Sarah was familiar.


    "What is happening here?" Seeing the tears in Celestria''s eyes, Sarah knew something was wrong that''s why her voice sounded unnaturally cold.


    "It''s your guest, Your Holiness¡­this bastard-" The priest who was about to badmouth Alex, turned silent instantly as he found a pair of ominously glowing emerald eyes looking at him.


    He was frozen at his spot and every person in the room felt such a daunting aura radiating from the lady who generally doesn''t show her emotions.


    "I suggest you choose your words wisely." That was not a warning but a threat¡­and that was felt by every single person around her.


    Cristopher stepped forward before speaking in a calm voice, "Even if you find it displeasing, the fact cannot remain hidden that Alex tried to assault Ruby."


    Sarah frowned as she glanced at the girl whom she sent to deliver some milk to Alex.


    The look in her eyes clearly told that the girl was quite traumatized. Her clothes were ripped and there was faint bruising on her cheeks, as if someone grabbed her face by brute force.


    However, she didn''t ask the girl anything and turned toward Alex.


    Cristopher barely held himself from smirking as he found the angered Saintess turning toward Alex.


    "Sarah, I-" Celestria was about to say something, but Sarah raised her hand and shook her head.


    Celestria turned silent and nodded.


    Everyone watched in anticipation as the Saintess turned toward Alex.


    However, rather than questioning him, she suddenly raised her hand, her hand glowing with a greenish hue as she moved it above Alex''s head, however, regardless of how much she tried, she wasn''t able to get rid of the drug he had consumed.


    "You need to do justice, Your Holiness! Someone dared to assault the server of God in this holy place and you are-"


    "Shut up." Sarah bluntly said, shutting up Christopher completely.


    Turning toward the oh-so-pitiful girl, Sarah asked, "What kind of drug did you add to his drink?"


    Ruby''s eyes widened but soon she averted her gaze, and moisture began appearing in her eyes.


    Christopher was also taken aback by the fact that his trick was so easily caught¡­no, it was just a guess!


    "What drug? Can''t you tell that Alex attacked her?" He voiced, in an aggravated tone.


    Soon the Pope entered the room, and instantly Christopher turned toward him, "Father I-" However, not even the man heard him and instantly headed toward Alex.


    The same pattern was followed as the Pope checked on Alex¡­and soon a frown marred his face as he said, "The green-due poison¡­it makes one lose focus and sense of direction for a while¡­however, there is definitely something else in it."


    Turning around, he said, "If it had been just the poison, then he should have returned to his senses by now¡­but there is definitely far more severe mixed in his body against which Alex is trying to fight but failing miserably."


    Sarah''s face grew pale upon hearing that but before she could have asked Christopher, everyone saw the figure of a certain person escaping the room.


    It was Ruby.


    -----^^-----


    A/N:- Drop a comment.

 Chapter 185 - 184- Dying...

    ''The girl had silver hair...and her features matched Eryndor...agh.'' After hearing the curse about the girl, he realized his mistake.


    The curse remembers everything and when Alex fell after drinking that milk, he informed Alex about seeing the girl in Eryndor as well.


    ''Why didn''t you tell me about the milk?''


    [I only registered the poisonous components once you consumed it. And before my warning could have reached your ears, you were already down.]


    Alex was frustrated by his nonchalance and such weak resistance toward poison.


    He thought that since Sarah sent the milk, it must be safe. That''s why, he didn''t think twice before gulping it down.


    ...and now, he was stuck here in this void, trying to regain consciousness but utterly failing to do so.


    ''Am I really dying...'' Alex wasn''t panicking much but inside his head, a flurry of thoughts was keeping him busy. He knew that the situation was severe since this was something he couldn''t fight.


    This was not a battle against a living being. The mistake has been committed and all he could do was ask for help.


    [You are dying for sure. The girl injected one of the most lethal poisons in that milk.]


    ¡­now¡­what?


    -------^^-------


    When Ruby escaped the room, the most shocked person was Christopher.


    He told the girl to mix only the green-due drug in the milk so he could frame the bastard named Alex.


    However, Ruby added something more to the milk and poisoned the boy¡­which was not something he planned!


    And on top of it, she even escaped!


    "Christopher¡­you did all this." The Pope turned toward the man before saying, "If you accept your fault now, I won''t take you for interrogation." It has been a while since someone saw the man in such a bad mood before.


    Christopher was startled as he said, "I didn''t tell her to poison him!"


    "That means you told her to drug him!" Celestria spat, her eyes red with tears and hatred.


    Sarah was still trying to heal Alex as she laid him down on the bed and kept applying Monarch-rank spells on him, to maintain his health.


    Although the poison was no longer spreading, the damaged organs weren''t healing either. She tried her best to stop the poison however, she couldn''t bring any changes to his injured organs, as the poison kept eroding them,


    ''No¡­this cannot continue or he won''t survive¡­'' Panic flared in her eyes, as she asked in a loud voice, "Which poison did she use?! Tell me, now!"


    Christopher''s face went pale, being directed at by such a fierce gaze, as he slowly muttered, "A-As I said, I don''t know¡­"


    "He isn''t lying¡­he doesn''t know¡­" The Pope turned toward Sarah before affirming.


    Looking at the silver-headed boy lying down on the bed with his face pale and sweat accumulating on his forehead, he muttered, "We either need to find that girl or an antidote before his other organs fail."


    Celestria didn''t think twice before darting out of the window, following her instincts and moving in the direction where the girl left.


    Meanwhile, the Pope told someone to bring Alex to the praying room.


    Christopher was taken by the church members to be locked in the cell. The judgment for his actions would be passed later.


    Sarah never broke her connection from the spell or the poison would have immediately spread deeper.


    The other guests who have been staying in the church were also alerted of the situation as they came out of their rooms.


    Azeroth had a worried visage when he saw Alex.


    The situation was quite severe¡ªhe noted. His breathing and pulse were slowing down.


    Cedric asked what was the matter to one of the priests, and the same goes for the other guests.


    Tens of church members were surrounding the dying boy as they clasped their hands and began praying altogether.


    The spell they released, although helped Sarah, didn''t change Alex''s condition.


    His body was turning cold slowly¡ªand that was not a good sign.


    Sarah''s eyes were damp with tears as she continued to pour her Soul Energy, hoping for a miracle to happen


    Azeroth glanced at the Pope before telling him, "There is no hope...even if you infuse vitality in him, the poison would eat it away along with his insides."


    The head priest asked, "You know what poison it is?"


    Azeroth sighed, "I do...but there is no-"


    "Please tell me!" Sarah suddenly got up and faced the man.


    The desperation in her voice made it evident how much she cared about Alex.


    Azeroth heaved a sigh as he apologetically told her, "It''s an ancient poison against which only a few have survived...but none of them were humans. And sadly, there is no antidote to the poison."


    Sarah''s eyes widened, as she staggered back.


    If anyone else had said that, she might have considered a percentage chance for the man to be not completely aware of the poison. However, coming from the most ancient being...Sarah knew that he was speaking the truth.


    However, "I can''t lose hope..." She muttered, before turning towards Alex, "I will somehow bring him back!"


    .....


    Inside his consciousness, Alex could only guess what Sarah and Celestria must be going through at the moment.


    He could feel the connection between his body and soul slipping away, and his mind was failing to register the severity of the matter.


    It was a bad sign.


    People pull a miracle in a sense of panic...but Alex was losing that sensation.


    "Hey, Curse...you can help me right?"


    There was a brief pause before the other one responded,


    [As I said before, I can. I have the ability to devour the poison from your body and stop it from spreading anymore. However, that would need me to take over your body and...you know what will happen then.]


    "My soul...it will take the damage, huh..." Alex had already heard that answer before, but he still asked again. Previously, he was more conscious of the danger, but now, all he could feel was blankness.


    [Your soul has already taken quite the toll, and for me to completely take over your body to consume that toxin would surely put your Soul under severe strain.]


    [You might lose yourself.]


    Alex hummed as he closed his eyes and lay down.


    "That so...will I no longer be myself?" He asked, however, it seemed more like sleep talking.


    [You might lose yourself because your soul energy might fade away. That''s why I am still double-minded if you should wait for your allies to help you or if I should interfere.]


    "My allies...Sarah might save me...but...dunno...it doesn''t feel good." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex knew that if Sarah could, she would have helped him by now. But since he was still feeling the disconnection, he knew that the poison was irresistible.


    ....was he really going to disappear?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    *BOOOOOOOM*


    "Agh!" The silver-haired girl was thrown away by that explosion, crashing against a tree before she came to a halt.


    Wincing, she opened her eyes before looking at the person who caused the explosion


    "You....how is your lover?" A grin formed on the Priestess'' face as she asked.


    Celestria instantly grabbed the girl by her neck and lifted her off the ground, "Trust me, I will kill you if you don''t tell me what poison it was."


    Nothing but anger could be seen in her eyes as Celestria gripped her neck more firmly, making the girl groan.


    However, she soon scoffed, with her eyes half-open, as she said, "What...I can...tell you...with surety...is that...your lover is going to die today."


    Celestria''s heart trembled at those words, as she stepped away from her.


    "You are lying." She shook her head as Ruby fell to the ground.


    The smirk never disappeared as the girl added, "I knew who was in support of that bastard. The Supreme Saintess! That''s why, I chose the toxin which even she cannot suppress. And now he is going to die~~"


    There was pure joy on her face. The girl, who lost her father...her brother, because of that cursed being, is finally about to die.


    The only reason she left her home was to take revenge on that wretched being who was nothing but a burden to this world. And finally, she has fulfilled what she wanted.


    "Go and spend the final moment-**BHAM**" Ruby''s words died as her head erupted like a pumpkin by the sound waves Celestria sent her way.


    Blood and innards spluttered on the ground and tainted her dress, as Celestria stood there motionlessly.


    Her heart was beating unnaturally as she lowered her hand, and looked at the moon.


    ...if Alex couldn''t survive tonight...then, she doesn''t think she would get to see the Sun either.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Abrupt ending? Nah, just kidding. Well, I have noticed that people have dropped the story so kinda demotivated these days.


    Anyway, if you are seeing this , drop a comment to help me.

 Chapter 186 - 185- Dead

    Veyra¡ªthe state of existence or simply, life.


    It was the name given to the being who was meant to consume and eradicate.


    His mother very lovingly named him Veyra, thinking that such a lovely name suits a lovely child like him.


    However, he never thought of himself worthy of such love and that name. That''s why Veyra never revealed his name to anyone, including Alex.


    Now, he was staring at him...the boy, Alex.


    Alex...Ceaser or whatever he considers himself. Veyra has seen him going through phases in his life that weren''t normal but not too interesting as well.


    However, after he died in his previous life, his new life was quite intriguing for someone who has mostly seen naive rulers and boring salarymen.


    However, Veyra decided not to show his existence to the boy and even suppress his powers if possible.


    Reason? Those fuckers who used him all those years ago, already predicted that Veyra and Alex would become one, one day. That''s why they even gave Ceaser a chance to reincarnate into this new world, in the same body of the person who carried the seal.


    They predicted something like this would happen, that''s why Veyra decided to remain hidden and wait for the next reincarnation.


    ....however, something changed along the path and he wasn''t able to remain dormant.


    Maybe because of the challenges Alex had to face, or was it the favor of the fallen Gods that attracted Veyra''s attention?


    No...maybe the fact Alex couldn''t save his mother...might be the strongest factor that made him sympathize with the boy.


    No one, but the Curse knew what was going on in his head when Alex held his dead mother in his arms and brought her to the place where she desired to rest.


    Only Veyra knew what emotional rollercoaster he went through in those hours until he buried his mother.


    And maybe that sense of loss he felt at that, affected the Curse as well¡ªmaking him open up to the boy.


    Veyra was very well aware of the consequences of his actions. He knew that he had landed at the same spot where those people wanted him to. However, he didn''t give much thought to it. He just followed his instincts and believed in the boy to make it through.


    ....however, Alex was one unfortunate guy.


    Forget about the trials; he seemed to be on the verge of fading because of some unexpected factors.


    A poison that was taking away his life, and his Soul was on the verge of perishing.


    Right before him laid the silver-haired boy with his eyes closed and breathing very faint¡ªalmost nonexistent.


    If Veyra doesn''t do anything, then surely, he and Alex would die here. However, that was never his plan.


    "Hmm...what should I do..." There was a thought, he wouldn''t lie, to take over Alex''s body, and go to the upper realm to slaughter some asswipes.


    If he takes over Alex''s consciousness now, the boy wouldn''t be able to fight back at all, and Veyra would emerge with a new body, completely under his control since he has already unsealed his powers and memories.


    There would be nothing that could stop Veyra from returning to the mortal plane and using the body; he could take revenge on those who used him for their selfish desires.


    Seems like he has gotten an answer.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A whole day had passed. However, Alex''s condition was only getting worse.


    Celestria''s tears had long dried up as she stared at Alex''s lifeless body, with her eyes devoid of any emotion.


    Her brother was by her side, trying to console her, but to no avail. She was not ready to listen to anyone.


    On the other hand, the guests who came to discuss the matter about the heavenly message were still gathered up, trying to search for any remedy in the books offered by the church.


    Azeroth has sent a letter to his homeland, asking for a few medics so they could help the Saintess in retaining Alex''s vitality.


    Sarah hasn''t slept a wink, nor has she torn her eyes away from Alex even for a moment.


    Her Soul Energy had already dried up, nearing the Lower Limit, yet she continued to heal him.


    Her eyes were red, her lips blue, and the once shining visage completely devoid of any color.


    The woman looked nothing but pitiful in her current state, however, any plea to rest for a few hours was ignored.


    Anyone could tell that she values Alex''s life more than hers, despite her position as the Supreme Saintess.


    However, they don''t know that if something happens to Alex, Sarah will die anyway.


    ''All my devotion...my prayers..means nothing if you can''t help me now...'' The Goddess whom she worships has already raised her hands in defeat.


    The deity couldn''t help someone who has accepted the Curse...what a joke! Sarah knew that she only wanted to see Alex die and save herself from the wrath of the Allfather.


    Shameless and selfish beings.


    "Sarah...please..." Suddenly, her mother appeared behind her, hugging the girl tightly, "Please stop, there is no point in trying now-"


    "You are the wrong mother. I will save him." Sarah interjected, not a speck of hesitation in her voice even though the person herself seemed on the verge of collapsing.


    She just knows that she can wake him up. She will, anyhow.


    The older one could only weep in sorrow, seeing her daughter being like this.


    Her husband pulled her back, shaking his head, before he hugged his wife and looked at Alex.


    Anyone, those who have been watching him since last night or the one who saw him just now, could tell that the boy was nearing the end of his rope.


    And if the strongest healer and the most ancient existent on Nebula doesn''t have the cure to save him, then surely, there was no other way.


    "Ah-" Sarah gasped; through her darkening vision, she felt her connection with her soul energy tearing. Her body was swaying slightly, even though she kept trying to force out whatever she could.


    No..she can''t faint now.


    Her Alex...her lover...needs her help. She cannot imagine a life where he doesn''t exist. He promised her that he would return to her whatever happens...then...why isn''t he responding?


    "Alex..." The name left her mouth before Sarah fell on him, her eyes closed and her face paler than a sheet.


    "SARAH!" Her mother cried before the church members instantly chanted a spell and sent it in the Supreme Saintess'' way.


    Adolf clenched his fist in frustration at the sight. He couldn''t do anything to save the boy, and because of that, his daughter and the Saintess have become lifeless vessels. Completely hopeless.


    Azeroth could understand what the man was feeling; however, even he was helpless here. He couldn''t understand how a human was able to get her hands on such an ancient poison against which very few have survived. However, none of them were human.


    Changing Alex''s origin and making him a vampire? Azeroth thought about it. However, Alex''s soul energy was so bleak at the time that he wouldn''t be able to accept the changes, and there was a high chance for him to release his last breath before he could transform.


    Every route seemed to have been blocked off. No one could think of any way through which Alex''s situation could be stabilized.


    The toxin has reached such a deep part of his body, that dissecting those parts is also not an option.


    ''I guess this is the end...''


    When everyone believed that it was the end¡ª


    "Agh..."


    A groan escaped his throat¡ªmaking Celestria jolt. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The priest surrounding Alex took several steps back from the oppressive aura that suddenly erupted from him.


    Alex''s body began to turn black, starting from his head, and going down his whole body. Since he was only in his shorts, one could see that his whole body was being dyed in pitch darkness.


    Celestria got up on her feet instantly and inched closer to Alex, even though everyone was backing away from the being.


    Adolf wanted to stop his daughter but when he opened his mouth,


    "Anngh..." He was unable to talk.


    The foreboding sensation arriving from Alex made everyone, including Azeroth, speechless. No, more like, they forgot how to speak.


    Dark miasma extruded from his body as Alex began floating in the air, his body straight.


    Celestria kept approaching him, despite the aura he was releasing.


    A very small flame of hope appeared in her eyes, as she reached the anomaly that once was Alex before she raised her hand and held his foot,


    "A-Alex..." The being directed its shining red eyes down to the girl.


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, he lowered himself back to the ground.


    Being on the eye level of the girl, he held her face before a heavy voice resonated, "He is dead."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all liked the chapter. Drop a comment to let me know.

 Chapter 187 - 186- True intention

    Azeroth couldn''t remember when was the last time he felt such an ominous and suffocating sensation arriving from a living being.


    He has fought many wars and has come across beings who can rival a nation with both hands.


    However, none of those beings ever posed a threat to him nor inflicted a sense of danger to his existence.


    However, witnessing the creature right before his eyes who once was Alex, he felt that he was seeing his end.


    All the instincts of a hunter rang as he looked at the entity that was born from darkness.


    ''He isn''t someone who should be here...'' There was no doubt in the mind of the Vampire Lord that the being was an immortal entity who shouldn''t be here.


    Although Azeroth was the strongest existence in Nebula, in front of this leviathan, he felt himself as just a small viper.


    And if Azeroth was experiencing such a frightening sensation, the others couldn''t even express what they were going through at the moment.


    If there was only one person who could speak right now other than the anomaly, then it was, S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are lying....you said you will help Alex...you can''t betray him...." Celestria''s eyes were stretched as she spoke in disbelief.


    Veyra has a neutral look on his face as he says, "I never promised him, and in a way, I am saving his body by taking his identity. So shouldn''t you be thanking me-*SLAP*"


    Every single person felt their heart stopping at that moment when suddenly Celestria slapped the being.


    Veyra''s eyes were slightly widened...this was the first time in over a thousand years that someone slapped him.


    Not even his mother...


    "Y-You-" He tried to threaten the girl, when suddenly,


    *Slap*


    Another slap, this time on the other one.


    Celestria''s eyes were full of tears and hatred as she spoke, "He trusted you! He sympathized with your past, and said that he could relate to you because you both lost your mother! Alex is the only person who didn''t treat you like an illness. He is the only one who embraced you as a friend! And you....you are betraying him?!"


    Veyra''s eyes turned upon solemn upon hearing that.


    Everyone in the room held their breaths as they heard the little girl releasing all her frustration and anger on the being against whom they couldn''t even utter a word.


    Celestria gritted her teeth, as she said, "You can''t do this to him. Just because you were betrayed by others, it doesn''t mean you can betray Alex! He did nothing wrong and even gave you a chance to become a part of him. He had the option to tear you away from himself, yet he chose to keep you because he trusted you!"


    Celestria and Veyra both were aware of Sarah''s powers. And if she had asked the Goddess she worships, Sarah surely would have received help from her to get rid of the Curse.


    Veyra knows it.


    "He doesn''t show emotion for anyone if they are not close to his heart. But you know what? I saw pain in Alex''s eyes when he mentioned your mother! He looked hurt when he told us, how you were separated from her! Don''t you feel anything for Alex?"


    The Curse narrowed his eyes before he stepped away from the yapping girl, "Take her away before I end up consuming her."


    "You won''t." Suddenly, an unexpected person walked inside the hall and stood before Celestria¡ªguarding her.


    Azeroth''s eyes were widened as he realized the identity of the person.


    Veyra grimly looked at the person, "So you chose to betray me, huh?"


    Natasha crossed her arms on her chest, as she said, "This isn''t a betrayal, and I know you won''t hurt her or anyone in the room." The closest being to Veyra on this planet and someone who still retains the memories of the time when she was a part of him.


    Naturally, she knows everything about her father.


    "You always wanted to reunite with me, now that I am here, you are showing reluctance to my presence?" Veyra taunted.


    Natasha''s expression didn''t change as she relayed, "Trust me, there could be no one else who could feel this much elation and excitement, hearing your voice and feeling your presence. However, the person I adore won''t take someone''s life for his selfish interest. And not for revenge, for sure."


    Veyra scoffed, "Then you might know me enough. I have consumed millions-"


    "But not for yourself, though. You were forced. And you know that I am telling the truth."


    Veyra turned silent upon hearing that...she wasn''t lying.


    Celestria suddenly felt the flickering hope, getting brighter as she uttered, "Please don''t do this. Alex doesn''t deserve this...he has only thought of everyone''s benefit and even gave you a reason to live. He wished to have you reunite with your parents."


    The Curse crossed his arms, "Well, I can do that on my own, no-"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    The church members were all startled as suddenly, the Saintess, who was unconscious until a moment ago, suddenly woke up.


    Her eyes were glowing as she raised herself from the ground and looked at Veyra in annoyance. She wasn''t angry but purely exasperated for some reason.


    "Sarah, he-" Celestria was interrupted by the Saintess,


    "You don''t need to worry, Celestria. This guy is just playing around with us."


    Veyra rolled his eyes, "You are still connected with him, I guess."


    No one in the room other than two engaged in the conversation could understand what was happening.


    Sarah scoffed, "Just because I fainted, you thought I would lose my connection with Alex? You underestimate me."


    Celestria was growing restless as she continued to glance between the two, waiting for any of the two to reveal what was the matter.


    Everyone else also seemed to be in a dilemma seeing the Saintess casually conversing with the being who was about to erase Alex''s existence.


    Finally, Sarah stood beside the blond-haired princess and told her, "Alex is still in there. The Curse has kept him alive, while he...is consuming the poison from the body."


    "Ehhhhh?"


    "Huh?"


    Natasha and Celestria weren''t the only ones who exclaimed upon hearing that. Almost everyone let out a sound that showed how surprised they were.


    Even Azeroth never expected that such an ominous and overwhelming being was actually lying through his teeth about taking over Alex''s body for the sake of revenge or something.


    Veyra shrugged, "The curse of being so strong...I easily get bored."


    Hearing the confirmation of Sarah''s words, Celestria was rendered speechless.


    ....did she slap him for no reason?


    "So you were just playing around while healing Alex?"


    Natasha asked, still couldn''t believe that this was the same entity who only opened his mouth to devour immortal beings in the past.


    Veyra sighed, "Well, I had the option to completely consume Alex since right now, he is standing on a very thin thread. Slight disturbance and he would be in the embrace of eternal rest."


    Sarah and Celestria felt their heart skipping a beat, and their expression told how scared they were about that possibility.


    "However, as that kid shouted right before my face, I indeed felt that Alex was worth trusting since he was the only one who didn''t reject my presence."


    Tears welled in Celestria''s eyes as she asked, "H-How is he...he will recover right?"


    Veyra shrugged, "I can only consume the poison, treating his injured body is not my duty." Looking around him, he added, "And after witnessing me, I don''t feel these people would heal Alex."


    Celestria flinched and so did all the church members.


    True, the current Alex was an unholy being who shouldn''t exist. And even if Alex returns, this anomaly would remain within him¡ªmaking him a susceptible existence.


    Sarah stepped forward before telling him, "Even if it puts me in danger, I will heal him. So please, I beg you, remove the poison from his body."


    Veyra shook his head left to right, "In the process. Until then, let me breathe in some fresh air."


    Saying so, Veyra levitated in the air, breaking the roof, he flew into the sky.


    Natasha followed right behind him, jumping through the hole and trying to be as near him as possible.


    Celestria looked at Sarah, with her eyes moist with tears, before she wordlessly embraced the woman and began wailing aloud.


    Sarah also didn''t hold back as tears rolled down her eyes.


    Until a few minutes ago, all their hopes seemed to have faded in thin air, once everyone raised their hands.


    When it seemed that every route was blocked and they might lose their sole reason to live, an unexpected helping hand arrived.


    Unexpected and annoying.


    "Saintess," Suddenly, the Pope called out making Sarah frown.


    She turned to look at the man, expecting something which she might not like.


    However, "It was one of our church members who caused you and your friends so much trouble. So now, let us compensate, ever so slightly, it may."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 188 - 187- You and me

    "Nngh..." Alex felt a severe headache assaulting him as he slowly parted his eyes and allowed himself to first relax his breathing.


    Something very serious happened. He was poisoned and was on the verge of leaving this world.


    All the planning and preparation for the big tournament and the plans after the event, all seemed to have left his mind when he was inches away from his end.


    It was sudden and unexpected.


    Not the Gods or any warrior pushed him so close to death. Rather, it was a cup of milk. Crazy.


    Slowly lifting himself, he found two familiar faces resting their heads on the bed and sleeping peacefully.


    Alex heaved a sigh, seeing the red marks at the corner of their eyes and how pale they seemed.


    He couldn''t even start to think how worried they must be when he was out.


    [Your girl slapped me. Twice.]


    "..!!" Alex was startled to hear the Curse''s voice in his head, and the words he relayed were quite shocking as well.


    He looked at Sarah before muttering under her breath, "She became violent even with you-"


    [Not that one.]


    "...." Now that was even more shocking. Celestria has a gentle personality and someone who doesn''t do anything reckless.


    ...how can a Princess hold such a temper?


    ''Did you, by chance, try to trick them or something?''


    [I just said that you are gone...or along those lines.]


    "..." No wonder. Then she definitely had a reason to be pissed.


    However, slapping the Curse, eh? Must be too angered.


    ''How long was I out?''


    [Around five days after I consumed your poison. The church members kept healing you for a whole day before leaving your body to do the natural recovery.]


    Alex sighed...he wasted so many precious days because he wasn''t cautious. And most of all, he made his lovers worried. And that''s nothing less than a crime.


    "Alex..." Suddenly, he heard the voice of an unexpected person from the door.


    Raising his eyes, he found the familiar raven-haired Vampire standing there with her eyes widened and lips slightly parted.


    "Rebec-" He couldn''t finish speaking as he was tackled in a hug.


    Alex was surprised by her agility as he found himself surrounded by the familiar warmth.


    "Alex!" Because of the movement and her voice, the other two also woke up.


    Their daze instantly vanished when they saw Alex waving at them with both hands, "Hello-" He wasn''t allowed to finish again as he was tackled in a bigger hug, and he fell back on the bed with the three girls, completely surrounding him.


    Thanks to his superhuman traits he was able to survive the hug, as he softly whispered, "It''s okay, I am fine now¡­"


    The soft sound of their sobbing and weeping pained his heart.


    "Wh-Why¡­when you hate milk so much¡­why didn''t you reject her?" Sarah asked, however, because she was barely talking and more crying, it sounded more like a complaint.


    "Y-You always remain so cautious about something¡­then why didn''t you suspect the bitch?" Rebecca complained as well. It was new for him to hear her cry.


    Celestria just continued to weep with her face nestled in the crook of his neck.


    Alex heaved a sigh, as he embraced his girls as much as he could before relaying, "It was my bad¡­and I am deeply apologetic for what you three went through. I should have been more careful, more so when I killed one of the most influential men. Sorry."


    They didn''t listen to his apology and continued to complain and cry for a few more minutes.


    Just when Alex coughed, they immediately gave him some space, in fear of making his health worse.


    Celestria instantly brought some water for him, "Here¡­"


    Alex teasingly smiled at the girl before asking, "It''s water, not milk, right?"


    Celestria narrowed her eyes, her expression turning predatory before she complained, "You should have shown this caution before."


    Alex was rendered speechless. Maybe this wasn''t the right time to joke around. His girls are still too sensitive.


    He took the water from her before thanking the girl and gulping the water.


    Rebecca asked him, in a gentler tone, "Are you okay now? Does it hurt somewhere?"


    Alex sighed once he finished drinking before he moved his body a little and tilted his neck from left to right.


    "There isn''t anything that hurts¡­but I do feel quite weak. And my legs are kind of numb."


    Sarah exhaled a sigh of relief, "That''s quite better than what I expected. Your lungs and intestines were severely damaged. Once you eat something, we will get to know if your gut health is as strong as before." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex hummed, "Are we still in the church?" He couldn''t recognize the room.


    "Yes, it''s my room." Sarah informed him, "I will go and inform the church members that you have woken up. They have been quite worried about you." Saying so, Sarah got up before giving him a brief kiss and whispering, "Rest as much as you can." And with that, she stepped out of the room.


    Celestria also got up and said, "I will bring you some soup. Wait for me." She also leaned forward and gave a light peck at the corner of his lips.


    With a faint blush adorning her cheeks, she made her way out of the room.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he leaned his back against the headboard of the bed and asked the Vampire princess, "When did you arrive?"


    "Three days ago. Sarah sent me a letter about your situation. Brother Eric and Father are also here."


    Alex raised his brows, "Did he meet the Vampire Monarch?"


    Rebecca smiled, "Yeah, he did. And trust me it was a sight seeing my father being all flustered."


    "Guess, I missed something interesting."


    Rebecca giggled as she sat beside him.


    Silence ensued between them for a few minutes before Rebecca uttered, "When I reached the church, you were already getting healed and were out of danger. However, even with the assurance I couldn''t stop myself from getting consumed by sorrow. You know, you are the strongest person in my eyes and to see you fall¡­it was like a disaster."


    Alex brought the girl closer to him, hugging her shoulder, as he heard her, "When I was so devastated when you were already recovering, I couldn''t begin to imagine how Sarah and Celestria must have held themselves together when you-¡­" She paused, not wanting to bring that word to her lips.


    Feeling the weight of her head on his shoulder and the immense emotions she was suppressing, Alex''s heart clenched.


    "You guys went through a difficult situation because of me."


    Rebecca shook her head, "No one is blaming you, Alex. Even though Celestria complained just now, they all knew that there was nothing you could''ve done in this situation. You just lowered your guard because you were around the people whom you trusted. And that is very normal."


    Alex''s eyes turned droopy as he remained silent and heard her adding, "I know they are hurt and would probably never forget what they went through in these few days. You can not make the wound disappear but you can apply medicine over it by spending more time with her."


    Alex glanced at her, "What about you?"


    Rebecca parted her lips, rendered speechless for a moment, before she casually muttered, "What about me? I will¡­probably get over it by hunting for a few days."


    Alex''s shoulders dropped seeing her pretending to be nonchalant about it.


    He suddenly leaned closer to the girl and after cupping his cheek, he planted his lips against hers.


    Rebecca instinctively clutched the bedsheet, having her lips sealed.


    She wasn''t expecting the kiss at all!


    The kiss wasn''t intense but just a sweet and heart-melting kiss.


    However, the brief kiss was enough for him to relay more words than he verbally could have.


    Once their lips separated, Alex gazed at the girl lovingly before saying, "Don''t say that you would get over it. If you are worried, then tell me."


    Rebecca''s voice was husky, "But¡­I am nothing to you¡­and I don''t want to become a burden."


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "Do I need to kiss you again to tell you what relationship we have?"


    Rebecca''s lips parted in shock¡­she couldn''t believe her ears for a brief moment when suddenly Alex kissed her again. And this time, he was more offensive as he pulled her onto him.


    Rebecca melted in the kiss, losing all her strength as she closed her eyes and did what her mind told her.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Rebecca instantly jolted away from his lap.


    Celestria paused; seemingly, she understood what was happening.


    Alex looked at her with a complicated gaze¡­not sure if this was the right time to talk about this.


    However, much to his surprise, Celestria just signed and while making her way inside the room she said,


    "I knew it was about to happen¡­but aren''t you two a little too greedy?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 189 - 188- Need to train

    The Minotaur roared, its axe cleaving through the air, but Edric was already moving. His body twisted, muscles swelling¡ªfur bristling one second, then shifting into the hulking, armored form of his torus state the next. He slammed into the beast, sending it crashing into the labyrinth''s stone wall.


    Before it could recover, he shifted again. Claws extended. Fangs bared. The Minotaur swung wildly, but Edric was faster. He tore into its side, ripping out the flesh with a sickening crunch. Blood sprayed, coating the ground. The Minotaur howled in agony, staggering back, but Edric didn''t stop.


    With a snarl, he shifted mid-air, his torus form crushing the Minotaur''s arm before shifting back to his wolf form, his jaws clamping down on its throat. The beast gurgled, its struggles weakening. Edric twisted. A snap. Silence.


    The Minotaur''s lifeless body collapsed, its blood pooling beneath it. Edric stepped back, panting, his eyes still burning with the thrill of the kill.


    "Wow...that was brutal." Amanda praised as she stood at one corner of the boss''s room.


    This was the last floor of the labyrinth. And finally, their trip to the labyrinth came to an end after a whole week.


    There were ten floors in the labyrinth, and most of the monsters were annihilated by Edric.


    Amanda has seen the warrior progress before her eyes. His overflowing Soul Energy was almost terrifying as he stood there, over the Minotaur.


    ''Alex knows him more than me...'' Amanda couldn''t help but sigh. After all, it was Alex who recognized how much potential Edric had, yet he wasn''t utilizing it.


    And now, Amanda could tell, after watching Edric from close, that he indeed wasn''t giving it his all, and was progressing very slowly while he was at the academy.


    "Got any towel, Amy?" He asked as he stepped back from the monster.


    Edric''s face was dyed in the black shade of the monster''s blood and his clothes were barely covering his body.


    Some might find it disgusting, but those abs and wide shoulders made Amanda blush slightly, "N-No, I don''t. We are out of ration and clothes." They didn''t think they would stay here for this long. If not Amanda had been cautious and had listened to Edric, then they might have run out of supplies three days ago.


    Edric ripped the remnant off his shirt before he began wiping his mouth.


    Amanda averted her gaze as she fanned her hot face.


    Edric noticed her unusual behavior before he looked down at himself.


    ...oh. He has to say that just a week was enough to buff him up.


    He remembers Amanda once telling him that she likes a slightly bulked-up body rather than lean muscles.


    With a faint smirk, he advanced toward Amanda before wrapping his arm around her well-shaped waist.


    Pulling the girl closer, he said, "Finding it difficult to look at me?"


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Amand scoffed, "Don''t get ahead of yourself. I feel nothing."


    Well, when embarrassed even the honest ones start lying.


    Edric really wanted to kiss his woman right away, but with this mouth, he would just end up making her vomit. So he chose to rather return to the surface first.


    ....


    En route, the smell of rotting flesh and pools of blood greeted them.


    Labyrinth is the home of monsters, like a nest.


    Most of the registered ones are artificial labyrinths in which monsters are attracted using several means. However, the naturally formed one, like this one, is far more dangerous since, in this, the floors are not divided based on monster levels. Sometimes, one might find the boss on floor one.


    That explains why Edric was able to defeat the Minotaur so easily, since on the fifth floor, he went against an Earth-dragon.


    Amanda''s nose has become resistant to bad odor. She doesn''t even cover her nose anymore.


    "But truly, Alex''s advice helped me." Edric spoke as he helped Amanda to cross over a boulder, "If not for him giving me a wake-up call, I wouldn''t have even considered diving in a labyrinth around this time."


    Amanda hummed, "I agree. You barely went out to hunt these days, maybe because you started to rely on Alex more."


    Edric chuckled, "You are right about that. Having a strong person around you makes you lax. But I cannot depend on him...not after what the Divine Beings relayed."


    Amanda felt slightly troubled. Considering how quickly Edric was growing strong, there was no doubt that he would become a valid contender for participation.


    However, "Are you really sure you want to go...Alex said it would be hell-level difficulty."


    Alex was connected to a being who once was a member of the immortal plane. The Curse. And based on what the Curse said, the trials would not be like any danger they have faced until now. Something unprecedented and horrifying awaits.


    Edric heaved a sigh as he squeezed her hand and told her, "It isn''t just Alex who cares about the one he loves. I also have a reason to be present during the trials...because I want to protect the woman I love."


    Amanda helplessly smiled upon hearing his words,


    "Saying such sweet words¡­ are you trying to make me fall for you all over again?"


    Edric chuckled, as he continued to walk with Amanda''s hand in his.


    The couple continued to chat as they finally saw the exit of the labyrinth and sunlight after a whole week.


    Amanda heaved a long sigh of relief as she bathed in the fresh sunlight.


    Edric also felt refreshed breathing in fresh air rather than inhaling the toxicity.


    "Should we head back to the town?" Edric asked. They have rested in a nearby town before diving into the labyrinth.


    Amanda was about to nod when suddenly they heard a noise.


    Edric was instantly alerted as he prepared to lunge at the person.


    "Oh, I finally found you." However, Edric didn''t need to attack the person since it was just a delivery guy.


    "How did you find me?" Edric asked as he got the letter from the man.


    "I followed your presence. It was around somewhere but I didn''t think you would be in a dungeon."


    Edric raised his brows, a delivery guy who can follow presence? Hmmm, that''s new.


    Regardless, Edric tore the envelope and read the content of the letter...only to find his eyes widening upon realizing who sent it and what the situation was at the cathedral.


    Amanda''s expression was the same as she slowly uttered, "Let''s get our thing from the motel and leave at once."


    Edric didn''t say another word, and after switching to his wolf form, he carried Amanda and rushed towards the town.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Alex was currently surrounded by people. Some are known, and some are not.


    The people from the church were all surrounding Alex with a sense of relief in their eyes. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the important guests who came to discuss the matter related to Celestial Decree returned once they heard that Alex was recovering. After all, they have their nations to control.


    "It''s a relief that you are doing well now, Savior Alex." The Pope spoke, his eyes slightly moist, "For all the pain and suffering you had to go through, I take full responsibility for it."


    "Your Holiness?!" Alex was taken aback seeing such an elderly man lowering his head in front of him. And following that, every church member lowered their head to apologize to him.


    Alex glanced at Sarah and found the girl having the expression that said, ''You handle this''.


    With a sigh, he spoke, "I really don''t blame you all for what happened. The ones who conspired against me have already received their punishment. So please raise your heads."


    Hearing those words, the Pope slowly raised his head, and looked at Alex with a fond smile, "Sarah is like my daughter, and when she showed affection towards you, I was unsure of her decision. However, now I am sure that she chose the right person. You are both kind and brave, Alex."


    Resting his hand on Alex''s head, he added, "God bless you, my child."


    Alex was rendered speechless hearing that. It was slightly surprising that despite having witnessed the Curse the Pope was showing such a kind side to him.


    Not so long after they all left the room, leaving the four of them in the room.


    Celestria helped him finish the soup as Alex rested on the chair.


    "Have you heard anything from the Curse after waking up?" Sarah asked as she sat across from him.


    Alex tiredly told her, "You know what my soul age is right now?"


    The three ladies glanced at each other before Rebecca asked, "What?"


    Alex lowered his head, "I have reached ninety-nine."


    Their expression turned tensed upon hearing that. That is a very serious situation.


    "N-Now what...?" Celestria asked.


    Alex stretched his arms, as he said, "See this face as much as you want since I am so gonna get busy with my training for the following few months."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 190 - 189- The only way

    "You''re insane, man," Edric said after hearing everything that had happened over the past few days.


    They were on their way back to the academy, where Alex was supposed to receive further treatment¡ªor at least, that''s what he led others to believe.


    Inside the carriage, the three ladies sat beside Alex, while Amanda leaned against her lover.


    "And you''re no less crazy, Cela. Slapping the Curse? That''s beyond insane."


    At Amanda''s words, Celestria flinched, her face turning red. "Sh-Shut up¡­ I just let my anger get the better of me in that situation. And who knows, maybe the Curse decided to help us because I slapped him."


    [I was on the verge of killing you because of those slaps.] Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Curse''s voice rang in Alex''s head, making him chuckle. "See? He agrees with you, Cela. You helped him realize his mistake. So if he ever shows up again, don''t hesitate to slap him."


    [Oi!]


    Celestria huffed. "You don''t have to worry about that," she said, then let out a smug fufufu.


    Sarah sighed before changing the topic. "You mentioned something about the labyrinth earlier?" Her focus remained on his soul''s age and how he planned to handle everything.


    Alex nodded, summoning the system and checking his quest:


    [Quest: Kill¡ª]


    ¡ú 100 Lesser-class Monsters


    ¡ú 100 Greater-class Monsters


    ¡ú 50 Elite-class Monsters


    ¡ú 25 Catastrophe-class Monsters


    ¡ú 10 Disaster-class Monsters


    [Time limit: 26 days, 14 hours]


    "I have a lot to do and very little time left. That''s why I need to actively search for monsters instead of resting," he said, his voice heavy with urgency.


    No one in the carriage was unaware of his circumstances, so they immediately grasped the severity of the situation.


    Celestria frowned, concern evident in her expression. Alex had yet to fully recover, but stopping him now would only put him in greater danger.


    That''s why she said firmly, "I''ll come with you to ensure your safety."


    Alex didn''t argue¡ªhe knew there was no convincing Celestria otherwise.


    "But Alex, the bigger issue is¡­ how will you even find that many monsters in such a short time?" Edric pointed out, frowning at the quest details.


    The real problem wasn''t just the numbers¡ªAlex had to defeat every monster himself. If they could split into teams and hunt separately, it would be manageable. But that wasn''t an option.


    And worst of all, Disaster-class monsters were ancient beings, hidden away from the world. Finding even one would be difficult, let alone ten.


    A heavy silence filled the carriage as everyone wracked their brains for a way to help Alex.


    Then, suddenly, a voice echoed in his head, offering a glimmer of hope.


    [I can summon Soulless.]


    Alex jolted upright, his abrupt movement drawing everyone''s attention.


    Rebecca frowned. "What happened? Did the Curse say something?"


    Still caught in thought, Alex nodded absentmindedly. "He said¡­ he can summon Soulless."


    "¡­!"


    "¡­Huh?"


    A few gasped, while the rest stared at him, eyes wide with shock.


    Alex didn''t waste time and asked aloud, "Can you really summon Soulless without the Divine Beings noticing?"


    If he remembered correctly, lost and defeated monsters from the Upper Realm were cast into this world for mortals to deal with.


    During the war, there had been an overflow of monsters, forcing the deities to frequently send beasts down to the lower realm. But now, with the Upper Realm basking in peace, Soulless sightings had become rare.


    [I have my ways. And forget about the Gods¡ªthey already know I''m here with you. They won''t do anything about it, aside from sending some goons to try and kill you.]


    Alex''s shoulders slumped slightly at that last remark, and Sarah instantly caught on. "What did he say? Is there really a way?"


    Alex nodded. "Yeah, he can do it. And the deities won''t interfere."


    A strange silence settled over the carriage.


    They had finally found a solution to Alex''s problem, yet the weight of it lingered.


    Not long ago, summoning a Soulless was one of the ugliest crimes. But now, it was the answer to their predicament¡ªone they were willing to embrace without hesitation.


    Even so, Alex needed to be sure.


    He looked at Amanda and Edric. "Think carefully before you answer. I already know Cela, Rebecca, and Sarah will follow me no matter what, even if I tell them not to. But you two¡ªespecially you, Amanda¡ªdon''t need to be part of this. Summoning Soulless is still considered a grave taboo. I won''t force you into this. Take your time and decide."


    Amanda glanced at Edric and without even bothering to talk it out, the girl muttered, "The biggest taboo in my eyes is to not help a friend when they are in need."


    Edric added, "And you have risked your life various times for us, can''t we just sacrifice social norms and laws to help you out this time?"


    Alex chuckled, his head leaning down, "You didn''t even think about it...well, suit yourself. I surely would need everyone''s help this time."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The moment Alex returned to the academy, he was summoned by the headmaster.


    Naturally, he had to respond¡ªno doubt, the principal was restless about his situation.


    Meanwhile, Sarah and Rebecca were brought into the academy in secret, for obvious reasons. For now, they were sent to stay in Celestria and Amanda''s rooms until Alex could figure out a more permanent solution.


    There were a lot of things he needed to plan, but for now¡ª


    Knock!


    "Come in."


    The response came instantly from the other side. Alex pushed open the door, stepping in¡ªonly to find not just the headmaster, but two familiar figures waiting inside.


    His expression shifted into a surprised smile.


    "Professor Jullie."


    The violet-haired woman, whom he had met only ten days ago¡ªthough it felt like ages¡ªadvanced toward him with a bright smile.


    The old Jullie might have gone for a handshake. But the new Jullie?


    She went straight for a hug.


    Oof. A strong one at that.


    Alex was pulled into her familiar warmth, feeling her cold skin press against him. His arms instinctively wrapped around her curves, holding her in return.


    ¡­He might have taken some advantage of the moment, judging by the way Natasha was glaring at him.


    "I was really worried," Jullie said, her voice carrying weight. "How are you now?"


    Alex pulled away and replied, "I''m doing fine. What about you? Looks like you''ve got a handle on your urges."


    Jullie smiled shyly, almost like a young girl.


    "Thanks to Natasha and Angelina''s help, I managed to overcome the biggest hurdle. But¡­ I still need to stay in the Blood Realm for another month."


    Alex hummed, "It''s still surprising how smoothly you''re adjusting to your new life."


    Jullie offered him a grateful smile before Alex turned his attention to the headmaster.


    "I apologize for worrying you, sir. As you can see, I''m fine now."


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Hector let out a deep sigh. "It really was a troubling situation back then. But what followed¡ªyour fall and the Curse''s rise¡ªwas far more shocking."


    He barely stopped himself from calling the Curse a thing, knowing it still resided within Alex¡ªand that the Vampire Princess was closely tied to it.


    Alex smiled. "I heard." Then, glancing at Natasha, he asked, "What about His Majesty? Did he return home safely?"


    Natasha gave a silent nod.


    Hector followed up, "Alex, you''re going to stay in the academy for a few days, right?"


    He had planned to discuss the academy''s security with Alex and maybe even have him help in selecting potential candidates.


    However¡ª


    "I need to leave immediately, sir," Alex said. "There''s no time left, and I have a lot of training to do before I''m worthy of participating. From the human realm, there aren''t many who can qualify, given the level of competition. I have to push myself hard enough to become an option they can''t ignore."


    Hector studied him in silence.


    He still remembered the old Alex¡ªthe boy who used to sneak into corners, burying himself in books.


    The same boy who would often ask him for recommendations, eager to read more.


    That meek child, who once shied away from battle, was now standing here¡ªready to take on the responsibility of saving the world.


    People change¡­ but Alex has gone through evolutions.


    The old man''s lips curled into a faint smile before he met Alex''s gaze and said,


    "Do whatever you deem right. And if you ever need my help, don''t hesitate to ask."


    Alex smiled warmly, "I won''t."


    Saying so, Alex left the office followed by Natasha and Jullie.


    They were returning to the Blood Domain right away because of Jullie''s situation.


    Once they stepped out, Alex turned towards Natasha before asking,


    "In the Blood Domain, is there any place where I can summon hundreds of Soulless?"


    Jullie gasped, "Alex?!"


    The boy chose to ignore the lady for now, as he kept looking at the vampire.


    Natasha narrowed her eyes, before asking, "You are going to use my Father, no?"


    Alex shrugged, "He offered himself to be used."


    Natasha huffed, "Since it''s his decision, I will help. Come with me."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 191 - 190- Girls talk

    Rebecca was with Celestria when Alex went to meet the headmaster.


    Sarah was, naturally, staying with her sister in her room.


    The Vampire Princess was slightly awkward in Celestria''s presence.


    Not because she was a Princess or anything. Rebecca never shied away from nobles.


    Rather it was because of the sudden revelation of her relationship with Alex.


    The Vampire Princess recently got her feelings reciprocated. However, she didn''t get to hear what exactly he felt.


    She didn''t get to talk to him because Edric and Amanda arrived not so long after in the church.


    And not so long after, they were traveling back to the academy.


    And now, being in this state she doesn''t know how to converse with Celestria or Sarah.


    "Do you want some tea?" Suddenly Celestria asked as she entered the room.


    Rebecca got up from the bed and shook her head, "No, I am fine."


    Celestria raised her brows, seeing her being flustered, as she asked, "Are you okay? Is something bothering you?"


    Rebecca slowly shook her head, "Nothing in particular."


    Celestria hummed before she approached the makeshift kitchen she had made in her room.


    It was not only her, but almost every student had formed a small kitchen in their room where they kept the necessary equipment to make tea or warm up food.


    Celestria''s head was throbbing, and to think clearly, she needed a hot cup of herbal tea.


    There were several things she needed to think about...which might not be helpful for Alex, but she wanted to.


    She even had to send a letter to her parents that she wouldn''t be returning to the capital anytime soon.


    Before leaving the cathedral, her father asked her to come home. Her mother has been quite worried about her.


    However, as of now, Celestria prioritizes Alex''s safety. She wanted to be with him.


    Traveling to Blood Domain was slightly nerve-wracking. However, in front of the concern of keeping Alex safe, her nervousness is nothing to mention about.


    "Umm, Celestria," hearing the voice Celestria hummed without turning towards her. Well, she was stirring her tea after all.


    Rebecca''s hesitant voice asked her, "Do you really not mind me being Alex''s..."


    Now, Celestria had to turn around.


    She looked at the black-haired beauty who forcibly turned Alex into her mate back then.


    Since then, Alex has been getting a lot of help from the girl.


    During his trip to Whiteden and also due to Alex''s good relationship with Rebecca, he is favored by Lord Steelhound as well.


    If there had been any doubt in Celestria''s heart about Rebecca''s feelings toward Alex...then being around her for these few days helped Celestria get rid of those doubts.


    She has seen, how worried Rebecca appeared when Alex was unconscious.


    Even when Celestria and Sarah fell asleep while taking care of him, Rebecca never slept a wink and kept looking after him.


    And for Celestria, someone who cares about Alex and loves him unconditionally was worthy to be his partner.


    "Even if I want to, I know I won''t get rid of you. And from what I could see Alex cares about you. So rather than treating you like my rival, I chose not to be a burden to Alex and accept you as a part of the family."


    Celestria said as she turned around and handed a cup of tea.


    Rebecca accepted the beverage in a daze, still not believing that the same jealous Princess, who had glaring daggers at him the previous time they met, was accepting her presence in Alex''s life so easily.


    Leaning forward, Celestria added, "I hope you get your acceptance from Sarah, too, though. Alex is heavily influenced by her opinions so you need to convince her."


    Rebecca was taken aback, "I thought he was more close to you?"


    Celestria chuckled, "He is. We are childhood friends after all. However, Sarah is the kind of person to whom you couldn''t help but listen to. You know, mature decision-making, calm demeanor."


    Rebecca nodded. The Saintess does give the impression.


    Taking a light sip of the tea, she asked, "Is there any way I can get accepted by her?"


    Celestria''s expression hardened before she told her, "Whatever happens, don''t say anything that shows how you are devoted to Alex and how your life revolves around him."


    "But it does though..." Rebecca argued.


    "Yeah, I know...same for me. However, you need to have your individual goals as well, so when you grow while pursuing your dream, you can ultimately become helpful to Alex as well."


    Rebecca nodded in understanding, "So she believes that one should not lose oneself, eh?"


    "Kind of. Well, if you show how much you care about Alex, she won''t question you much."


    Rebecca hummed, "Got it. And thanks for the tea. It was refreshing."


    Celestria smiled warmly, "Glad you liked it."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    [In Amanda''s room]


    Amanda and Sarah were sitting side by side and enjoying some coffee which Sarah made.


    "How did the training go?" Sarah asked.


    She heard from Alex that Edric and Amanda had gone to some Labyrinths to train for the trials.


    She was, obviously, concerned about her little sister, knowing what dangers Edric always remains surrounded with.


    However, at that time, her mind was mostly filled with Alex''s thoughts that''s why she didn''t ask anything to her until now.


    "It went well. Edric is learning new things and he keeps me in a safe corner during every battle."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes. It seems her sister guessed what she could have asked, that''s why she added the last part.


    "Defending your lover now, are you?"


    Amanda grinned, "Well, learning from my big sister."


    Sarah pinched the cheeky sister''s cheek, making Amanda go, ''Ow-ow-ow'' as the Saintess said,


    "Don''t go on saying such things to our parents, or we both might get grounded." She released her as she finished.


    While rubbing her cheek, Amanda painfully said, "Shouldn''t we write a letter to Dad?"


    Lord Lockwood arrived in the cathedral with his wife when Alex was fighting his way to life.


    However, since they couldn''t have stayed there for long, once it was confirmed that Alex was going to recover, they returned home.


    Sarah assured her, "I have already sent a letter to them, explaining the situation and asking them to take care." Although she said that, she was actually worried about them.


    After all, seeing Sarah in such a situation must have been tough on them. However, her priority was to be with Alex and provide him assistance. That''s why, for now, all she could do was to send was a letter.


    Amanda sighed, "So many things have happened recently, no? Ever since the internship trials began, I don''t remember how many nights I have slept peacefully."


    Sarah smiled at her, "Well, that''s life. You need to adapt."


    The younger one nodded with a hum, before she turned to look at her sister and asked, "Sis...when Alex was like that ...how did you keep yourself under control...I mean just thinking about something happening to Edric...no, I can''t even think about it."


    Sarah''s eyes turned dazed. Under control? Well, from others'' perspective it must have seemed that Sarah was just being a little panicked, but nothing more.


    However, only the girl knows how much devastated she was inside her head.


    When all her devotion and the magic she has been learning for the past so many years...none of it came to use when she wanted to save the person whom she loves more than anything.


    Amanda realised that she might have made a mistake mentioning about that day, that''s why she hurriedly asked, "Do you want to eat something? I will bring it from the common hall."


    Sarah shook her head, "We should wait. He is coming." Just as those words left her lips, sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Knock*


    Someone knocked on the door, before Amanda went to open the door.


    On the other side stood a few familiar faces.


    "Come in," Amanda invited them instantly before closing the door once they were inside.


    Celestria, Rebecca, Edric and Alex¡ªall of them carrying a bag except for the Vampire Princess.


    "Are we leaving already?" Sarah asked as she got up.


    Alex nodded, "I talked to Natasha and told her what we are about to do."


    "Wait...you told her about Soulless?" Amanda exclaimed. In her opinion, they should be keeping it a secret as much as they could.


    "In a way, it''s better, Amy. After all, Soulless aren''t considered taboo monsters in Blood Domain." Sarah added.


    Amanda nodded, "That''s true..." She was surprised why Natasha was being so cooperative. However, she didn''t question any further.


    Alex rested his hands on his waist before saying, "Okay then, prepare to move. We will be staying over there for a long time."


    The quest was huge, and the stakes were high as well.


    His Soul was barely holding the overwhelming presence of the Curse. So before Alex gets engulfed by the embrace of Death, for real this time, he needs to prepare himself.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- There will be a time skip after a few chapters. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 192 - 191- Marriage?

    It was the first time for Rebecca to enter the Blood Domain, even though she was a vampire.


    When her father left the Blood Domain with her mother, he signed a contract with the Monarch that he would never enter the realm again, and in exchange, no one from the Blood Domain would cause any trouble for him.


    Naturally, the pact still forbids her father to come back here, and she was related to him, Rebecca also wasn''t supposed to enter her home world.


    However, the Monarch had different plans. He somehow knew that Alex would need to visit the Blood Domain in the near future, and as his partner, Rebecca also would be with him.


    That''s why, through Natasha, he provided her with the permission, that until Alex stays in the Blood Domain, Victor Steelhound''s daughter can also be a guest of the realm.


    Naturally, Rebecca was excited to see the place where her father and mother grew up.


    She has heard from them, that the realm was nothing like human territory.


    The weather always remains cold and there aren''t many towns and cities on the other side.


    And just as they said, the sky was gloomy, and even after crossing several miles, she couldn''t spot a single establishment or town.


    It was like, they were pushed to a barren land, which has seen countless wars and now was desolate.


    Alex soon informed them, "The Monarch doesn''t like noise much; that''s why he forbade any city to be built around the capital."


    Hearing his words, everyone made a face that said how weird it was.


    He had the same expression as them when he visited the domain for the first time and heard it from Angelina.


    "I mean...the Monarch does give the impression of being a peaceful loving being...but isn''t it too much?" Celestria muttered.


    Someone who likes a lively atmosphere and a colorful world, this was practically a prison cell for her.


    Alex sighed, "Well, there are people and shops in the main capital so you may like it."


    Saying so, he looked out of the window and found the capital visible on the horizon.


    "Hey, Alex...how was Professor Jullie?" Edric asked, a bit hesitantly.


    Alex nodded, "Doing good. She came to meet the Headmaster and check on me. Although I suggested traveling with us, she rejected the offer. She...you know, kind of still hesitant to be around people."


    Edric seemed visibly worried for her, and her concern was shared by everyone who closely knew her.


    Sarah had an indifferent look on her face but inside her head, she was cautious about something.


    From what she heard from Alex...Jullie is possibly a dangerous woman. Not because she wants to harm him, but because she has gained a place in his heart.


    Sarah knows Alex more than anyone, and when he talks about Jullie and tells the Saintess what she has done for Alex back when he was just a weakling...Sarah felt various alarms going off in her hand.


    ''First Rebecca and now Jullie...just how long is this list going to be?'' She needs to have a talk with her man.


    Soon, they reached the castle where the king of all vampires resided.


    However, they were not here to meet him but his daughter.


    Getting off the carriage, they were met by a familiar person. Well, only Alex and Edric recognized her.


    "Angelina...how have you been?" Alex asked with a smile. The girl has been quite diligent with her work. She had been helping Jullie recently as well.


    The silver-haired one lowered her head and greeted, "Welcome Sir Alex and his friends. We have been informed about your arrival, and your stay at the castle has been arranged."


    Sarah narrowed her eyes...another threat?


    Alex, completely unaware of what was cooking in her lover''s mind, invited everyone inside.


    He was considering staying at a different place than the castle. After all, intruding at the Monarch''s resident uninvited seemed rude.


    However, Natasha informed them that the place they were looking for was close to the capital, and they wouldn''t be able to find a motel anywhere near the castle easily.


    And since the whole place is pretty much empty, she told him not to think much about it and to stay there.


    "Sir Alex, how many rooms would you be needing?" Angelina asked, en route.


    There were several vacant rooms, but naturally, they wouldn''t prefer to stay separately.


    Alex hummed before turning towards Edric, "You will be staying in the same room with Amanda?"


    Edric opened his mouth and was about to instantly agree, but then he turned toward his girl and asked her.


    Amanda felt slightly nervous, given her elder sister was here, so she said, "If there are two single beds in the same room..."


    Sarah''s left brow went up upon hearing that, as she glanced at her sister.


    Amanda averted her gaze, reluctant to meet her eyes.


    "Yes, that can be arranged." Angelina fluently responded before she glanced at Alex.


    The silverhead shrugged, "Just a single room with a big bed."


    Amanda was startled and so was Rebecca. She wasn''t actually expecting to be staying in the same room as Alex. Naturally, it was welcomed but the shock was pretty evident on her face.


    On the other hand, Amanda raised her eyes and looked at her sister...and this time, it was Sarah''s turn to avert her gaze.


    ''Heeh~I at least showed some modesty(barely).'' The younger sister thought.


    Angelina brought them to their rooms before saying, "Should I get lunch delivered to your rooms?"


    Alex nodded, "That''d be great. In an hour, maybe."


    Angelina gave a brief bow before telling them, "If you wish to have something specific in your lunch, please inform a maid using the bell given in your room."


    Alex thanked the girl before he turned toward Edric, "Let''s meet after a few hours of rest. I will call you."


    Edric nodded, "Got it."


    ....


    The room Edric and Amanda got was quite huge...almost quarter the size of the school library. High ceiling, vintage chandelier, bookshelves, tea table, long windows with dark curtains. It all gave a very peaceful but slightly gloomy vibes.


    "This place is huge..." Amanda whispered as she sat down on the bed.


    Edric rested his and Amanda''s bag on the table, before looking around the room with his hands on his waist.


    "I can probably train here without breaking anything. Can bring a few training dummies in as well."


    "Ed, no. This is not our house, so let''s not add anything that doesn''t belong here."


    Edric raised his hands, before assuring her, "Relax, just kidding."


    ...well, he wasn''t actually. But since Amanda seemed reluctant, he wasn''t going to test her patience.


    ....


    In the other room, everyone was surprised to find such a huge bed in the middle of the room.


    All four of them were thin so they could have easily adjusted on a regular king-size bed. However, this was much wider and longer.


    "It can accommodate possibly ten people..." Celestria muttered under her breath as she slowly made her way inside.


    Sarah was looking around the place, as she removed the veil from her face and got some breather.


    Rebecca was searching for some traps or maybe someone hiding in the room. While she was at it, she discerned a few escape points as well, just in case.


    Alex rested their bags by the bed and stretched his arms a little. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He has been traveling with others for quite a long now, and his body hasn''t completely recovered.


    However, he has no time to rest since the quest timer is continuously ticking.


    "Alex we need to talk." Sarah suddenly called out as she sat down on the bed.


    Alex raised his brows, as he nodded, "Yeah, sure. What is it about?"


    "About Rebecca." Her instant reply left him speechless, and the girl in question also turned stiff.


    The two individuals glanced at each other, panic evident in Rebecca''s eyes.


    She had been thinking about when it would happen, and now, Sarah mentioned it all of a sudden.


    Rebecca thought she would be doing this talk along with her. However, Sarah had different thoughts.


    "You are scaring her, Sarah," Celestria muttered as she casually looked at the books arranged on the shelves.


    "Am I?" Sarah asked, a smile forming on her lips.


    Alex took a deep breath before extending his hand toward Rebecca.


    The Vampire Princess took it nervously before he brought her to the bed.


    After sitting down, he confirmed, "Yeah, I am dating her. And I am prepared for whatever punishment you may have."


    Sarah sighed, "I am not talking about punishment here...I am just jealous."


    Celestria hummed in surprise as she also looked at them.


    Alex and Rebecca were taken aback by that statement but before Alex could ask, Sarah added,


    "She formed a Blood Bond with you which is practically getting married. And here, I am still not married to you even though I have known you for a longer time than her."


    Celestria''s eyes widened as she realized what she had been neglecting,


    "That''s right, Alex! Even though I am your childhood friend, you aren''t married to me."


    Hearing their complaints, Alex was taken aback, before he asked hesitantly, "So...you two wanna get married?"


    Sarah and Celestria glanced at each other, before responding at the same time,


    "Yes."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Drop a comment.

 Chapter 193 - 192- Formation

    The talk of the marriage was delayed as of now since Alex didn''t want to take such an important step in his and their life, hastily.


    He was not hesitant, not at all. The moment he decided to date them, he had already considered them as his life partners, so the marriage would be like tying an official knot to make them a married couple.


    He didn''t take them to church right away because his current priority was to take care of his soul. He had to finish the quest assigned by the system, and until that happened, he asked them to wait for him.


    Naturally, Celestria and Sarah agreed since they also knew what was at stake. Their jealousy on one side, what all three of them mutually shared was the concern for Alex''s life.


    As such, Sarah and Celestria decided to get married once Alex stabilized his situation with the Curse and got better control of his Soul status.


    ....


    After having lunch and resting for a few hours, they were guided by Angelina toward the place which they could use to summon Soulless.


    "Is Natasha not coming?" Alex asked the girl walking before him.


    Angeline slowly shook her head, "Not now. She is with Miss Jullie¡ªhelping her with her training."


    That urged Edric to ask, "Training?"


    Angelina explained, "Her new powers are incomparable to what a human could achieve. But unlike humans, who need to rest to replenish their energy, vampires can do that instantly by feeding on blood. As such, Her Highness is drilling the self-control in Miss Jullie, so she doesn''t end up attacking an ally once she runs out of energy."


    Amanda sighed, "Sounds tough. Every training for new vampires seems to revolve around their hunger control."


    Angelina wryly smiled, "That''s the curse of being a vampire. If we hadn''t learned how to control it, then by now, only vampires would have remained in this world."


    A heavy silence descended on the ground upon hearing her words


    It was true that there was a time when the beast realm and the Vampire race were in the dominant position, and humans were only used as tools.


    At that time, if the Vampire Monarch hadn''t thought in favor of humanity, then maybe...


    "We are here," Angelina informed them as they arrived at a clearing in the middle of the forest.


    There was a broken building in the middle of the clearing, and the whole place was bigger than a football ground.


    "What was that?" Sarah asked casually as she looked at the broken pillars and roofless building.


    "That..." Angelina hesitated, "....a fool tried making his own cult and going against the Monarch. His own believers deceived him and buried him under the temple."


    Alex chuckled, "Not the first time I have heard such a story."


    Angelina was surprised, "Do humans also try such stunts?"


    "Worse than that," Celestria responded. The population of humans is much higher than here in the Blood Domain, which is why gathering people for such foolish things is always easy.


    Angelina hummed, now a little interested in visiting the other realm.


    Alex turned towards the others before telling them, "Before we start this quest, I would like to clarify a few things."


    Everyone gathered around and listened to him carefully.


    "I''ll be the one fighting most of the time, but since I don''t want to hog all the progression, you can join in one by one. Next, we need to secure the nearby town. The eastern forest connects to the capital, and the other side leads to paths used by regular citizens. That means no blind spots¡ªwe stay on guard at all times. If anything gets past me, take it down immediately."


    Everyone nodded in sync before Alex turned towards the Saintess,


    "Sarah, you need to stay on high alert at all times. You''re the only one who can use barrier skills, which means you''re not just protecting us¡ªyou''re also responsible for keeping the monsters contained within our range."


    "Understood. I would take a higher ground for a clear vision."


    "I can help you with that," Amanda added, thinking of making a tall ice pillar for her sister.


    Alex nodded, before he added, "Rebecca, you would keep moving across the forest and would be our last line of defense. I know you can fight better inside the forest."


    Rebecca grinned, "You can rely on me."


    Once done he turned towards the other three before telling them, "Do what you are good at. Cover each other''s back, and eliminate whatever gets spared by me."


    The three of them nodded in understanding.


    Once done, Amanda erected a pillar, and an ice barrier around the perimeter, just in case.


    Sarah climbed onto the ice platform and found the view to be quite beautiful from high above.


    Angelina was also on guard duty with Rebecca, but she was only guarding the area that could lead to the capital.


    Edric was stretching his limbs preparing to assist Alex when the Soulless would start to pour.


    Meanwhile, Celestria went to the opposite of Amanda, not leaving a single side unguarded.


    Rebecca was about to jump over the ice wall and enter the forest when suddenly Alex called her.


    "Yes?" Rebecca called out, her eyes appearing to be bigger than usual.


    "Don''t you need something to perform your duty?"


    Rebecca raised her brows, "Are you sure you want me to...in front of everyone?"


    Alex shrugged, "I don''t mind." Saying so, he unbuttoned his shirt and pulled his collar to reveal his pearly skin.


    Rebecca''s eyes shone with blood lust. Finally, she was allowed to not hold back her urge. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t think twice before clutching his shirt and softly stabbing her fangs in his flesh.


    Alex heard the sound of her gulping his blood.


    Her elevating heartbeat resonated in his ears.


    He held the back of his girl and found Amanda, who was standing a few meters away from him, narrowing her eyes.


    Well, it''s uncommon for her to see a vampire feeding so Alex couldn''t blame her for that reaction.


    Rebecca, reluctantly, parted her teeth from him¡ªnot wanting him to become anemic, before she licked the spot where the slight marks of her teeth still remained.


    "Thanks for the meal." She said in a hushed tone.


    Alex patted her on her hips before telling her, "Now I won''t accept any negligence in your work."


    Rebecca hmph-ed before saying, "I am not a wage worker...but you can rely on me." Saying so, she pecked on his lips, and faster than he could react, she dashed away.


    "Quit flirting already." He heard the voice from behind which, undoubtedly, belonged to Celestria.


    Looking up, he found Sarah directing a cold gaze in his direction as well.


    Okay, maybe he might have flirted a bit long there.


    Regardless, now that everyone was prepared,


    "Okay then, Curse, release hell upon the world."


    The moment those words left his lips, the ground trembled. A massive black magic circle spread beneath him, its eerie glow pulsating like a heartbeat. The air grew thick and heavy with an unnatural chill that seeped into the bones of anyone nearby.


    The sky darkened as if the heavens themselves recoiled in fear. Clouds swirled violently, twisting into a vortex of shadows. A deafening hum filled the air, a soundless scream that pressed against the minds of those who heard it.


    Celestria and Amanda visibly trembled upon seeing the spell marks, but they somehow retained their footing and prepared for the worst.


    The earth beneath the magic circle cracked, and from those fissures, a dense, inky mist slithered out. It moved like living tendrils, reaching for anything in its path, draining the warmth from the surroundings.


    The grass withered instantly, turning to dust.


    The trees groaned as if in pain, their leaves shriveling, bark splitting apart. Even the air smelled of decay, a foul stench that made it hard to breathe.


    Then¡ªsilence.


    For a moment, everything stopped. The world itself seemed to hold its breath.


    And then¡ªBOOM!


    The ground erupted as a towering figure rose from the darkness. Its form was wrapped in shifting shadows, an entity with no face, no soul¡ªonly endless emptiness. A void in the shape of a monster.


    The temperature dropped further, freezing the moisture in the air. Frost spread in jagged patterns across the earth, creeping over stone and dirt alike. The sheer presence of Soulless made the world shudder.


    Its head was elongated, almost skeletal, with a gaping maw lined with jagged, uneven fangs. The inside of its mouth wasn''t just dark¡ªit was void-like as if it could swallow the very light around it.


    Twin eyes, glowing a deep crimson, burned with an eerie, unblinking intensity. They weren''t just eyes; they were pits of malice, oozing an aura of pure dread.


    A presence born of curses, a nightmare given form.


    Soulless had arrived.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- The description of the other side of the world would be added in between. Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 194 - 193- Barely won

    Jullie was in the small backyard of the castle, currently on her knees as she faced the dying deer before her.


    She had been battling with Natasha for the past two hours, and the battle was brutal.


    Jullie thought that she might have gained enough experience, both as a human and a vampire. However, against Natasha, she was nothing but an amateur.


    The Vampire Princess moved like she could expect every single move that Jullie would throw at her. Her reaction speed and brutal retaliation overwhelmed the woman to the point she began throwing attacks in desperation to hit her once.


    But naturally, none of those attacks landed, and all Jullie received was tens of wounds all over her body, which weren''t healing at the same rate as they were previously. It shows that she needed to feed. That she was low on blood.


    And at that moment, Natasha was flaunting what exactly she needed.


    Blood.


    Jullie''s eyes were radiating blood lust, her fangs exposed and the woman looked disheveled because of the battle she faced a few moments ago.


    Natasha went and brought a deer right after the battle, and held it right on her face¡ªbleeding and dying slowly.


    Jullie''s body screamed at her, demanding some replenishment. She has gone through rigorous training and hasn''t fed on anything for the past few days.


    A part of her mind knew that Natasha was testing her and giving in to her desire here would reset all the progress.


    However, the dominant side of her mind pushed her to move closer to the source of such an appetizing scent and relieve her hunger.


    "Come on, show me your true colors." Natasha ushered, as she extended the dying animal toward the needy woman.


    Jullie gulped, her self-control slipping away¡ªwhen suddenly,


    *RUMBLE* S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground rumbled and an alarming jolt ran down their spines.


    Jullie and Natasha shot their eyes in the direction from where such intense pressure arrived.


    Natasha dropped the deer to the ground as she said, "I better go take a look." She said¡ªfor some reason, rather than dread, she was tempted to get closer to this Soul signature. It felt extremely familiar.


    Jullie also got up and voiced, "I will come with you. I know Alex and his friends are there." She wiped her mouth, her eyes no longer glowing, and the hunger she was showing until a moment ago, vanished.


    Natasha''s left brow elevated, "Are you in the condition to face a possible battle?"


    Jullie nodded, "I will protect my students. Whatever it takes."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Back on the battlefield, Alex felt annoyed.


    He has been trying to damage the snake using his sword¡ªhowever, none of the techniques has left any impact on the beast.


    The outer shell of the snake was just too damn tough.


    "Here it comes!" Edric cried.


    Soulless lunged, its massive tail whipping toward him. Alex twisted, barely avoiding a direct hit¡ªbut the shockwave still sent him flying.


    "Ugh¡­!" He hit the ground hard, coughing, but forced himself up. No time to breathe. He yanked out a handful of small orbs and flung them straight at the snake''s face.


    BOOOOOM!


    Fiery explosions engulfed Soulless, shaking the ground. Smoke billowed, swallowing the monster whole.


    KHIEEEEK!


    The snake screeched, thrashing blindly. This was his chance.


    "AMANDA!" Alex roared.


    An ice pillar shot up beneath his feet, launching him high. As the smoke thinned, he saw the monster''s golden eyes glaring through the haze.


    Alex exhaled, muscles coiling. Then¡ªhe moved.


    A silver blur tore through the air, streaking straight for the beast''s head.


    But he wasn''t fast enough.


    KHIEEEEK!


    Soulless screeched and twisted its massive body. Alex''s sword was about to strike¡ªonly to meet the monster''s thick, armored scales.


    "Fuck!" He had no choice but to swing.


    CLANG!


    The blade bounced off, useless. Alex''s heart pounded as he fell, with nothing to grab onto.


    He crashed to the ground¡ªright in the middle of the serpent''s coiled body.


    "No, no!" He tried to leap away, but the thick miasma clinging to the snake''s body swallowed him. His vision darkened, and his lungs screamed.


    He slashed wildly. Consecutive Slashes! Nothing. Not a scratch.


    The darkness crushed him, suffocating him. His body felt weak¡ªhelpless.


    Then¡ª


    BOOOOOOM!


    A deafening impact shook the ground. A monstrous force slammed into Soulless, hurling it away. Alex was thrown back, his body rolling like a ragdoll from the shockwave.


    "Gah¡­" He gasped, lungs burning, but the darkness around him finally faded.


    "Gather yourself, man," Edric''s voice cut through the haze. He stood there, his form shifting back from his Taurus transformation.


    Alex exhaled hard, nodding in silent gratitude. But the moment he turned¡ª


    Soulless was already slithering toward him, faster than before.


    Alex growled and leaped into the air.


    Shaaaa!


    The snake reared up, its massive jaws stretching open, ready to devour him whole.


    But Alex had other plans.


    "Annoying snake!" He snarled, pulling a spear from his inventory. His muscles screamed, his body burning under Tempest Dart''s effect¡ªbut he ignored the pain.


    With everything he had, he hurled the spear.


    CRACK!


    His bones groaned under the force, but the spear tore through the air like a missile.


    Soulless barely had time to react.


    The weapon shot straight into its gaping maw¡ª


    *THWACK*


    ¡ªand burst out the back of its head.


    Celestria rejoiced to see the damage, and so did Amanda.


    However, Sarah had a grim expression as she alerted them, "It''s still not dead!"


    Alex clicked his tongue, his damaged arm hanging by his side as he watched the snake spewing dark blood but still alive.


    Alex''s body hadn''t recovered yet, and because he shot such a huge thing¡ªthe spear¡ªat the snake, his arm was heavily damaged.


    "Should I land the finishing blow?" Edric asked as he switched to his wolf form.


    However, "No, I got this." Alex said as he summoned a sword from his inventory...a long and sturdy one.


    The snake also got back in position. Although hurt, the beast seemed ferocious. No, the agitation in its eyes was evident, and the miasma it was releasing had elevated.


    There was no doubt that both parties were going for the final strike.


    Amanda stepped toward, prepared to intercept if needed.


    Sarah''s spell was ready to use. She needs the signal and she would heal Alex from head to toe.


    Edric and Celestria had the same thought¡ªtake down the serpent if they find it necessary. Both of them were in a position where they could damage the Soulless easily.


    Now everything depends on what Alex does.


    "....huh?" Edric suddenly stepped back. No, it wasn''t nervousness but pure instincts.


    The way Alex began circulating his Soul Energy around his body and sword...he was reminded of the day when Alex and Edric fought in the final round of the internship trials.


    Edric still couldn''t forget the horror he felt that day.


    The wind seemed to have halted at that moment.


    The long tongue of the snake whipped the air, its tail vibrating in warning.


    The battlefield turned deathly silent.


    Then¡ª


    WOOSH!


    Both shot forward like streaks of lightning.


    Alex clenched his teeth, his body screaming as he pushed his limits. The snake''s monstrous form blurred, its golden eyes locked onto him.


    BOOOOOM!


    Their clash shook the world.


    Alex''s sword met the serpent''s fangs¡ªan impact so violent it sent shockwaves tearing through the battlefield. The frozen ground cracked.


    The ice wall surrounding them shattered like glass.


    The ice pillars Sarah stood on splintered, forcing her to leap away.


    A deafening explosion followed¡ªBOOOOM!¡ªthe sheer force of their battle carving out a massive crater as if a meteor had struck.


    Dust and ice filled the air, blinding everything.


    Then silence.


    As the haze cleared, a lone figure stood.


    Alex.


    Breathing hard, his sword dripping with blood.


    Behind him, Soulless''s massive body lay motionless¡ªits skull split, its golden eyes dull.


    Alex exhaled sharply, gripping his sword.


    "Finally¡­." saying so, he fell to the ground.


    Everyone gathered around the boy who was panting wildly as he remained lying down on the ground.


    "That was...the Seventh Step, no?" The first question Alex heard was not about his condition.


    Looking at Edric, he wryly smiled, "Yeah, the same technique that made you the second-best at the school."


    Edric scoffed, "I can counter it now, so come battle-ou!" Edric winced as Amanda suddenly pinched him.


    The green-haired girl glared at her lover as if saying, ''This is not the time!''


    Sarah was already healing her lover''s arm and restoring his health.


    Celestria knelt beside him and wiped his sweat using a dry towel.


    Alex sighed, as he said, "I might have become weak...that was just a single Disaster-rank Soulless."


    Although no one said that, everyone around him knew that he was telling the truth. Forget about the Curse, the version of Alex who defeated Edric back in school, wouldn''t have struggled so much against the serpent.


    "Your unnatural Soul growth would surely cause some drawbacks," Sarah muttered.


    "You will get back in shape in no time, Alex," Celestria assured him.


    Alex sighed. Well, he also hopes so.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 195 - 194- Disappointed

    The battle flowed as it was supposed to after that. The first challenge was difficult, but not what followed it.


    The Curse released a disaster class from the kickoff for a good warm-up. However, Alex really does not appreciate such thoughtfulness.


    That Soulless took some confidence away from Alex¡ªuntil he faced a horde of Soulless that spewed from the same summoning circle.


    In the middle of the battlefield, Alex could be seen weaving through the battlefield, switching between weapons and decimating every inhumane he came across.


    He never remained stuck on any singular weapon and even showed his hand-to-hand combat.


    *Grooough*


    The hound that lunged at Alex was instantly shot down by the spear Alex threw without even judging the position of the enemy accurately.


    The pace of the spear was too much for a regular Soulless to predict¡ªresulting in a gaping hole in its chest before the monster crumbled to dust


    Following that, Alex used his ''Quicksilver'' to weave through a group of seven-horned rabbits, slicing their ears¡ªtheir weak points¡ªand appearing behind the group with his blade tainted with dark blood.


    That wasn''t enough, so he summoned a war hammer from his inventory and dodged the incoming paw of the black-fur bear.


    As he did so, he swung the hammer toward the bear¡ªonly for the hammer to bounce back once it struck the monster on its shoulder,


    *KHUAAAAAGH*


    The monster roared, confident that since the target missed his attack, the monster had the chance now.


    However, "Sorry, pal." The hammer that bounced back came back down with a force that cannot be called human.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    The creature was destroyed completely, its body exploding and its insides flying in all directions.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he supported the hammer on his shoulder and looked at the others.


    Celestria was destroying any being that approached her or tried to break through Amanda''s ice barrier.


    She was using long-ranged attacks, like her ''Sound Funnel'' or ''Ultrasonic Waves'', to keep the monsters at bay.


    However, she wasn''t shying away from combat as well.


    Holding a twin blade, she easily annihilated the regular Soulless who were running away from Alex, taking Celestria as easy prey.


    However, the blond Princess was as brutal as her beloved.


    Ducking low, she spun the war cleavers and sliced the wolves that targeted her.


    Her twin blades gleamed as she cut through the Soulless like a storm of steel. A wolf lunged at her throat¡ªshe sidestepped and ripped its belly open, its entrails spilling onto the frozen ground.


    Another beast snapped at her leg. She twisted, slamming the flat of her cleaver into its skull, cracking bone before driving the edge deep into its neck. It twitched once, then went limp.


    A larger monster rushed in, but she was faster. She spun low, her war cleavers slicing through its front legs, dropping it to the ground.


    Before it could scream, she buried both blades into its skull and wrenched them free, blood spraying across the snow.


    Although he couldn''t see it, Alex knew that Rebecca was also doing her job properly since if she hadn''t taken down every monster that escaped, then authorities would have come rushing in their way by now.


    Amanda was also doing well with her spells. Alex had to admit that the girl had progressed well with her magic control.


    She was only releasing sufficient energy to chant a spell, without any wastage.


    Although Alex hasn''t seen her fighting until now, it only defines how good her magical abilities have become.


    And then comes the one who has gone through the most drastic change.


    Edric.


    Edric tore through the battlefield, his massive wolf forms a blur of muscle and fur. He crushed a Soulless beneath his paws, ripping into another''s throat with a single bite.


    A hulking beast swung at him¡ªhe shifted mid-air, bones cracking, body expanding. His wolf form vanished, replaced by a towering Taurus.


    His hooves slammed into the ground, sending shockwaves that shattered bones and sent creatures flying. A Soulless tried to flee¡ªEdric charged, goring it clean through the chest with his horns before tossing the corpse aside like trash.


    Then, in a breath, he shifted again. Elven senses took over. The world slowed. He heard every heartbeat, every ragged breath. A monster lunged¡ªhe was already moving. Steel-knuckled fists slammed into its skull, caving it in.


    Another. He twisted, dodged, and then snapped its neck with one brutal strike.


    A beast leaped from behind¡ªhe shifted back to Taurus, catching it midair on his horns. Blood poured as he flung its twitching body away.


    For the current Alex, fighting against Edric would be a sixty-forty chance of winning, with the majority percentage in Edric''s favor. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only has the guy gotten a good grasp on his forms within these ten days, but he has become fluent in switching between them as well.


    Seeing their progress, which seemed to have nearly surpassed their canon counterpart(except for Edric), all Alex could do was smile.


    [Don''t get distracted now.]


    Hearing the Curse''s voice, Alex cleaved the incoming monster''s neck, before replying, "I know. Was just admiring their growth."


    [You got good friends.]


    "Right," He can never doubt that.


    In his last life, the only friend he made, betrayed him in the end. That''s why Alex thought that he wouldn''t be able to trust anyone ever again.


    Guess, he was wrong


    ....


    [After four hours]


    The total time they gave to this small training session was five hours.


    They indeed took breaks, since the amount of Soulless getting summoned could be controlled by the Curse.


    They took turns so that no one got overly fatigued, and the hunt never stopped.


    Alex barely took any breaks since he had the support of Sarah who replenished his energy every time.


    The land, which was full of grass, was now covered with black ash that once was Soulless.


    The group of six were sitting on the ground and taking some time to catch their breath.


    Angelina has gone to bring some refreshments from the castle.


    That girl didn''t seem tired at all, even though she was fighting just as much as anyone else


    "I admire her devotion." Rebecca voiced. It was not common for her to come across a Vampire, almost the same age as her.


    And witnessing Angelina has helped her realize how far she has to go, to become a warrior worthy of her title and race.


    "So Alex, how many monsters did you slay?" Edric asked casually as he supported his body with both hands on the ground


    Alex checked the system first,


    [Quest: Kill¡ª]


    ¡ú 0 Lesser-class Monsters


    ¡ú 21 Greater-class Monsters


    ¡ú 18 Elite-class Monsters


    ¡ú 23 Catastrophe-class Monsters


    ¡ú 9 Disaster-class Monsters.]


    He didn''t do the math and simply said, "Around three hundred I guess?"


    "You have to kill nine Disaster-rank, right?" Sarah asked, a tinge of concern in her voice.


    They saw how difficult it was for him to deal with the Disaster rank today, and within a limited time, he had to annihilate nine of them more.


    Alex assured her, "I know I can do it. My skills might have dulled slightly, but slowly, I am recovering, so it''s all good."


    Celestria asked, "What about your weapon? Didn''t you break a lot of them today?"


    Alex''s problem was that rather than his enemy damaging his weapons, he himself broke them because of his unnatural and absurd sword techniques.


    That''s why, he carries tens of swords in his storage.


    "I can take care of that," A seventh voice reached them before every eye turned toward the silver-haired beauty advancing toward them.


    It was the Vampire Princess.


    Rebecca got up and gave a bow, "Good evening, your Highness."


    Seeing her, Amanda and Celestria also wanted to do the same, but their legs were too shaky to stand up now.


    Natasha nodded to her, "Don''t be so formal. You are not obliged to follow the customs."


    Rebecca''s expression turned a little bitter upon hearing that.


    Those words implied that she wasn''t a part of the Blood Domain, so it wasn''t necessary for her to follow the courtesy.


    She didn''t say anything and stepped aside.


    Alex frowned at Natasha before saying, "For treating Rebecca like that, your father is disappointed in you."


    "...!!" Natasha''s eyes widened, as she hurriedly knelt before Alex and asked, "D-Did he really say that?"


    Alex nodded, "Yeah. Treating Rebecca as an outsider. He really didn''t like such behavior from you."


    Natasha''s face turned pale as she turned her head towards Rebecca and said, "I accept your greeting."


    Rebecca was smiling out of amusement as she nodded, "Thanks."


    Alex hummed as he patted the girl, "He is happy now. There, there."


    Natasha''s face turned red, as she lowered her head for better access.


    The moment Angelina saw the Princess getting petted by Alex, she nearly dropped the tray.


    ''Seriously, in front of Sir Alex, the tigress turns into a cat.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- It''s been ages since I got a review on this one. Come on, write one already! And drop a comment on your way out as well!

 Chapter 196 - 195- Lost

    After returning to the castle, they first went to have a long bath and relax in their rooms for a few hours, having decided to reunite at the dining table.


    Alex was currently sitting inside the bathing tub, with a certain green-haired girl on his lap.


    Needless to say, they both were naked and had an intense session just now in the bathroom.


    Thankfully, Celestria was asleep and Rebecca was out there, sightseeing a little.


    Hugging her well-shaped waist and feeling her soft skin against his, Alex muttered under his breath, "The dignified saintess turns wild in heat."


    His teasing caused him a stinging sensation as Sarah pinched his forearm and glared at him, "Don''t blame me, it''s just you who knows my favorite spots a little too well."


    Sarah and Ceaser were having s*x even before they confessed to each other. They had feelings for each other, but since it was the first time for them to fall for someone, it took them to realize the feeling.


    That explains why Alex knows about her body so well.


    Alex chuckled as he rested his face in the crook of her neck and closed his eyes.


    The current atmosphere was peaceful and allowed both of them to heal their wounds. Not physical but mental.


    Sarah was running her fingers down his arm softly as she asked, "Alex¡­do you think we can have a baby before you go?"


    Alex was taken aback by that question. His brows elevated as he said, "Although they are searching for the next Saintess candidate, don''t you think we won''t get enough time to have a baby?"


    Sarah smiled helplessly, "You are right¡­sorry to mention it." Saying so, she wanted to get up and leave. Not because she was upset about what he suggested¡ªin every sense, what he said was reasonable¡ªbut rather, she was not in her right mind to continue this conversation.


    However, the girl couldn''t remove herself from his hold as Alex pulled her back, and with his brows slightly knitted, he asked, "Tell me, what is troubling you?"


    Alex has come across various women in his last life, but none of them were as mature and level-headed as Sarah; that''s why he knew her sudden request must have come out after a lot of thinking and consideration. That''s why, he wanted to hear what she had to say.


    However, Alex was wrong this time.


    Sarah''s eyes were drawn downwards, as she slowly muttered, "That day¡­when I saw your lifeless body, I thought¡­how unpredictable our life is. We cannot build a route and walk on it without any hitches or roadblocks. That day¡­took a lot from me, Alex. And that''s why I am making such unreasonable demands."


    Alex kept looking into her eyes. Those droopy eyes told a story that was both sad and regretful for him.


    He knew that what they saw that day and what they experienced, could never be rewritten or erased. And asking them to get over it just like that would be utterly unfair to them. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding her hand with their fingers intertwined Alex said, "You know I don''t give a single fuck about the world and the deities, right? So, if a child can help you feel secure then I am ready."


    If a child can provide her the assurance that whatever happens, Alex will somehow return to her, then so be it. He might be just eighteen in appearance, but mentally, he has reached the age where he could become a father.


    Sarah remained silent for a moment but then, she shook her head, "No, it''s okay. You are already too burdened with all the training. I don''t want to increase it since I know, for me to get pregnant would be a hassle for you."


    Alex softly chuckled, "Now that¡­is an interesting proposal. I would like to see you whining and crying a little."


    Sarah turned her head and after leaving a peck on his lips, she muttered, "When the time comes, I will let you pamper me. But for now, let''s focus on our immediate goal."


    --------**-------


    "How was the sightseeing?" On the dining table, the group of six have united.


    Celestria and Amanda were too tired to move, so they just had some sandwiches, which the maid brought for them, and fell asleep right after.


    Now other than the four who are guests here, Jullie and Natasha were present on the table as well.


    Rebecca didn''t show much enthusiasm when speaking, "Dull in a way. I like crowds and lively markets, and here, none of it was present."


    Edric interjected, "Is there really not any place in the Blood Domain that could be regarded as normal?"


    "That depends on what you consider as normal." The Vampire Princess simply responded. Here in the Blood Domain, people usually get bored easily and lose interest. And bringing new themes or products frequently to the market to garner their attention is simply impossible. There is a belief that Vampires ignore innovation and follow traditional methods. So, the scope of marketing is very narrow.


    Edric didn''t continue the conversation, knowing how he would be leaving the realm as soon as Alex''s quest was achieved.


    After a brief pause, Alex asked the Princess, "Is His Majesty not in the castle?" Azeroth''s presence is so profound that Alex would have sensed him by now. But he couldn''t sense him since this morning, at all.


    And as he expected, "He went to the meeting of the tribal chiefs in the beast domain along with a few vampire dukes."


    The situation was dire so it was necessary for the eldest ruler to be present at every important meeting that could help each realm in identifying their warriors who could be the candidates participating in the trials.


    The message from the Saintess was delivered across the globe so there was a high chance that everyone had already short-listed potential candidates.


    Things might become difficult for Alex since there is a high chance for him to face a few unknown faces during the trials; however, it is not like he would ask for specific warriors when he can get better than them.


    "Rebecca, you should also focus on your training," Unexpectedly, Natasha called out to the younger vampire¡ªstartling Rebecca as she looked up at her.


    The older Vampire added, "You went through your third evolution yet you are only as strong as someone on the second stage."


    Rebecca''s expression turned bitter but she didn''t say anything in retaliation since she knew that the other one was right.


    Natasha soon followed, "Well, I can''t blame you considering how weak the humans are. You didn''t get enough opportunities to grow your skill but now is the time you realize your mistake and change your ways."


    Rebecca responded, "But I cannot enter the Blood Domain often." To train at a place that could actually bring a challenge for her, she needs to visit or better, live here for a few months.


    However, the Vampire Monarch wouldn''t allow her.


    The silver-haired beauty raised her eyes from her wine glass, before uttering, "I am not talking about this realm won''t find any exciting battle in the Blood Domain as well."


    Rebecca''s eyes slowly stretched when she realized what she was talking about.


    The realm of beasts¡ªthe most populated and violent domain. In every corner of that realm, one could find a battle arena or a tournament going on.


    And Vampires aren''t restricted from entering that domain if they have permission.


    "Good for you, Rebecca." Sarah smilingly said, to which the red-eyed vampire smiled in response.


    Soon they finished eating and decided to return to their rooms. Everyone was quite tired because of the travel and the battle.


    While Alex was returning to the room with Sarah and Rebecca, suddenly someone called out from behind, "Do you have a minute?"


    The three of them turned to look at the violet-haired lady before Sarah and Rebecca shared a glance and said, "We will be waiting for you so don''t make it long."


    Sarah didn''t even hesitate to kiss him right there as if to declare her territory.


    Alex chuckled while Jullie felt a little embarrassed. But thankfully, they allowed him to accompany the woman.


    ¡­


    They were back in the same place where they chatted the last time. The back garden.


    They kept walking for a few minutes before Alex asked, "Do you want my blood?"


    Jullie was taken aback, "No- not that; I called you because I wanted to tell you my decision."


    Alex hummed in question, "Decision? About what?"


    Jullie hesitated for a moment, even though she didn''t know why. She has thought about it carefully, and then only came to the conclusion. Then..


    ''Am I scared because I won''t be seeing Alex often?'' The thought made her embarrassed and her face turned red.


    "Umm-I was thinking..." She gathered her courage in the end and began, only to stop when she felt an ominous presence from nearby.


    She shot her head in the direction and found Alex was also looking at it.


    A figure levitated in the air, its head leaning down, and its body pierced with long nails.


    "Isn''t...that the same place where he fought today..." Alex muttered in a heavy voice,


    "Why did a Soulless appear all of a sudden?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 197 - 196- Domain

    [A few minutes ago]


    Natasha returned to her room¡ªexhausted.


    For her, not being able to battle someone despite having the opportunity is quite tiring.


    When she and Jullie reached the battlefield, the group of seven was already engaged in a fierce battle. Only those who escaped the ice ring were allowed to be eliminated without restrictions. However, Natasha saw that merely low-ranking Soulless, who can easily get crushed by a slap, was trespassing the perimeter.


    Something like a Catastrophe or Disaster-class would have been good for a warm-up for her. However, she couldn''t have interfered in the battle, considering her father was helping Alex to prepare his soul to bear the Godly powers.


    She asked him previously when he was recovering in the church, if there was any way for her father to leave Alex and become one with her.


    He has taken care of her for so long, and that''s why Natasha now wants to pay him back by providing him with her body. She wouldn''t have minded even if he had decided to take over her consciousness.


    However, her father said that Alex''s body and soul were compatible with him, and there was a high chance that Alex might not survive if they were to be separated.


    Her father has integrated himself with Alex''s soul, sharing his consciousness and becoming completely dependent on the boy.


    If the boy dies, her father will also cease to exist. That''s why, Natasha has taken a vow to keep Alex safe, whatever it takes


    ''I can''t trust those women to keep him safe...'' She muttered under her breath.


    Considering how those women(Rebecca, Celestria, and Sarah) failed to stop the wretched bi*ch from poisoning Alex, Natasha has decided to remain as close to him as possible and protect him.


    With those thoughts, she was about to strip off her clothes and get a bath before hitting the bed¡ªwhen suddenly, a bone-chilling sensation crawled down her spine as the woman was frozen in her place.


    The scream of death echoed in her ears even though her surroundings were silent...a little too silent to consider it normal.


    Her mind failed to register what could release such a presence in the Blood Domain, especially when Azeroth was not here.


    Fear turned into caution as she bit her lip and turned towards the window.


    Without another thought, she jumped out and landed in the backside garden.


    "What the..." Her pupils shrank as she saw the figure hovering in mid-air, silhouetted against the moon.


    Its head was tilted downward, a humanoid figure but limbs too thin even for a malnourished human. And the most glaring part, other than its ominous aura, was the long nails that were piercing through its body.


    "Natasha." Hearing the voice, she turned to her left and found Edric, Alex, and Jullie standing there.


    Two of the three were already present there, and Edric was the fastest to respond to the presence since he was practicing his elven form.


    Not so long after, Amanda, Celestria, Rebecca, and Sarah also appeared in the back garden, followed by Angela.


    "It''s...a ghoul or Soulless?" Amanda asked, not sure if the prior mentioned is even a real thing.


    "But I didn''t sense any magic ritual being chanted near the mansion....so it can''t be Soulless, right?" Edric muttered. To summon a Soulless, especially on a level like the one levitating, required a ritual to be performed, and that requires a huge amount of Soul Energy.


    However, if that much SE had been used, Natasha would have known instantly.


    "That is not Soulless, but an undead." Natasha grimly uttered under her breath, which was heard by everyone.


    "The evil spirits which return to the living world because of their lingering desires or intentions. They are supernatural existences that don''t follow the concept of life and death and can live for thousands of years. Driven by their twisted desires, they can be a troublesome foe." Sarah voiced her knowledge about the undead.


    She has learned about these unholy creatures when she started as a Priestess.


    The reason why everyone except Natasha and Angela seemed surprised upon hearing that information, was because of the requirement for an undead to appear.


    "They devour the essence of Soulless...their divine essence when it falls on the surface, there is a high chance for an undead to appear," Angela informed them.


    "Since summoning Soulless is not legal in your realm, it''s no wonder you never heard about the undead. However, here, in the Blood Domain, we have faced a few undead before...but none of them held such a presence as this one." The Vampire further added.


    "Because of all the Soulless, we dissipated today...it appeared, huh?" Alex muttered in a heavy voice.


    [It was unavoidable.] S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, an unexpected voice rang, making several people flinch.


    Natasha''s mind completely took a one-eighty as she saw a dark marking appear on Alex''s face and the boy''s voice turned deeper.


    [This realm is filled with dead bodies, after all, once one of the greatest wars known to any kind was fought here.]


    The Curse told them.


    The war between the residents of Nebula and the divine beings thrown from the upper realm happened in the blood domain.


    That''s why, there were millions of dead bodies buried deep within the ground¡ªand some of them were immortals when they were alive.


    "Couldn''t you have warned us before?" Alex, who has easy access to speak in between, asked in a deadpanned voice.


    [Well, isn''t it good? That thing is equivalent to three Disaster-class and will give you enough experience points even if you take others'' help.]


    Celestria gasped, "T-Three disaster-class ..." Her eyes went towards the inhumane, as she asked, "Exactly how vengeful is that soul?"


    "He is the same person about whom I told you about this morning." Angela voiced in a grim tone, "The maniac who wanted to build his cult but was betrayed by his believers."


    Edric ''ooh-ed'' upon hearing her words, "So...he wants to take revenge on those who betrayed him, huh? Then why is it still hanging there?"


    Sarah explained, "Undead cannot leave their house¡ªor the place where they died. And there is a chance that he is still absorbing the dead Soulless essence."


    Those words ushered Alex to say, "Then shouldn''t we attack it right now?"


    Natasha was the first one to move, as she leaped over the boundary wall and dashed toward the forest.


    "Sarah, Professor and Celestria, please stay back and back us up if we need, okay?" Alex told them before he also launched toward the destination.


    Soon, Edric, Rebecca, and Amanda followed. Angela, along with the aforementioned girls, decided to remain on the sidelines for the time being.


    ....


    "What the hell?" Alex came to a skidding pause just as he reached the clearing.


    The smell of rotten flesh was quite profound even though there was no smell when they left.


    However, the smell could have never been a reason for him to exclaim like that


    Not only Alex but others also felt the sensation that made their eyes widen.


    "My Soul energy...I can''t use it properly." Amanda muttered as she raised her hand and tried to summon an ice spike. However, the lack of control over her Soul energy caused the ice to burst apart the moment it appeared.


    Edric was the same, he couldn''t switch to his other forms because he was failing to concentrate his soul energy at one point.


    The being who had the most amount of SE summoned a blood dagger, which she hurled toward the levitating figure without a moment of doubt.


    The dagger whirled toward the inhumane, its precision was commendable; however, rather than inflicting damage, the dagger crashed into an invisible barrier around the undead¡ªand disappeared.


    "It is absorbing the Soul energy from its surroundings...no wonder." Natasha solemnly muttered under her breath.


    Amanda had a severe frown as she said, "Then magical skills and spells are useless in front of that thing."


    Considering Edric couldn''t even transform, the monster must have formed a domain around its home from which it was sucking the soul energy.


    Remaining here meant slow death. And if things continued, the being would start to suck the soul energy from a wider range.


    All the high-ranking vampires are with the Vampire Monarch, so Natasha cannot wait for assistance.


    "I am going to slay that thing. Only remain here if you are good at combat." Natasha said before she dashed toward the broken pillar. Using the pillar as a springboard, she lunged at the inhumane¡ª


    **CLANG**


    The attack connected; however, the steel baton left no effect on the monster.


    Gravity did its work and Natasha fell to the ground.


    "Need to take that thing down," Alex muttered before he pulled out a short knife from his inventory.


    Wordlessly, he began to run, not following Natasha''s lead to jump at the monster; rather, he began to run around the clearing.


    Edric knew exactly what he was about to do, so he told Amanda, "Go take cover somewhere. I will call you if we need assistance "


    Despite being worried, Amanda wasn''t a foolish child who didn''t know her shortcomings. She didn''t insist and instantly joined the other four ladies in the back.


    Alex was done creating a moment, so he jumped in the air and fused his soul energy just enough to help his muscle tank the backlash before throwing the knife.


    "Tempest dart."


    The projectile advanced at an unbelievable pace, as it advanced toward the monster''s hanging neck¡ª


    *GRAB*


    However, something unbelievable happened and Alex''s strongest attack failed to connect


    The inhumane held the knife with its thin hand before, finally, its hollow eyes opened.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Can''t catch a break.

 Chapter 198 - 197- The Eighth Form(1)

    You agitated him¡ªwere the words, Alex heard before he found himself flying away.


    "Agh." He winced, the punch caved in his stomach, and the boy was hurled away at an incredible pace.


    "Alex!" Celestria''s voice rang, but before she could have moved, Rebecca appeared behind him and held his body before he could have crashed into the tree.


    "You okay?" She asked as she helped him get back on his feet.


    He nodded in assent.


    Alex has fulfilled his role of bringing the undead to the ground with that agonizing move earlier. And now, Natasha was involved in a battle, in which she clearly was at a disadvantage.


    "You can''t use your blood arts, right?" Alex asked, and as he expected, Rebecca shook her head.


    Their greatest fighting forces were all helpless here because of the Soul Energy absorption.


    Edric also jumped toward the undead; however, being in an weakened state, his punch didn''t even make the monster flinch.


    Thankfully, before he could have received the retaliation, he moved away.


    Exhaling a deep breath, Alex took out a great sword from his inventory before telling the girl, "Keep an eye on the battle, and assist only when we need it, okay?"


    Rebecca instantly responded, "Don''t over-commit. It won''t be leaving this place, and sooner or later, the Vampire Monarch will take that thing down."


    Alex grinned. "I know. That''s why I don''t fear losing here."


    As those words faded, he lunged forward.


    His long odachi, curved near the tip, gleamed under the dim light as he closed the distance in three rapid steps.


    Natasha saw him coming and instantly struck her batons together.


    TING!


    A blinding flash burst forth. The undead recoiled, its body twitching as it flinched away from the light.


    Alex didn''t waste a second. He swung his odachi in a straight vertical arc¡ª


    SWISH!


    But his enemy was no fool. It twisted its body at the last moment, the blade narrowly missing its mark.


    Yet instead of frustration, a grin stretched across Alex''s face. His lips moved in a whisper¡ª


    "Rebound."


    Ting!


    The tip of his blade struck the ground¡ªthen bounced. Like a whip recoiling, the odachi sprang upward with blistering speed.


    Alex, muscles honed from relentless training, seized the momentum. His grip tightened. He twisted his wrists¡ª


    And slashed.


    This time, his attack was lightning-fast, far beyond his previous swing. The odachi carved diagonally through the air¡ª


    SLICK!


    The undead screeched as the blade dug into one of the rusted nails pinning its wretched body, the force behind the strike sending a violent tremor through its frame.


    The beast cried as it flew away¡ªits body convulsing.


    "It hurts?" Alex asked with a grin.


    Natasha realized that to leave damage, she also needed to hit the nail.


    Twirling her batons in the hand, she advanced towards the enemy.


    Her focus was sharp, and her steps were almost inaudible.


    She reached behind the undead, raising both batons to strike another nail.


    However, this time, the undead was cautious, as it simply blended in the darkness, and Natasha missed her mark.


    A surge of Soul Energy made the hair on his back stand straight as Alex warned, "MOVE!"


    However, it was too late


    *KHREWWWWW*


    Waves of ultrasonic sound resonated from the small parting of the undead''s mouth, sending Natasha flying back.


    Her ears rang. A sharp, piercing pain stabbed through her skull as she tumbled across the cold ground.


    Alex gritted his teeth. His vision blurred for a moment as the sheer force of the sound wave pressed against his chest, shaking his bones.


    The undead, now fully merged with the shadows, let out a guttural snarl.


    Alex forced himself to move despite the lingering pain. His grip tightened on the odachi. He couldn''t let the bastard get another chance.


    He switched blades, holding a slim katana this time, as he advanced toward the inhumane in a straight path¡ªhis speed simply non-achievable by a human.


    A silver blur ran towards the nearest pillar and zapped toward the other. The silver line advanced toward the undead.


    *Grrr*


    However, the undead was able to follow Alex''s figure with its eyes, which explains why it reacted just in time.


    The moment Alex closed in, the undead twisted its body, dodging his strike by a hair''s breadth.


    But Alex wasn''t just swinging blindly.


    The moment his katana missed, his foot slammed against the pillar behind the undead, stopping his momentum in an instant.


    Then¡ª


    CLANG!


    His blade clashed against a nail just beside the undead''s head. A spark of light flickered as metal met metal.


    Alex''s grin widened. "Caught you." but that was his mistake to draw so close to the monster.


    *Grab*


    The monster ignored its pain and grabbed Alex by his neck.


    Alex tried to back away but it was simply impossible. The inhumane was way too strong.


    "Aghh! Leave m-ghh!" Alex''s word died as the undead brought him higher at an astonishing pace, before releasing his body from the height of the cloud.


    Alex''s body flailed, trying to grab anything to stop his fall¡ªbut there was naturally nothing.


    The impact of the fall might have hurt a little...but what followed after the drop was simply overwhelming.


    **SCREEEECH**


    The funnel of sound waves crashed into him like a tidal wave, slamming into his body with brutal force.


    Alex''s vision blurred. His eardrums felt like they were about to burst, his skull rattling from the relentless screech. The sheer force sent him crashing back down, his body slamming into the earth with a sickening THUD.


    Pain flared through his bones. His grip loosened, his katana slipping from his hand.


    Natasha''s eyes widened. "Alex!"


    But before she could rush forward¡ª


    The undead descended.


    Its blackened claws stretched toward Alex, its eyes glowing with eerie malice. It wasn''t going to let him recover.


    Alex, dazed, forced his muscles to move. His instincts screamed at him¡ªMove. Now.


    But his limbs were sluggish, the lingering sound waves still wreaking havoc on his nerves.


    The undead''s claw swung down¡ªonly to be stopped as a massive force struck him from the side.


    "Ugooooh!" The Taurus snarled as he pushed away the undead.


    Alex looked at Edric in astonishment. The boy hasn''t completely transformed, with his lower body taking the shape of a beast but his upper body was nearly the same¡ªexplaining why the undead wasn''t sent flying away.


    "You okay, bud?" Edric asked as he offered his hand to Alex.


    Alex''s bones were still vibrating but he didn''t delay in getting up.


    Back with the undead, Natasha and Rebecca were already on the monster.


    Although they were barely able to touch it with their current speed and restriction on their soul energy, they were at least keeping the undead away from Alex.


    "I will go help them," Edric said as he switched to his wolf form...but only his arms and legs transformed. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I look like a joke..." Edric laughed in self-mockery. His current self was like an abomination from those sci-fi movies.


    The raven-haired didn''t let the anomalous situation drag him down, as he rushed towards the trio with a howl of warning.


    "Alex!" Sarah and Celestria instantly joined him¡ªthe former taking out a potion that she fed him.


    Alex gulped down the potion, but, "It feels just like a sweet liquid..." He wryly said.


    Sarah had a grim expression, "Everything that contains soul energy is becoming useless within its domain. It''s such a helpless situation."


    Celestria added, "And trying to attack the being from outside its range, is impossible. Amanda and I tried just now."


    Alex glanced in the forest, and indeed, Amanda''s ice pillar could be seen in the distance, which signified that the two girls tried and failed at their attempt to injure the foe.


    Things weren''t in their favor. Slowly, Natasha and the others within the domain of the undead were losing their Soul Energy, and their movement was becoming sluggish...and considering how hastily the undead was explaining its domain, it wouldn''t be long before its reach extended to the capital.


    And once the undead''s claws reach the common folks, it would become incredibly difficult to stop it.


    ''Can''t you help here?''


    [I can but your body won''t be able to bear it.]


    It was like the Curse was expecting the request since he replied instantly.


    Alex clicked his tongue. All the routes seemed to be blocked, eh.


    In that case,


    "Sarah, I need you to retreat along with others, since I don''t think I can control the next attack I am about to launch."


    The Saintess''s eyes widened slightly as she asked, "Is it dangerous?"


    Alex nodded, "It will be painful but I won''t die for sure. So just be ready to heal me."


    Celestria fidgeted on the side as she said, "Why does everything come down to you hurting yourself?"


    Alex grinned but didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Celestria and Amanda moved away, as Alex took a normal wooden sword from his inventory.


    Holding his breath, he muttered, "It''s about time I use it."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- There was another incident that nearly pushed him to use the technique. Well, thanks for reading.

 Chapter 199 - 198- The Eighth Form(2)

    "I can only teach you but you won''t ever be able to imitate it." The old man told him, after Ceaser''s continuous pestering about teaching him the final form of the Sword Arts.


    Ceaser only had heard that there was a final form, but even though he asked continuously to be taught, the old man refused.


    Until now, Ceaser has gone through many trials and has suffered a lot to reach this stage. He learned everything thrown at him and never complained(mostly).


    So now, he has the right to learn about the final form as well, no?


    "What exactly is the last form that you are so reluctant about it ?" Ceaser asked as he remained seated on the porch and watched the old man sharpen his blade using a stone.


    The old man can go on about shining his blade for hours without taking a break.


    "It''s not a human can achieve. And it is not something that should be directed toward a human either." The old man responded coldly.


    At that time, Ceaser just scoffed, thinking that the older one was just trying to act cool. He usually says things that didn''t make sense at that time, since Ceaser didn''t know the origin of the old man.


    However, when the old man showed what the final sword art could do, all he said was, "I...can''t do that."


    ...


    That was a part of his past. His past self couldn''t have achieved something like that. A technique not meant for a human and something that should not be directed at a human.


    Why? Well, simply because no living human would get that strong to perform the technique.


    However, he cannot hesitate now. The opponent in front was an undead. A being who rose from the dead and can suppress everything that carries Soul Energy.


    No attack was affecting it, and if things continued like this, citizens would get involved in it.


    He wouldn''t hesitate now, or it would be too late.


    And what could be a better time to utilize the technique when he couldn''t depend on any other means to defeat his enemy?


    "Everyone, move!" Edric shouted as soon as he heard the command from Alex.


    Natasha and Rebecca frowned upon hearing that, however, the energy around Alex clearly told them that they should not question him.


    They instantly jumped in a different direction.


    The air thickened, pressing down as if the world itself held its breath. Alex''s grip tightened around the wooden sword, his expression unreadable. The undead shifted, its hollow gaze locking onto him. Its body trembled, hunger twisting its decayed features.


    And then it lunged.


    Alex did not move.


    The others watched, their instincts screaming for them to intervene, to do something¡ªbut something in Alex''s stance, in the weight of the air around him, held them frozen. The wooden sword in his grasp seemed impossible still, untouched by the frantic wind stirred by the undead''s approach.


    Then, barely above a whisper¡ª


    "Eighth Form: Moonlit Severance."


    A thin blade of light traced through the darkness. The world stilled.


    The undead was still mid-lunge¡ªits claws inches from Alex''s throat¡ªyet it was no longer whole.


    A sharp, invisible force carved reality itself, leaving a wound in space. The creature''s body trembled, confusion flickering in its dead eyes before it simply¡­ fell apart. The cut was clean, seamless¡ªtoo perfect as if the strike had been delivered before the moment even existed.


    A heartbeat passed. Then another.


    The aftershock arrived.


    A delayed, soundless force ripped through the ground, splitting the earth where Alex stood. The air shuddered, releasing an unnatural whoosh that sent dust spiraling in a slow, dreamlike motion.


    No one spoke.


    Alex exhaled softly, lowering his sword. The glow in his eyes faded, but the weight of his presence lingered. The battlefield remained still, save for the last remnants of the undead dissolving into nothingness.


    Everyone held their breath, awed by what they saw.


    The speed of that slash was so unbelievably fast that they never saw him moving, yet such a grave result was before their eyes.


    "Sarah...." Alex muttered before his body began to tilt to the left.


    Sarah moved on instincts, not realizing that she used her Soul Energy to enhance her speed, as she reached near Alex and held him.


    Alex was completely frozen, his hand holding the blade shaking slightly and his body completely rigid.


    "Alex...talk to me," Sarah demanded as she started healing his body. There was no damage dealt to his soul...but his body...most of his bones were damaged and his muscles were spasming all over.


    It was as if he was experiencing fatigue from a year-long training at once.


    "I am okay...just it hurts," Alex responded, trying his best to not groan in pain. Damn, it hurts.


    The other also arrived before them, before Edric asked, "What in the world was that technique?"


    Edric couldn''t trace that attack with his eyes, and by the expression of the other, he knew that they were the same.


    An attack, without the assistance of magic or the Curse, was able to defeat an enemy that strong? To say Edric was flabbergasted would be a huge understatement.


    "Cool, right? I slashed the dimension where he stood..." Alex wanted to explain, but Sarah glared and said,


    "Don''t talk. Even your throat is injured."


    "Sarah...he will recover, right?" Celestria worryingly asked. Although she couldn''t assess one''s body like the Holy Saintess, she could tell by how much his muscles were twitching that he must be in pain. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Saintess slowly nodded, "Yes, he will, only if he doesn''t move around his body much...seriously, you knew what effect it would leave yet you didn''t hesitate to use it."


    Alex smiled fondly, a smile that hid all his pain, as he said, "I had people I can''t bear to lose..."


    A few maidens felt their heart rate elevating upon hearing those words. And surprisingly, a certain violet-haired was also affected by Alex''s charm.


    "Shouldn''t we carry him back to safety, sis?" Amanda asked.


    Sarah nodded before she allowed Edric to carry Alex on his back and carry him back to the castle.


    An eventful battle with an anomalous enemy came to an anticlimactic end.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Ou, ou..." As Edric rested his body on the bed, Alex winced in pain.


    It was like complete immobility of muscles was a little relief...but the slight movement was causing him immense pain.


    Natasha wasn''t present in the room, and so was Angela. They went to check on the people living in the capital to see if there had been any other sightings of the undead.


    Jullie has got to know about the castle in these few days, that''s why she volunteered to bring some heating pads to heal his muscles.


    Celestria was helplessly sitting at his side, and running her hand through his hair to calm down his mind.


    Sarah was restlessly calming down his muscles and healing his bones. Although she knew it wouldn''t leave any lasting damage even if she didn''t heal him right away, she was rather busy healing him to settle down her mental turmoil.


    She believed that being a gangster in their last life always kept his life in danger, and things would change in this life. But she was wrong.


    He escaped danger in the morning with the help of Edric and others, and by the night, he was once facing a disaster.


    "Still man, that technique was sick. That undead never had a chance." Edric praised him and couldn''t keep his mind away from what he witnessed.


    Alex smiled, as he slowly uttered, "Never found the opportunity to use it until now." Although his throat was sore, it wasn''t like he couldn''t speak. It felt just like how it does after screaming for a long time.


    [Your body couldn''t withstand it because your Soul Energy was restricted. With the help of it, you may not injure yourself this much next time.]


    Hearing the Curse''s voice, a sense of relief spread in his chest. Well, at least he has a skill on his own that could help him overcome a disastrous situation in which he couldn''t gain help from the Curse.


    Soon, Jullie arrived with the heating pads and applied them on his arms and legs¡ªproviding him with much-needed relief.


    "Alex...what about now?" Amanda unexpectedly asked.


    Alex hummed in question before the girl continued, "Hunting the undead surely had affected your quest right? So if you finish your quest within a few days, what would you be doing?"


    Alex realized that what she was saying was true. The quest was generated to strengthen his body so he could bear the powers of the Curse.


    Regarding the question she asked, "I think I will stay here even after the completion of the quest."


    That question surprised everyone, and that''s why Alex soon followed, "There could be no better enemy than Soulless to train against since I won''t need to hold back my strength. And this place is the best for Soulless summoning...so yeah, I am gonna stay here for the time being."


    There was no point in wandering around and gathering information about the other realms.


    There was not much time left and Alex had a long way to go.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- A little time skip. I guess fifty more chapters left in the story. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 200 - 199- Time skip

    For Alex and the others, the next few days were nothing but about training.


    With a goal in mind, they were forcing themselves beyond their limits.


    Yes, there was a very bleak chance for anyone other than Alex, Edric, and Rebecca to get selected¡ªespecially considering their supernatural growth rate¡ªhowever, Celestria and Amanda were not hesitating in putting their all during the training.


    Sarah was a non-combatant warrior, so she wasn''t even thinking of her spot among the ten warriors. However, she played a crucial role in helping others, allowing them to be a little reckless.


    For Amanda and Celestria, even if there was a one percent chance, they wanted to be among the ten warriors who would fight for their existence. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rebecca was not training with them recently¡ªrather it was Jullie and Rebecca who were getting taught under Natasha''s tutelage.


    It was better for her to be taught by someone with more experience in the specialty Rebecca believed she had.


    While Celestria and Amanda fought along with Alex and Edric against the Soulless, the two boys also spar against a few vampire servants.


    Being the servants of the Vampire Lords, they were nothing to take lightly.


    Each one of them was as strong as a Seven-starred warrior back in the Human realm.


    If talking about strength, then only a few individuals, like the Grandmaster or the Knight General, could go against these servants, but even so, the battle would be quite a tough one.


    Slowly, Alex was fulfilling the requirements of every quest the System assigned. Most of them revolved around combat, while a few were oddly unconventional¡ªlike using his Soul Energy for seemingly pointless tasks, such as creating a pocket dimension out of a boulder.


    Having been stingy with his Soul Energy all his life, Alex was naturally quite annoyed by all this. However, Natasha helped him amass an astronomical amount of SE by sending him to the prison to hunt down a few vampire criminals.


    Naturally, vampires¡ªhaving lived for so long and taken countless lives¡ªpossessed an immense amount of SE. That''s why Alex never ran out of energy during his bizarre training sessions.


    Edric has acquired another form recently¡ªa Vampiric form.


    Yeah, he can become a vampire.


    It was a risky gamble, but it worked, and now he can also manipulate blood and has gained a unique skill called ''Blood Prison''.


    Alex was somewhat envious of how the guy didn''t have to pay any price for such broken powers. Meanwhile, he, on the other hand, had to prepare his soul just to begin practicing the Curse''s powers.


    Edric''s Soul energy was increasing day by day since he was taking hunting jobs here in the Blood Domain as well.


    Now when Alex looks at the guy, he can tell that he is finally on the path to becoming comparable to his canon counterpart.


    Edric may be one of the ten warriors participating in the trials.


    Last night, the Vampire Monarch returned home after staying away for three weeks.


    He has visited several tribes in the meantime and also visited the elven realm once.


    Today, he invited Alex and the others to dinner. Although the maid had described it as a casual gathering, Alex knew he would hear something important. That''s why he decided to forgo his extra training, ensuring he would be fully attentive during the meal.


    "I received a letter from Father¡ªmost of the nations have started to fortify their defenses, thinking that it is just another war that they need to go through." Inside the room, Alex and his three lovers were present as they got ready for dinner.


    Alex was getting help from Celestria to get his bowtie done when he heard Sarah.


    "Apparently, they think that the history is going to repeat itself again¡­and with the Vampire Monarch and the strong warriors in every realm would allow them to face this crisis as well." The Saintess added, with a tinge of grief in her voice.


    They didn''t know that the scale of this disaster was nothing compared to what Nebula had faced in the past.


    If the ten warriors fail to conquer the trial, the residents of Nebula won''t even get a chance to fight for their existence.


    The beings involved in this were simply beyond mortal comprehension and tolerance.


    "They have to rely on a lie to believe that the future will be bright," Alex voiced, his tone mirroring Sarah''s.


    Rebecca also added, "Father sent me a letter stating that His Majesty has already named me, Alex, and Edric from Grimland."


    Celestria followed, "I also received the letter from Brother about it¡­and it seems they would soon send a letter to you three; to summon you."


    Alex hummed, "I was thinking of visiting the human realm¡­it''s been a while since I met Beatrice¡­and then I have to greet my three fathers-in-law too."


    Hearing his words, the three women blushed slightly.


    The last meeting with Lord Hades didn''t go as Alex wanted since he believed that Sarah was rushing things between herself and Alex. That''s why he told them to give the relationship some time before deciding if they still wanted to spend their future together.


    However, seeing Sarah in the Church when Alex was at the death door would have allowed the man to realize how much Alex mattered to her.


    Then there was Celestia''s father, who had already considered Alex as his son-in-law.


    And about Lord Steelhound, then although he must have guessed his daughter''s closeness to him¡­however, unless Alex doesn''t introduce himself to the man, he knows that Victor won''t accept him.


    Although Alex knew that he would be able to convince his three fathers-in-law¡­the major problem was¡­his polygamous relationship. Will they accept it? What if they reject? Won''t that raise the situation where his girls have to choose between him and their family?


    Although he knew that they would choose him without a single thought, this was about their whole life. Living without the people with whom they spent most of their lives¡­


    "Alex," His daze was broken when he felt warmth on his cheek before he directed his eyes to the beauty in front of him, as he heard, "You are not alone in this¡­we will always be there with you."


    "You already have a lot of stressful things to think about, don''t concern yourself about our families," Rebecca added as she held his hand fondly.


    "I know my father and I know how to convince him, so stop making that face right now," Sarah demanded.


    All three of them have loving families who care about nothing more than their daughter''s happiness. And with absolute certainty, they know who could keep them happy.


    Their life without Alex was incomplete. And the very thought of getting separated from him gave them horror greater than death.


    United for different reasons, but it was an unshakable belief that they adore their man more than a fanatic worship their God.


    Alex didn''t suppress a sigh of relief, as he said, "I sometimes feel jealous of myself that I got such wonderful wives. Thank you for being a part of my life."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Dressed in formal attires¡ªAlex was reluctant but was forced by his lover¡ªthe group of seven, including Jullie, appeared in the dining hall.


    Natasha was already present there, sitting on the left side of the head position and reading something.


    Angela gave them a soft wave to which the others nodded or smiled.


    They took their seats with Alex sitting between Celestria and Sarah¡ªthey have mutually decided that Sarah is the first wife and Rebecca the third¡ªso the sitting position was sorted


    Amanda and Edric sat across from them, before the raven-haired ushered, "Why don''t you sit down as well?"


    Angela, smiling, shook her head, "It''s okay, Sir Edric. I feel elated serving others."


    Edric didn''t insist before he turned toward Alex, "Doing something after dinner? I need your help."


    Alex was unaware of what might need his presence, so he absentmindedly shrugged.


    Soon, the man of the house and the ruler of the Domain appeared before them.


    Everyone got up, including Natasha, to greet the man.


    "Please sit down." Azeroth ushered.


    Once they were seated, the oldest one asked, "I hope you all are in good health. I heard about your recent ventures, and I am delighted to hear that you all have made significant progress."


    A few smiled, while a few nodded in acknowledgment.


    It was Alex who said, "Thanks to your cooperation, we are utilizing the resource for our benefit."


    Azeroth, smiling, said, "It''s all for a better future, so you need not to thank me. Just keep growing so you all can make your world proud one day."


    This was not just mere encouragement but hope in his voice when Azeroth uttered them.


    He was well aware that the people before him had the potential to stand at the pinnacle and play a vital role in deciding the fate of the world.


    Soon the maids began to move, serving them the starters.


    Azeroth suddenly released an ''Ah~'' before he pulled a yellowish envelope from his chest pocket and extended it toward Alex.


    "This...?" Alex asked.


    "An invitation...from the beast realm. They want you to go and meet their champion."


    Alex was unsure how to respond to the sudden news, but what followed the letter was a bigger shocking news, "Your friend, the daughter of Knight Commander Aborne is also there, so you may find comfortable visiting the realm."


    "..." What is Valarie doing there now?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Valarie on her way to become S-rank (if you know, you know hehe~) Drop a comment.

 Chapter 201 - 200- Trying a few things

    "What is she doing there?" It was Edric''s reaction to the information that came out reflexively.


    He just couldn''t stop himself from exclaiming, forgetting for a moment, who he was talking to.


    Amanda tugged his shirt from the side, which helped Edric realize his mistake before he sat back down and lowered his head slightly in apology.


    Azeroth didn''t mind as he told them, "The Knight Commander is an old acquaintance with one of the tribal chiefs, so it seems he used the old friendship to provide his daughter a training ground."


    Edric really wanted to ask, ''How was she, or has she gotten stronger?'' but it was like Amanda read his thoughts and shook her head.


    The Vampire Lord wasn''t their informer and just because the man appeared friendly, they shouldn''t test his patience.


    Alex politely asked, "I will respond to the invitation."


    Azeroth looked thankful as he uttered, "I will prepare the carriage for you." After a brief pause, he added, "And you need not worry about your security; I take responsibility for it."


    Azeroth was not unaware of the discord between Alex and the members of a certain clan.


    First, a rogue wolfkin attacked Alex and Edric before a whole horde went to Chainedvale to hunt him down¡ªonly to fail miserably.


    Naturally, anyone would be doubtful and hesitant to visit the realm where those reside who were after his life. However, here things were about their world and it wasn''t like Alex visited his enemy''s territory for the first time(Allen).


    Alex nodded, "Understood, thank you."


    The dinner went peacefully after that. The Vampire Monarch informed a few things about the other realms.


    It turned out, it wasn''t just humans who were forming a barrier around their territory in the hopes of facing the disaster. The elves held the same mindset as well.


    "I tried to convince them, but it doesn''t seem they would be getting involved in this."


    Hearing the oldest one''s words, Alex frowned. However, it wasn''t him who spoke.


    "They went against my words and are being blind." Maybe the only person in the room who could speak such freely other than Natasha was the Saintess. And it was seen in her tone how displeased she was.


    Azeroth heaved a sigh, "I have left a few responsible diplomats behind to convince the eldest chief¡ªif he agrees then we could proceed with our selection."


    The silence didn''t persist for long before Amanda asked, "Sis, they are indebted to you, no? Can''t you..y''know, force them a little to stop with this childishness?"


    Call her rude since she was targeting a whole race here. However, there was none who disagreed with Amanda when she heard her calling them immature.


    "Panic makes one behave in a way which usually they also would regard as absurd." Sarah responded in a tone that reflected sympathy but there was a tinge of frustration as well.


    Azeroth nodded, "Yes, that is absolutely correct."


    A heavy silence descended in the dining hall and the only thing that made a sound was the occasional clinking of a spoon against the dinnerware.


    Alex was contemplating something seriously. He couldn''t be wrong about something. In the final ten, there were two elves as well.


    Sarah glanced at her man and she knew what he was thinking about.


    However, she had already thought about something to deal with that situation, so he didn''t need to worry.


    The dinner didn''t last for long before they were allowed to return to their rooms.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he sat down on the couch and unhooked his bowtie.


    It was kind of tiring, more than the training he did in the morning.


    Edric asked him to meet in the back garden in half an hour.


    Sarah was with the Vampire Monarch in his study with Natasha¡ªseemingly, Azeroth had to share something with her that he didn''t want others to hear. Well, Alex would get to hear it later so he wasn''t concerned.


    "Want my help?" Seeing Alex struggling with the tie, Celestria asked, but before he could respond, Rebecca was already on top of him.


    She straddled his lap and began to untie it.


    Alex was taken aback as he straightened his back a little and glanced at Celestria.


    The blond Princess pouted but didn''t say anything before going to take her clothes from the cupboard and heading toward the bathroom.


    Rebecca seemed shy about something when she muttered in a hushed tone, "I had a conversation with His Majesty before the dinner."


    Alex raised his brows, "I heard. What did he say?"


    Rebecca smilingly told him, "He asked about father and mother. He even told me things about them when they used to live here and worked for the royal family."


    "I heard your father was a vampire Duke while your mother was in the intelligence department of the royal family?"


    Rebecca smiled shyly, "How do you know so much?"


    "You told me during our trip to Whiteden."


    Rebecca was surprised, "You were paying attention? I thought I was just talking to myself."


    Alex circled his hand around her waist as he murmured, "You never noticed but my eyes were on you since the day we met."


    Rebecca whined, "Liar. You were glaring daggers at me and even told my mother to send me away."


    Alex apologetically said, "I didn''t know you at that time; I just thought you were a weird girl. But I was proven wrong after I got to know you." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rebecca lowered her head slightly as she asked, "What now¡­what do you think about me now?"


    "What I think huh¡­you are beautiful and strong. When you complain, you appear adorable, and when you fight, that aggressive expression makes you look hot."


    Rebecca grinned as she drew closer to his ear before seductively whispering, "I am not fighting anyone right now, yet it seems I have made you hot and bothered." When she said that, she moved her waist back and forth.


    The slight stiffness under her meat buns was all she needed to feel to know that he craved her.


    "Can you blame me?" Alex retaliated as he held her bountiful assets and gave a firm squeeze.


    Their eyes locked; without speaking, they knew what the other one wanted.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the door of the bathroom opened and Rebecca jolted.


    Celestria looked at the duo before she complained, "You guys are still flirting? Rebecca, don''t you have to take a bath?"


    Rebecca glanced between Alex and the Princess before she nodded and hopped off his lap.


    She didn''t want her first time to be in this sweaty condition as well.


    Celestria saw her going inside before she approached Alex and said, "First Sarah and now her¡­have you completely forgotten about me?"


    Seeing the girl grumbling, Alex got up before pulling her closer, "I told you we could go all together, but you were hesitant."


    Celestria blushed, "I-I am not prepared for it¡­showing that side of mine to anyone else other than you."


    Alex could understand. Even Sarah seemed a little hesitant, and it was Rebecca''s first time so he didn''t want to push her into an uncomfortable situation.


    "Hmm, okay, I understand." Alex gave a light kiss on her cheek before telling her, "I will go join Edric. Tell Rebecca that I will be back in an hour."


    -------**------


    Alex walked out of the castle, feeling slightly dissatisfied but he was able to calm down soon enough to not let it appear on his face.


    He appeared in the back garden and found Edric standing there, under the moon with his ears slightly stretched.


    However, by just his aura, and the overwhelming SE, he could tell that he was facing a Vampiric Edric.


    "Hey," He called out before Edric turned to look at his friend.


    Edric had a frown on his face when he said, "I have been thinking for some time now, Alex, that you think I would be able to elevate my control over this form by consuming blood?"


    Alex shielded his body, "I ain''t giving you any."


    Edric rolled his eyes, "I am not asking you either. I just want to exhaust myself today and consume blood after that to see if it is effective."


    The best essence to strengthen a vampire is blood. However, this was the first time for Edric to follow a transformation''s true tendencies. He has never consumed someone while being in his wolf form, nor tried having herbs as his only source of nutrition as an elf.


    However, as a Vampire, he was thinking of trying a few things.


    Alex thought for a few moments, feeling not completely convinced. However, soon he said,


    "Okay, let''s see. Are you ready?"


    --however, Alex would soon regret not listening to his instincts and not stopping Edric.


    --------**--------


    A/N:-. If anyone is wondering, there won''t be any yuri between harem members. I actually don''t mind(If you have read my other work, you would know), but since people don''t like it, I guess it can''t be helped.

 Chapter 202 - 201- Crushing defeat

    "Guh¡­" Edric groaned¡ªall bloodied and bruised as he lay on the floor with his mouth slit open and eyes barely parted.


    Alex stood over him, his foot on Edric''s heaving chest and his axe coated with blood which didn''t belong to him but his dear friend Edric.


    Amanda had a pale expression, yet she didn''t complain nor stop Alex from putting down the man she adored so much.


    The expression on the other''s face also showed concern, but none of them went to support Edric nor to stop Alex, who had left Edric in such a pitiful state.


    To explain what caused such a result, we need to go back a few minutes.


    -------**------


    "So¡­haah¡­.this is it." Alex was out of breath as he and Edric finished a long spar to exhaust the latter.


    They were currently experimenting with what would happen if Edric followed the natural instincts of this transformation. Will he be able to gain more power and control over his transformation? Or it would be nothing but just another failure?


    Edric took a deep breath, his eyes shining red in hunger as he looked toward the nearest source of blood.


    He never voiced it out, but whenever in his vampiric state, for some reason, Edric felt a keen interest in the scent he received from Alex. It was almost irresistible, and if not for his self-control, Edric might have attacked Alex by now just to satiate his curiosity.


    "Let''s see now," Edric said as he picked a two-horned boar they recently got and had slit its neck.


    Its reddish-dark blood oozed like a small geyser, attracting Edric''s whole attention to nothing but the exposed source of nutrition.


    Edric didn''t show hesitation before parting his mouth, flexing his sharp canines and digging in.


    *GULP* *GULP*


    Alex felt disgusted seeing him gulping the blood of the monster, to the point, the boar''s body began to compress.


    "Ed¡­shouldn''t you stop already?" Alex called out after seeing the guy not halting even though over a minute had passed. This much not even Rebecca consumes, even though she is a born vampire.


    "Fuaa!" Finally, the raven-haired stopped gulping on the fluid, before he threw away the boar''s body with enough force to break the pavement upon collision.


    "It feels good, man," Edric muttered; however, with that tone and the way his blood lust was soaring over the roof, Alex found himself getting into a battle stance.


    "Ed...are you okay?" Alex asked, inches away from pulling a weapon from the inventory.


    Edric rested his hands on his waist, his face smeared with blood which his tongue licked feverishly, "Yeah, man. What can happen to me? I feel good...rather, better than before."


    "Here," Edric said, before raising his hand, "See this." Those words didn''t reach Alex''s ear as Edric''s fist slammed into the tree beside him. A sharp crack split the air. The trunk shattered at its core, jagged wood exploding outward like shrapnel.


    Alex summoned an axe from his inventory, which brought a surprised look to Edric''s face, "What happened, bud? Don''t feel fine?"


    "I do, but I don''t think you do."


    Edric grinned, his sharp canines reflecting nothing but danger, as the boy muttered, "As I said, I feel very good right now...not even once I have felt this kind of sensation."


    "Yeah? Then what''s with the blood lust?" Alex met those red eyes¡ªdark, burning, hungry.


    To Edric, he wasn''t a person anymore. Just prey.


    Edric chuckled, "Okay, I lost. I will just take some of your blood and this will disappear, I promise." Edric said as he stepped toward Alex.


    The silver-haired man stood firm, his axe gripped tight in his right hand, eyes locked, body coiled to strike.


    A hunter always knows¡ªwill the prey run or fight? Their stance, their breath, the flicker in their gaze¡ªit decides everything.


    And in Edric''s eyes, this one wasn''t ready to kneel just yet.


    Fine. He''d break him first.


    The ground where Edric stood a second ago exploded, asphalt shards scattering like shrapnel.


    Before Alex could track him, a crushing force slammed into his axe. His arms buckled, his bones screamed, and his footing nearly gave out. He had blocked just in time¡ªbut it didn''t feel like a defense. It felt like survival.


    THWACK


    Alex''s leg shot up, intercepting Edric''s knee before it could spear into his gut. The impact rattled through his bones, but he held firm.


    Edric''s face was inches away, lips curling as he whispered, "I like prey that resists. Don''t disappoint me now."


    Then, without warning, the pseudo-vampire stopped pressing forward and grabbed Alex by the collar.


    "Fuck¡ª!"


    The curse barely left his lips before he was ripped off the ground like a rag doll.


    Edric flung him over his shoulder¡ª


    BOOOOOM


    ¡ªthe pavement cracked, dust and shards flying as Alex''s body cratered into the ground.


    Alex groaned, but there was no time to breathe.


    Dhak!


    Instinct took over¡ªhis arms shot up, crossing just in time to catch the brutal kick aimed at his face. The force rattled his skull, but he held firm.


    "Edric... I''m warning you..." Alex muttered, his voice tight with restraint. "This won''t end with just a few bruises¡­" He wasn''t trying to talk his way out¡ªjust giving Edric a chance before things turned ugly.


    But Edric only grinned, pressing his foot down harder against Alex''s guard, grinding his heel in like he was crushing an insect.


    "EDRIC!"


    A voice¡ªsharp, urgent¡ªcut through the chaos.


    For the first time, the hunger clouding Edric''s mind flickered. He turned, red eyes locking onto the green-haired girl standing stiff, her face pale.


    That hesitation was all Alex needed.


    "Move!"


    Edric staggered, but his claws lashed out before Alex could press the attack.


    Shhhk!


    Pain flared as shallow gashes opened along Alex''s shoulder. Ignoring it, he twisted his grip on his sword and swung, carving a sharp arc toward Edric''s ribs.


    CLANG!


    Edric barely deflected it with his forearm, but the force sent him skidding back, feet grinding against the cracked pavement. He spat out blood, a wicked grin splitting his face.


    "Not bad," he rasped, before vanishing again.


    Alex felt the shift in air¡ªtoo late.


    BAM!


    A knee crashed into his ribs, stealing his breath.


    He gritted his teeth, twisting with the momentum¡ªhis blade flashing mid-turn¡ªbut Edric dodged it easily, followed by retaliation.


    SLASH!


    A deep cut ripped across Alex''s face as he realized that Edric''s speed was enhancing.


    His blade came down, parrying the attack aimed at his heart, but the slash to his thigh was left defenseless.


    "Agh..." Alex staggered back, his body possessing several wounds.


    On the other hand, Edric''s body has already healed.


    "Alex..." Celestria and Rebecca appeared on the battlefield, followed by Sarah.


    However, before they could have charged at Edric, Alex raised his hand, "It''s okay, I got it."


    Edric grinned, "Those wounds suggest otherwise, my friend."


    That tone and that aura clearly told that something was wrong with Edric.


    Celestria restlessly glanced at Sarah. In response to that gaze, the Saintess wordlessly told her to remain calm for the time being.


    The battlefield stilled¡ªa deceptive calm, thick with tension. Everyone knew. This was the silence before the storm.


    Dark markings crept across Alex''s face, veins pulsing with cursed power.


    Edric''s smirk vanished. His narrowed eyes flicked over the change. "Tch... taking help now?"


    Alex barely acknowledged him. He had been meaning to test his Cursed Form in real combat. Guess now was the time.


    BOOOOM!


    Edric launched forward, his claws stretching, gleaming, aimed to rip Alex apart.


    But Alex didn''t move. Didn''t flinch.


    His world slowed. The air felt thick. Every twitch of Edric''s muscles, every micro-movement, unfolded before his eyes in perfect clarity.


    And just before impact¡ª


    WOOSH!


    Alex tilted his head. Effortless. The deadly swipe cut through empty space.


    Edric''s eyes widened. What¡ª?


    Before he could react, Alex caught his wrist. A firm grip¡ªunyielding.


    Then, in one smooth motion¡ª


    CRACK!


    Edric''s body whipped through the air, spine-first into the pavement. The ground splintered beneath him, cracks spiderwebbing outward.


    For the first time, real pain flashed across Edric''s face.


    Edric coughed, blood dripping down his chin as he lay in the crater Alex had slammed him into. His body screamed in pain, but he had no time to process it.


    Alex was already moving.


    Slow. Methodical. Unstoppable.


    Edric''s instincts flared¡ªrun or die. He snarled, forcing himself up, his claws elongating even further. His body was battered, but his hunger burned hotter. If he could just tear Alex apart¡ª


    He lunged, faster than before, his claws slicing through the air in a wild, desperate flurry.


    But Alex¡ª


    Tilt. Step. Shift.


    Effortless. Every strike missed by a hair''s breadth. Every attack was read before it even started.


    Edric''s frustration boiled over. "STOP DODGING AND FIGHT!" he roared, his voice raw.


    Alex''s cold gaze locked onto him. "Fight?" His hand lashed out¡ªGRAB.


    A bone-crushing grip clamped around Edric''s wrist.


    "You''re not worth it."


    And then¡ª


    BOOOOM!


    Alex''s knee drove into Edric''s ribs, the sickening crunch of bone shattering beneath the impact. Edric''s breath hitched, his vision blurring from the pain.


    But Alex wasn''t done. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Edric could even collapse, Alex yanked him forward, twisting his arm¡ª


    SNAP!


    A strangled scream tore from Edric''s throat as his shoulder dislocated, his body forced into a brutal spin before¡ª


    SLAM!


    Alex threw him to the ground like trash, his foot pressing onto Edric''s chest, pinning him down.


    Edric gritted his teeth and pushed himself up¡ª


    *TWING*


    ¡ªonly to be hammered back as the backside of the axe hit him on his head.


    Edric was pinned back down on the ground, his vision blurring.


    Alex rested there, the dark markings fading as he waited for the other one to make another move.


    However, that was the end. Edric stopped moving and lost consciousness.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- This will be impactful in the future.

 Chapter 203 - 202- Vacation

    Edric was lying in the room, getting healed by Sarah and Amanda, sitting on the other side¡ªapplying healing gel to the wound on his forehead.


    The temperature of the room was freezing, not because this realm was generally colder than the human realm but because every being in the room seemed quite displeased except for the two who were involved in a battle earlier.


    Alex winced slightly when Celestria applied the cotton over his damaged cheek.


    "Does it hurt?" She asks timidly.


    Alex slowly nodded, "Slightly."


    "It should hurt." Suddenly Sarah spoke in a stern tone, that sent a shiver down Edric''s spine.


    He took a strong gulp before turning towards his lover, intending to ask for some help¡ªhowever, seeing those cold eyes directed at him, Edric knew he was alone in this.


    "We have a big trial to face in a few months. A trial that can decide the fate of this world. And the two potential candidates who can participate in the trials were aiming to kill each other today." Sarah did nothing but just dictate what they all saw today.


    "...I never intended on killing him, though..." Alex muttered under his breath. If he really wanted to, Edric would have died even before Amanda arrived.


    "But Edric was after your life, no?" Amanda asked in a voice that nearly mirrored her sister''s, "You two went ahead and experimented with Edric''s transformation without informing us. Tell me, Edric, am I that unreliable that you don''t even consider involving me in such important things?"


    Her stern voice broke into a sob near the end.


    Edric opened his eyes and shook his head, "No, Amanda...that''s not it. You know how much I rely on you at times. It''s just," An audible exhale caused a brief pause before he added, "I thought only Alex could put me down if something went awry. I expected him to not hold back while suppressing me and see, what I expected turned out to be true."


    That chuckle turned into a groan as he felt his ribs vibrating. It hurts so much.


    Amanda understood what he was saying but that didn''t stop her from sobbing.


    Lowering her gaze, she said, "You know nothing about moderation."


    Edric didn''t say anything to disagree with her, rather, he just smiled and gave her a nod.


    "Can I ask you something?" Rebecca asked as she remained standing beside Alex.


    Edric nodded before he heard her asking, "What did you experience when you were in that form?"


    She had met a few new vampires before and had learned about their experience when they were freshly transformed. That''s why she thought his situation might be similar.


    Edric recalled back in those minutes, he found all his grip from his self-control slipping.


    His brows creased as he relayed in a heavy tone, "It was quite overpowering. Until I had the blood of the boar I feasted on, I felt nothing in the world could defeat me. And that feeling was amplified by hunger when my nose caught the whiff of Alex''s blood."


    With his eyes turning towards the Vampire girl, he added, "It was irresistible. I felt that even if I have to kill him, it doesn''t matter...I just wanted his blood-ouch!" Edric groaned as suddenly, Sarah pressed her fingers on his bruised head.


    "My hand slipped," The Saintess uttered without a droplet of remorse in her voice.


    Edric took a strong gulp and stopped talking.


    Rebecca hummed, "It is understandable since Alex has a unique blood that attracts vampires''s attention."


    "He appeared as strong as a newborn as well." Jullie, who suddenly appeared in the room, voiced in a solemn tone.


    Edric''s situation was just like hers...no, maybe, hers was much worse.


    "Can Natasha handle his situation just like she did with Professor Jullie?" Alex asked.


    "No, it''s not happening. Edric isn''t consuming blood anymore while in that transformation." Amanda instantly rejected it.


    Alex clicked his tongue, "You don''t understand, Amanda. We need people who can perform during the trials in their best condition. They need to use every card they possess in this ultimate battle or everything would perish."


    Amanda clenched her fist, "But if he loses his control like that, he would be only a hindrance to his comrades, no?"


    "That''s why, we need him to control that form so that Edric could go beyond everyone''s expectations. While there would be people from different races, Edric would be the only being who can adapt to any race and fight them head-on."


    Alex''s point was clear and understood by everyone in the room.


    Although what they witnessed today was dangerous, and Edric himself wouldn''t want to experience something like that again...it was a fact that during those few minutes, he was after Alex, Edric showed strength that was beyond a human''s grasp.


    A long silence descended in the room. No one knew whom to support. Sarah had left this decision in the hands of Edric and her little sister.


    After a few more seconds of pause, Jullie voiced, "Let''s take Her Highness Natasha''s advice on this tomorrow. She might be able to land on a concrete answer."


    No one disagreed, as such, everyone returned to their rooms.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Late at night, the four of them were lying on the bed with Celestria and Rebecca on Alex''s side and Sarah beside Celestria.


    None of them were asleep even though they had turned off the light half an hour ago.


    "Are you guys still worried?" Alex finally asked but received no answer.


    The silver head slowly got up and leaned his back on the headboard before asking, "It has been a while since we had a vacation. How about we go somewhere?"


    They have been here for over a month, and all Alex has done was training and training.


    They barely got time to spend leisurely together. That''s why, he suggested.


    Celestria and Rebecca''s eyes shone in anticipation. They really were tired of the rigorous training they had been going through, that''s why this proposal of vacation was quite welcomed.


    However, "Did you forget about our meeting with the Tribal chief in four days?" Sarah asked in a flat tone.


    Alex shrugged, "The meeting will continue for a day or two before I will take my leave and we will head back to the human realm."


    Sarah''s eyes turned round, "Can you really do it? I mean isn''t this meeting quite important?" Although she appeared reluctant, inwardly she was wishing for this vacation quite herself.


    Alex rested his hand on top of Sarah''s head before assuring her, "Don''t worry about that..I will somehow convince them."


    "Where are we going?" Celestria suddenly got up, excitement evident in her voice.


    Alex smilingly said, "Wherever you want."


    Rebecca shyly asked, "How about we go hunting?"


    "More fighting? No!" Celestria instantly rejected the suggestion, making Rebecca grumble. Isn''t hunting the best way to spend vacation?


    "How about we go to fairyland?" Celestria asked with starry eyes.


    Rebecca snickered, "It shows you are still a child. Fairyland, pfft."


    Celestria glared at the Vampire. What''s wrong with fairyland? She only went there once with her parents and she really liked that place.


    Alex turned towards Sarah before asking, "What about you, Sarah? Do you have a place in mind?"


    Sarah hummed in contemplation, before she said, "Beach, I guess?"


    Alex nodded, "Alright then, we will visit all three. First, we go hunting, then fairyland, and then to the beach. How does that sound?"


    "Yeah!" Celestria cheered in joy while Rebecca also smiled in contentment.


    Although Sarah wanted to ask, ''How are we going to cover all the places in just a few days?'' she didn''t say anything and decided to just trust him.


    She also wanted this vacation dearly.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the other, Amanda and Edric were sleeping on the beds which they joined to make a double bed.


    Edric was still awake and kept glancing at Amanda who had her eyes wide open as she looked at the ceiling in a daze.


    Edric finally found the courage to turn towards his girl before wrapping his hand around her belly.


    Amanda frowned before she pinched his arm to make him move away


    However, Edric didn''t stop so she pinched harder...but to no avail.


    "If it helps you calm down, then here..." He even offered his other hand. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda could no longer keep up her cold facade as she turned towards him.


    Her eyes were moist as she said, "When you know what troubles me, then why do you repeat the same thing again and again?"


    Edric snuggled closer and softly said, "I am sorry...sorry for making you worried."


    Amanda stopped resisting and grew closer to him, letting him embrace her.


    "It was not a good feeling...see you getting beaten up yet not being able to do anything."


    Edric chuckled, "I know that feeling. Last year, I experienced something like that during the tournament."


    Hearing about the tournament, Amanda was reminded of something as she asked, "Next week, the academy has arranged a farewell celebration for the third-year students. Should we go?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 204 - 203- Know her feelings*

    A/N:- There is a scene which some people might not prefer to read¡ªintimate kissing and some touching. So I will put a warning when it starts.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "So you guys are leaving for the human realm too, huh?" The next morning, after Alex told Edric about their plans for vacation, Edric revealed his plans too.


    They were considering taking a break from the training and rest for a bit. And since the Academy was throwing a celebration not so long after, they would be attending it too.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since we visited that realm. So, this trip will help Amanda recollect herself and we can meet her family once before returning." Edric wasn''t planning to stay there for long since the training he was receiving here was simply incomparable to what he could attain on the other side.


    True, the unregistered labyrinth he cleared last time with Amanda, helped him to grow significantly. However, finding an unregistered labyrinth in the human realm that can actually be of any help to him is quite difficult.


    "Hmm, okay. I will also go and meet Lord Hades after this vacation...though I still don''t know how I will squeeze everything in such a short vacation."


    Alex had promised to go to all three places, his girls wanted to visit. After that, he planned to meet his in-laws, too.


    It would not be unexpected for the three fathers to already be aware that Alex was in a relationship with three women. So before they lose their patience, he wants to meet them.


    "You got it tough man," Edric said as he wiped his sweaty forehead and walked alongside Alex inside the castle.


    Since they had already recovered, neither Amanda nor Sarah stopped the two from doing some light exercise. However, sparring was prohibited for the time being


    It was apparently believed that if they fought they would be after each other''s throat once again.


    Well, it can''t be helped.


    They entered the castle and headed towards their rooms to freshen up.


    When Alex reached his room, he found only Celestria inside¡ªreading a book as she sat by the window.


    Seeing the beautiful princess, serenely sitting before the window, her brows slightly arched and her supple lips slightly parted, Alex was left awestruck.


    Celestria sensed him entering the room but upon noticing, from the corner of her vision, that he wasn''t moving at all, she asked without removing her eyes from the book, "Did you fall for this Princess?"


    Alex smirked, "This lowly servant daren''t."


    Celestria narrowed her eyes before she rested the book aside and said, "Is that so, then come here, servant."


    Alex played along and walked towards his lady.


    Once he reached her, he knelt on the floor before asking, "What can I do for you, my lady."


    Celestria crossed her legs and rested her elbow on her knee.


    Looking at him, she said, "This lady is quite lonely. How about you give me a hug for now?"


    Alex didn''t need to be told twice before he got up and extended his hand toward the Princess.


    Celestria blinked in confusion before she held his hand


    Alex unexpectedly pulled her off the sofa before he sat down, and in the same flawless flow, he pulled Celestria by her waist.


    "Ah ..." Celestria yelped, finding his sturdy arms encircling beneath her breasts, and his head resting on her shoulder.


    "This isn''t fair...you know I am weak to this..." Her ears turned red as she muttered in a barely audible tone.


    Alex knew that she was too weak to be hugged from behind, but that''s the reason he hugged her this way.


    Snuggling close to the girl, to the point no space between them remained, he huskily whispered, "You tempted me. Now take responsibility."


    Celestria couldn''t stop herself from giggling at his restless hands that roamed her belly.


    "Stop, now." She held his hand and smilingly glanced at him, "Can you tell me something honestly Alex?"


    Alex raised his brows. Although her voice didn''t sound tense, the sudden shift of conversation made him curious, "Yes?"


    "What do you have in mind about Professor Jullie?"


    That topic took him completely off guard, as the silverhead reflexively asked, "What about her?"


    Celestria released a breath and looked down at his hands, "I know you consider her as a benefactor and she is someone you care about immensely....but you can''t drag things like this."


    Alex heaved a sigh, "So you noticed it too, huh?"


    Celestria giggled, "Of course, I did. You should be careful about a woman''s instincts."


    Recently, Jullie has been behaving quite weirdly. Whenever she appeared before Alex she seemed nervous or tried to talk hastily before making a hurried escape. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whenever Alex gets affectionate with his lovers, Celestria feels the longing gaze she directed at him.


    Alex knew it was the effect of the blood bond they share now. Natasha already warned him.


    It was the same with Rebecca. However, they both genuinely fell for each other after spending some time together and getting to know each other better.


    So the emotions Jullie was showcasing...was it really out of affection towards him or was she solely manipulated by the Bond?


    "You know I can''t distance myself from her, right?" Alex asked her, his eyes drawn downwards.


    "I know, and not only me, Rebecca, and Sarah also know how much Professor Jullie matters to you. So we would never ask you to stay away from her."


    Celestria could never forget that night when everyone, including her, abandoned Alex; only Jullie went to his side. She even fed him and assured him that everything would be fine.


    Celestria might be exaggerating things a bit here, but, maybe Jullie saved Alex that day.


    Maybe if no one had come to him that night, he would have grown apathetic and they wouldn''t have been here like this.


    So Celestria was quite in a huge debt to the Professor.


    "What do you suggest? What should I do?" Alex asked her.


    Celestria hummed for a moment before answering, "I can''t say for sure, but during this trip, how about you ask her about her feelings so she doesn''t keep hurting herself?"


    Alex was surprised, "She is coming too?" It wasn''t like he minded but he thought these few days were only meant for the three.


    "Sarah invited her. She has been caged here for so long, and it would be alright if you were around."


    Alex hummed before he suddenly hugged her more firmly and said, "But Cela, for you to so easily allow me to get to know another woman better. I am a bit hurt."


    Celestria knew he was just joking around that''s why she didn''t explain anything and said, "What can I do to compensate?"


    Alex''s left brow went up as he looked into her golden eyes.


    [It starts here]


    Celestria''s face turned slightly red as she parted her lips and offered them to the one they belonged to.


    Alex didn''t need to be ushered to taste such sweetness.


    He claimed them, pressing in with a deep, hungry kiss. His lips moved against hers, slow at first¡ªtasting, savoring¡ªbefore the heat between them ignited.


    His hand slid from her waist, fingers gliding over her stomach before slipping beneath the fabric of her shirt, his palm warm against her bare skin.


    Celestria let out a soft whimper, her body arching slightly as his other hand cradled her jaw, angling her for a deeper kiss. His tongue teased hers, coaxing, claiming. His fingers trailed upward, brushing just beneath her ribs, setting her skin ablaze with every touch.


    The air grew hotter. His hand moved again, fingertips tracing along the curve of her hip before gripping it firmly, pulling her even closer.


    His right hand slowly went down to fondle her breast, softly kneading it and hearing her moan in his mouth and her body twitching at the touch.


    Their tongues twisted together, heat rising between them, the room filled with nothing but the sound of their breathless, fervent kisses.


    It was then,


    *Knock*


    Celestria jolted, however, Alex didn''t let go of her face, kissing her deeper and despite the panic she couldn''t let go.


    "Someone...mmf...at the door...aah..." She protested, but the way she clung to him, it was clear that the Princess also didn''t want to let go.


    Alex''s fingers traced down her belly, reaching the part that was salivating for his touch.


    Just a slight strumming it needed, before,


    "Nnngh..." Celestria tightly clasped her thighs, as Alex removed his hand.


    *Knock*


    The girl was panting wildly that''s why she instantly got up from the seat and after glaring at Alex, she took a new pair of clothes, and rushed towards the bathroom


    Alex chuckled at her behavior before he got up.


    Opening the door, he was surprised to find Amanda standing there and before he could have covered himself using the door¡ªespecially his lower half¡ªshe barged in and closed the door.


    "Alex, this is serious." She said with all seriousness in her voice.


    Alex, despite being flustered, ushered her, "Okay, sit down first."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 205 - 204- Departure

    "Sarah''s birthday?!


    Amanda was surprised to see Alex being unaware about her sister''s birthday.


    "How rude of you. You don''t even remember her birthday." The green-haired complained.


    Alex wryly smiled at that. He actually remembers Sarah''s birthday but it was of the previous life.


    "She never told me, actually." Alex voiced, trying to skip over her scolding


    Amanda sighed in slight exasperation. Guess, there was no help in it.


    "Fifteen days from today, we have planned to celebrate her birthday at Lockwood''s mansion." Amanda told him everything she has discussed with her parents.


    Since this was the first time after years that they could celebrate Sarah''s birthday with the person present, they were not going to hold back in celebration this year.


    Even Count Lockwood was also quite involved in this matter.


    "I was about to ask you to somehow bring her there, but then I heard from Edric that you already are planning."


    Alex nodded, "Yeah. In about a week, I hope to be in the human realm."


    Amanda clasped her hands, "Perfect then. Enjoy your vacation and without letting her know anything, bring her home that day."


    Alex nodded, "Got it."


    Amanda was about to get up when she suddenly recalled something and instantly told him, "And don''t tell about this to anyone, especially Celestria. She couldn''t keep things to herself. Big mouth, you know." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl chuckled near the end, but Alex didn''t share the laugh.


    He just smiled. Dryly.


    Reason?


    **CLENCH**


    "Ou, ou!" Amanda winced as Celestria, who appeared out of nowhere behind her, sandwiched Amanda''s head between her fists.


    "Big mouth, huh?! How many secrets have I kept yours! And now you badmouth me!"


    Alex chuckled this time, seeing Celestria on fire.


    Amanda was apologizing but to no avail.


    Finally, Alex had to intervene as he soothed his girl''s mood and brought her to sit beside him.


    Amanda rubbed her temples as she said, "It doesn''t suit a noble lady like you to act so brutish."


    Celestria ''hmphed'' with her arms crossed, "You are lucky that Alex saved you. Calling me big mouth..."


    Amanda decided to leave soon, considering the Princess might turn aggressive again, as she got up and said, "Don''t forget about it, Alex. We will be waiting for you."


    The silverhead gave a soft nod before Amanda walked out of the room.


    Celestria turned towards Alex and asked, "Will you be able to manage?"


    Alex hummed, "Just to be on the safe side, let''s tell Rebecca as well. If we three are aware, we can easily manage things and bring Sarah to her home on that day."


    Celestria excitedly smiled, "I will prepare a gift for her."


    Alex nodded, before he told her, "For now, pack your bags since we would be leaving in a few hours."


    Saying so, Alex got up and walked out of the room.


    "Ah!" ¡ªonly to come across Sarah who was about to enter the room.


    "How was the outing?" Alex asked as he took the shopping bag from her hand


    Rebecca and Sarah went out today to buy something...or more like, they just went to roam around the market.


    Sarah shrugged, "Not that great. Appearing in public here caused trouble."


    Sarah went out without a veil. She thought that her face might not be recognized here, given how disconnected the Blood Domain is from the world.


    However, because of her natural features being too attractive, people started glancing her way, and soon, someone shouted, ''Isn''t she the Saintess?''


    Apparently, someone in the market, possibly was there in the elven region when she visited that realm or saw her in Cathederal, since those are the only places where she showed her face.


    "Did they trouble you?" Alex asked with a frown.


    Sarah shook her head, "Angelina appeared there and escorted us through the market. She is quite infamous here, it seems."


    Alex heaved a sigh of relief and decided to thank Angelina later.


    "Do you want to walk around a bit?" Alex suddenly asked, out of the blue.


    Sarah blinked in confusion, before nodding, "Yeah, sure."


    Alex first placed the bag in the room before he led Sarah to the garden.


    The atmosphere was pleasant. Although there wasn''t any sunlight, it was not too cold too.


    The pair walked side by side, with the lady hugging her man''s arms.


    They barely get anytime together alone these days, that''s why, Sarah was visibly enjoying herself a lot.


    "Sarah...do you like this life?" Alex asked in a hesitant voice.


    Sarah hummed in confusion, before answering him, "Yes, I do. I have a family, friends...and I have the man I always yearned for." Her lips got in a brief contact with his cheek once she finished speaking.


    Alex sighed, "And if you get the chance to return to Earth...what will you do?"


    Sarah slowly came to a pause, and naturally, Alex paused too.


    The duo looked into each other''s eyes, and the way his eyes remained unmoving, it was apparent to her that he wasn''t joking.


    "Do you really have a way?" Sarah asked; her tone laced with doubt.


    Alex gave a soft nod, "I talked to the Curse this morning...asked about if he had any skill which could allow cross-dimension transportation. Earth is in a parallel universe, so I thought maybe...and guess what? He said that he might have."


    Alex was casually asking the Curse about it in the morning. He originally just wanted to visit a different world for fun. But when the Curse mentioned Earth, Alex went blank.


    The Curse informed that Earth was like those billions of planets that exists in the multiverse, and since the Curse has been there once, he could bring Alex there too.


    Sarah remained silent after hearing his answer.


    Her eyes were drawn to the ground and her hands, holding his.


    "You know me in the last life as well. An orphan, working in a church for a living, zero friends because of my personality and a single pet I had, but he is right here with me."


    Alex chuckled hearing that.


    Sarah also smiled, as she continued, "I have no one waiting for me back there, Alex. And in comparison to that, I have so many people for whom I care about. Mom, Dad, Amy, Cela, Rebecca...so it feels stupid if I return there."


    Sarah''s answer was direct and held no hesitation.


    She didn''t have a reason to go back. Rather, she has more than one reason to not to return, now.


    "My reason is the same. I never considered going back...but I thought I should ask you."


    Sarah nodded, "I understand."


    They resumed their walk, as Alex asked, "Did you pack your bags?"


    Sarah nodded, "Took a few sets of clothes since I would be buying some after returning."


    Sarah mostly have worn the uniform of a nun so she actually didn''t have many dresses. And shopping clothes in Blood Domain was completely out of the question. The fashion sense of these people is still a thousand years behind.


    "I will take you shopping. It has been a while." Alex promised her as they soon returned to the castle.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Edric and Amanda left in the afternoon. They planned on visiting Amanda''s home first then Edric''s hometown followed by the academy.


    Alex and Celestria were also invited for the farewell celebration, but it was highly unlikely they would be able to join the celebration.


    Well, nothing was absolute right now. Everything depends on how many days Alex has to stay in the Beast realm.


    Now that Alex was also about to leave, the Monarch came to meet them and introduced two people.


    "These two will always be by your side as your guards. And they will listen to your command...hopefully." The Monarch added that last word because one of the two guards was none other than Natasha.


    And the other person was someone whom Azeroth himself trained.


    A young vampire named Quinton.


    Azeroth still doesn''t know why but his daughter also wanted to go with them.


    Although it was still a guess, Azeroth feels that Natasha has a special place for Alex in her heart.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Alex gave a brief bow before the seven of them walked out of the castle.


    There was a big carriage waiting for them considering they naturally wanted to travel together.


    Quinton decided to sit with the carriage driver. The journey was only a few hours long that''s why he said he would manage.


    Alex stored the bags in the carrier before helping his ladies to climb the carriage.


    When it came to Natasha''s turn, he held her hand and said, "Your father is happy that he got some more time to spend with you."


    The Vampire Princess narrowed her eyes, "Stop making nonsense. I know he won''t say something like-"


    "He is telling the truth, though." Suddenly, dark engraving appeared on Alex''s face as he voiced.


    Natasha''s face turned red as she hurriedly climbed the carriage.


    Alex chuckled seeing her reaction as he said, "It would be a fun trip."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 206 - 205- Lost child

    After traveling for about four hours and going through a few security checkups, they finally entered the most populated and most dangerous realm of Nebula.


    The Beast Realm.


    Two things about this realm¡ªthere are several kingdoms across the realm since this domain covers almost one-third of the whole planet''s land region. So for better governance, several Kings were named based on their contribution during the great war.


    However, rather than ''King,'' they prefer to be called Tribal Chief.


    Tribal Chiefs around the realm often get into collisions for several things, so they are not organized and peaceful like humans.


    Well, human Monarchs have a reason they don''t fight among themselves and that is their pitiful amount. There are majorly four kingdoms in the whole realm, as such, they believe maintaining peace could be the only way for them to deal with any kind of foreign danger.


    Another thing about this realm¡ªElders.


    Those beings who are considered the descendants of the Mighty Hero Kirb, who sacrificed himself during the great war, are treated as Elders. This is a post, not a lineage; that''s why it''s not necessary for those who possess the blood of Kirb can only be called an Elder.


    It is decided based on their contribution to the world and their realm. And these people are respected by every Tribal Chief across the realm.


    The invitation Alex received is from an Elder of the beast realm¡ªa friend of Azeroth and possibly the most ancient being in this domain.


    "It would take another two hours to reach there." The carriage driver informed them.


    Celestria stretched her arms as she said, "It''s boring."


    Rebecca nodded, "Agreed. If only we knew the way..." The pace of carriage was awfully slow in the eyes of these supernatural entities.


    However, they have no other choice. Not only did they not know the direction, but they were also unaware of the field restrictions, which might land them in prison.


    "Be a little patient. It''s a part of the training." Natasha, in her usual stern voice, called out.


    Jullie, who was pouring some orange juice she brought along, asked, "Will you be accompanying us to the human realm, Natasha?"


    The Vampire Princess slightly shook her head, "I will be heading back. My responsibility is to keep you safe until you are within this domain."


    Visiting the human realm without permission was not possible for Natasha. The last time¡ªwhen she sensed her Father¡ªit was an emergency so she broke the rules.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "I just hope they don''t keep us here for long-" Suddenly, a shiver ran down Alex''s spine and his eyes narrowed in alert.


    Hearing his words coming to an abrupt halt, everyone turned to look at the silver head, as Sarah asked, "Alex?"


    "Someone is calling...." Alex didn''t know why but he heard a cry for help which didn''t arrive from far away. And for some reason, he couldn''t stop himself from responding to the call, as he jumped out of the carriage.


    "Alex?!" Celestria called out, seeing the boy breaking the carriage doors in the rush and heading towards the south.


    Rebecca followed her instincts and rushed out as well.


    Alex didn''t know why, but his skin crawled upon hearing that loud cry.


    It felt like it was someone familiar who called out...someone very close to him.


    However, it was impossible, considering all those people about whom he cared were with him.


    Then¡ª


    "Ah!" Alex finally caught the figure of a young girl rushing in his direction. She was about four feet tall and was wearing a ragged piece of clothing.


    Her hair was disheveled, her face pale, and while she ran, she kept looking behind, as if someone was chasing her.


    *Dhak*


    Alex wasn''t able to move away and the girl crashed into him, resulting in her fall.


    "Nngh ..." She groaned upon falling on her butt.


    Alex looked down at the silver-haired girl who had eyes full of tears. His heart was beating strongly enough to be heard.


    With his breath caught in his throat, he crouched to her face level.


    The girl was startled as she looked at Alex.


    Red eyes met blue. No words were exchanged between the two but neither Alex showed impatience nor the girl seemed as scared as before.


    "Who is-" Celestria, who was about to walk forward and ask him, was stopped by Sarah.


    The Saintess shook her head towards the Princess with a frown on her face


    Natasha, as well, felt a very familiar presence from the little girl but she didn''t come between them.


    Alex slowly raised his hand before the girl.


    The girl mirrored his movement and raised her hand too.


    Very cautiously, Alex moved his hand toward hers.


    The girl flinched first, but once his skin touched her, she didn''t show caution and allowed their palms to be connected.


    Alex took a sharp breath as suddenly, a series of memories began flowing down his head.


    His eyes widened slightly as he read her memories ever since she woke up in this world, to the point she ran away.


    He saw it...what caused her to be so fearful. And those memories shook him down to his core.


    ''Curse...she is...''


    [Yes. She is my daughter.]


    Alex gritted his teeth, ''Why didn''t you try to protect her?''


    [Because I didn''t have a way to help her. But now, I think I can trust you.]


    Alex realized that venting on the Curse was pointless. He was not connected to Alex until not so long ago, so there was no way for the Curse to get in contact with his children even if he wanted to.


    "What is your name, child?" Alex softly asked as he rested his hand on her head.


    The girl didn''t flinch this time...feeling a familiar warmth from Alex that told her that he wasn''t dangerous.


    She parted her mouth to respond, but,


    "Awaaagh..." Only a sound was produced from her throat but no comprehendible word came out.


    The girl instantly closed her mouth upon realizing that she couldn''t mutter her name. Her eyes turned moist as she lowered her gaze.


    Alex frowned as he asked, "You can''t talk?"


    When he asked that, the girl parted her mouth and showed him.


    Her tongue...was removed.


    And her teeth...most of them were pulled off except for the molars.


    Alex''s anger flared as he again connected with her memories¡ªand soon found out the reason.


    *Crunch* *Crunch* Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl trembled upon hearing the sound of hurried footsteps.


    Her whole body was quivering as she turned towards the forest and curled in fear.


    Alex''s heart trembled to see the child being so traumatized.


    "Sarah." He called out, and in the next instance, he felt the woman standing beside him.


    "Please take care of her."


    The Saintess didn''t ask a question before picking the girl in her arms and stepping back


    She sensed by their actions and Alex''s tone that the child was abused. And the one who abused her was also approaching.


    The little one was so terrified that she didn''t even protest when Sarah picked her up. Rather, she was snuggling in the embrace as if trying to hide from a monster.


    "She is my sister...." Natasha voiced in a daze. It was clear now that the small child held the same essence as Natasha.


    Celestria shuddered, seeing the teeth marks on the little one''s legs, arms, and neck.


    ''What kind of demon it is...'' She muttered with her fists clenched.


    Alex just stood there, with his hands crossed behind his back, until it appeared.


    Standing at a height of eight feet was a feral beast. The face of a hyena, long limbs, and curved legs.


    Long black fur and golden eyes, which were currently filled with hunger, searched around the place.


    "Where is she? Where did you take her?!" He growled, his eyes never stopping even once.


    Finally, when he caught the child in the arms of Sarah, he jolted towards her¡ªhowever,


    *TING*


    A greenish barrier appeared before Sarah and the others that prohibited the beast from reaching his target.


    Gritting his teeth, the monster kept clawing the barrier but to no avail. It was a Monarch-rank barrier after all.


    Finally, the hyena turned towards the only person who wasn''t inside the barrier.


    "Hey, man...can you tell your woman to give me that girl...s-she is my food...and I need to eat her right now or I will go insane..."


    Alex smiled at the being, "Oh, so she is your food who ran away from you. But can''t you catch someone else? I am sure your-"


    "You don''t understand! She is the perfect meal! Her bones and flesh...she just tastes perfect! And the best part? She can fucking regenerate! Hahaha! It''s like she was born to satiate my hunger!!!"


    The monster started laughing like a madman.


    If not for Jullie, Natasha might have attacked the beast already.


    Celestria and Sarah also didn''t have a good expression. However, they all left the judgment to Alex.


    The silver head, on the other hand, very calmly raised his hand and when his hand dropped, the world before the monster''s eyes, turned black.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 207 - 206- Adopt

    The hyena whom Alex had been torturing for the past ten minutes was the son of Elder Etinson.


    Quinton, who has traveled with the Vampire Lord many times and also visited other realms as a representative, knows all the Elders of the Beast Realm quite well.


    Knowing Elder Etinson, Quinton was aware of what would happen if Alex killed the beast here.


    "Sir Alex." Losing his patience, the vampire stepped toward the silverhead and said, "Killing Sir Dokoth here would be quite problematic. He is a direct descendent of an Elder here."


    Alex, who had been tearing the hyena''s limbs with his spells until now, let him regenerate, only to tear him apart once again, hummed in response.


    The guttural cries of the beast were heavily resonating through the forest. The sound of his bones popping, muscle tearing, and the flow of gushing blood made the scene appear horrifying.


    Hearing those words, Alex glanced at the warrior before saying, "You can stop me from killing this disease¡­but can you stop the Princess you serve?"


    The other one was surprised, "Wh-at do you mean?"


    Alex shrugged, "Just look at her¡­and you will know."


    Receiving the suggestion, Quinton glanced at the Royal Highness before a shiver ran down his spine.


    He has seen that face before.


    That face she made before slaughtering over a thousand beasts who infiltrated the Blood realm. Or the time when someone disturbed her training. He was aware of those fierce eyes.


    ''Why is the Princess so furious? Why is she so compassionate about that little girl?'' From what the Vampire knew, Natasha might be the most empathetic and emotionless being he had ever come across. Someone worthy to become the next Monarch of the realm.


    That is why he respects her so much.


    So why¡­was she so furious for the sake of that little girl?


    "Y-You¡­.do you know¡­.who my father¡­is...." Dokoth, who was barely retaining his consciousness, threatened with a growl.


    If only he gets a taste of that flesh once again he would crush this maggot under his paw.


    That''s right¡­he just needs a little more food, and no one would be able to defeat him anymore. He would be the strongest!


    In response to that, Alex grinned.


    Stepping toward the minced meat, he asked, "Do you know who her father is?" While pointing toward the girl who had fallen asleep in Sarah''s arms, he asked the beast.


    The hyena scoffed, which was surprising considering how much pain he was experiencing before he said, "She is just an orphan whose parents were killed by me."


    "Eh? Do you think so? Well, let me dispel your misunderstanding that she is an orphan. Here, meet her father." Saying so, Alex raised his hand, and a very small black gooey substance appeared on his palm.


    "Now, open wide~" Alex suggested but before Doroth could have moved away, Alex grabbed the hyena''s lower jaw and ripped it away.


    "GAHH!" The beast howled in pain, but it was nothing compared to how much pain he was about to face. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex deposited the small particle of the curse inside the hyena and stepped away.


    Turning toward Quinton, he said, "He is a lost cause, Quinton. Better stop worrying about him."


    The vampire swallowed hard, his gaze fixed on Doroth, who writhed on the ground, clutching his throat. His red eyes bulged with agony, his muscles twisting and rippling beneath his skin like living snakes. A strangled, gurgling sound escaped his lips, but the Curse silenced his screams, trapping his torment inside.


    Reaching Sarah, he heard her saying, "She is extremely weak, and was only conscious because of the adrenaline. Once I healed her, she fell asleep."


    Alex asked in a slightly worried tone, "Is there any lasting damage she incurred?"


    Sarah shook her head, "She has the extremely potent ability to regenerate. That''s why, she didn''t receive any damage which cannot be healed."


    Alex sighed in relief before he turned to others and said, "Sorry for worrying you all. We should get going now."


    They slowly nodded and began walking back to the carriage.


    Quinton also had no other choice but to follow them.


    Whatever repercussions may arrive, he has to protect the people he was responsible for.


    Inside the carriage, Sarah kept holding the girl. It seemed she was comfortable in her embrace.


    [I...feel ashamed.]


    Hearing the Curse''s voice, Alex sighed, ''Couldn''t you have controlled the number of children?''


    [If I hadn''t separated them from me, I would have lost control over the strength I was gaining. It was more like a fission.]


    Alex already knew that but he still asked.


    The Curse didn''t produce babies without any reason or in the greed to continue his legacy. He just distributed his powers so he doesn''t lose his sanity.


    ''Is there any other child of yours here on the Nebula?''


    [There is another but she is far away from this place.]


    Alex hummed, ''Let''s search for her, just in case she also has an unfortunate life like this one.''


    Because of the powers they got from the Curse, it was apparent that whoever got them would try to exploit their powers.


    Very few people are, like Azeroth, that don''t adopt a kid just to use them.


    The Vampire Lord is just built differently.


    "Alex...did you not receive any damage just now?" Celestria asked worryingly.


    "You used the Curse''s ability for so long," Jullie added.


    Recently, Alex has been utilizing the Curse''s powers but only to boost his strength and speed. However, today, he used a few spells too.


    "Ah, no problem there. My Soul has gotten used to his presence so it doesn''t age anymore." He assured them.


    "Alex," Suddenly, Natasha called out, "Can I keep the baby with me?" The Princess asked, out of the blue.


    Even though she saw her a few moments ago, she could feel the connection between them.


    The pain the little one went through made Natasha''s heart tremble. And since she didn''t have any family to rely on, Natasha would be her family from now on.


    Alex blinked in confusion, but before he could speak, "Let her decide once she wakes up." Sarah declared.


    For some reason, the Saintess seemed quite fond of the girl that''s why detaching from her seemed difficult for her.


    Natasha didn''t say anything other than directing a glare at the woman before sitting down.


    Alex and the others also settled down and the carriage began moving again.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    It took them another two hours before they finally reached their destination.


    A huge gate parted once Quinton showed the entry pass to the guards.


    The moment they stepped through the gate, the air grew heavier, charged with an unseen force. Towering trees stretched high above, their thick canopies casting shifting shadows over the stone path leading to the mansion.


    The scent of damp earth and wildflowers lingered in the breeze, mixing with something more primal¡ªan untamed energy that whispered through the leaves.


    The palace stood at the heart of the jungle, a grand structure of dark stone and golden accents, its walls entwined with thick roots as if the forest itself had embraced it.


    Massive stone pillars carved with ancient symbols of beasts lined the entrance. Torches flickered along the path, their flames swaying despite the stillness of the air.


    The sounds of the jungle surrounded them¡ªdistant howls, rustling leaves, and the occasional deep growl from creatures unseen.


    Guards stood at attention near the entrance, their sharp eyes watching every movement. Each of them bore the mark of the Beast Realm¡ªclawed gauntlets, fur-lined armor, and a presence that felt daunting.


    As they stepped closer, the great wooden doors creaked open, revealing a dimly lit hall beyond.


    The little girl, whose name Alex discerned from her memories to be Alice, was still sleeping in Sarah''s arms.


    They slowly walked through the gallery with Quinton walking behind them and a guard walking before them¡ªleading the path.


    Soon, the guard came to a pause before a grand room, and he said, "Please wait inside."


    Alex gave a nod before stepping inside.


    It was a reception room, with red and golden carpet beneath the feet.


    They settled on the resting sofa, and soon, a few maids came to deliver tea and snacks.


    "You should sit down as well, Quinton," Alex suggested.


    However, "It would be easier to react if I am standing, so, thank you Sir Alex.*


    Alex shrugged. Well, your wish.


    He took the banana chips from the plate and lazily munched on it while looking around leisurely.


    It was then,


    "Uhmm..." Alice groaned in her sleep as she slowly parted her eyes and began looking around.


    "Ah!" She flinched upon seeing Sarah''s shining green eyes.


    "Don''t worry...I won''t hurt you." Sarah soothingly spoke.


    "You are clearly scaring her. Now give her to me." Natasha approached the Saintess with her hands raised.


    However, Alice panicked upon seeing Natasha.


    She hurriedly looked around her, and once her eyes settled on Alex she tried to move her body toward him.


    Sarah begrudgingly handed the baby to Alex.


    Alice finally calmed down once she was in Alex''s embrace as she rested her small head on his shoulder and gave a ''Fuu.''


    Alex chuckled hearing her sigh of relief, before asking her, "Want to eat something?"


    The little girl raised her big eyes before looking towards the chip he was holding.


    He bit her index finger and continued to stare at the chip.


    The sight melted everyone''s heart, and they inwardly decided to adopt the girl.


    Another addition to the family.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 208 - 207- The only way(1)

    They were still inside the reception hall even though more than an hour had passed since they arrived.


    Someone came a few minutes ago, possibly a ranked noble, to inform that the elder was about to arrive and apologized for the delay.


    Apparently, an emergency situation arrived so he had to go.


    Naturally, they didn''t complain since they didn''t want to bitter their relationship from the get-go.


    Looking around, Alex found that everyone except for Natasha had fallen asleep while sitting.


    Natasha was simply sitting there and gazing at the child in her arms.


    Once Alice was full she fell asleep right away.


    Feeling the longing gaze of the Vampire Princess, Alex didn''t keep her away from her sibling for long before handing her the little girl gently.


    Now, sitting leisurely he asked, ''Hey, Curse. Can you help me classify rank based on the warriors you have seen in this world?''


    Alex asked casually however, this has been on his mind for some time now. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this world, one''s strength is evaluated based on the Stars they have earned through their achievement.


    However, it is a very impractical way of evaluation. After all, a strong person might just mind his own business rather than utilize their time and strength for public welfare.


    And sometimes, even a weak candidate achieves something brilliant through their will and courage, which could grant them several stars. However, recognition can only boost ego, not strength.


    That''s why Alex has been curious about where he stands right now in comparison to the other powerhouses around him.


    [I have provided the information to the System. Don''t bother me.]


    Alex rolled his eyes before asking the system, ''Tell me the ranks, sys.''


    Seriously, what does the Curse actually have to do inside Alex''s body other than to relax?


    {Ding!}


    {After evaluating the power level and Soul strength of several different individuals, the table of ranking goes like:


    ¡¤ Novice¡ªCan defeat a normal human with a weapon without receiving a scratch in return.


    ¡¤ Adept¡ªCan defeat a battalion.


    ¡¤ Expert¡ªHold the strength to take down a fort


    ¡¤ Master¡ªCan go against an army all alone


    ¡¤ Saint¡ªCan destroy an entire city


    ¡¤ Monarch¡ªCan be a threat to more than one nation.


    ¡¤ Mythic¡ªLegendary warriors that could unsettle the world order.


    ¡¤ Transcended¡ªCan rival a God.}


    {Note¡ªThe difference between each rank differs. For example, three Novice-ranked warriors could defeat an Adept-ranked. However, the same cannot be said about the ranks above the Master.}


    ¡­


    Alex hummed inwardly as he read the information.


    After a bit of thought, he asked, ''What decides one''s rank?''


    {Majorly, their Soul strength.}


    Understandable. The more Soul Energy one might have, the stronger spell one can utilize.


    After a moment of pause, he asked, ''What rank am I right now?''


    {The host, without the support of the Creator, is at the Saint-rank. And with the Creator''s support, the rank jumps to Mythic.}


    Alex raised his brows¡ªthat''s quite a jump.


    He knew that with his blade alone, he wasn''t that strong compared to the other races, and that''s why he didn''t show disappointment.


    ''Can you discern others'' status? Like how about Sarah or Rebecca?''


    {Target name: Sarah Lockwood}


    {Current Rank: Saint}


    {Target name: Rebecca Steelhound}


    {Current Rank: Monarch}


    ''Hoh~'' So that means, without the Curse''s help, Alex would lose to Rebecca eh? Well, he expected that.


    From his calculation, Natasha might also be Monarch rank. However, she surely was stronger than Rebecca.


    That means, the higher the ranking, the broader range it includes.


    Well, that helps.


    "The Patriarch has arrived, dear guests."


    Suddenly, the same wolf-man who came to apologize earlier informed them about the Elder''s arrival.


    Alex got up and slowly others too.


    They organized their clothes before several guards entered the reception hall, followed by the seven-foot-tall beastkin.


    He had a feral face, with golden fur hiding most of his face except for his bright golden eyes and a maw that probably could intake a small human head.


    A domineering presence and strong muscles which showed that despite the old age, the man preferred to remain in shape.


    "I humbly apologize for arriving at the meeting late. An emergency at the border occurred, and since I was the nearest...anyway, please sit down first."


    Alex was momentarily surprised at how soft the beast''s voice was. As if someone else was speaking while he moved his mouth.


    Regardless, following his words, everyone settled down in their previous seats while the Elder was across from Alex.


    On the left and right were the ladies and the soldiers took their position in the room.


    Quinton was positioned diagonally behind Alex, with his hands behind his back.


    The head of the house began, "Let me introduce myself first. I am Lucan Attleback¡ªthe Elder of the northern border."


    "Nice to meet you, Sir Lucan. I am Alex." Alex responded kindly.


    "I have heard about you from Barka. The Hero who defeated a Vampire Duke. You are quite popular in the Beast Realm too."


    Alex smiled softly, "Well, that''s not something I really wanted to circulate, but it can be called an achievement."


    Really, having an achievement connected with that maggot is quite annoying. But Allen is the strongest enemy he has fought until now, so there was no helping in it.


    "I think you must have heard the conditions the Supreme Saintess presented for the champions selection?"


    Alex blinked in confusion, but he soon nodded, "Yes, I was there."


    The Elder hummed, before asking, "Do you know why she might have asked a warrior who can fight in a pack? I really didn''t grasp the meaning behind it."


    Alex was now sure of it, "Lord Lucan...you have never met the Saintess, have you?"


    Lucan was perplexed this time as he said, "No, I never got the opportunity to see the personage with my own eyes."


    Celestria barely held her laughter while Rebecca grinned at the scene.


    Sarah maintained a calm face as she heaved a sigh and introduced herself, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Elder Attleback. I am Sarah Lockwood, currently serving the Cathedral as the Supreme Saintess."


    Not only the man who heard those words but every guard in the room reacted to her introduction.


    The Supreme Saintess was here?!


    "I-I...hello, Your Holiness."


    It was an amusing sight, seeing such an elderly being all flustered as he shyly introduced himself.


    "Azeroth never told me that you would be coming here as well." There was a tinge of annoyance in the man''s voice, but it was more because of his failing to properly welcome the Saintess.


    Seeing how the eldest being of the beast realm reacted to the Saintess, Celestria was once again reminded of her position.


    The closest person to a deity and someone who predicted the future of the world.


    Naturally, she would be worshipped by everyone across the globe.


    "Coming back to the topic, she said a warrior who can work as a team is required because of the trials."


    Alex returned to the topic they had been conversing about.


    Lucan also calmed down, before he said, "Is this trial, by any means, a contest between two sides?"


    Sarah answered this time, "Most probably," Naturally, she knew what this contest was, but she refrained from revealing the details.


    Lucan hummed, "The fact is, we have strong warriors on our side who would be pretty much useful in this contest. However, the problem is their tendency to hunt alone."


    Alex frowned, he was expecting this problem.


    "What about those who hunt in a pack?" Rebecca asked. If she remembers correctly, then Chief Barka said that he might have a few warriors who can work in a team.


    Lucan heaved a sigh, "True, there are those as well, however, in search of teamwork, we have to compensate with strength."


    Natasha asked in a heavy tone, "How weak are we talking about here?"


    Her words were blunt and Lucan also didn''t find any merit in hiding his soldiers'' weakness.


    "Those who work in teams are generally weak...so even if I form a team of those strong warriors, a single lone wolf would win against them without receiving any significant damage."


    Alex clicked his tongue. He fruitlessly held his hopes high.


    The beast race is unreliable when it comes to teamwork. Although they have extremely strong contenders, without a leash on them, they might become self-harming.


    A brief moment of silence ensued in the reception hall, before Austin asked, "How many are there these lone wolves who can be of any help to us?"


    Lucan has already shortlisted them, so he called out immediately, "Three of them. I have already called them. They are staying in the mansion."


    Austin nodded, "Can you call them for me? I want to meet those individuals with whom I might be fighting."


    Austin had a clear goal in mind..if he couldn''t convince them of this verbally, then only an untamed method remained.


    By instilling fear.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Someone commented that the story has become boring. Should I drop and start another story? Need some help. T~T

 Chapter 209 - 208- The only way(2)

    As of now, there are three warriors in Alex''s eyes who can participate in the Ascension Trials apart from him: Edric, Natasha, and Rebecca. Although he knew who could be the other six, he wasn''t seeking them out by himself but rather letting fate decide who would be sharing the arena with him.


    Now, the question arises whether the changes in the participants would have a good impact or not; after all, sometimes, what seems better than the original ends up producing a far worse result.


    So, what should Alex do? Choose the people he knew would have participated if not for his presence? Well, there was no harm in trying to assess them at least.


    "Here they are," Lucan voiced as the three strongest warriors of the Beast realm appeared from the shadows.


    On the left stood a fox-woman with golden fur, her four tails elegantly bound by a golden ring, their tips flickering like flames. Opposite her, an ape-man loomed with thick, powerful arms, his black fur bristling as he radiated an intimidating aura.


    In the center stood a feral beast with sleek white fur and the face of a tiger. Unlike the others, he masterfully suppressed his aura, exuding a calm yet commanding presence. His poised demeanor hinted at a level of control that set him apart.


    ''I recognize all three of them¡­'' Alex chuckled inwardly. It seems this realm has a very straightforward method of discerning their strongest since the three top candidates didn''t change from the story. It was amusing in a way.


    "That is Shuri, Jagaan, and Barrock. They hail from different tribes, yet each carries an unmatched legacy of achievements. These apex predators stand as the unshakable pillars of our realm''s defense." Lucan introduced.


    Alex hummed as he assessed the people.


    Shuri was looking back at him with her gaze narrowed. Barrock was looking behind Alex, at the Vampires who were silently standing behind a human. And Jagaan was standing with a nonchalant look. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex stepped forward and asked, "So, you all have a problem working with a team? Why?" He asked a question before he could give any verdict.


    "It''d take a coward to rely on someone. And I...ain''t a sissy." Shuri simply responded with her arms crossed.


    "Who wants to get involved with others and let them steal your glory?" Barrock also had a similar reaction. He seemed genuinely exasperated at the idea of having a team


    "Only the weak seek assistance," Jagaan added, his tone stiff and his demeanor oozing with disgust just at the mention of teamwork.


    Mostly everyone standing behind Alex had a frown on their faces. Natasha as well, who have mostly hunted alone, found these people quite annoying and full of themselves.


    Alex spoke in a heavy tone, "So assuming that you can handle any danger all by yourself, let''s conduct a test. Three of us would be attacking you together, and if you defend against us, I will request the Saintess to change the requirement for recruitment."


    Shuri grinned at the proposal, and Barrock just shrugged.


    Jagaan, for the first time, opened his eyes and directed his cold blue orbs at Alex, "I need not to prove my worth to anyone."


    "Considering your opponent could be the daughter of Vampire Monarch...I think you are rather scared here." Alex bluntly stated.


    Jagaan growled, "You think I will be scared of some blood-sucking bit-"


    "Jagaan." Lucan''s voice, cold and commanding, cut through the hall like a blade, freezing Jagaan in place before he could utter another insult toward Natasha. The weight of his words alone was enough to silence the air itself.


    It was apparent from how he had reacted until now that Jagaan hated Vampires down to his core.


    "Arrogance, huh...well, it would be appreciated if you have the strength to back it." Alex loudly muttered, with the sole intention of riling him up.


    And the way Jagaan''s muscles began to tense, and his aura flared to life, Alex knew he had succeeded.


    "You are pretty eager to see how strong I am. So be it. However, don''t expect me to go easy on you." His bulging muscles and that profound Soul presence reminded Alex of Allen when he met him for the first time in Grimland.


    ''The strongest warriors of the beast realm surely would be as strong as a Vampire Duke.''


    "Let''s carry this battle to the battleground," Lucan stated as he signaled his soldiers to prepare the arena.


    Alex and Jagaan were still having a stare-down.


    Alex''s posture was relaxed,. He seemed completely unbothered by the excessive blood lust Jagaan was pouring on him.


    Shuri had an excited smile on her face while Barrock seemed mildly interested.


    Soon Jagaan and the others began to make their way out of the castle.


    Alex joined his team, as he heard Sarah saying, "You got a talent for provoking people."


    "I will take that as a compliment." He smilingly responded.


    They also followed the others to the open arena where the test would be conducted.


    "So...who is going to fight him?" Celestria asked with a hopeful look in her eyes. After training for so long, her skills have developed that''s why she was slightly eager to show her strength when there was an opportunity.


    However, "Since he hates Vampires so much, how about we let our vampire trio deal with him?" Alex suggested.


    Jullie was taken aback, "I...Are you sure? I haven''t practiced my new skills enough."


    "I trust your skills, Professor." That confident remark left Jullie speechless.


    Her ears turned slightly red as she softly nodded and accepted her position in the team.


    "I can crush him on my own." Natasha voiced. The surprising part was, despite the insult she faced back then, she didn''t allow her aura to leak because of the baby she was holding.


    None shall disturb the little one''s sleep!


    Alex was sure that Natasha could easily defeat the Beast alone, however, "We need to show them that it''s impossible to defeat your opponent when they are working in a team. So despite what you claimed, you need to work with Rebecca and Professor Jullie."


    Natasha clicked her tongue...she really wanted to run havoc and walk out of the battlefield with a dead body. But what Alex said made sense.


    ....


    They soon reached the open training ground.


    The training ground was a large, open arena shaped like a funnel, with sloping sides that led down to a wide, flat battlefield in the center.


    The high walls helped contain the fights, while the open sky above allowed fresh air and sunlight to pour in.


    It was built to test strength and skill, making it the perfect place for intense training.


    The Elder and the other two champions have already joined the stands.


    Alex had a few words with Rebecca before he patted her shoulder and went to the stands with the other two.


    Quinton also soon followed, unsure how things turned out like this


    Alice was in Sarah''s arms; the woman had formed a barrier around them to block any kind of damage.


    It was surprising that despite the conversation earlier, her sleep wasn''t disturbed.


    Alex was slightly worried if she was okay. But Sarah assured him that her body was recovering slowly, that''s why she was sleeping soundly.


    And in the first place, if her situation worsens, there could be no better medic than Sarah to heal her.


    "Alex...is Natasha the perfect example of a worthy soldier to participate in the trials?" Celestria had been wondering for some time¡ªdespite their overwhelming strength, Alex and Edric were still striving for more, never seeming satisfied with where they stood. It was as if no level of power would ever be enough for them.


    That curiosity gnawed at her. Just how strong did someone have to be to truly be considered prepared for the trials?


    In her eyes, the pinnacle of strength belonged to Azeroth and Natasha. If there was a milestone to measure against, it had to be Natasha.


    However, "Even Natasha has to practice more and sharpen her skills. She has potential, but she still hasn''t attained her best version?"


    "Hmm? Really?" It was Sarah who asked with a surprised tone.


    Sarah had read about the opponents they would be facing during the Trials, and from her knowledge, Natasha might be enough to hold her ground against those foes.


    Well, surely, there could be more dangerous ones since she has only read until the second last volume. But Alex should also have the same impression since he also hasn''t read the last volume.


    Alex heaved a sigh at her confusion as he said, "It''s not me...rather, the Curse said that there is still some room for improvement for her. And considering Solaris and a few other Gods would be sending their apostles after us, we need to be prepared for the worst."


    Sarah and Celestria''s expressions turned grim. Because they have been quite busy these days, they nearly forgot that the Gods held animosity against him.


    That''s right. This wasn''t just a trial for survival¡ªit was a battlefield where immortal beings could settle unfinished scores from the past. A chance to rewrite fate, to claim what had once slipped through their grasp.


    His eyes caught the figure of the four figures on the battlefield moving.


    ''It''s about to begin...''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you enjoyed reading the chapter. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 210 - 209- Demolished

    Jagaan comes from a small tribe of the realm.


    His tribe might not have resources like those who are closely related to the Elders, but Jagaan never considered taking assistance or borrowing something. It was purely disgusting in his eyes.


    Someone who was sold by his parents to slave traders when he was a kid, he knows what it feels like when one gets betrayed. That''s why, Jagaan never trusted anyone and built his strength so he doesn''t need to rely on anyone.


    Those years of training and throwing himself into dangers which could have brought an end to his existence every single time...he did all that without a moment of hesitation.


    Because he wanted to be strong. He wanted to be stronger than an army¡ªsomeone who could thrive alone without needing anyone else.


    He has lived his life with that motto.


    And today as well, he would prove that he was not meant to fight with a team. He was alone enough.


    "Participants, ready?" The soldier, who was working as a referee asked both sides.


    Jagaan stood tense, his body wrapped in a thick layer of Soul Energy. He couldn''t afford to take risks¡ªnot when facing the heiress of the Vampire Monarch. And the other two? They were vampires too. He had to go all in.


    Take out the weakest first. His sharp gaze locked onto the violet-haired girl. She''d go down first¡ªthen the real fight would begin.


    "We''re ready," Rebecca declared, stepping forward. The other two stood beside her, though Natasha barely moved, arms folded like she had all the time in the world.


    Jagaan didn''t wait. He nodded once, his steel-knuckled fist tightening as his aura erupted like a storm.


    The soldier raised his hand¡ªthen dropped it. "Begin!" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jagaan shot forward. His steps were light, his speed blinding. Jullie''s eyes widened¡ªtoo slow. Her arms snapped up instinctively, but it wouldn''t matter.


    Jagaan smirked, feinting high before dipping low, ready to smash her out of the fight in a single strike¡ª


    But¡ª


    A violent jerk yanked him back mid-motion.


    "Gh¡ª!" His breath hitched as his body lurched backward, momentum shattered like glass.


    Before he could react, Natasha flung him aside like he was nothing more than a stray cat. His feet barely touched the ground before he tumbled, skidding to a stop.


    She exhaled, unimpressed. "Same old thinking."


    Jagaan stared at Natasha in disbelief. How did she track my movements?!


    But he had no time to dwell on it.


    "Eyes on me!"


    Rebecca''s voice rang out as she lunged, blood-forged claws extending from her hands like writhing tendrils.


    Jagaan''s eyes sharpened. He didn''t just see the attack¡ªhe analyzed it. Every tentacle, every shift in their movement, he tracked them like a hunter locking onto prey.


    Then, he moved.


    "Whoa..."


    From the stands, Alex''s eyes widened as he watched Jagaan effortlessly weave through the storm of claws. It was as if Rebecca had told him exactly where she would strike.


    Jagaan danced between the attacks, his movements fluid, weightless¡ªlike he was floating.


    Step by step, he closed in on the vampire. His fist clenched, muscles coiling like a spring. Then, the moment he slipped past the thickest tentacle¡ª


    He struck.


    Rebecca grinned.


    She met his fist with her own.


    DHAK!


    The impact sent a deep shockwave through the air.


    The blood tentacles shattered like brittle glass, and Rebecca was sent skidding back, her bones rattling from the impact.


    Damn... I''m not built for fistfights, huh? She grimaced, shaking off the numbness in her arms. But her eyes widened as a shadow loomed over her.


    Jagaan was still in the air, his clawed hand stretched forward, inches from ripping through her¡ª


    SQUELCH!


    "Agh!"


    His body jerked mid-flight. Pain exploded through his torso as three knives punched into his flesh, sending him crashing to the ground. He gasped, clutching his side, his vision snapping toward the source¡ª


    The violet-haired woman stood there, calm, cold, and already flicking another knife between her fingers.


    Jagaan growled, the beast inside him rumbling to be let loose. But he swallowed the fury and forced himself to move.


    Duck!


    Rebecca''s foot tore through the space where his head had been a second ago, the wind from her kick whipping against his skin.


    "Nice dodge~" she cooed, her grin sharp as a blade.


    But he wasn''t safe yet.


    Suddenly, blood-red tendrils shot out from her heel, curving through the air like spears¡ª


    Piercing straight into his shoulder.


    "Ghh¡ª!"


    Jagaan gritted his teeth as hot pain flared through his body. His breath hitched¡ªbefore a low, guttural snarl rumbled from his throat.


    "You cheeky bitch," he growled, eyes flashing with something dangerous.


    Jagaan''s body coiled like a spring, and Rebecca''s grin vanished in an instant. Her instincts screamed¡ªmove! She detached from the tendrils and leaped back, but¡ª


    Too late.


    CRACKLE!


    A shockwave erupted from Jagaan, expanding outward like a raging storm. The air itself trembled as the bluish-white lightning engulfed the battlefield.


    "Agh...!" Jullie groaned, her body jerking as the force slammed into her. Rebecca staggered beside her, caught in the blast.


    Jagaan''s eyes gleamed with raw power. In the next breath¡ªhe was gone.


    A blur.


    Jullie barely had time to react before the wind shrieked above her. She ducked on instinct, her hand flashing as she drove a knife toward his exposed torso¡ª


    CLANG!


    The blade bounced off his skin like it had struck steel. Not even a scratch.


    "Nice try!" Jagaan sneered.


    His grip latched onto her throat. Jullie gasped, her feet leaving the ground as he yanked her forward¡ª


    WHAM!


    His knee drove into her stomach like a battering ram.


    "Guh¡ª!"


    Her body launched backward. The world spun¡ªher vision blurred¡ªbut her legs refused to buckle. She gritted her teeth, stumbling, refusing to fall.


    ¡ªJagaan lunged.


    No hesitation. No mercy. His next strike would end this.


    But¡ª


    BOOM!


    "Gaaah!"


    Pain exploded in his chest. His momentum shattered before he even saw what hit him.


    He staggered back, coughing, the metallic taste of blood filling his mouth. His gaze snapped up¡ª


    Natasha.


    She stood there, unbothered. Calmly gathering her hair, her fingers twisting it into a tie¡ª


    Jagaan snarled, his pride burning hotter than the pain in his chest.


    ''Like hell, I''m letting her stand there and tie her damn hair!''


    With a beastly growl, he lunged, fists crackling with energy as he aimed straight for her skull.


    Natasha didn''t even glance at him.


    She simply shifted her head¡ªbarely.


    His punch whistled past her cheek, missing by a hair''s breadth.


    Jagaan gritted his teeth and swung again¡ªfaster.


    Miss.


    Another strike¡ªa blur of fists.


    Miss. Miss. Miss.


    Natasha''s arms remained untouched, her hands still calmly tying her hair as she sidestepped, twisted, and leaned away from his attacks as if she were dancing.


    Jagaan roared, swinging a full-force haymaker¡ª


    THWAM!


    A leg slammed into his ribs like a sledgehammer.


    "Ghh¡ª!" His body lurched sideways¡ªbut she wasn''t done.


    Before his foot even touched the ground¡ª


    CRACK!


    Her knee drove into his gut, folding him in half.


    His vision blurred from the force¡ªbut she still wasn''t done.


    WHAM!


    A spinning heel kick whipped across his jaw, and Jagaan''s world tilted.


    His body lifted off the ground, twisting midair before he crashed, hard, rolling across the battlefield in a crumpled heap.


    Natasha exhaled softly, tying the final knot in her hair.


    "Done."


    She cracked her knuckles and looked at her opponent.


    Jagaan was barely able to push himself off the ground.


    His body was radiating with violent energy. His eyes blazing with fierce determination


    Natasha narrowed her eyes, a smirk lifting the edges of her lips, "Come at me, pussy cat."


    Jagaan roared, his muscles tensing as he exploded forward like a cannonball.


    The ground cracked beneath his feet. The air shuddered from the sheer force of his charge. His steel-knuckled fist gleamed, aimed straight for Natasha''s face¡ª


    But she didn''t move.


    Not yet.


    Jagaan''s punch came in like a meteor.


    WHOOSH!


    At the very last moment, Natasha simply tilted her head.


    Miss.


    She was now doing it on purpose.


    Jagaan''s eyes widened¡ª


    BANG!


    Her palm smashed into his jaw, rattling his skull before¡ª


    THWACK!


    A knee slammed into his ribs again, sending him reeling, but he refused to fall this time. He dug his heels in, spinning with a back fist¡ª


    Natasha ducked.


    Her leg snapped up.


    CRACK!


    A brutal axe kick crashed down onto Jagaan''s shoulder, driving him into the dirt.


    Dust exploded around them. The battlefield shook.


    Natasha stretched her arms above her head, rolling her shoulders lazily.


    "You got me warmed up. Let''s continue the battle now..." Her voice soon died in her throat as she realized that her opponent wasn''t moving at all.


    A deep sigh of displeasure left her lips, as she removed the rubber band from her hair and said, "Such a sore disappointment."


    She turned towards her students and found Rebecca clapping in admiration and Jullie had her lips parted slightly in shock.


    Natasha, just now, brutally demolished the strong beast.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I mean she is the daughter of a God.


    Drop a comment..

 Chapter 211 - 210- Addition

    Natasha was strong¡ªAlex knew that much¡ªbut this was the first time he had seen her fight without holding back. And he had to admit, he was thoroughly impressed.


    She tore through Jagaan as if he were nothing, moving across the battlefield like she had memorized his every move before the fight even began.


    Despite her calm and effortless demeanor, Alex knew better. The Vampire Princess was reading every one of Jagaan''s movements. The way she had stepped in to stop him from harming Jullie proved how alert she was throughout the fight.


    Now, they all stood in the middle of the arena¡ªeveryone except Jagaan, who had been carried off to the infirmary.


    Elder Lucan stood beside Alex as they faced the last two top-ranked warriors of the Beast Realm.


    Something had changed in them. Their usual laid-back attitude had faded, replaced by a sharper edge. After watching the battle, they understood something crucial: even Rebecca and Jullie, fighting together, had given Jagaan a hard time. A warrior didn''t have to fight alone to prove their strength¡ªsometimes, teamwork led to even greater victories.


    "I won''t try to convince you," Alex said, his voice firm. "But if you''re not ready to fight as a team, then you''re out of this selection. A fighter who can work with others will always be more valuable than one who puts on a flashy solo performance."


    Some might have thought Alex was acting like the team captain, even though he wasn''t the strongest or the most influential. But no one objected. The people backing him weren''t the type to be ignored, and everyone seemed to understand that things were naturally falling into place.


    Barrock crossed his arms and said, "It''s not about whether I want to be part of a team or not¡­ I just haven''t fought while relying on others before."


    Barrock has always fought alone ever since he finished his training under his first and only master. So, rather than showing arrogance here, it was more of a skill issue on his part.


    Shuri nodded in agreement, her expression showing she had the same concern.


    Natasha stepped forward, her tone calm yet firm. "You don''t have to worry about that. We have time, and we have the right people to shape you into a team fighter."


    "You heard the lady," Alex added with a smirk. "So, if you''re willing to go through training, should I assume you''re fine with playing the ''coward'' and leaning on others?" His grin carried just enough edge to provoke a reaction.


    Barrock narrowed his eyes before letting out a dismissive huff. "As long as I get paid."


    Shuri, however, had a different demand. "I don''t mind either¡­ but I want her to be my teacher." She pointed directly at Natasha.


    Her choice was clear¡ªif she was going to learn from anyone, it had to be the strongest. And in her eyes, Natasha had already claimed that title.


    Alex raised an eyebrow at the silver-haired vampire before leaving the decision to her.


    Natasha remained indifferent as she answered, "I won''t be teaching regularly, but once in a while¡ª"


    "Works for me!" Shuri interrupted, her fox tail swishing with excitement.


    Alex chuckled and leaned in slightly. "Looks like you''ve got another fan," he murmured.


    Natasha shot him a side glance before turning away, making her way toward Sarah, who was holding Alice.


    At some point, the little girl had woken up, eaten a few cookies that Celestria had brought along, and promptly fallen asleep again. She must have been exhausted.


    Lucan stepped forward, addressing Barrock and Shuri. "You two should go and prepare. Training will begin in the evening."


    Both warriors gave a salute before heading toward the mansion.


    Lucan then turned to Alex with a knowing smile. "There''s going to be a ceremony this evening, and a few people will be coming to meet you. I hope you''ll stay until then."


    The words sent a wave of relief through Alex. He had been dreading the possibility of staying here for days.


    Barely able to contain his excitement, he replied, "I''ll leave tomorrow morning. Don''t worry."


    Lucan gave a satisfied nod before walking off toward the mansion.


    The moment he was out of sight, Alex turned to his group, his excitement barely hidden.


    Before he could say anything, Celestria leaped onto him. "Yeaaaaa!" she cheered, beaming.


    They had all assumed their visit to the Beast Realm would last several days, meaning the plans Alex had promised them would have to wait. But now, with the recruitment settled, they were free to leave by morning.


    Alice blinked her big eyes at the four, roused from her sleep by Celestria''s excitement.


    "At least now we don''t have to rush things," Sarah said, letting out a relieved sigh.


    Rebecca crossed her arms. "Still, it''s surprising. Did someone tell the Elder that we wanted to leave early?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who cares?" Celestria grinned. "All I know is that we''re going to have fun!"


    At the mention of "fun," Alice''s eyes sparkled. She didn''t look at anything else¡ªjust them, their smiles, their energy.


    Noticing the little girl''s gaze, so full of eagerness, Natasha felt a strange tightness in her chest.


    The girl must have been devoid of familial warmth considering what she went through. And right now, that warmth can only be delivered by Alex and the others.


    Taking a step forward, she asked, "Alex¡­ would it be too much to ask for us to come along too?" Her tone was hesitant and the girl seemed unusually nervous.


    Alex turned to her, a bit surprised.


    Before he could respond, Natasha continued, "It looks like Alice wants to go."


    "Oh, we''ll take her!" Celestria chimed in without hesitation. Then, with a teasing smile, she added, "No need to push yourself into this boring vacation. We''ll take care of Alice."


    She reached forward and gently took Alice from Natasha''s arms, making it clear that Natasha didn''t have to come.


    Natasha stared at her empty arms, the warmth of Alice''s small frame now gone. The weight of reality settled in as Alex''s words echoed in her mind.


    ¡­True. There was no real reason for her to go. Alice trusted Alex and Sarah.


    And besides¡­ Alice would probably feel more at ease without her. A cold, distant woman like her had no place in their warmth. It was better if she just¡ª


    "Do you want to come?" Alex''s voice cut through her thoughts, quiet yet steady.


    She lifted her gaze to meet his, that familiar, patient smile waiting for her answer. Before that expression, before those eyes that saw straight through her, she couldn''t lie.


    "...Yes," she admitted, barely above a whisper.


    Alex''s smile deepened. "Then it''s settled. Tomorrow, we all leave together."


    Natasha blinked. "W-Wait¡­ shouldn''t you ask your partners first?" He made the decision so nonchalantly, but what if his lover doesn''t want to have an extra person along?


    Alex simply raised an eyebrow, then turned to the others without hesitation. "Do you all mind?"


    Sarah gave an easy shrug. "As long as I get to spend time with you, it doesn''t matter who else is there."


    Rebecca nodded in agreement, her tone light. "As long as I can have you to myself for a whole day, I''m happy."


    Celestria, however, folded her arms across her chest, a teasing smirk playing on her lips. "I''ll allow it on one condition¡ªyou have to actually join in on the fun, like the rest of us. No standing off to the side, all stiff and awkward. You need to loosen up, Nat."


    Natasha narrowed her eyes. "What''s with that name?"


    "Your full name''s too much work. So Nat, from now on," Celestria declared without room for argument.


    Alex chuckled before turning to the last person in the group. "Professor? What about you?"


    Jullie was slightly embarrassed as she said, "I myself am a third wheel here so having Natasha would help me feel a little less guilty."


    Jullie really didn''t fit in this group since they were going to have some quality time together after a long time. And she was nothing but their ex-professor.


    However, she didn''t resist when he asked her to come since, truthfully, she also wanted to breathe in some fresh air and get some sunlight. She has been in the Blood Domain for over one month now, and she really wanted to cool down a little.


    Natasha realized that she might be overthinking here since none of Alex''s lovers seemed against her joining.


    In the end, she nodded, "T-Then, I will come."


    "It''s settled then. Let''s return to the mansion and get ready for the celebration. Tomorrow morning, we will leave for the human domain together." Alex told them with a soft smile and soon they returned to the mansion.


    Their vacation starts tomorrow!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I have another story prepared, but I am not sure when I will upload it. Maybe I will finish this within fifty or so chapters and do a mass release.


    Well, drop a comment.

 Chapter 212 - 211- Light

    "This place¡­ is serene." Amanda sighed, her gaze sweeping over the peaceful town as she and Edric sat on the small terrace of his home.


    For Edric, owning a house wasn''t anything extraordinary¡ªbefore joining the academy, he had been an adventurer, traveling from place to place. But this town¡­ this was where he had chosen to stay.


    They had arrived earlier today, and Amanda had loved every moment of it.


    The light of the setting sun bathed the rooftops, casting long, soft shadows across the cobbled streets. Gentle laughter and quiet conversations drifted up from below, where people gathered at cozy caf¨¦s and bakeries, savoring the last warmth of the day.


    The air carried the scent of fresh bread and blooming flowers, wrapped in a light breeze that rustled the trees lining the streets. Lanterns flickered to life one by one, their glow reflecting in the windowpanes, making the town look like something out of a dream.


    "I know, right?" Edric leaned back, exhaling as he took in the view. "The moment I arrived here, I felt at home."


    For years, he had wandered, never staying anywhere for too long. But the first time he set foot in this town, something clicked. He knew¡ªthis was where he belonged.


    Amanda turned to him, tilting her head slightly, her green eyes shimmering with a warmth she reserved only for him.


    "What?" Edric asked, a smile playing on his lips.


    She chuckled softly. "The first time I saw you, I never imagined you as a ''family guy.''"


    His brow arched in curiosity. "Oh? And what kind of impression did I leave on you, exactly?"


    Amanda leaned back, reminiscing. "The first time I saw you, you were fighting some noble kid. I didn''t know he was bullying a girl¡ªI only found that out later. So at first, I thought you were the bully."


    Edric laughed, shaking his head. "So that''s how it was, huh?"


    Amanda grinned. "Yeah¡­ you were a mystery to me back then."


    Edric glanced at her, the lantern light reflecting in her eyes. "And now?"


    She smiled, fingers lightly brushing his. "Now, you''re my home."


    Edric''s eyes widened at her words.


    Amanda was the only girl who had ever made him feel this way¡ªrestless yet at peace all at once.


    She had carved out a place so deep in his heart that she didn''t even need words to understand him.


    His love for her only grew stronger with each passing day.


    And with that love came fear¡ªthe fear of losing her.


    That was why he pushed himself every single day, working toward a future where no danger could ever reach her.


    Once, his goal had been simple: to become strong so no one would have to lose their family the way he had lost his. But now¡­ that goal has evolved. His resolve had only hardened since she had entered his life.


    Without a word, he pulled her closer, wrapping her in his arms, holding her as if she were the most precious thing in the world. Then, pressing a gentle kiss to her crown, he whispered,


    "I love you, Amy."


    A soft hum of contentment left her lips as she snuggled against him.


    "Mm¡­ I know."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The reception hall buzzed with conversation, laughter, and the clinking of glasses. Nobles, warriors, and dignitaries from across the realm¡ªand even beyond¡ªfilled the grand space, their presence turning the night into a vibrant celebration.


    The hall itself was a spectacle. Rich, festive colors adorned the walls, while long tables lined with an array of beverages and delicacies ensured no guest went unattended. Waiters weaved through the crowd, refilling glasses and serving plates to those engaged in animated discussions.


    It wasn''t a formal occasion¡ªjust a grand gathering to celebrate the alliance between the Hero of the human domain and the beast realm.


    Naturally, Alex had been the center of attention. Dozens had approached him, eager to exchange words, most questioning him about his visit to the Blood Domain and his battle with the Vampire Duke.


    But not everyone had chosen to attend. Natasha had remained with Alice, tending to her, while Sarah simply had no interest in such crowded affairs. In truth, it was for the best¡ªthe presence of the Saintess would have stirred unnecessary commotion.


    Now, after what felt like hours of socializing, Alex finally found a moment of respite. Standing with Celestria and Rebecca, he exhaled in relief.


    "Thank you," he murmured as Celestria handed him a glass of wine.


    Taking a slow sip, he let the rich liquid soothe his parched throat.


    "It''s quite crowded¡­ People are so lively," Jullie remarked, swirling the champagne in her glass.


    She was dressed in a tailored red wine coat and matching pants over a crisp white shirt, her long hair pulled into a sleek ponytail that added to her mature, commanding presence.


    Celestria, in contrast, wore a flowing blue one-piece that reached her ankles, hugging her figure in all the right ways. Her hair cascaded freely over her shoulders, and the light touch of makeup softened her already delicate features, making her look effortlessly stunning.


    Alex glanced at them both, appreciating the contrast between their styles. Then, with a small smirk, he took another sip of his wine.


    "Where is Rebecca?" Celestria asked, realizing she hadn''t seen the vampire in a while.


    Alex took a sip of his wine before answering. "Her brother is here. She went to meet him."


    It wasn''t surprising that someone from the Steelhound clan had come¡ªEric wasn''t just representing his clan but also humanity itself.


    Jullie suddenly changed the topic with a question Alex hadn''t expected. "Since we''re leaving tomorrow, do you plan on stopping by the academy for the farewell celebration?"


    The academy was along their route, and the event was scheduled for tomorrow evening.


    Alex considered it for a moment before turning to Jullie. "Do you want to come?"


    Jullie''s composure faltered. "H-How would I¡ª"


    "You can conceal your identity," Alex reassured her. "The students and your old friends at the academy wouldn''t mind meeting a different Jullie."


    Her race had changed, but she was still the same person. Those who had truly cared for her wouldn''t reject her existence.


    Jullie remained hesitant, uncertainty flickering in her red eyes. But before she could respond, a familiar voice called out.


    "Alex¡­ and Celestria?"


    They turned to see a red-haired woman approaching, a glass of juice in hand. Her expression was one of genuine surprise.


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "You joined the celebration without even knowing why it is being held?"


    Valarie gave a dismissive huff. "My teacher told me to join the celebration and make connections. She thinks I''m a loner."


    "She got that right," Celestria remarked with a teasing smirk.


    Valarie shot her a glare but said nothing.


    Jullie, watching the exchange with mild amusement, spoke up. "I heard you''ve been training under your father''s friend. How''s that going?"


    For a moment, Valarie hesitated. This was the first time she was seeing Jullie after her transformation into a vampire, and truth be told, the presence she now radiated was nothing short of overwhelming.


    She might have been concealing it well, but Valarie could sense the sheer depth of energy Jullie was suppressing¡ªan ocean of power hidden beneath a calm surface. In the past, Jullie had been approachable, someone Valarie could face without hesitation. But now? Standing before her felt¡­ different. A quiet wariness crept in.


    "Valarie?" Celestria''s voice pulled her from her thoughts. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snapping back to reality, Valarie quickly responded, "Ah, yeah. It''s going well. My new teacher understands me better than I understand myself. She''s helped me realize my strengths and weaknesses. I''ve been growing tremendously over the past month."


    It was true¡ªher progress had been staggering. But that didn''t erase the frustration she had carried for years.


    Ever since Edric had entered her life, she had felt a constant, unspoken pressure. Watching his relentless growth, his refusal to stagnate, had fueled something within her¡ªan internal struggle, a quiet complex she never voiced aloud.


    And then there was Alex.


    At first, he had seemed like nothing more than a scholar, someone who lived in books rather than battle. But when he started proving otherwise¡ªshowing that his mind and body were equally sharp¡ªit had only made things worse.


    She gritted her teeth at the memory of it.


    She wasn''t one to be left behind.


    And she wouldn''t be.


    "Good to hear that," Alex said softly. "I''m happy to see that light in your eyes."


    The words hit her harder than she expected, knocking the breath from her lungs. He didn''t elaborate, didn''t dress it up in flowery language¡ªbut somehow, she understood exactly what he meant.


    That light¡­


    She had lost it once. Lost herself in resentment, drowning in the bitterness of her own stagnation while jealousy gnawed at her from within. She had spent so long comparing, so long chasing after others'' shadows, that she had forgotten to truly move forward.


    But now¡­


    Now, she wasn''t consumed by those thoughts anymore. Now, she was working¡ªfighting¡ªto change her own fate.


    And Alex¡­


    He had played a crucial role in bringing about that change.


    Lowering her head, she felt a small, genuine smile bloom on her lips. The warmth of gratitude welled up in her chest, quiet but profound.


    "Thank you," she whispered.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 213 - 212- Revenge arc

    The Next Day


    "It was short, but having you as my guest was an honor," Lucan said warmly, resting a hand on Alex''s shoulder.


    Alex let out a small sigh. "I would''ve stayed longer, but I already have something planned." Well, planning might not be the right word. It was more of a promise¡ªto spend his vacation with his lovers.


    Still, if there had been a real reason to stay, he might have considered it. But after seeing that the three warriors needed time to change their way of thinking and accept that they had to work as a team, Alex decided it was fine to leave the realm for now.


    Lucan gave a slow nod. "I understand, warrior. But if you have time, please come back and help those knuckleheads realize how important this trial is."


    His voice carried a weight of concern, and Alex couldn''t blame him. As an elder who had seen countless battles, Lucan knew this challenge wasn''t just another test. It was more significant than anything he had faced before.


    The most ancient being on Nebula, the Vampire Monarch, was preparing for the disaster ahead. That alone left Lucan with no room for doubt. He had to take this seriously and prepare the beast warriors as best as he could.


    Alex met his gaze and spoke with quiet resolve. "Don''t worry, sir. I can''t promise victory, but as a team, we''ll all give it our best."


    Lucan blinked, surprised for a moment, before letting out a tired chuckle. "Haa... Maybe my age has made me overthink things too much."


    Before long, it was time to leave. As Alex stepped toward the carriage, a familiar voice called out¡ªbreathless and urgent.


    "Wait!"


    He turned to see Valarie hurrying toward him, her red hair bouncing with each step.


    "Hmm? Did you come to say goodbye too?" he asked with a teasing smirk.


    She grumbled, crossing her arms. "Who would bother saying goodbye to you?"


    Classic tsundere. Alex chuckled to himself.


    Then, with an awkward huff, Valarie thrust a small wrapped box into his hands. Her ears, now as red as her hair, gave her away.


    "I made extra breakfast," she muttered, looking anywhere but at him. "I figured I''d give it to you instead of throwing it away."


    Alex blinked in surprise. "You can cook¡ª" He stopped short when he noticed faint cuts on her fingers. Those weren''t just any marks¡ªthey were from a kitchen knife.


    Realization hit him, and his expression softened.


    Valarie''s blush deepened. "D-Don''t overthink it! It''s not like I made it for you as a thank-you gift or anything. Hmph!" She shoved the box into his hands and turned on her heel, walking away with stiff, hurried steps.


    Alex smiled. "Thanks¡­ I''ll eat it while remembering your face~"


    She stumbled mid-step, even though the ground was perfectly smooth.


    Chuckling, Alex turned toward the carriage, but the moment he looked inside, his whole body froze.


    Four pairs of eyes locked onto him, filled with a quiet but unmistakable bloodlust. Even Professor Jullie''s gaze had a dangerous glint.


    Alex swallowed hard. "I-I was just teasing her." He cautiously stepped inside.


    Sarah''s cold voice cut through the air. "Teasing¡­ or seducing?"


    His eyes widened. "How rude. I don''t just go around seducing women."


    Celestria let out a laugh, but it wasn''t amused¡ªit was sharp. "Look inside the carriage, Alex."


    Alex gulped.


    ¡­He might need to be a little more careful.


    As the carriage rolled toward the border, Alex felt a quiet gaze on him. He glanced down to find Alice staring at the box in his hands, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    With a soft smile, he asked, "Want some?"


    Her eyes sparkled just a little, giving away her answer before she could even nod.


    "Then come here first," Alex said warmly.


    Without hesitation, she wriggled out of Natasha''s arms¡ªmuch to the Vampire Princess'' dismay¡ªand made her way toward him with small, determined steps.


    Alex chuckled, lifting the tiny girl and settling her comfortably in his lap.


    "Do you want to eat some?" he asked gently. "Then first, tell me your name."


    Natasha frowned, her lips parting in protest. She didn''t want Alex to push Alice too soon.


    But before she could say anything, Sarah met her gaze, her eyes filled with quiet reassurance. Trust him.


    Natasha bit her lip and held back, though her concern didn''t fade.


    Alice, meanwhile, looked troubled. Her large eyes turned glassy as she met Alex''s patient gaze.


    He softly patted her head. "No rush," he murmured. "Just try to say anything. Don''t force it. Let it come naturally."


    The warmth of his touch, the softness in his voice¡ªit all soothed her pounding heart.


    She took a shaky breath, her tiny fists clenched close to her chest.


    She could speak now. She knew that. The problem wasn''t her voice¡ªit was the fear that had latched onto her, refusing to let go.


    Back in captivity, every time she made a sound¡ªwhether a sob or a word¡ªher teeth and tongue were torn from her mouth. She had learned to cry in silence, to endure in silence.


    But the people around her now weren''t like him.


    They showered her with warmth and kindness. They reminded her, again and again, that she was safe.


    And because of that, she didn''t want to hold herself back anymore.


    "A¡ª"


    The faintest whisper slipped past her lips, yet it made the air in the carriage still.


    Everyone held their breath, their eyes filled with quiet anticipation.


    Alice squeezed her fists tighter and tried again.


    "Alif¡­"


    Maybe she had bitten her tongue in her rush because her eyes immediately welled up with tears.


    Alex let out a soft chuckle, pulling her into a gentle embrace. He stroked her hair with quiet pride. "Ahaha¡­ You did great, Alice. I''m so proud of you."


    Alice blinked up at him. She didn''t know why, but even though she had failed to say her full name, his warmth, his words¡ªit made her chest feel full.


    Alex kept his promise. He opened the lunch box, revealing neatly arranged rice, vegetables, meat, eggs, and a separate compartment for dessert.


    Alice''s gaze drifted over the food before she reached for the bean rice cake, her small hands clutching the sweet treat as she happily took a bite.


    Alex smiled at the sight, then turned to the others. "Anyone else wants some?"


    Celestria and Sarah each took a small portion, and the rest was quickly finished by Alex.


    As the carriage continued its journey, a peaceful air settled over them.


    Alice, still curled up in his lap, let out a small yawn.


    For the first time in a long time¡­ she felt safe.


    Seeing her sleep, every woman in the carriage had the same thought.


    They wanted to become a mother.


    "Haah...I really wish that she would recover from her trauma." Alex sighed weakly. He has read her memories, thanks to the connection she has with the Curse. That''s why, he always remained quite worried for the girl.


    No one should go through something like that. She was held captive only to be torn apart time after time, then allowed to be regenerated so she could be devoured again.


    Truly sick.


    "It will take some time but I know she will recover." Rebecca voiced, her warm smile directed at the softball resting on Alex''s lap.


    "Fortunately, no one showed up from his family yesterday," Jullie added. As Quinton informed the bastard who held Alice captive came from an influential family and was a relative of an Elder. That''s why she feared that last night would get messy.


    Alex scoffed, "They surely must not have recovered that bastard''s body until now." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t curse around her, Alex." Sarah chided softly as she took out a blanket and draped it over Alice.


    "By the way," After a brief pause, Natasha said, "If you are visiting the academy, I would go stay somewhere else with Alice."


    Naturally, Natasha would feel uncomfortable in that place. Not only because she wasn''t a student of the Soulforge Academy but also because she was a noble vampire.


    Things would get awkward in no time.


    Alex was about to say something when suddenly, Rebecca interjected, "How about Your Highness come with me to my home? I will also be going there and Alex would later join me."


    Natasha hummed in contemplation as they crossed the border in silence.


    They didn''t get bothered about the identity certificate or the permission, mainly because Lucan had already contacted border security.


    "Haah...we are finally back." Celestria smiled in elation as they entered the human''s domain after so long.


    However, that smile faded away soon when her eyes caught a row of soldiers standing not so far away.


    "A-Alex?!"


    "I know," Alex said in a serious tone as he handed Alice to Sarah and jumped out of the carriage.


    His eyes widened when he noticed that more than a thousand soldiers stood there, all lined up and having their weapons ready to pierce their enemy.


    ''What the...''


    Alex couldn''t understand why such a big army of beasts was here in the human domain.


    Amidst his shock, a certain hyena stepped forward before announcing, "You will pay with your life for killing my son."


    Alex slapped his forehead...why must he go through this arc?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. More EXP for Alex.

 Chapter 214 - 213- Academy(1)

    It was chaos outside, and Sarah could only watch.


    Inside the carriage, she had already lulled the child to sleep and cast a protective barrier around them. No strike, no spell could reach past her magic¡ªat least, not without her knowing.


    From her place behind the translucent shimmer of the barrier, she watched the battlefield unfold¡­ and what she saw left her stunned.


    A handful of individuals were pushing back an army. Thousands of soldiers, many of them beast warriors, overwhelmed by just a few.


    Celestria stood guard near the carriage, making sure no one got close. Her presence alone was like an invisible wall. But the real storm was up ahead.


    The other four were in the thick of it¡ªcutting through waves of enemies without pause.


    And then her eyes found Alex.


    A few months ago, it would have been unthinkable for him to stand against so many, let alone hold his own.


    But now?


    Now he was fighting alongside Rebecca and Natasha as an equal.


    Sarah felt a weight in her chest¡ªnot of worry, but of quiet awe.


    ''How far you''ve come¡­'' she thought, her gaze softening.


    Out on the battlefield, Alex surged forward, weaving through the enemy ranks with blinding speed. His entire body radiated power, thick and untamed, the kind of energy no ordinary mortal should ever possess.


    And yet¡ªhe did.


    He has gotten his soul used to the presence of the Curse, which allowed him to strengthen his body and use a few spells from the huge library.


    Just like this,


    "Raijin." Alex slammed his hands on the ground before dark lightning erupted and crept toward the incoming forces.


    The ground cracked.


    Black lightning surged like a beast let loose, crawling fast and wild. Screams echoed as soldiers were flung back, bodies smoking, armor split open by raw force. Those who weren''t killed instantly were paralyzed, twitching on the ground as the curse seeped into their veins.


    Alex didn''t wait.


    He sprinted forward, eyes locked onto the next wave. His hand reached for his side¡ªand pulled a jagged blade glowing faintly.


    One soldier swung a spear. Alex ducked and slashed low. Blood sprayed. Another came from behind¡ªhe twisted and stabbed backward through the ribs without turning. The man choked on blood, collapsing.


    "Get back! He''s¡ª"


    Too late.


    Alex raised his hand. The sky dimmed. Lightning cracked again, sharper, louder, as if the storm itself obeyed him.


    "Raijin: Scatter."


    A line of dark bolts rained down, tearing through men and steel alike. The battlefield reeked of burnt flesh. Panic spread.


    But Alex didn''t stop. He dashed again¡ªeach step leaving a faint black mark behind. A knight tried to block him with a tower shield.


    Crack. Shield shattered.


    Alex''s fist drove through metal and bone.


    He moved like a ghost¡ªappearing, killing, vanishing.


    One enemy mage tried to chant. Alex hurled a bolt of lightning straight through his skull.


    Silence fell for a breath.


    More than seven hundred had fallen to the combined power of just five.


    Alex rejoined the others, standing side by side as they stared at the remaining soldiers¡ªmost of whom were shaking, stepping back in fear.


    On their side, only Jullie and Rebecca had taken a few cuts, nothing serious. Nothing could stop them from finishing the rest.


    The Elder who had led the attack stood frozen, his eyes wide with disbelief. Spitting out his words in rage, he shouted, "Y-You monsters! You don''t deserve to exist!"


    Rebecca''s eyes narrowed as she let out a cold sneer. "The real monster was your son. If you had just slapped his hand when he was causing trouble as a kid, maybe he wouldn''t have grown up to steal someone''s innocence."


    The Elder growled, his glowing eyes filled with what little bloodlust he had left.


    Alex was done with this farce. He thought of ending it here and now¡ªcut the Elder down, wipe him off the face of the earth. No one could blame them. He started the fight. And even if someone did raise a finger, the Vampire Princess would handle it.


    "Enough of this," Alex muttered, stepping forward.


    That''s when he heard the Curse''s voice echo in his mind:


    [I want to eat that. He has a nice skill¡ªRevival.]


    Alex''s brows twitched. Revival, huh? No wonder the Elder had dared to start a war with some of the strongest in the world.


    "Die!" the Elder roared, lunging forward. His mouth opened wide, sharp teeth flashing as he aimed to rip Alex apart.


    The women tensed instantly, ready to step in if anything went wrong.


    But Alex didn''t move. He didn''t even raise an arm. He just stood there.


    Rebecca''s heart skipped a beat. She summoned a blood dagger and prepared to intercept, ready to strike down the beast¡ªwhen suddenly,


    SCHFOOM¡ª


    A dark vortex burst open as Alex slowly lifted his hand.


    The Elder''s eyes widened in panic. He tried to stop himself, to pull back, but it was too late. The vortex dragged him in.


    "No! Stop this!! Help!!" His cries of agony echoed across the battlefield as his body was swallowed, little by little, by the pull of death.


    The remaining soldiers could only tremble, watching their leader thrash and scream, completely powerless.


    Not far away, Natasha watched with shining eyes, a euphoric smile spreading across her face as she witnessed her father''s raw, overwhelming strength.


    In the carriage, Alice stirred from her sleep, her eyes opening wide, glowing with awe as she looked out at the scene before her.


    Once Alex was done feeding on the Elder, he turned his gaze to the remaining soldiers. His voice was calm, almost cold, as he said, "You have two choices: sacrifice yourselves for the dead¡­ or run back to your families."


    There was no need to shout. The meaning was clear, and the fear in their eyes told him they understood.


    It was a simple decision. If more than half of them¡ªand their strongest leader¡ªcouldn''t even land a scratch on this group, what hope did the rest have?


    One of the women among the soldiers looked back one last time, her lips trembling. Then, she turned and ran.


    That was all it took. One turned into three, then ten. Soon, the battlefield emptied of enemies.


    Alex let out a long breath and muttered, "Wise decision."


    ''Did you get the skill?'' he asked inwardly.


    A few weeks ago, he''d learned that devouring someone didn''t always guarantee their abilities. And even if he did get something, it often ended up being a weaker, incomplete version.


    The Curse responded with a rumble of interest.


    [Hmm¡­ not bad. I got it, but it''s not perfect. Still¡­ I can work with this.]


    Alex narrowed his eyes. "Good. We''ll need everything we can get."


    Turning towards the others he said, "Let''s continue the journey."


    ....


    It took them around three more hours before they finally reached the academy. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They stopped a few hundred meters away from the main gate, careful not to draw attention. If the academy''s security spotted the Saintess and the Vampire Princess, it would stir up more than just rumors¡ªit''d be chaos.


    Alex turned to Sarah, his brows slightly furrowed. "You sure you don''t want to come?" he asked softly. She had just told him she was heading to Chainedvale with Rebecca and Natasha instead.


    Sarah let out a long breath. "I know exactly what would happen if I walked in there," she said with a faint smile. "And if I have to spend the whole time hiding in some room so no one sees me, I''d rather stay outside¡­ where I can breathe."


    She wasn''t wrong.


    Her presence would change everything. The farewell would no longer be about the students and their final day¡ªit would turn into something else entirely. And she didn''t want that. She didn''t want to steal their moment.


    Besides, Alex would be arriving at Chainedvale tomorrow anyway. She just had to be patient a little longer.


    She gave him one last look, her eyes gentle but steady. "Go enjoy it. I''ll see you soon."


    Alex let out a soft sigh before turning to Rebecca. "I''ll be there tomorrow," he said.


    Rebecca gave a warm smile and nodded.


    He pulled her and Sarah into a brief hug, holding them close for just a second longer than usual. Then, he turned to Alice.


    "I''ll be back in a few minutes," he said gently, kneeling to meet her eyes. "Listen to your sisters and eat a lot, okay?"


    Alice closed her eyes and leaned into his hand as he ruffled her hair, soaking in the warmth.


    With a final wave, Alex stepped back as the carriage began to roll away, slowly disappearing down the path toward Rebecca''s hometown.


    When he turned around, ready to head to the academy, he was met with an unexpected sight.


    "Professor?" he asked, surprised.


    The woman stood frozen, her hand trembling slightly, beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    Her eyes were locked on the towering castle in the distance¡ªthe academy.


    "I never thought," she whispered, her voice low and tight, "that I''d be this nervous to return to the place that used to be my home."


    Alex didn''t say anything right away. He just stood beside her, silent¡­ giving her the space to feel what she needed to feel.


    Celestria rested her hand on Jullie''s shoulder before she said, "Those who adore you won''t reject you, remember that, Professor."


    Alex added, "That''s right, Professor. Don''t forget what I said: even though your origin has changed you still are who they know."


    Jullie, being encouraged by the two, took a deep breath and nodded, "Let''s go."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 215 - 214- Academy(2)

    The academy was awash in festivity¡ªtoday marked the farewell celebration. The third-year students would soon graduate, and as tradition dictated, the teachers had organized a send-off in their honor.


    The campus, however, felt emptier than usual. Nearly one-third of the student body had already departed after receiving their mentor assignments. Some had even begun working in their respective fields.


    The final exam wasn''t mandatory for everyone¡ªstudents could skip the written assessment if they had already achieved something noteworthy in their domain.


    A few had left following the Spiritual User''s attack, citing safety concerns. The tragedy of that day, especially the loss of several teachers, had shaken their trust in the academy''s security.


    Although no students were harmed, considering the strongest students of the academy didn''t come out unscathed from that attack, they felt they would not get a chance to fight back if something like that attacks again.


    Yet, despite everything, around two hundred students were attending today''s farewell.


    The venue was the indoor gymnasium, now transformed with decorations¡ªballoons, ribbons, and soft lighting gave the place a celebratory warmth. Students from other years had been invited as well, though few were expected to attend, given that final exams were right around the corner.


    Inside the gym, teachers mingled with students, enjoying a rare day free from lessons, lectures, and responsibilities¡ªa fleeting moment of leisure in their otherwise demanding routines.


    "It''s quite surprising to find you here, Miss Melissa."


    At the sound of the voice, the school nurse turned. It was the Headmaster.


    "I... thought today was a rest day?" she said, a little uncertain.


    Hector chuckled as he came to stand beside her. "It is a rest day. That''s exactly why I''m surprised to see you here¡ªI can''t recall the last time you took one for yourself."


    Melissa exhaled softly, a mixture of fatigue and relief in her breath. "Thankfully, the students this year are a bit more sensible. They don''t push themselves too hard or get injured during every spar."


    Hector gave a small nod, but her words stirred up memories of both the current and previous batches.


    "I remember students like Aiden, Ark, Edric... and now Alex. They''ve certainly kept you on your toes."


    Melissa''s expression darkened slightly. "Not just kept me on my toes¡ªthey''ve been a complete nuisance. I warned them repeatedly not to overdo it, but every sparring match, every training session, someone ends up in the infirmary."


    The frustration in her tone was unmistakable. It wasn''t just about the extra work¡ªit was the concern behind it. Especially when it came to Alex. She couldn''t remember ever having the same student so many times in just a few weeks.


    Hector smiled a hint of glee in his eyes. "Since they had you around, they never hesitated to take risks during training. They knew you''d always be there to patch them up."


    Melissa''s irritation melted into flustered embarrassment. She looked away, trying to hide the subtle flush on her cheeks. Praise, especially from someone like the Headmaster, always caught her off guard.


    "Hmm?" Hector''s eyes drifted toward the entrance. His brow furrowed slightly. "Looks like there''s a crowd forming over there¡­ mostly first-years."


    Melissa followed his gaze. A group of younger students had gathered, murmuring excitedly and shifting restlessly, trying to get a better spot for themselves.


    "They''re swarming all of a sudden¡­ what''s going on?" she asked, puzzled.


    Hector didn''t respond to her and waved to the nearest teacher, "Mark, what is this all about?"


    The newly recruited teacher for the first year, Mark, informed the duo, "Student Alex and Student Edric were spotted a few minutes ago. The news spread and everyone decided to show up."


    Hector was taken aback...weren''t they in the Blood Domain, training for the trials? Why did they return all of a sudden?


    "I think they wanted to join the celebration," Melissa spoke with a shake of her head. Despite how much reputation they have gained, they still were school students who didn''t want to miss these special moments of life.


    Hector chuckled as he said, "Now this looks more like a celebration."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside the room, Celestria and Alex were supposed to be getting ready for the party.


    They would''ve been done by now¡ªif it weren''t for the way stress clung to Celestria. It wasn''t just in her voice or her movements, but in the way her dress fit a little too perfectly. And for Alex¡­ that was all it took to lose control.


    Which, of course, explained why they were late.


    "That dress wasn''t even that revealing," she muttered, pouting as she adjusted the fabric.


    "I know¡­" Alex scratched the back of his neck, smiling a little guiltily. "Teenage hormones. Tough to fight. Especially with you¡­ in my room¡­ looking like that."


    Celestria sighed and looked away. "I nearly passed out. You almost had to go alone."


    Alex chuckled and stepped closer, gently wrapping an arm around her waist. "I know how to keep you awake," he whispered against her ear.


    Her body tensed, a little shiver running down her spine, and her face turned warm. She didn''t respond¡ªbut he could feel her pulse quicken.


    Then came a knock.


    Knock


    "You guys not done yet?" Edric''s voice came from the other side of the door.


    Alex glanced toward the door and called back, "Just a moment!" Then he turned to Celestria, smoothing the creases of her dress while she fixed his hair in return.


    They looked at each other for a moment¡ªmatching shades of blue bringing out something quiet between them.


    Alex wore a sharp blue three-piece suit with a crisp white shirt underneath. His dark brown shoes were polished, his hair neatly combed, and a small black stud in his ear gave him a touch of charm that made him look older than he was.


    Celestria wore a flowing one-piece dress that brushed against her ankles. A slit on the right side ran up to her thigh, revealing just enough without trying to. The dress hugged her softly, showing her beauty in a way that felt elegant¡ªnot loud.


    She wore blue earrings that swayed gently with every movement and white, shining heels that gave her just enough height to match Alex. Her golden hair was tied up in a neat bun, held together with a delicate hairpin, though a few soft strands had slipped loose, falling across her forehead. They framed her face in a way that made her even more captivating.


    She looked stunning. And standing beside her, Alex couldn''t help but feel a quiet pride¡ªlike somehow, he''d done something right to deserve this moment.


    Once they were ready, Alex walked over and opened the door.


    Outside stood Edric and Amanda, both dressed to match¡ªclearly having planned this together.


    Edric wore a clean black shirt tucked into black pants, paired with an olive green coat that brought out the sharpness in his features. Beside him, Amanda wore a green spaghetti strap dress that hugged her figure and ended just at her knees. Her confidence gave the dress even more presence than it already had.


    Together, they looked like a pair out of a magazine¡ªa strong man and a graceful woman, complementing each other in a way that made heads turn.


    "Wait, why did you change your dress? Weren''t you going to wear that skirt?" Amanda asked, eyeing Celestria''s outfit with surprise.


    Alex quickly looked away, pretending he had nothing to do with it. Meanwhile, Celestria smiled and offered a casual excuse. "It was a little uncomfortable. I didn''t feel like dealing with it tonight." Then she shifted the focus. "Anyway, you look gorgeous. Are those the new earrings you bought?"


    Amanda brightened. "Yes! I actually got a couple more pairs too¡­"


    As the two girls began exchanging compliments about their makeup and accessories, their voices soft and full of warmth, Edric leaned closer to Alex and said under his breath, "So¡­ should we compliment each other too?"


    Alex raised a brow. "¡­That sounds so sus, man."


    Edric went quiet, then gave up. "...Yeah. Forget I said anything."


    Thankfully, the small talk didn''t last long, and before they knew it, the four of them were on their way to the celebration venue.


    "Where''s Professor Jullie?" Amanda asked while walking. They had seen her earlier in the day, but it didn''t seem like she was coming along.


    Alex answered, "She said she''d stay in Celestria''s room for now. Maybe she''ll join us later."


    Edric let out a soft sigh. "I just hope she stops doubting herself so much. Honestly, she doesn''t seem that different from us." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestria nodded, her voice calm but certain. "She''ll get through it. She just needs time."


    Jullie has went through quite many phases in these few days, so surely it would take her some time to become brave enough to face her old comrades again.


    Soon they reached the venue where the celebration was taking place.


    And the moment they stepped inside, the whole venue turned silent.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all liked the chapter. I think I should try generating Celestria''s image using AI.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 216 - 215- Academy(3)

    "We''re here," Rebecca announced softly as they stepped into the town where she had grown up.


    Despite traveling on foot, it hadn''t taken them long to reach Chainedvale. After all, they were superhumans¡ªeach one faster than any horse. They covered the distance in less than half the expected time.


    Natasha had already sent Quinton back to the Blood Domain with a message for her father: she would be returning later than planned.


    This trip wasn''t on her schedule¡ªbut with the baby in her arms showing signs of needing fresh air and joy, Natasha decided a little detour wouldn''t hurt. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s¡­ peaceful," Sarah murmured, her eyes scanning the tranquil streets as they passed through.


    She''d been here once before, though her memories of that visit were hazy with duty and urgency. Just like today, she wore a thin veil over her face, hiding her expression from curious eyes. But this time, without the weight of a mission, she finally noticed the serene beauty of the town.


    Chainedvale was vast, home to over three thousand residents¡ªall under the protection of Lord Victor Steelhound.


    Though he governed a handful of towns, Chainedvale was the crown jewel¡ªhis largest, most cherished city.


    The town''s name sat at the bottom of every crime report, a testament to the efficiency and presence of the Steelhound soldiers. Any incident was resolved within hours, a day at most.


    Lord Victor Steelhound was a man of strict discipline but carried a heart softer than most. His only desire: the growth and safety of his people. That''s why, even as Chainedvale''s ruler, he still played an active role in forming the Capital''s security strategies.


    Alice was looking around, her eyes shining with wonder.


    Natasha could tell with just a glance¡ªhumans were such lively beings. That energy was reflected everywhere, especially in the colorful displays of the market stalls.


    Though it was already a few hours past sunset, the town was still bustling. Customers moved through the streets, vendors called out with cheerful voices, laughter rose from food stalls, and even small carnival-like games lined the roadside.


    Her gaze wandered until it landed on a stall selling skewers.


    She slowed her steps and approached, the smoky aroma of grilled meat drawing her in. Turning her head slightly, she asked, "Want one?" Her voice was soft, a gentle smile playing at her lips.


    Alice swallowed hard, staring wide-eyed at the sizzling skewers turning slowly over glowing coals. The vendor brushed on a rich, glistening sauce, making the meat even more irresistible.


    She didn''t need to answer. The longing in her eyes spoke louder than words.


    Without a word, Rebecca stepped forward and bought four skewers¡ªone for each of them.


    Natasha, who usually didn''t eat much, took hers without resistance today. "Thank you," she said with a quiet nod.


    Rebecca returned the smile and passed the next skewer to Sarah.


    With the skewers in hand, they continued walking toward Rebecca''s house, savoring the juicy meat as they went.


    It was an adorable sight¡ªAlice, trying to pull an entire piece of meat into her mouth, only to struggle with chewing.


    "Don''t be hasty. No one''s taking it from you," Sarah said gently, concerned the girl might tire her jaw.


    Alice understood and obediently slowed down, carefully chewing what was already in her mouth before taking smaller bites from the next piece.


    "They must''ve joined the celebration by now. I wonder what Alex might be wearing..." Rebecca murmured, a wistful look softening her face.


    She couldn''t help it. There was something about Alex in formal clothes¡ªhis appeal always seemed to skyrocket the moment he wore them.


    "Don''t worry. When he returns, I''ll make him wear it again," Sarah said with a knowing smirk.


    Rebecca grinned. "Looking forward to it."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Haah..." Amanda sighed as she held a glass of chilled fruit drink, her gaze drifting toward the growing crowd around Edric and Alex.


    "I share the sentiment¡­ they''re annoyingly popular," Celestria muttered, draining the last of her own drink with a faint grimace.


    Mostly girls had surrounded the two boys, firing off questions like devoted fans, their eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "Alex''s fame has soared ever since he defeated that Spirit User. And now that he''s been given the King''s symbol of bravery, they''ve started calling him the Hero of Humanity¡­" Amanda commented, her tone laced with both pride and exasperation.


    The title sounded grand¡ªand heavy. People had begun to place their hopes on Alex, believing he would be the one to usher in peace.


    "Seniors~"


    A sudden voice interrupted their conversation, making both Amanda and Celestria flinch. They turned to see a familiar short-haired girl from the newspaper club trotting over with a grin.


    "Miguel?" Amanda blinked, in confusion seeing the flushed girl.


    "Hello, senior~ You look so damn hot today," Miguel said, a little breathless, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    Celestria raised an eyebrow, "Why are you breathing like that? Are you okay?"


    Miguel gave a quick nod, "Mm-hmm. I just sprinted to the venue when I heard the two golden bachelors had arrived."


    Both Amanda and Celestria immediately narrowed their eyes.


    "They aren''t bachelors," Amanda snapped before adding, a little too casually, "They''re... engaged."


    It wasn''t official in the traditional sense, but the understanding between them felt close enough.


    Miguel, unfazed, flashed a cheeky grin. "But they can still have a few concubines, right?"


    Amanda and Celestria''s eyes widened in sync¡ªand then they bolted toward their lovers without a word.


    "Ah¡­ where were you?" Alex asked, a bit surprised as Celestria suddenly appeared beside him, slipping her hand into his with practiced ease.


    Celestria didn''t answer Alex immediately. Instead, she leaned in with a soft smile, her grip on his hand tightening just enough to make a point.


    Then, without looking away from him, she raised her voice ever so slightly, "Someone was getting the wrong idea, so I had to make sure they remembered who you belong to."


    Alex blinked, his lips curling into a smirk. "Territorial today, huh?"


    "I''ve always been," she whispered, before tugging his arm down gently and locking it with hers. "I just don''t always need to show it."


    Meanwhile, Amanda had already made her way to Edric. She didn''t say a word¡ªjust walked up, looked him in the eye, and casually draped both arms around his neck.


    "Someone''s been spreading wild theories about you," she murmured with a sugary smile. "Should I start breaking fingers, or will a warning glare do?"


    Edric chuckled, clearly amused, his hand resting on her waist. "You don''t have to do anything. They''ll get the message."


    Just behind them, Miguel blinked as the atmosphere shifted. The icy undertones, the confident stares, the way both girls had claimed their men without raising their voices¡ªit made her spine tingle.


    "Tch... possessive types, huh?" she mumbled with a nervous laugh, scratching her cheek. "Noted... very noted..."


    One of her friends leaned in and whispered, "You''re lucky they didn''t blast you through a wall."


    Miguel nodded rapidly. "Mental note: never flirt with walking natural disasters."


    It was then¡ª


    "May I have your attention, please?"


    The deep, composed voice echoed from the stage.


    Everyone turned to face the man who stood at the center, dignified as always¡ªHeadmaster Hector. His white hair was neatly combed back, his presence refined in a black suit that accentuated his stature.


    As silence settled and the crowd focused on him, Hector offered a gentle smile before speaking again.


    "We''ve been through a lot¡ªmany joyous moments, and many disastrous ones. Over these years, some of you have changed in unimaginable ways, while others still carry the same spark I saw when you first stepped into these halls three years ago."


    A faint smile spread across the faces of the third-years. The weight of his words was real¡ªfamiliar, grounding.


    "But regardless of how much you''ve changed," Hector continued, "know this: I''m proud. Proud of who you are¡­ and even prouder of who you''re going to become."


    A warm silence followed, as many lowered their heads, reflective and touched.


    "This may be your last day at the academy. A new journey awaits each of you beyond these walls. But if ever you find yourself faced with a mountain too high, an obstacle too heavy¡­" His eyes swept over the hall.


    "Remember¡ªthis academy never closes its doors for those who seek guidance. You''ll always have a place here."


    Raising his glass he added, "Cheers on your graduation!"


    Everyone followed suit and raised their glasses.


    Although Alex didn''t spend much time here after waking up, he has built quite a good connection with the teachers here. The dormitory, the common hall...he would surely miss them.


    However, as the Headmaster said, they have to focus on a new chapter of their life.


    The chapter would decide whether their book would continue to unfold or would be burned to cinders.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- After this date and a few r-18 chapters, we would head towards the last arc of the story. Thanks for reading. Drop a comment or Power stone or GT.

 Chapter 217 - 216- Game

    "Are you going back?"


    The next morning, Edric and Alex walked side by side, their lovers strolling quietly beside them. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The celebration had gone on longer than expected last night. It stretched past midnight, filled with laughter, chatter, a wide range of delicacies, and even a couple-dance near the end.


    Now, as the sun rose gently, they prepared to part ways. Alex had more places to visit, and Edric needed to resume his training.


    Edric shook his head. "Not yet. I plan to search for a few unregistered labyrinths."


    He wanted to return to the Blood Domain, but he still had unfinished business in the human realm. He intended to make the most of his time here by training. While the monsters in this region weren''t especially strong, facing them alone without relying on his transformations could still pose a worthy challenge.


    "We also have a birthday to celebrate. You forgot?" Amanda frowned at him.


    Alex shook his head. "Of course not. I just figured since we still have ten days, maybe you''d prefer to head back for a while."


    Amanda sighed. "You make it sound like we''re dying to get away."


    Celestria giggled. "I bet if it weren''t for training, Amy wouldn''t go back to that place at all."


    "I like it there, though. It''s peaceful," Alex added.


    He had always been fond of the mountains¡ªquiet, untouched, and away from people. The Blood Domain gave off the same vibe, which made it his kind of place.


    "In the future, build a house there," Edric suggested.


    But Alex smiled wryly. "Apart from me, none of the three like it there... So, either I live alone, or no house in the Blood Domain."


    Just then, their steps slowed. Everyone sensed someone approaching from the left.


    Turning, they saw Professor Jullie and the Headmaster making their way over.


    As they reached them, the violet-haired woman spoke first. "Are we leaving?"


    "Yes, we are¡­ but would you like to stay here a bit longer?" Alex asked Jullie.


    She had attended the celebration last night, meeting many of her old colleagues. Fortunately, none of them noticed the change in her. Even students who once adored her swarmed around her like little chicks, worried and curious about why she had stopped teaching.


    She simply told them she was preparing for the trials, as she could be chosen as a warrior. It wasn''t the full truth, but it wasn''t a lie either.


    In her heart, she still wanted to teach. But her new form couldn''t withstand long exposure to sunlight, and she no longer felt comfortable staying near children.


    Her future was uncertain¡ªbut continuing as a professor at Soulforge Academy was no longer an option.


    Jullie shook her head softly. "No. They have their duties to fulfill, and I shouldn''t burden them. Last night was enough. I''ve made enough memories to last a few months."


    Alex nodded in understanding, then turned to the Headmaster. "Thank you for inviting us, sir¡ªeven though we were barely around this year."


    Hector smiled and gave a small shake of his head. "What matters is the impact you''re leaving on the world."


    He stepped closer and rested a firm hand on Alex''s shoulder.


    "You all carry a heavy role¡­ something that might change the fate of this world. I know my words may not ease that burden, but if there''s ever anything I can do to help¡ªanything at all¡ªdon''t hesitate to ask."


    Alex gave a firm nod in response, "Thank you, sir."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    They didn''t linger long and soon departed the Academy on foot.


    Their destination was Chainedvale, where Jullie might possibly find her new home.


    Though, even now, she wasn''t certain¡ªshould she settle there, or return to the Blood Domain?


    As they moved¡ªrunning at a pace far beyond what any normal human could perceive¡ªCelestria asked in a calm tone,


    "Alex¡­ have you thought of any gift yet?"


    Alex gave it a moment of thought before replying,


    "Not right now, but I know I''ll come up with something."


    He knew Sarah better than anyone. If he truly focused, he could probably list a dozen things she would love.


    Suddenly, Jullie''s voice rang out.


    "Alex!"


    At once, everyone stopped mid-run, their movements fluid but sharp.


    Alex turned to the left, the direction her voice had come from¡ªalert, instinctively reaching for his senses to scan the area.


    "It''s¡­ a carriage," Celestria murmured, stepping forward alongside the others.


    As they neared, they quickly took in the scene¡ªa single soldier desperately shielding a family of four, while a massive lava ape loomed over them, snarling with rage.


    The monster was a towering beast¡ªflames danced atop its head like a burning crown, and its muscular body was covered in thick, crimson fur. Heat rippled from it in waves, scorching the air and turning the ground beneath it black.


    It was an Elite-class monster¡ªmore than a match for a lone soldier.


    "We should help them¡ª" Jullie took a step forward, her voice urgent.


    But before she could move, Alex reached out and gently grabbed her wrist.


    "Wait," he said, a grin spreading across his lips. "Let''s run a little test."


    As he spoke, a faint ripple of bloodlust leaked from him¡ªbarely noticeable to the others, but unmistakable to the predator ahead.


    The lava ape flinched. Its burning eyes snapped toward them, and with a guttural snarl¡ª


    "GRRRRR¡ª!"


    ¡ªit slammed its massive fists into the ground, spiderweb cracks splintering across the scorched earth. A clear warning. It had sensed a new threat¡ªand it was ready to fight.


    Jullie and Celestria stared at Alex, perplexed.


    The silver-haired man crouched down casually, completely unbothered by the hulking, ten-foot-tall lava ape baring its fangs before them. Without a hint of urgency, he picked up three small stones from the ground.


    He handed one to each of them.


    "Let''s see who can kill that thing with one strike," he said, his tone playful.


    Both women blinked, their expressions mirroring the same thought: He can''t be serious.


    "Are you serious?" Celestria asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Alex nodded, his eyes still fixed on the approaching monster. "Yes. Look, it''s already charging."


    The ape had begun its slow, thunderous advance toward them, each step cracking the scorched earth beneath its feet.


    Celestria''s instincts kicked in. In a flash, she hurled the stone forward, her fingers glowing as she activated her skill¡ªSound Funnel.


    The air warped around the stone, and in the next instant¡ª


    BOOOOOOM¡ª!


    The stone vanished, breaking the sound barrier with a sharp, echoing boom.


    The lava ape''s eyes widened in shock as it suddenly felt something¡ªdetaching.


    It turned its head to the left.


    And saw its left arm sliding off¡­ crashing to the ground seconds later.


    Blood hissed into steam as it sizzled against the molten skin. The monster roared in disbelief and pain.


    The monster''s aura flared, its instincts screaming that hesitation meant death. With a thunderous roar, it lunged forward, massive fists ready to crush anything in its path.


    Jullie exhaled a tired sigh, brushing back her hair with a flick of her fingers.


    "I can''t believe I''m playing this ridiculous game," she muttered, but her eyes sharpened with focus.


    As the ape charged, Jullie reeled her arm back. The stone felt weightless in her grip¡ªuntil she poured her strength into the throw.


    A gust of wind exploded outward the moment she released it.


    The stone flew like a bullet, and¡ª


    BOOOOOOOOOOM¡ª!


    It collided with the lava ape''s face.


    Not pierced. Not dented. Exploded.


    The creature''s head detonated like a bursting fruit¡ªblood, brain matter, and molten gore raining down in a grotesque splash.


    The stunned soldier dropped his weapon and immediately turned to the side, vomiting his breakfast.


    Inside the carriage, one person fainted¡ªa child slumped in their mother''s arms, and the father lost consciousness mid-scream.


    Alex blinked, staring at the mess with a frown of mock disappointment. "¡­Well, I guess that''s your win."


    They soon approached the carriage as Celestria provided a potion to the shoulder who took it with his hand trembling.


    Jullie went to check on the lady who fainted inside the carriage. Fortunately, she already hid the children behind the curtain so they didn''t see the dead body.


    Alex helped the man of the family to get a hold of himself as he asked, "Are you okay?"


    The man nodded, "Y-Yesh...thank you." Maybe because he was too nervous, he bit his tongue.


    Alex rested his hand on the man''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, you are safe now."


    The man thanked him again and took the water which Celestria offered.


    "Were you going somewhere?" Alex asked once the man calmed down. On the other side Jullie also brought the lady back to her senses.


    The man nodded, "I make sculptures...was going to the west." Thankfully, he hired a soldier for security otherwise they wouldn''t have survived for this long.


    Alex''s brows raised, "Sculpture, huh..." A smile formed on his lips. He might have formed the first gift for Sarah.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I guess ten more chapters of peace. Thanks for reading. Thank you for all the support.

 Chapter 218 - 217- Hesitant

    Inside the grand dining hall, seven people sat around the long table, quietly enjoying their dinner.


    After Alex had arrived, Lord Steelhound personally invited him to join the meal¡ªan offer Alex naturally accepted.


    Natasha, Jullie, and Rebecca were out in the market at the moment, wandering through the busy streets. Since Jullie would soon be settling down in the Steelhound territory, Rebecca was showing her around. Alice had gone with them too.


    To Alex''s left sat Sarah, while Celestria took the seat on his right.


    Across from them were Eric, Ark, and the lady of the house¡ªVeronica.


    As the soft clinking of cutlery filled the room, Victor looked up and spoke.


    "First of all, I want to thank you, Alex."


    Alex blinked, caught off guard by the sudden gratitude.


    "...I don''t understand."


    Veronica smiled gently and stepped in to explain. "Because of you, our relationship with the Monarch has started to heal. We never thought we''d be able to reconnect with the other side... but thanks to you, our daughter got to see the land where we were born and raised."


    Victor and Veronica had deep ties to their homeland. Not only were they born there, but they also served it with pride for many years. Yet when they made the difficult choice to leave, they feared they had burned every bridge behind them.


    But Alex changed that.


    Because of him, the Monarch welcomed them with warmth rather than bitterness. He even allowed Rebecca to enter the domain.


    Victor had spoken to Natasha earlier, and to his surprise, there was no anger in her voice. Instead, her words carried calmness. From what she said, it sounded like the Monarch had never once spoken ill of them. If anything, he always praised Victor and Veronica whenever he spoke of the past.


    "I never did anything intentionally, sir. So no need to thank me." Alex spoke truthfully.


    Ark narrowed his eyes, "Just accept the thanks already." Hearing his voice, which contained evident displeasure, Alex heaved a sigh.


    He still hates Alex because Alex was in a relationship with his sister.


    No one paid much attention to Ark and the dinner began.


    Celestria and Sarah were silently slicing the steak using a knife and fork. Their movements were elegant and well-measured. And on the other side, the Steelhound family also seemed quite refined in their movements.


    ''Guess I am the only one who struggles with these things...'' Alex has never been in such an environment, in either of his lives, which could have taught him mannerisms. Although he didn''t eat like a savage, he still wasn''t as elegant as the others.


    "So what do you plan to do now, Alex?" Victor asked curiously. He was aware that Alex had been training with his friends in the Blood Domain, but what surprised him was his sudden visit to the human realm.


    Alex informed him, "We have been overworking quite a lot these days, so a brief vacation before returning to the Blood Domain for training."


    Victor hummed. He thought so.


    "Can I also join your training?" Ark suddenly asked, much to Alex''s surprise.


    Alex glanced at the Lord of the house with a troubled look before Victor said, "They aren''t going to train there just to get stronger. They have a purpose in mind."


    "Well, I can be helpful. I can also be one of the ten participants." Ark argued. He wasn''t weak in any sense...definitely stronger than Celestria and Amanda.


    Victor glanced at Alex and left the decision to him.


    Alex wanted to sigh in weariness but then he decided to end the matter right away, "I can only take one person from the Steelhound family. So considering that, if you can defeat your elder sister, Rebecca would be replaced."


    Ark''s complexion shifted as he took a strong gulp and lowered his head.


    He didn''t say anything after that, and that reaction elicited a giggle from Veronica and Celestria.


    Ark couldn''t even land a clean hit on his sister before, and now that she has gone through her third evolution, she was practically impossible to defeat.


    The dinner, after that, went peacefully.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    *Cirk*


    A soft crack split the silence as fire slipped through the dry wood, causing it to break with a quiet snap.


    The bonfire danced gently, its flames swaying with the passing breeze.


    Around it, a few people sat in peaceful silence, their minds far from battle or duty¡ªjust enjoying a rare moment of calm.


    Sarah sat with Alice nestled in her arms. The little girl was fast asleep, her breathing slow and steady against Sarah''s chest.


    Not far away, Natasha sipped wine, sharing quiet chat with Jullie.


    Rebecca and Celestria sat beside Alex, who held a long stick over the fire. A few marshmallows were roasting at the end of it, turning golden from the heat.


    "We''re heading to the hunting spot tomorrow," Alex said, his eyes on the flames. The location was close¡ªone Rebecca had often visited¡ªand so he made it a priority.


    Rebecca grinned. "Can''t wait."


    But then Celestria leaned forward slightly, her tone playful. "Aren''t you forgetting something before that?"


    Rebecca''s brow lifted, confused, as she turned to Alex. "What?"


    Alex looked at her calmly and replied, "I''m going to meet your parents with you¡­ and ask for their blessings."


    Rebecca blinked. Her breath caught for a moment. That... she hadn''t expected.


    So that''s why he insisted on going now. Her father being home was rare, but this still felt sudden¡ªtoo sudden.


    And yet, her heart skipped all the same.


    "You don''t want them to know about us?" Alex asked softly, a hint of hesitation in his voice.


    Rebecca quickly shook her head. "It''s not that! I could never doubt us, Alex... It''s just¡ª" she paused, struggling to put her thoughts into words. "It''s the fear that if he rejects you or says something to insult you... I don''t know how I''d react."


    Celestria let out a light chuckle. "You''re overthinking it, Rebecca. I''m sure he already knows. He''s probably just waiting for you to bring Alex home officially¡ªas your partner."


    Rebecca exhaled, her lips pressing into a tight line. Deep down, she knew Celestria was probably right. Her father wasn''t blind. But a small part of her still held onto that lingering fear¡­ the kind that stayed even when logic said it shouldn''t.


    Alex leaned in, ready to say something comforting, but before the words could leave his mouth¡ª


    "Agh!" Sarah cried out.


    The sudden noise cut through the warmth of the night, and everyone immediately turned to her. Alice woke up with a jolt, startled and confused.


    Alex stood up fast, his eyes narrowing in concern. "Sarah?"


    Her head had tilted back slightly, and faint, glowing markings had begun to appear across her face.


    Natasha reacted instantly, pulling Alice gently away from Sarah, shielding her just in case.


    Alex stepped closer to the Saintess and knelt beside her, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder.


    "Sarah. Talk to me. What''s happening?"


    She didn''t respond.


    Her eyes were closed, her breath shaky, her fists clenched at her sides. The pain was written all over her expression.


    Then, in his mind, a voice echoed¡ªclear and calm:


    [Don''t panic. The deity is descending.]


    The Curse suddenly spoke, taking Alex by surprise.


    Alex asked, "Are you sure about this?"


    [Yeah, just give her a minute.]


    Alex trusted the Curse and informed the others too, "The Goddess ..she is descending in her body."


    That caused a few to gasp since the news was too shocking. Even Natasha showed caution since the being in question was not something even she could defeat at her best.


    Thankfully, Sarah soon calmed down.


    The green lines on her face faintly glowed as, with her eyes closed, she finally spoke, "It''s been long, brother."


    However, the voice they heard definitely didn''t belong to Sarah.


    Alex didn''t hold back when the Curse tried to show up.


    Dark lines appeared on his face as the Curse spoke, "It sounds funny to hear you call me brother. Last I remember, you called me filth?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those words caused Alice and Natasha to frown at the same time.


    The Goddess flinched for a moment, but then she soon regained her composure and honestly responded, "At that time I was told that you are a greedy being who wishes to destroy the upper realm."


    "You sensed Mother''s presence from me yet you couldn''t identify who I was?" The Goddess of Life was the daughter of Titan Goddess Gaia, so she surely must have felt her presence from the Curse.


    However, "You were causing such a description which, as someone responsible for bringing new life to the world, couldn''t bear to see." Billions of lives were wasted before her eyes, and not only from the other side¡ªmany from their sides were sacrificed, too, once the Curse lost control.


    And that formed the Goddess'' impression of him.


    "Look, there is no point in discussing things about the past. Just get done with your business here and leave. I know you don''t have much time left anyway."


    Her expression turned grim, but what he said was true. She was here to deliver a warning.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 219 - 218- Asset

    If anything could''ve stood in the way of Alex being chosen for the trials, it would''ve been the rulers of the four realms.


    Austin had strong ties with the Monarch of the Blood Domain and the four human kings, so on that front, there was nothing to worry about.


    But the other two domains? That was a different story.


    He had never spoken with the elven chiefs, never seen their faces, never heard their true intentions. For all he knew, they could be prideful, arrogant beings who had already handpicked their champions¡ªwarriors they believed worthy of carrying their hopes into the trials. Or worse, they might see Alex as an outsider, someone beneath their legacy.


    Then there was the Beast Realm.


    After his recent clash with one of their Elders, it was hard to believe they''d look at him without suspicion. He could feel it already¡ªpeople watching from the shadows, judging, whispering, preparing to undermine him. Maybe some of them were already moving behind the scenes.


    But even in all his caution, he never expected this.


    The gods were involved.


    A god, specifically¡ªone who had begun manipulating key figures in both the Elven and Beast Realms. Whispering lies. Planting fear. Twisting reality until respected chiefs and tribal leaders genuinely believed that Alex was a danger to the world itself.


    An evil force that must never be allowed to enter a contest that would shape the future of all realms.


    "At this rate, they might as well issue another Decree declaring Alex the enemy of the world," Rebecca muttered, her voice sharp with frustration. The others didn''t take the news any better¡ªexpressions darkened, silence heavy.


    It was one thing to face your enemy head-on. But this? Twisting minds, spreading falsehoods, painting Alex as a villain without lifting a blade¡ªit was the cowardice of the highest order.


    "Has Solaris fallen so low that he''s now using mortals to keep me chained?" the Curse snarled, brows furrowed in disdain. But he was mistaken.


    "It''s not him¡­ Eldorin did this."


    At that name, the Curse''s expression darkened further. "The God of Wisdom? He''s the one pulling the strings now?" There was a trace of disbelief in his voice. "I thought he stayed out of our war. I thought he didn''t care."


    Until now, the Goddess of Darkness and Death and the God of Wisdom had remained distant¡ªwatchers, not players. That''s what made this revelation all the more unsettling.


    "He''s siding with Solaris," the Goddess said quietly. "Trying to earn his trust."


    The Curse didn''t respond immediately. He couldn''t fathom Eldorin''s reasons. The god had always been calculating, yes, but detached. What had changed?


    He didn''t voice his confusion. Instead, he turned to the Goddess and asked, "Why are you telling me this? Are you trying to gain my trust?"


    "Yes." The answer came swiftly, without hesitation.


    Her fists trembled as she added, "Once Father finds out what''s been done to you¡­ once he realizes we lied about your death¡ªhe won''t stop to ask questions. He''ll erase all of us. No mercy. No forgiveness."


    It was a sight Natasha knew she would never forget. A Goddess¡ªtrembling. Not from pain or injury, but from sheer fear. And that fear wasn''t directed at some tyrant or enemy, but at the one who created the world, who shaped the upper realm, who birthed the deities themselves.


    The Allfather.


    The Curse grinned, leaning back slightly as if savoring the power shift. "So, you want me to protect you from the Allfather? Hah¡­ You do realize I could betray you the moment it suits me, right?"


    The Goddess didn''t flinch. She didn''t waver or show a hint of doubt. Her voice was steady, soft, and clear.


    "I''ll accept that as my fate."


    Her glowing lines dimmed. Whatever divine energy she had been sustaining began to recede. Alex stepped forward without hesitation and caught her just before she could collapse.


    The Curse''s mark flickered and faded from her skin, dissolving like mist under moonlight.


    Alex silently lifted Sarah in his arms and brought her into the house. No one said a word. They simply followed.


    Inside, Alex gently laid her on the bed, tucked her in beneath the duvet, and checked her condition. Her breathing was calm. Her body wasn''t feverish or cold¡ªjust¡­ exhausted. Like someone who had fought too many battles in silence.


    Satisfied she was fine, Alex turned back to the others and sat down in a chair.


    "You heard them," he said, voice low but steady. "There are people who''ll try to block my way into the trials."


    Natasha sank into the chair across from him, cradling Alice in her lap. Her brow was furrowed in thought. "Dad just met the elven chief not long ago. He didn''t mention anything that suggests they''re against you."


    Alex gave a half-shrug. "Then either they''re good at hiding it¡­ or the influence hasn''t reached deep enough yet." He didn''t sound paranoid¡ªjust realistic. He had no evidence. But the seeds of doubt had already been planted.


    "What can we do now? Should we fight the rulers when the selection begins?" Rebecca asked, her voice laced with concern. Even as she spoke, the idea sounded absurd in her own ears. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Opposing a single person is one thing," Alex said, his tone heavy. "But this¡­ this would mean standing against two entire races."


    He didn''t need to elaborate. Everyone there understood what he meant. The elves and beasts revered their leaders almost religiously. Their loyalty bordered on fanaticism, and with a divine voice echoing in their minds, that devotion would become gospel¡ªunchallengeable and absolute.


    Convincing them otherwise? It felt impossible.


    A heavy silence settled over the room¡ªuntil Celestria broke it.


    "What if," she said slowly, "we give them a reason before the selection. A reason so strong that no one dares to oppose it?"


    All eyes turned to the blonde princess. Her voice wasn''t loud, but her words struck with clarity.


    "We show them," she continued, "that Alex is the kind of warrior the world simply cannot afford to leave behind."


    Rebecca tilted her head. "And¡­ how exactly do we do that?"


    Celestria hesitated. Her fingers clenched nervously, but Alex, without saying a word, reached over and held her hand. That single gesture seemed to calm her storm.


    She took a breath. "Soulless summoning. We summon a Soulless¡­ and Alex defeats it¡ªon his own. In front of the world." Rebecca took a sharp breath upon hearing that.


    Jullie''s brows rose. It was dangerous, yes. Risky. But brilliant.


    If people witnessed Alex protecting them¡ªrisking everything for them¡ªbefore their leaders could sow doubt, the tide of public faith would shift in his favor. It wouldn''t matter what their rulers said later. The people wouldn''t betray a savior.


    "But where could we possibly do something like that?" Natasha asked, rocking Alice gently in her lap. "We need a platform big enough. A moment when everyone is gathered."


    Jullie''s eyes lit up in realization. "A month from now¡­ Sarah invited all the world''s leaders to a conference. The Cathedral will be packed with dignitaries, soldiers, scholars, and commoners¡ªeveryone hoping to see the Supreme Saintess. That might be our best chance."


    "That''s perfect," Celestria nodded, her excitement growing. "If Alex stops a Soulless right then and there¡­ the story would spread like wildfire. His strength would become a legend. And once they realize how important he is, no schemer would dare to speak against him."


    She turned to Alex, hope burning in her eyes. "What do you think?"


    No one raised any questions and watched him in silence, waiting for the answer that would set everything in motion.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he leaned back in his seat. Even after thinking for a few minutes, he couldn''t come up with a better plan, that''s why he said, "It will risk a lot of lives....but what you suggested, Cela, is the best possible way to avoid the situation we fear."


    If possible, Alex didn''t want to fight two different races just to qualify for the trials. That''s why, this method, despite being dangerous, was more acceptable.


    He has enough confidence in himself to say that he would handle the Soulless without allowing any sacrifices.


    Natasha got up from her seat and said, "Okay then, next month, at the Cathedral." Alice had fallen asleep at some point that''s why she didn''t want to stay here for long.


    Alex nodded before the silver head and the Professor walked out of the room.


    Celestria and Rebecca were staying in a different room so they also decided to leave.


    "Are we still going to hunt tomorrow?" Rebecca asked in a slightly timid tone.


    Alex responded without hesitation, "Of course, we are. Why should we let them ruin our plans?" He gave her a hug of comfort and kissed the top of her head.


    Celestria also hugged him as she said, "Let''s have a lot of fun starting tomorrow."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.


    And also, should I keep uploading pictures now and then?

 Chapter 220 - 219- Treat for the eyes

    Count Lockwood was sitting in the reception despite having so much work pending. The reason was unexpected guests from the church who desired to have a meeting with him.


    Hades didn''t know what could be the reason, but since it was the church, he didn''t delay the meeting and invited the people right away.


    Now, before him were two church workers, a priest who introduced himself as Lucian, and a nun named Hannah.


    "What can I do for you?" Hades asked politely. Considering the situation, he believed it must be about the Trials. After all, the church is working as the center of management for now.


    Leaving the decision to a single nation was never considered an option. They trusted the Cathedral and the Saintess for that job. Not only because they have a neutral view of the world but also because of their influence on all four domains.


    The first one to speak was the priest, "I have heard things about the Saintess recently. She has been busy going through the domains and assessing the situation."


    ''It is about Sarah, huh?'' Hades muttered under his breath. Somehow, he was not surprised.


    "I don''t have detailed information but yes, it seems she has been visiting different realms to ensure that we are heading in the right direction." Amanda returned yesterday, and from what she told him, it appears Sarah was mostly spending her time in the Blood Domain, to help Alex train.


    However, saying that here would cause problems.


    The two church workers shared a glance before Hannah spoke up, "Lord Lockwood, we recently received a message from our liege. However, because of the Saintess'' absence, we couldn''t discern what the message was."


    "Hmm?" Hades'' brows drew closer. What are they getting at?"


    Lucian spoke first. "As you may already know, the Saintess has requested to be replaced. She gave personal reasons, so we didn''t pry."


    There was a brief pause, and his tone shifted¡ªheavier now, more serious.


    "However, until now, we haven''t been able to find a suitable candidate to take her place. You understand, I''m sure, that Saintesses aren''t made. They are born¡ªwith the ability to carry the hopes of all."


    Hannah stepped in, her voice softer but tinged with worry.


    "And we have yet to locate anyone who can manifest the light as brilliantly as the current Saintess."


    Hades''s brow furrowed into a deep frown. He could understand their concern¡ªhe also knew Sarah''s reasons for wanting to leave the cathedral.


    She finally had a reason to be free.


    She had someone now. Someone with whom she wanted to share her life.


    A moment of silence passed, just enough for the Lord of the House to think through it all before he asked plainly,


    "¡­What do you want me to do?"


    "We need time," Hannah said gently, her tone almost pleading. "Until the trials begin, the Saintess cannot leave the Cathedral. Messages may continue to arrive from our liege, each one a thread guiding us toward what lies ahead. So, until the trials commence, all we ask is that she not abandon her post."


    Lucian''s voice dropped lower, heavier.


    "And that can only happen if you, her father, reject her relationship with the man she''s chosen."


    Hades''s glare sharpened, his gaze fixed on the priest.


    "You know what you''re asking, don''t you?"


    Lucian did not flinch.


    "I''m aware you don''t believe in forcing your will on your family. But Sir Lockwood¡ªthis isn''t just about you. Or me. This is about the future of our world. And whether we like it or not, that world still clings to its Light of Hope."


    Both of them lowered their heads before the nun said softly,


    "Please, sir Lockwood. Understand the weight of this moment... and act for all of us. The future rests on your shoulders now."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Somewhere deep within the Beast Realm¡ª


    "Lord Lucan was killed?!"


    The tribal chiefs had gathered for their monthly meeting when the dreadful news broke. Lucan Attleback, the Elder of the North, was dead.


    Barka, the chief of the strongest tribe and one of the most feared warriors in the realm, narrowed his eyes. His voice rumbled like distant thunder as he asked, "What happened? Was his territory attacked?"


    (A/N: This is the same Barka who attended Natasha''s birthday and met Alex there.)


    The messenger bowed slightly, choosing his words with care.


    "After his son was killed, Lord Lucan crossed over to the human side. He didn''t go to start a war¡ªonly took a few guards with him. He just wanted to meet the one who did it... to talk, to see if maybe his son had done something wrong... and even apologize."


    The room fell silent.


    The messenger''s expression darkened. "But the man didn''t even let him speak. He devoured Elder Lucan."


    "What?" one of the chiefs gasped. "Devoured him? Was it a beast? Only certain beasts can absorb strength by eating others!"


    But the messenger shook his head, voice growing colder.


    "No, Sir Loden. It wasn''t a beast."


    He raised his eyes, locking gazes with each chief as the weight of his words sank in.


    "It was a human... the same one who caused havoc in the cathedral."


    He paused, then uttered the name like a curse.


    "Alex."


    "¡­!!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Is this the place?" The next morning, Alex and the others arrived at a place that caused their heart to skip a beat.


    After all, the scene before their eyes was purely breathtaking.


    "This...I never knew this place existed in this region..." Celestria muttered under her breath as she slowly walked forward.


    In the middle of the forest, there was a huge fountain. The water was raining down the mountain rocks and meeting the lake on the surface.


    The sound of water falling echoed through the forest, calm and soft like a lullaby. Mist rose gently from the surface of the lake, catching the morning sunlight and turning it into a soft golden glow. Birds sang from the treetops, their chirps adding life to the quiet beauty of the place.


    Tall trees surrounded the clearing, their leaves dancing with the breeze. The air smelled fresh¡ªfull of earth, water, and something sweet, like wildflowers blooming nearby.


    Sunlight poured through the gaps in the trees, making the water sparkle as if tiny stars were floating on it.


    Water was falling down the mountain, crashing into the lake, and becoming one with it. It was shaped by nature itself. Smooth rocks curve around each other, guiding the crystal-clear water down in layers.


    Moss covered the stones like a soft green blanket, and small white flowers grew between them, swaying slightly as droplets landed on their petals.


    "I used to come here a lot with my family for picnics," Rebecca told them as a sigh seeped through her lips. It has been so long since she came here.


    Sarah felt her mind and heart calming down at the sight as she approached the waterfall and extended her hand to feel the cold water.


    Jullie also approached the shore and looked at the water. The small fish were swimming around, making her smile.


    Alice''s eyes shone at the scene as she kept looking at the pristine water.


    Following her gaze, Natasha brought the child near the lake and knelt on the ground.


    "Go on, touch it." Natasha encouraged


    Alice timidly extended her hand toward the water, and just when her hand touched the water, her eyes turned round.


    "Waaa...." a sound too adorable for Natasha''s frail heart, came out of the little one''s mouth as she moved her hand under the water.


    So cold. So good.


    "I also want to go inside the water...but I didn''t bring my swimsuit." Celestria grumbled as she stared at the water with a desperate look.


    Alex pulled out towels from his inventory and asked Sarah, "Can you erect an invisibility barrier around the place?"


    Sarah nodded before she extended her hand a greenish hue covered her outstretched arm


    A barrier enclosed the whole lake and gave them private space in the open.


    Celestria grinned before she took a towel from Alex and so did the others.


    Jullie was slightly ashamed, considering she was going to be naked in front of others, that''s why Alex suggested, "You don''t need to force yourself."


    Jullie shook her head, "I am not forcing myself...I also want to have fun." With her cheek bulging slightly she asked, "Am I not allowed to?"


    An arrow pierced through his heart, as Alex took a strong gulp. What''s with this adorable creature.


    He wordlessly handed her the towel before the violet-haired went behind a tree to get changed.


    After a few minutes, every single female except for Alice¡ªthey had a spare set of clothes for the girl so she didn''t change¡ªstood before Alex. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their pristine skin glowed slightly under the sunlight. The towel only hit beneath her neck and went down to their upper thigh.


    Having such a sensual sight right before him, caused his heart to beat quite unnaturally


    "Alex~you are giving a predatory look." Sarah teased.


    "Am I going to be eaten~" Celestria added with a mischievous smile.


    "We indeed came for the hunt...but never knew I''d be hunted~" Rebecca smiled with a blush.


    Jullie just lowered her head, her ears red.


    Natasha, despite wanting to act indifferent, felt shy as she removed her gaze from him.


    Alex smirked as he removed his shirt, making the girls gasp as they devoured the sight of their male god stripping before them.


    Once he was in his shorts, he said, "Today is going a long day for y''all."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- That should''ve been m-*cough*. Anyway.

 Chapter 221 - 220- Need food

    Alex was floating on the water, his limbs extended and eyes closed. The serene sunlight fell on him, providing him with some warmth while his body remained partially submerged.


    Around him, the girls were having fun, splashing water and playing with Alice.


    The water was deep enough to make the little girl drown, that''s why Natasha was carrying her around. There was nothing like a safety tube in this world so the Vampire Princess had to remain extra cautious.


    The sound of their laughter coupled with the chirping of birds..this weather and the cold water were just peaceful. He was experiencing such serenity after a long time.


    "I am glad you liked the place." Rebecca approached him and said those words after seeing that smile of contentment on his face.


    Alex turned toward her before he said, "It''s a nice and warm place ...and I think I know the best location to build our future home."


    Rebecca''s eyes sparkled, "You will choose a place like this?" It could be seen from her eyes that she really liked places like this¡ªin the middle of a forest, surrounded by greenery and wildlife.


    Alex hummed in response, "I will ask their opinion on this as well, but as far as I could see, they are also having a good time being here."


    As he said, Rebecca and Alex glanced at the others, and they saw even Sarah, who barely showed joy in front of others, laughing happily.


    Alex balanced himself on the surface of the lake as he held Rebecca close to him and said, "You know... when I see them smiling like that, just enjoying the moment, I wish time could stop right here. No politics, no Gods, no trials¡ªnone of the burdens. I just... I don''t want any of you to face all that."


    Rebecca leaned her head on his shoulder, silently listening to his voice.


    "I know I might sound a bit corny but I want to face all the thorns this world has to offer and shower you all with flowers." His grip around her waist turned slightly stiff, signifying the desperation he held, as he said, "I just want to see you all happy."


    Rebecca could feel it. Each syllable coming out of his mouth was heartfelt. He desperately wanted to shield them from the world.


    Was there anything else a girl could want from their partner?


    Rebecca turned towards him, her arms crossed around his neck as she asked him, "You know what can make me happy right now?"


    Alex didn''t have to ask.


    He leaned forward, delicately held her slender waist, and connected his lips with her.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Uhhh..." Alice mumbled, her head tilting lazily to the side as if she might fall over any second.


    Sarah was quick to react, gently cradling Alice''s small head before it could bump against anything. Her hands were warm and careful¡ªprotective, like an older sister''s.


    They had all just come out of the water not long ago. Three whole hours of swimming, floating, and laughing had left them a little dazed. Now, dressed in fresh clothes, the cool air of the forest wrapped around them like a soft blanket.


    Their spare clothes had been neatly packed and handed to Alex earlier. After all, when someone like him was around¡ªa walking carriage bag with legs¡ªwhy bother carrying anything themselves?


    "I''ve brought the firewood," Jullie announced, setting down the stack of dry branches she''d gathered. Her arms were dusted with bark and leaves, but her expression was calm. The wood looked perfect¡ªlight, dry, and easy to burn.


    "I caught a boar and a deer. Is that enough?" Celestria asked, dropping the two animals with a thud beside the firepit area.


    Alex raised a brow, eyeing the creatures. "You didn''t skin them?"


    Celestria smiled sweetly, her tone unbothered. Alex sighed heavily, already reaching for his dagger.


    "Wait¡­ she doesn''t know how to?" Sarah asked, her voice carrying a mix of surprise and disbelief.


    "She''s a princess. What do you expect?" Rebecca added with a teasing smirk.


    Celestria let out a small ''hmph'' and crossed her arms. She didn''t argue. Honestly, she didn''t even know where to start with skinning. Swords, spells, and diplomacy? Sure. But this? Not a chance.


    As Alex knelt down and began working on the deer, he glanced over his shoulder and said, "Since you''re skipping this part, go chop up some vegetables, Cela."


    "Okie~" she replied cheerfully. Then, leaning in close, she gave him a quick kiss on the cheek¡ªsoft and full of affection. A simple thank-you, spoken without words.


    Alex knew his lovers well¡ªwhat they liked, what they avoided. Rebecca, for instance, was incredible at hunting down rare ingredients¡­ but when it came to cooking them? Not so much.


    As Celestria walked off with a smile, carrying vegetables to chop, Sarah looked at Alex and asked softly, "Do you have something ready to eat? Alice is getting sleepy."


    Without lifting his head from the boar, Alex replied calmly, "If she comes and asks me herself¡­ I might give her something delicious."


    Alice, who had been curled up in Sarah''s lap, blinked. Her drowsy eyes widened a little as she heard his voice.


    She turned toward Sarah, unsure.


    The Saintess smiled and tilted her head. "Will you go? He definitely has something tasty."


    Alice had run around so much today. She was tired, her limbs heavy, but her tummy growled. And now, she had to ask for food herself.


    With a tiny breath, she slid off Sarah''s lap.


    Everyone paused what they were doing, quietly watching her. Only Alex kept working.


    Natasha, who was setting up the firewood, slowed her hands, curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    Alice took slow steps toward him¡ªsmall, soft, steady. Not scared, just¡­ quiet. Hungry, and determined.


    When she reached him, she paused for a moment, then gently reached out and tugged at his shirt.


    Tug.


    Alex raised a brow and finally turned to her. "Hmm?"


    She didn''t speak. Just pointed at her mouth with a small hand, clearly saying, Feed me.


    "Guh¡­ so adorable," Celestria clutched her chest, overwhelmed. Even the others had to look away for a second¡ªAlice was just too sweet, like a tiny ball of fluff you''d want to wrap in a blanket.


    But her cuteness bounced right off Alex.


    He shook his head. "Unless you ask me properly, I''m not giving you anything," he said, his tone firm but not cold. Then he turned back to the boar, continuing his work.


    Celestria and Natasha shared a look. Both wanted to object¡ªbut they didn''t. Because this was how Alex always was with Alice.


    With others, Alice stayed quiet, gentle, like a doll. But around Alex¡­ she was learning. Slowly, she was becoming more like a normal child¡ªspeaking up, asking for things, showing what she felt.


    Everyone else had too soft a heart to deny her anything. But Alex wasn''t like them.


    And maybe that''s exactly what she needed.


    She parted her lips, and a very quiet voice seeped out, "Food...hungry...."


    Natasha rejoiced and Celestria gave a few silent claps at the girl''s brave response.


    However, "I don''t understand. Say it clearly."


    "Hey, this is getting t-" Natasha wanted to say something, but Sarah raised her hand, and with eyes slightly stretched, she shook her head.


    Natasha clicked her tongue and crossed her arms in a complaint.


    No one said anything further and waited for Alice to speak. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She clenched her small fists, looked down, and finally uttered, "I...am hungry ....need food."


    Alex smiled at the girl fondly before he said, "Sorry, but I got no food."


    "..." (Alice)


    "..." (Sarah) This time even she could not save him.


    "Listen here, you littl-" Natasha was silenced and suddenly Alex tossed a stone into the air, and from the stone,


    "Haa..." Alice''s eyes sparkled as several candies began to rain down.


    She tried to catch several of them but her small hands could only handle four.


    Alex turned towards Natasha before winking at her.


    The Vampire Princess rolled her eyes and approached the little girl.


    They soon started to cook the meat on the bonfire and boil some vegetables


    Alice fell asleep not so long after. Natasha brought her to the tent.


    Alex has several tents in his inventory so they planted four of them since they were, naturally, going to stay here tonight.


    They laughed, chatted, and shared stories while sitting around the bonfire.


    And around midnight, everyone decided to call it a day.


    "You go ahead," Sarah told Alex as she collected the dishes.


    Alex raised his brows...he thought he would be going inside together with others...or maybe they wanted to chat about something without him?


    "Alright." He didn''t insist on staying and went inside one of the vacant tents.


    Lying down on the bed, he stared at the ceiling.


    ''I will meet Rebecca''s father tomorrow morning...'' He hasn''t forgotten about it. Lord Steelhound was not home in the morning.


    He was about to ask the system something when suddenly someone entered the tent.


    "Rebecc-" he wasn''t able to finish his words, as his eyes landed on Rebecca.


    Standing there was Rebecca in a black lingerie that barely hid her mouthwatering body and was held by two thin straps on her shoulder.


    There was a deep blush on her face as she kept her gaze down and asked in a shy tone, "H-How do I look?"


    "Stunning." The compliment came out of instinct as he got up and approached the girl.


    Tonight...he surely wasn''t going to sleep, nor would he let her sleep.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Want me to write R-18?

 Chapter 222 - 221- The first night**

    A/N:- This chapter isn''t important to read since it doesn''t contain anything relevant to the plot. Since explicit scene ahead, tread on your own risk.


    ---------------- S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound inside the tent was filled with deep and passionate kisses.


    Rebecca was lying down on the bed, her hands holding his shoulders and her body hot all over.


    Alex cupped her cheek with his left hand as his tongue danced around hers in perfect sync. She was actually quite aggressive in her approach; maybe it''s the instincts, but Alex was responding to her heated approach in kind.


    His right hand was set on an adventure, currently exploring the body of his lover in a way which, by no means could be called safe.


    His fingers trailed down her smooth neck, sending an electrifying sensation down her body before it moved toward her bountiful chest.


    "Mmfh-" she gave a quiet and sensual moan as Alex cupped her breast, giving it a light squeeze.


    Her eyes were filled with desire as their lips parted and the duo looked at each other.


    Alex hungrily looked at his woman, his imposing demeanor making it clear that he wanted her.


    He brought his lips to her chin, giving it a light kiss before trailing down her neck and reaching her heaving chest.


    Her lingerie didn''t hide anything because of its thin fabric. The pink erect bud beneath the fabric invited his whole being to take its taste. And Alex did.


    "Ahh..." Rebecca moaned, her toes curled, and her mind turned numb as Alex wrapped her bud around his tongue without removing the fabric.


    The friction created because of the lingerie and his warm mouth exceeded all kinds of pleasure she had felt until now. Something between her legs started to salivate at the sensation of her lover, exploring her body.


    Alex parted his lips and looked at the damp lingerie before he asked, "Tell me if I hurt you..." He said and Rebecca nodded, in a daze.


    Alex pulled away the thin string that was keeping her lingerie on her body and revealed her porcelain body in full exposure.


    He took a moment to admire her body. Those full lips which he was devouring until a moment ago. Her heavy chest was moving up and down. Her black lacy underwear was already drenched.


    Alex was barely keeping himself under control since this was her first time.


    He didn''t want to hurt her so he moved slowly.


    Using his left hand, he massaged her teat which he had been licking until now. His mouth went to her other meat bun, not wanting to keep the other one dissatisfied.


    Meanwhile, his right hand brushed down her navel and slowly inserted it inside her underwear.


    "Anng...there..." She was slightly nervous and instinctively closed her legs. This was the first time she allowed anyone but herself to touch there, that''s why she was scared.


    However, "I won''t hurt you, Rebecca." Alex talked to her and soothed her anxiety by kissing her forehead.


    Rebecca took a strong gulp and parted her legs, giving him access to her nether region.


    His fingers finally met with warmth which was the most secretive part of a human body.


    "You are flooding down here..." Alex said with a grin as he brushed his finger over her sex and brought his hand outside to show her the thin string between his fingers.


    Rebecca blushed slightly as she complained, "Don''t show me that...you are the one to blame..." She had never felt this excited before...was it bad to be so wet?


    Alex smiled fondly at the girl before he gave her lips a soft peck and lowered himself down


    "W-What are you doing?" She was startled to find his face between her legs.


    Alex didn''t respond to her and just slid her underwear away¡ªrevealing the fruit which has been releasing so much juice.


    His tongue rolled out before Rebecca felt a sensation that she might never forget.


    "Ahnnn!" She threw her head back, her mind turning numb as Alex connected his tongue with her cunt.


    It was exhilarating having the warmth of his tongue on her sex.


    She clutched the sheets as Alex softly licked her clean, enjoying the taste of her juices, before he used his fingers to part her lower lips slightly.


    "Ahh....you can see everything..." Rebecca covered her face in shyness but didn''t stop him.


    Alex sighed upon seeing such a sweet pink before his tongue assaulted her once again.


    "Nngh...you...ahm....that feels..." Rebecca''s body twitched as he continued to clean her cunt and lapped all the juices she released.


    It wasn''t enough that he even brought his hands towards her left teat and gave her pink bud a soft squeeze.


    Her mind was turning numb, and her body trembling at the restless assault as her back arched slightly, eyes rolling up slightly, and the woman felt the real orgasm for the first time.


    "You are so easy to please." Alex teased her as he pulled back and allowed the girl to calm down.


    Rebecca fell on the bed, her chest rising and falling in quick succession.


    The bedsheet beneath her was slightly drenched because of the sweat and the fluid she released.


    Alex soon returned to his position, which was on top of her, startling Rebecca as she said, "W-Wait? Isn''t it over?" She very well knew that what she felt was just the beginning. However, the thought of going through ''that'' sensation again made her a tiny bit scared.


    It was as if all her senses turned numb, and as a warrior, this was the first time she felt that vulnerable.


    Alex narrowed his eyes as he held her hand and said, "You had your fun," guiding her hand toward his stiffness, he said, "But what about me?"


    Rebecca''s breath was caught in her throat as she felt the raw heat exploding from his thing.


    She stared at him wide eyes and asked, "W-Will that...go in me?"


    Alex nodded before he didn''t wait for her response and undid his pants¡ªrevealing an organ that was new to Rebecca.


    She stared at the...girthy and long thing with her eyes slightly stretched...it was quite domineering.


    Alex didn''t need to lubricate himself since he had already released quite pre-cum while providing her with his oral services.


    He lined up his heated rod against her entrance and rubbed it up and down.


    Their bodies were inches apart, Rebecca looking at nothing but his eyes as she held his hand to prepare herself.


    Alex finally settled his manhood against her entrance before he slowly began to push.


    "Guh..." He groaned...her walls were clenching around his shaft as if they were trying to milk him from the get-go.


    Rebecca hissed; this pain was new and nothing like what she had felt during battles...this pain was both sweet and painful, making her want to engrave this memory deep inside her mind.


    His manhood continued to pry through her clenching walls, and mid-way Rebecca suddenly asked, "I-Is it in?!" It was more like a desperate hope on her part.


    Alex didn''t have to look down to tell her, "Halfway..."


    Rebecca''s eyes widened as she said, "....will I survive this?"


    Alex smiled at her, sweat forming on his forehead as he brought his lips and connected them with hers. The kiss was gentle, slow, and filled with warmth. His hand moved up, brushing her hair back softly like he was touching something fragile and precious.


    Her breath slowed down slowly as his kiss kept her distracted while his waist moved up slowly.


    Rebecca clawed his shoulder as she felt her inside being completely filled with his thing.


    They shared a look that contained the hunger and love they carried for each other before Alex began to move slowly and steadily so as to not hurt her


    The tent was filled with the soft moans of the girl and the slow sound of their flesh collision.


    Alex was quite careful in his rhythm, moving back and forth slowly as Rebecca parted her legs and closed her eyes


    Slowly, she started to feel better and the pain soon turned into pleasure.


    She moved with him, feeling his thing completely suffocating inside her and then leaving only for a moment.


    Alex''s movements quickened as he began swirling his tongue around her nipple, while his manhood continued to venture her depth.


    They soon were in a rhythm, their body warmth becoming one as Rebecca started to moan aloud.


    "F-Feels good...don''t stop..."


    Her breasts jiggled every time he thrust inside her as Rebecca kept holding him since she didn''t want to part away from this unspeakable pleasure.


    Soon Alex''s movement turned faster as he told her, "I am about to..."


    Rebecca nodded, biting her lips, "Do it...inside..."


    Alex was taken aback, but before he could have thought anything, she locked her legs around his waist, and her insides gripped his thing like never before.


    "Agh...fuck." Alex couldn''t stop himself. The build-up and the final push were too much for him.


    The restraints were broken, and soon Alex pushed his manhood as deep as he could and filled her insides.


    Rebecca felt the heat rushing inside as she closed her eyes, hands crossed around his neck and the woman received his love with open arms.


    After a few moments, they both calmed down before Alex told her, "That...was risky..."


    "But amazing." A grinning Rebecca kissed the corner of his lips.


    They rested for a few moments before continuing with their love making.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- There would three more R-18 chapters with you know who.

 Chapter 223 - 222- Sort things out

    Splash


    In the stillness of early morning, Alex knelt by the lake, splashing cold water on his face. The ripples spread out slowly, catching the soft glow of the rising sun.


    When you''re camping beside a woman that beautiful, it''s no wonder you end up sleeping late.


    Haah... He exhaled and rubbed the back of his neck. System, tell me¡ªwhat''s the assimilation rate right now?


    For the past month, Alex had been hunting monsters, slowly letting the Curse seep deeper into his soul. He wasn''t reckless with it. Even when he used the Curse for small things¡ªlike cutting firewood or carrying supplies¡ªhe did so carefully, watching how it interacted with his soul. Every move was calculated.


    This wasn''t just about power.


    This was training.


    {Ding!}


    {Assimilation: 56.20%}


    Alex hummed thoughtfully. "Still not enough¡­"


    There were about seven months left before the Trials began. That might be enough time to fully assimilate the Curse¡ªbut not enough to master it. Not enough to truly understand its potential before he was thrown into a battlefield that would decide the fate of worlds.


    His expression turned serious, ''Curse¡­tell me something. Why do these Ascension Trials even happen? Can''t they just let us live our lives the way we are?''


    There was a pause, and then the voice answered.


    [There are many reasons. But one of the main ones¡­ is fear.]


    Alex listened quietly, dipping his legs into the cold lakewater as the Curse went on.


    [Long ago, they didn''t force the worlds into these trials. They let them live freely. But over time, some beings grew strong¡ªtoo strong. Strong enough to challenge other worlds¡­ and even the gods.]


    "Hoh? That''s actually possible?"


    [Once you see the other participants, you''ll understand.]


    Alex raised an eyebrow. He didn''t know exactly who he''d face, but surely, they couldn''t be that different from what he''d read in books¡­ right?


    Still, a small flicker of unease crept in.


    The Curse continued its voice like a slow whisper in his mind.


    [So, annihilation began. Once every thousand years, they would wipe out half the population¡ªrandomly. Without warning. That way, people focused on survival, not rebellion.]


    "¡­That''s brutal," Alex muttered. "Reminds me of a certain someone."


    The Curse didn''t respond to that. It simply went on.


    [But that method didn''t work for long. Entire civilizations collapsed. Many worlds couldn''t recover at all. Mother didn''t approve.]


    "So, the Trials were born?"


    [Yes. This contest is the most efficient way. Every two thousand years, new worlds are given a chance to rise¡­ while the old ones must prove they''re still worthy to survive.]


    Alex leaned back on his hands, eyes narrowing slightly.


    "A fair fight, huh?" he murmured. "Now it''s not just luck or fear¡­ it''s strength and resolve."


    He yawned, his body still heavy from the restless night, and stretched with a quiet groan.


    The future felt close. Too close.


    And every second counted now.


    It was then that a voice broke the calm.


    "How loud can you be?"


    Sarah appeared beside him, arms crossed, her eyes narrowed in mock annoyance. "If I hadn''t put up a barrier around your tent, wild animals might''ve come running into the campsite."


    Alex offered an apologetic smile. "I should''ve been more mindful."


    Sarah sighed and sat down beside him, tucking her knees to her chest. After a moment of quiet, she asked softly, "¡­So¡­ how was it? Did she cry?"


    There was a hint of hesitation in her voice. Sarah could joke around with Alex all day long, but when it came to Rebecca, she wasn''t sure how far she could go. She didn''t want to pry too much, unsure how Rebecca would take it.


    Alex shook his head. "She didn''t. Well, you know my skills better than anyone."


    That grin¡ªcocky and playful¡ªstretched across his face.


    Sarah rolled her eyes, "Such narcissism."


    Alex chuckled, and the two slipped into a calm silence. The water brushed against their feet, cool and steady, grounding them in the moment.


    Then Sarah spoke again, her voice quieter this time. "Have you thought about what you''d do if someone brainwashed Cela''s father?"


    The question was heavy. The king held influence over the selection of trial participants. If someone wanted to keep Alex away from the Trials, targeting the king wasn''t out of the question.


    Alex let out a long sigh, leaning back on his hands, eyes up at the morning sky.


    "You know very well," he said, "even if God Himself showed up and said, ''Let them go for the sake of world peace''¡ªI wouldn''t. I can''t."


    He turned his head slightly, meeting her gaze with a soft intensity.


    "When you''ve drawn a line in your heart¡ªone that you''ll never let anyone cross, not even yourself¡ªeverything else becomes clear."


    Sarah looked at him, speechless.


    That wasn''t just stubbornness. It was something deeper¡ªhis absolute devotion to the three women he loved. No matter what doubts he might have about the Trials, or even about himself, she could see it now. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When it came to them... there was no room for hesitation.


    ....


    Soon, Celestria stepped out of the tent, rubbing her eyes, while Natasha returned from her hunt, two dead beasts slung over her shoulders.


    "Ahh~ that was not a great sleep," Celestria yawned, her mouth barely parting, making her look like a sleepy hamster.


    She walked over and leaned against Alex, who was busy arranging firewood by the lakeside.


    The silver-haired man chuckled. "I was thinking of building a home in the forest someday¡­ but I guess Cela wouldn''t be too thrilled about that."


    Celestria''s eyes popped open. She turned to him sharply, wrapping her arms around his back. "When did I ever say that?" she complained. With a soft smile, she rested her cheek against his back. "I''d be happy anywhere, as long as I''m with you."


    Alex chuckled, warmth seeping into his chest. She really gets clingy in the mornings, huh...


    "Hey, Princess. Move your lazy ass and wash the meat," Natasha called out with narrowed eyes. "All you do is flirt with him the whole damn day."


    Celestria pouted but obediently pulled away¡ªthough not before planting a sweet kiss on Alex''s cheek¡ªthen made her way over to the freshly butchered meat Natasha had prepared.


    Meanwhile, Sarah was by the lake with Alice, helping the little girl wash her face and change her clothes.


    "Sarah," Alex called out as he stood up and dusted off his hands, "where''s the charcoal box I gave you?"


    Still holding Alice¡ªwho was flailing her legs like a tiny penguin¡ªSarah replied without turning, "Inside the tent."


    Alex nodded and made his way toward it.


    Zap


    As he pulled open the tent flap, his steps came to an abrupt halt.


    Standing there, in nothing but her underwear, was Jullie.


    "A-Ah¡­" she blinked at him, a bit surprised, a touch shy¡ªbut she didn''t try to cover herself. "You needed something?"


    Alex, momentarily frozen, quickly gathered himself. Even though his eyes had already betrayed him by wandering a little too freely, he kept his tone even as he stepped inside.


    "Yeah, just here for the charcoal."


    Doing his best to act natural, he walked over to the wooden box tucked into the corner, resisting the strong urge to glance back.


    Just as Alex reached for the charcoal box, a hesitant voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Do you mind if I take some of your¡­ blood?" Jullie asked softly. "I''m feeling a bit low."


    Alex swallowed hard. Damn it¡­ being near the current Processor was straight-up dangerous for his heart.


    Still, it had been over ten days since she last fed on him, and he wasn''t the type to make her wait¡ªespecially when he could see the faint paleness on her cheeks.


    "Sure," he replied, walking over to the stack of folded bedding. He sat down, exhaling quietly.


    But keeping his eyes under control? That was a losing battle.


    His gaze swept over her. Jullie''s hair fell like dark silk down her shoulders, the strands brushing lightly against her chest. That chest¡ªstrapped snugly in a black bra held together by just two slender strings¡ªrose and fell gently with her breath. Her stomach was flat, her core visibly toned, and her waist held a sculpted curve that neither made her look too lean nor too muscular. And her legs¡­ those endlessly long, shapely legs. He had always wondered what they looked like without those tight combat pants.


    Today, unfortunately for his self-control, he got his answer.


    Jullie approached him with slow steps before lowering herself just enough to bring her lips to his face level.


    Their eyes met for a moment, their heartbeat elevating before Jullie hurriedly sank her fangs into his neck


    Alex groaned as he instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Jullie was surprised, but the intoxicating taste of his blood didn''t allow her to think carefully, and she ended up acquiring his lap as a resting spot.


    Alex softly ran his hand down her smooth back to say, ''I am not running away,'' and Jullie calmed down.


    After a few seconds, Jullie finally parted her lips from his neck, giving the mark a few licks before she looked him in the eyes


    Her eyes were still glowing red as she looked at him with an evident sense of hunger in her eyes.


    The tension between them was rising. Their body is connected, their breath collides, and they can hear each other''s accelerated heart rate.


    Just as Jullie was about to forget her boundaries and bring her lips close to his, "Alex."


    Celestria called out from outside and Jullie suddenly snapped out of her daze


    She instantly parted from him and stepped away.


    Alex looked at his empty arms and sighed.


    Getting up he took the charcoal box and silently walked out of the tent


    ''I need to sort things out...''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 224 - 223- Blessings

    Alex was¡­ nervous.


    He sat beside Rebecca, facing the entire Steelhound family. What was supposed to be a talk with her parents had turned into a full-on family meeting. Her brothers had shown up uninvited.


    Ark sat with his arms crossed, his expression cold and unreadable. Eric, on the other hand, looked like he was just here to enjoy the show.


    Still, Alex had come this far¡ªhe wasn''t going to back out now.


    "Mister Steelhound," he began, his voice slightly shaky, "I¡­ I''ve been dating your daughter for some time now. So I came here today to ask for your blessing." He lowered his head, awkwardly.


    He had no experience with this. In all his past relationships, he never had to do anything like this. And now, instead of a heartfelt speech, he was just stating the facts.


    "You couldn''t even prepare a proper speech?" Ark remarked dryly.


    Rebecca glared at her brother.


    Victor, their father, looked mildly surprised. "Honestly, I didn''t expect you to come forward like this," he said.


    Alex''s shoulders tensed. It had been over three months since they started dating. And only now he was showing up to speak.


    "You''re being too hard on him, dear," Veronica said, gently nudging her husband before turning to Alex with a soft smile. "Don''t mind him, sweetie. I''m just happy you gave this relationship a chance¡ªeven after how things started."


    She remembered clearly how her daughter had forced a bond with Alex without his consent. At the time, his patience had snapped. He even asked Veronica to take Rebecca away.


    Back then, she never thought they''d actually fall in love. But now, seeing them like this, her heart was quietly relieved.


    "I don''t mind the two of you being together," Victor said calmly. "But Alex, you must know what it means to be her Bond. Vampires don''t change their Bond. Ever. I hope you understand the weight of that."


    Alex nodded. "Sir, I may still be young, but I take relationships seriously. I wouldn''t have accepted Rebecca unless I was sure¡­ about our future together."


    Good times, bad times¡ªit didn''t matter. If it involved her or the other two, Alex couldn''t imagine turning his back.


    Victor gave a quiet nod. No approval. No rejection. Just¡­ acknowledgment.


    But then¡ª


    "Wait a minute. I''ve got something to ask." Ark pushed his glasses up, leaning forward with narrowed eyes. "You only fall for someone once you''ve gotten to know them, right? So unless you''re dating my sister for her power, you must know her pretty well."


    Alex''s heart picked up a beat. But he nodded anyway. "I do."


    "Then tell me¡ªwhat''s her favorite food?"


    "...Blood."


    "Well, that''s obvious." Ark deadpanned. "What about her favorite color?"


    "...Black?"


    Rebecca opened her mouth to stop him¡ªbut it was too late.


    "It''s red," Ark said smugly. "And her favorite weapon?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex hesitated. He had seen her fight¡­ but he couldn''t recall her ever talking about weapons. He looked at Rebecca, trying to read her expression, but he couldn''t catch what she was mouthing.


    "Daggers," Ark replied with a scoff. "You don''t even know that. Tch. You clearly don''t know her well enough."


    Alex didn''t deny it.


    He had only known Rebecca for a few months. And most of that time had been focused on training, not sharing likes and dislikes.


    ''If I''m honest¡­ she''s the only one I don''t fully understand yet.''


    He had known Sarah for years¡ª in their past lives. Celestria had been with him since childhood. But Rebecca¡­


    She was different. He didn''t know much about her.


    "Alex¡­" Rebecca gently placed her hand over his, giving it a soft, reassuring squeeze.


    The silver-haired young man drew in a quiet breath, then lifted his head.


    Turning toward Ark, he said calmly, "You''re right¡ªI don''t know everything about her. But that doesn''t mean I don''t care, or that my feelings aren''t real."


    Ark narrowed his eyes, about to speak, when Eric casually raised a hand to cut him off.


    Leaning forward slightly, Eric asked, "If Rebecca decided not to train anymore¡­ and refused to take part in the Trials¡ªwhat would you do?"


    Alex didn''t even hesitate. "I would respect her decision," he said. "And I would make sure this world survives after the Trials¡­ so that we can live a peaceful life together."


    There was no wavering in his voice. He would never ask his lovers to risk their lives. This fight¡ªthis burden¡ªwas his to carry. He had already taken on the responsibility of winning the Trials¡­ for everyone''s sake.


    Yes, once upon a time, he''d asked Rebecca to reach her third evolution. But that didn''t matter anymore.


    Rebecca looked at him with warm eyes. She wasn''t surprised by his words¡ªbut they still touched her. Deeply.


    Then, unexpectedly, Victor stood up, startling Veronica.


    Alex followed suit, confused and slightly tense.


    But before he could say anything, the lord of the house stepped forward and rested a firm hand on Alex''s shoulder.


    "I''m entrusting you with something very precious today," Victor said. "Keep her safe. Make her the happiest she''s ever been. And if she ever comes to me saying you made her cry¡­ just remember¡ªI can be a very dangerous man."


    Alex''s lips parted slightly, caught off guard. For a moment, he couldn''t quite believe it.


    But then, a quiet smile found its way to his face. He nodded, eyes clear with resolve.


    "I''ll remember that. Thank you, sir."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Haah~ That was nerve-wracking¡­"


    As they stepped out of the house, Alex let out a long breath, his shoulders sagging as the tension finally left his body.


    "Sorry for making you go through all that," Rebecca said softly, her fingers intertwining with his.


    Alex shook his head with a faint smile. "You don''t have to apologize. I''ve taken away their beloved daughter and sister¡ªit''s only natural they''d question my loyalty and intentions."


    In truth, Alex had braced himself for a lot more resistance. Even Ark hadn''t pressed him as hard as he''d expected. Once the patriarch gave his approval, the rest fell in line¡ªthough the youngest still seemed a bit grumpy, he''d kept his opinions to himself.


    After a brief silence, Alex glanced at her and offered, "If you''d like, you can stay with your family tonight. We can head back tomorrow."


    She hadn''t seen them in so long; he thought she might want some time with them.


    However, Rebecca shook her head without hesitation. "Not right now. I''ll stay with them a month before the Trials begin. For now¡­ I want to stay focused¡ªon training, and on us."


    She knew that being around her family right now could soften her edge, pull her mind away from what mattered. And with the Trials approaching, she couldn''t afford to lose her focus¡ªnot even for a day.


    That''s why she has decided and also told her mother that she would return house after a few months.


    Alex nodded, "If you say..." he didn''t question her decision.


    .....


    Soon, they reached the campsite, where the others were already enjoying lunch.


    Alice was, however, being held in Natasha''s arms as the woman walked around while she patted her back. The little girl was soundly asleep in her arms.


    Rebecca and Alex joined them, taking seats on the wooden logs as Celestria handed them the skewers she had grilled.


    "Thank you," Alex said with a smile, taking one. The hot sauce was making it sizzle and appear extremely delicious.


    He pulled off a piece of meat and chewed, before mumbling through a mouthful, "Ifs gfreat¡­"


    Celestria''s eyes curved into cheerful crescents. "Glad you liked it."


    "How did it go?" Sarah asked, nudging the vampire beside her with a knowing grin.


    Rebecca''s face was aglow with happiness as she answered, "They gave us their blessings."


    "Alex managed it, huh?" Sarah said, clearly impressed.


    Alex grinned with quiet pride.


    Then, out of nowhere, Celestria turned to someone else. "Hey, why don''t you try some too, Professor?" she offered with a bright smile, extending a skewer toward the violet-haired woman nearby.


    The sudden gesture startled Jullie, whose posture stiffened instantly.


    "Are you alright?" Rebecca asked, sensing something off in her demeanor.


    Jullie''s eyes flicked¡ªalmost involuntarily¡ªtoward Alex, only to find him already looking at her.


    For a moment, her face flushed red.


    "I¡ªI''m not feeling well," she blurted out, standing abruptly. "I''ll go rest for a while."


    Without waiting for a response, she quickly walked away toward the tents, leaving behind a flicker of silence and several curious gazes.


    Everyone turned towards Alex before Sarah asked, "Did something happen between you two?" She could tell that Jullie had been quite awkward since this morning.


    Alex parted his lips but then shook his head, "Something did happen...but I would like to keep it to myself until I don''t sort things out." Saying so Alex also got up and headed towards the tent...


    ....leaving everyone baffled.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all are liking the progression. I will end this story by the first week of the next month. Please be with me until the end.

 Chapter 225 - 224- Separation

    Jullie didn''t know why she was reacting this way.


    It wasn''t the first time she sucked his blood...but yes, it was the first time she was nearly naked when they were involved in the act.


    And then...when their eyes met, it was as if the world around them faded away. Everything else disappeared, and in that quiet moment, Jullie could only see him¡ªcould only feel him. Her heart slowed, yet pounded all at once, as if time itself paused just for them.


    Her heart rate elevated to the point where she could feel her fingers trembling. Her mind failed to reason with her actions. Her urges...the ones she has started to feel for Alex recently, started to command her body.


    And before she knew it, she was inches away from...kissing him.


    Kissing her own student! How shameless it was!


    ''Why am I feeling like this? I am no young maiden to possess these kinds of thoughts ...'' Jullie was ashamed of her thoughts and her childish behavior.


    She has been avoiding Alex as if he had committed a crime even though he had nothing to do with what happened.


    It was she who asked for his blood when she wasn''t properly dressed and even strangled his lap. She even gave him a hint of her feelings that have been going haywire these days.


    And after all that, she was ignoring Alex like he did something wrong.


    ''I need to talk to him....''


    ....


    They were in the carriage, traveling towards the Capital of Grimland where the fairyland was situated.


    It was the destination Celestria selected. A place where she went with her parents when she was young. And now, she wants to show that special place to Alex as well.


    In a way, these people were fulfilling their wishes before the trials since no one knows what might happen afterward.


    In the carriage, Natasha and Alice were sleeping while hugging each other. Celestria was also fast asleep while leaning her head on Alex''s shoulder.


    Rebecca was also sleeping with her head leaning against the backrest. She seemed quite tired earlier.


    Sarah was also leaning her head down and a soft frown on her face¡ªpresumably, asleep.


    The only ones who were awake were Jullie and her ex-student.


    Alex was currently reading a book. The cover title read ''The Beautiful Lies''.


    It was a fictional story about three brothers who went on an adventure and met some circumstances that separated them. Further, they were met by situations that forced them to lie, and unknowingly, they saved each other''s lives.


    Jullie has read the story before.


    Seeing Alex reading it silently without showing any sign of boredom, Jullie decided not to disturb him.


    ''I will talk to him later ...'' She inwardly decided, when suddenly,


    "Mister, the horses need a few hours of rest."


    Hearing the voice of the carriage driver, everyone in the carriage woke up, except for Alice. Considering the heavy dose of meat she had for dinner, no wonder she was sleeping so soundly.


    "Are we there?" Celestria asked groggily as she rubbed her eyes.


    Alex smiled at the adorable creature before he softly whispered, "Not yet."


    He rested the book on the seat before stepping out of the carriage.


    Approaching the carriage driver, who was stretching his back, Alex asked, "How many hours do you need?"


    "Five hours, at least. There are chances of injury if I keep pushing ''em." He rubbed the mane of the horse as he said so.


    Alex nodded as he looked around. There was grassland on both sides but no town anywhere around.


    "Can you sleep inside the carriage or do you require a tent for yourself?" Alex suggested, which, actually, took the carriage driver by surprise


    After all, no one actually cares so much about them generally.


    With a chuckle, he said, "I can sleep in the carriage, thank you."


    Alex nodded as he took out a packet from his inventory and handed it to the man, "Eat this and recharge yourself. I will wake you up in five hours."


    The driver was rendered speechless but he took the sandwich and gave a faint nod.


    Alex climbed the carriage and told them, "We need to stay here for a few hours before continuing the journey. Only come out when I call you."


    Celestria was already half asleep so she just hummed and laid down on the seat.


    Natasha just snuggled closer to Alice and didn''t respond.


    Rebecca never actually woke up, it seems.


    Sarah, despite having her eyes barely open, suggested, "Do you want my help?"


    Alex shook his head, "I got this."


    Jullie, however, got up and said, "I am not sleepy, so I can help."


    Alex parted his lips...seemingly wanting to say something, but then he decided not to.


    He just gave her a nod and jumped out of the carriage before extending his hand to the lady.


    "Thank you," She said with a soft expression before the duo advanced toward the clearing.


    Alex took out the tent canvas and nails.


    "Lend me a hammer," Jullie demanded as she picked four nails.


    Alex handed her a hammer and he took one for himself.


    They worked on their specific tents in silence.


    There were no farms nearby, which meant there wasn''t a town in sight either. The forest lay about a twenty-minute walk from here, so it wasn''t exactly safe. But then again, they were all superhumans¡ªexcept for the driver¡ªso they could handle themselves if anything happened.


    Alex had enough food and water stored in his inventory to last the group an entire week. So, staying at this random spot for the night wasn''t a problem at all.


    While Jullie was hammering the nail into the ground, which was moist enough to not crack, she heard Alex asking, "Are you ignoring me?"


    Jullie paused for a moment, her eyes widening slightly...is it about time they talk about it?


    ''I am really not prepared ...'' Even though she had previously decided to clear things up, now that he had initiated the conversation, she wanted to run away.


    But she knew running away wouldn''t solve things and she would only make things awkward by ignoring him further.


    That''s why she said, "I...feel guilty. In my eyes you are still my student...and I was about to do something so inapp-"


    "Am I really just your student, Jullie."


    Her heart skipped a beat, hearing him not calling her Professor.


    She turned towards him slowly and found Alex also not working. Rather, he was looking at her.


    Jullie parted her lips but then she closed them...unsure what to say.


    Alex heaved a sigh and helped her, "I am aware that my blood and our bond have influenced your feelings, and unless one of us dies, which won''t happen most likely, this feeling will only grow. We can''t live separately either since you need me and I also won''t ever abandon you."


    Locking his hand in front of him, Alex asked, "So, considering all that, what choices do we have? Suppress our feelings and keep ignoring each other...or...?"


    Jullie took a strong gulp and bit her lip.


    She thought for a moment...about everything he said. None of his words were refutable, and suppressing her feelings was no longer an option. Otherwise, she would do something that she did today in the tent.


    "...even if I want to have a relationship with you...what about your feelings...and the other three? Will they accept me?"


    The other three were quite close to him, but Jullie had a teacher-student relationship with Alex until recently. Suddenly, growing close to him would surely not be acceptable to others.


    "Convincing them is on me. And by now, they must also have realized that there is something going on."


    Alex was ushered by Sarah and Celestria to talk things out with the Professor, and it wasn''t like they were unaware of her situation.


    That''s why, he assured her.


    However, seeing the hesitation on her face, Alex suggested, "If you want you can take some time to think about this. There is no rush about it."


    Alex just doesn''t want Jullie to live under guilt and ignore others.


    He wants her to be happy. Just like she used to be when she was teaching in the academy.


    Jullie approached Alex slowly and asked him, "Will that be alright if I don''t come with you all to the fairyland?"


    Alex was taken aback by that question...however, a few moments later he realized why she said that.


    She wanted to have some alone time to think about this. Well, this was about her life and she has all the right to carefully consider everything.


    Alex softly nodded, "It''s okay, Jullie...you can do whatever you want."


    The violet-haired smiled warmly¡ªtouched by the fact that he respected her decision.


    Extending her hand to hold his, she softly said, "I want some time to collect my thoughts and make a decision that I won''t regret."


    Alex squeezed her hand and whispered back, "Don''t worry, I will wait for you."


    The duo kept looking at each other for a few moments before Jullie stepped away, their connected hands detaching, and the woman disappeared in the shadows.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he looked at his hand and said, "Although I said that....I really didn''t want you to go...."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 226 - 225- Suspicion

    "What happened so suddenly that she left?" Celestria asked softly, her eyes filled with concern as she stirred awake from her nap.


    The carriage rocked gently as it rolled toward the capital. Morning light still spilled through the windows, but something felt missing. Jullie.


    Earlier that day, Alex had told them Jullie would join them later. Naturally, everyone was surprised. Her decision had come out of nowhere.


    But Sarah already knew the truth.


    ''She just needed time... time to figure out her feelings.''


    That''s what Jullie had relayed before they parted. ''She said she''d meet us again before we leave the capital.''


    Alex, lying comfortably with his head resting on Sarah''s lap, repeated the same thing now. "She''ll catch up with us later. She just needed a little space."


    Everyone, except for Alice, understood what that meant. Jullie had been distant lately, carefully holding herself back whenever she was near Alex. It was the kind of distance that only came from someone trying not to fall any deeper.


    No one spoke after that. They simply respected her choice, letting the silence speak for them.


    After a quiet moment, Celestria asked, "Are we going home first, or heading straight to Fairyland?"


    "Alice needs proper rest¡ªseven hours on a real bed," Natasha answered firmly. She held Alice gently in her arms, brushing a hand over the girl''s hair. Alice had barely said a word since waking up, still lost in a sleepy haze.


    "If you''re planning to go straight to the amusement park or whatever it is, we''ll stay behind at the capital."


    Alex shook his head. "No, you''re right. We all need rest. And I want to visit my father-in-law anyway. We''ll spend the night at the capital and head to Fairyland tomorrow."


    Fairyland was only about four hours from the capital, but they''d already been on the road for half a day. This trip wasn''t supposed to be training or a mission¡ªit was meant to be fun. So, instead of rushing, Alex chose to slow down.


    "Hey, Alex," Rebecca spoke up, leaning forward a little, her voice laced with curiosity. "You used to live in the capital, right?"


    Alex nodded, not really sure where she was going with that.


    A wide grin spread across Rebecca''s face, her sharp canines peeking through. "Show me your favorite places. And I also wanna see your old house."


    Alex tilted his head with a small smile. "I was a pretty boring kid. You might be disappointed."


    "Doesn''t matter," Rebecca said with a playful shrug. "I just want to see where you grew up."


    Celestria chuckled gently, a knowing smile on her lips. "Well, I can help with that. Before the rest of you showed up, I was the one who spent the most time with Alex."


    She said it with a proud, teasing tone¡ªhalf-joking, half-claiming her place in his story.


    ---------**---------


    Soon, the carriage rolled to a gentle stop, its wheels crunching softly against the cobbled road. Alex was the first to step down, followed closely by the others.


    He stretched his arms high above his head, then rolled his shoulders and twisted his neck with a quiet sigh. His muscles ached, and the lack of sleep from the night before was finally catching up to him.


    "You all go ahead," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. "I''ll take care of the payment and join you in a bit."


    Celestria gave a small nod and turned to lead the group. The others followed her without question, their footsteps light as they chatted quietly among themselves.


    Alex walked around to the front of the carriage and handed a small pouch to the driver. "Thanks for the ride. This should cover everything."


    The driver beamed and gave a respectful bow as he took the pouch, completely unaware that instead of silver coins, it was filled with gold.


    As the carriage rolled away, Alex turned to follow the others¡ªbut stopped in his tracks.


    Standing just a few steps ahead was someone he hadn''t expected to see.


    "Your Highness¡­ Prince Ryan."


    Celestria''s older brother. The First Prince of the kingdom.


    The last time Alex saw him was months ago when Ryan visited the academy to personally reward him for his bravery. He had brought along a set of finely crafted swords¡ªgifts of honor and recognition.


    ¡­Alex had already broken more than half of them, though.


    "It''s been a while, Alex," Prince Ryan said, his voice warm with familiarity. "I was out in the garden when I saw your carriage pull in."


    His eyes briefly scanned Alex, then he raised his brows with a small smile. "You''ve changed¡­ You look much stronger than the last time we met."


    It wasn''t just the broader shoulders or the more defined build. There was something else¡ªa quiet intensity beneath the surface. A presence that hadn''t been there before.


    The awkward, bookish boy had become a warrior. One who carried weight in every step, and purpose in every breath.


    As they started walking side by side toward the palace, Ryan asked casually, "So, how''s everything going?"


    Alex gave a tired, half-smile. "Training. And more training. That''s pretty much all I''ve been doing lately."


    Ryan chuckled softly and nodded. "Understandable. Ever since that message descended¡­ people across the human realm have started looking to you and Edric as our hope."


    There was no need to explain which message. They both knew.


    The sky itself had opened to deliver it. And the world has changed ever since.


    After a short pause, Prince Ryan spoke again. "I heard you went to the Beast Realm recently."


    Alex''s expression shifted at the mention. His voice turned sharp with curiosity. "Have you received any messages from that domain lately?"


    Ryan raised an eyebrow. "No¡­ why? Did something happen there?"


    Alex hesitated. His lips parted as if to explain, but instead, he just gave a slow nod. "You could say that."


    Ryan didn''t push. The look in Alex''s eyes said there was more to the story, but now wasn''t the time. Instead, he shifted the conversation.


    "Well, speaking of news¡ªMister Akron sent a letter to the Blood Domain yesterday," he said, his tone growing lighter. "He''s asking for your presence."


    Alex blinked in surprise. "All of a sudden? Why?"


    Ryan smiled knowingly. "Sounds like he''s finally finished the equipment you asked for."


    Alex''s eyes widened with excitement. Of course¡ªhow could he forget? The sword. The one he''d been waiting for all this time.


    "Where is he now? Can I go see him?" Alex asked quickly, unable to hide the spark in his voice.


    "He''s probably in his workshop," Ryan said, then smirked a little. "But knowing him, he''s most likely asleep right now."


    He paused, then offered a gentler suggestion. "How about you rest for a bit and meet him this evening?"


    Alex considered it. As much as he wanted to run there right away, he knew how Akron was. Interrupting him at the wrong time could backfire.


    "Yeah¡­ you''re right," he nodded. "I''ll do that."


    -------**-------


    "Hey, Mom."


    Lady Lockwood was in the kitchen, sleeves rolled up, carefully mixing ingredients in a large bowl. The smell of something sweet already lingered in the air when her younger daughter stepped in.


    "Yes, sweetie?" she replied gently, not looking up from her work.


    Amanda leaned casually against the counter, watching her mother for a moment before speaking. "Is Dad okay? He''s been¡­ different ever since those church people came by."


    Lady Lockwood paused for just a second¡ªbarely noticeable¡ªthen continued stirring. "Hmm¡­ what makes you say that?"


    "I don''t know. Just a feeling," Amanda said quietly, her eyes narrowing slightly in thought. "I was here when they came. I heard them talking with him. And when I asked, he just said they were asking about the Saintess."


    Lady Lockwood finally looked up, her expression calm but curious. Amanda''s voice was low and cautious like she wasn''t sure if it was okay to say what she was thinking.


    "Ever since that whole thing with Alex at the Cathedral¡­ I don''t really trust them anymore," Amanda added, her voice tightening. "Even if my own sister''s part of them."


    Lady Lockwood set the bowl down slowly, then wiped her hands on her apron and walked over to her daughter.


    She placed a gentle hand on Amanda''s cheek. "It''s okay to feel that way. What happened back then¡­ it shook all of us." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda met her mother''s eyes. "Do you think they''re hiding something?"


    A soft sigh left Lady Lockwood''s lips. "I think¡­ there are things they don''t tell the world. And maybe your father is trying to make sense of something he''s not ready to share yet."


    Amanda didn''t say anything for a moment. Just nodded.


    "Your dad''s a strong man," her mother added quietly. "But even strong people get shaken sometimes."


    At that time, neither of them expected what seed the church members had sown in the Count''s head.


    And how it will affect Sarah''s relationship with her family.


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I was tempted to drop this story and write a new one. But then I thought, it was only forty or so chapters away from ending¡­so why not finish it?

 Chapter 227 - 226- Another assault?

    "Mm..." Alex stretched his arms as he woke up from his slumber.


    His new daily routine doesn''t allow Alex to take a nap after sunrise; however, because constant traveling, first from the beast realm to Chainedvale, then to the Capital, just wore him out.


    As he has said a few times before, fighting for a day-long is much easier than traveling lazily for days.


    Moving his head from side to side, he looked around the room and found he was sleeping in a guest room.


    Celestria invited him to her room, but Ryan was around at that time, so he showed modesty and chose to stay in this room.


    It might be a simple room in the eyes of other members of the royal family, but in Alex''s eyes, this room was also quite grand.


    "Woke up?" A familiar voice reached him before Alex hummed and turned towards the door.


    Celestria stepped inside while holding a tray, a cup, and a glass on top of it.


    "What about others?" Alex asked as he took the glass of slightly warm water first and provided his dry throat some much-needed moisture.


    Celestria informed him, "Rebecca and Natasha have gone out to hunt ..or so they said. Sarah is still sleeping with Alice." Celestria didn''t ask where the two Vampires were going since they seemed quite bored in the morning. And since nothing was interesting to do at the palace, Celestria rather encouraged them to look around a bit.


    "Is your father home?" Alex asked, thinking of meeting him in the evening.


    "He has gone to meet the Duke and possibly will return by afternoon."


    Alex nodded, as he picked up the other cup of green tea.


    Just half a teaspoon of honey, a few droplets of lemon, and the right amount of fresh tea leaves.


    "Haah~So relaxing." Alex heaved a sigh of relief as his shoulder lost their strength.


    Celestria smiled¡ªglad that he liked it.


    She climbed the bed and knelt behind him before her fingers wrapped on his collar, and slowly, she started massaging him.


    Even more relaxation. He was in heaven.


    Celestria softly whispered, "Thank you, Alex...for us, you are tiring yourself out so much. You even made some time from your training."


    Alex didn''t open his eyes but just held her hand over his shoulder and spoke in a delicate tone, "Whatever I do is to make you all happy. And it''s not like I am not enjoying some peaceful time."


    Training was important, yes. But pushing himself to the point where his mind always remains surrounded by blood and battle would be self-harming.


    That''s why, more than a wish fulfillment, this trip was a necessity.


    A few moments passed before Celestria called out, "Alex...I heard from brother...it seems they have merged Frostbane with the other two clans."


    Alex frowned as he opened his eyes and hummed in questioning.


    Celestria continued, "After Frostbane''s ruler was executed the clan was without any Patriarch. Many ministers left the clan and some betrayed them. In the end, the other two clans, especially Swortine, forced the judgment to merge Frostbane with the other two clans."


    Not so long ago, Frostbane held complete dominance in the North. The other two clans couldn''t put up a challenge even if they teamed up.


    And all of a sudden, when the Patriarch fell, his own son slaughtered him, the clan scattered, and those who had been waiting to devour Frostbane showed up instantly and swallowed the clan completely.


    Alex heaved a sigh as he held her hand and brought her forward.


    Making her sit on his lap, he rested his head on her bosom and hugged her waist.


    Celestria softly ran her fingers through his hair as she heard him saying, "I don''t care about those people. The only person who was a bridge between me and Frostbane is at a better place now. So don''t sound gloomy since I can never be sad about their downfall."


    Alex loved his mother.


    Hated his father.


    Both of them have left this world.


    So he doesn''t care about the clan anymore.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    By afternoon, Sarah woke up and so did Alice. Natasha and Rebecca haven''t returned yet that''s why Alice was with Sarah as they gathered at the dining table.


    The head seat was currently occupied by the man who held the highest authority in Grimland.


    The King.


    "It has been a while. Thank you for bringing my daughter back." Adolf joked, much to Celestria''s embarrassment, as she glared at him.


    Adolf chuckled, and Alex also flashed a soft smile as he said, "We decided that a vacation is much needed." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Indeed. I have heard that you all have been training rigorously for the past few weeks. Hard work will only bring you victory if you can maintain a proper form at the starting line."


    Alex nodded in understanding as he picked up the spoon and scooped some soup.


    It was delicious


    The King turned towards the Saintess before asking, "I hope you are having a comfortable time here, Your Holiness."


    "Yes, I had a great rest," Sarah responded with a soft nod.


    She wasn''t wearing a veil which has created a difficult situation for the maids and butlers. They could barely keep their eyes away from the Saintess.


    Alex was thinking about how he should initiate the conversation and declare his relationship with Celestria to her father, when suddenly,


    "Alex, I want you and Cela to get engaged. If possible, tomorrow." Adolf suddenly voiced something completely out of the blue


    Everyone at the table, except for Ryan¡ªwho was already aware of it¡ªpaused at once.


    Celestria looked at her father with her eyes widened, but Adolf kept looking at Alex and said, "I am aware that I might be pushing things on you...but things have changed, Alex. We don''t know if we will survive to see a new year."


    His following words brought him back to his senses as Alex realized the reason for the sudden suggestion.


    He wasn''t sure if their world would survive. That''s why he wanted to see his daughter getting engaged.


    Alex didn''t make him wait for long, "If that''s what you want, then I have no problem."


    Celestria''s expression brightened upon hearing his response.


    Sarah, who was just beside her, patted her thigh with a soft smile on her face.


    There was not much to talk about so they returned to their rooms not so long after.


    .....


    Alex returned to his room and went to take a bath. It was hot today and he hasn''t bathed ever since he left the campsite.


    As he stripped off his clothes he thought about Adolf and his insecurities.


    He wanted his daughter to be in safe hands before the world''s possible end.


    Then ...surely, Rebecca and Sarah''s father also must be having the same thought.


    Sarah''s father was even against their relationship the first time they met. He believed that Sarah was making a rash decision and that she must think this through.


    He believed Sarah and Alex had met recently and the Saintess took an impulsive decision....but that wasn''t the case at all.


    ''Should I just ..''


    [Alex.]


    The Curse called out suddenly, breaking his daze.


    His voice sounded hurried.


    "Yeah?"


    [I have sensed several immortal beings entering the lower lands.]


    Alex''s eyes widened, "The deities?!"


    [No, they are their servants. However, they are quite strong.]


    Alex clenched his fist as he asked, ''You said they can''t enter this world because of some rules?''


    [Yes, but it seems someone found a loophole¡ªa Gate created hundreds of years ago, and that was utilized to send them here.]


    Alex took a deep breath and calmed himself down first. There was no point in panicking here.


    After a bit of pause, he asked, "How many of them?"


    [There are three I have sensed and they all are going to attack you anytime soon.]


    Another question, "How strong are they?"


    [Possibly stronger than the beast who attacked your friends during the tournament.]


    Alex hasn''t forgotten about that feral beast who was inches away from killing his friends. At that time, Alex lost control over his emotions, and his body was ruled by the Curse.


    However, things have changed. Not only are there stronger foes, Alex can no longer ask the Curse to take care of things because of his Soul.


    Then the only thing remains¡ªhe has to take care of them, one by one.


    [They are searching for you...but unless you don''t use my powers, they won''t reach you.]


    "Hmm, got it. I will inform others and¡ª"


    Alex paused as suddenly a certain blond Princess stepped inside the bathroom¡ªwith only a bath towel covering her front.


    "¡ªlet''s talk later. I have something better to deal with." Alex got out of the bathing pool and approached his lover.


    [...]


    There are hundreds of dangers Alex needs to deal with but he can''t let a beautiful lady wait for him~


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Speeding up the plot a little. Thank you for being a part of this journey until now.

 Chapter 228 - 227- Plan**

    [Sex scene begins here]


    Inside the bathroom, which generally should be used by only one person, currently, two people could be seen involved in lovemaking.


    Celestria, who generally maintains a calm and mannered demeanor before others, had her eyes closed, mouth parted as she moved her waist and matched his rhythm.


    With her body pressed against the wall, she felt her insides being filled with her lover''s heated meat.


    Alex held her delicately curved waist, each thrust making her bountiful ass shake, as he continued to plunge deep and hard in his woman.


    The shower was pouring water on the duo but it wasn''t enough to cool down the heat they were feeling for each other.


    "Alex...ah...haa...." She raised her hand and turned toward him.


    Those eyes explained what she needed, so Alex slowed his pace and held her arms by her elbows before pulling her towards him.


    His left hand delicately gripped around her throat and his other hand squeezed her bouncing teat with a firm grip.


    His lips brushed along her neck, slow and warm. Celestria shivered, leaning into his touch, her fingers curling around his arms.


    He moved closer, his lips finding the edge of her jaw, then the corner of her lips. When she turned her head slightly, their mouths finally met¡ªslow at first, like they were savoring each heartbeat.


    Celestria''s lips parted again, and Alex kissed her deeper, their tongues meeting in a quiet, tender dance. Her hand reached up, resting on the back of his head, pulling him closer.


    Meanwhile, his waist continued to move in small but passionate thrusts which kept exploring her insides.


    "Nngh....ahh...." She moaned as Alex pinched her bud.


    The pleasure was felt by both as Alex felt her inner walls clenching around his manhood.


    His fingers curled around her throat, making her choke, just enough for her to struggle slightly and he could feel how excited she was getting.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    The sound of their flesh colliding echoed vividly as the two continued to engage in the vulgar act of sex.


    A few moments passed as Celestria suddenly cried, "I-Its...about to...nngh....Alex..." She held his hand but never stopped him from continuing.


    Alex groaned, releasing his hold from her neck as he focused on his movements.


    His heated rod appeared and disappeared instantly inside her warm hole, Alex only continuing to increase the pace.


    And just when he felt he was near climaxing, he took out his thing and shot his load on her ass and back.


    Celestria''s legs shook, her mind turning numb as she also came at the same time.


    The duo took several deep breaths, basking in the sensation of the post-climax.


    They took a few moments of rest before Alex helped her clean up, bathed her properly without Celestria saying a word, and even asked her,


    "Was it too strong?" He sounded a bit nervous.


    He never asked nor did she ever say that she liked it rough. It''s just she never denied nor did she ever show any reaction which could have given him the hint.


    Celestria glanced at him, her eyes narrowed as she said, "It was the first time I felt like that..."


    "And do you hate it?" Alex asked softly as he continued to apply shampoo to her soft hair.


    Celestria crossed her arms and looked away before cockily saying, "It wasn''t that bad. But don''t tell Sarah or Rebecca about it."


    Alex smiled, "I never reveal anything about our bed life to others."


    Celestria nodded and didn''t say anything. She just closed her eyes and enjoyed the care and love he was showing her with.


    [Ends here]


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Not long after they stepped out of the bathroom and got dressed properly, the room settled into a quiet calm.


    Alex wore the night suit Celestria had picked out for him¡ªnewly bought, still holding that soft scent of fresh laundry. The fabric was cozy, and as he moved around on the bed, he found it surprisingly comfortable.


    "It''s a nice color," he said, admiring the royal blue fabric that leaned toward a darker shade.


    Celestria smiled softly as she sat down beside him. Her legs were still a little shaky from their intense time together, so she lowered herself onto the bed carefully.


    "I''ll go bring the others," Alex said suddenly and walked out of the room.


    Celestria blinked, confused. It was still early in the evening. Why would he need everyone here now?


    "Does he want to talk about something important?" she wondered, sitting quietly on the bed, brushing her fingers over the blanket.


    A few minutes later, Rebecca entered the room with a look of concern.


    "Is something the matter?" the vampire asked, her voice edged with worry.


    Celestria gave a small shrug. "When did you get back?"


    "Just now. Alex called me¡­ through our Bond," Rebecca explained, her expression tight. The urgency in her voice said enough¡ªAlex rarely used their bond to reach her. For him to do so now meant it was serious.


    That made Celestria uneasy too, though she tried to stay calm.


    Soon, Natasha walked in, her footsteps brisk. Rebecca turned toward her. "You came too."


    Natasha didn''t respond, only sat down quickly. "I knew something was wrong. Where is he?"


    Celestria was about to answer when the door opened again, and two more people stepped inside.


    "Where''s Alice?" Natasha asked at once, eyes scanning Sarah''s arms.


    "She''s sleeping in my room," Sarah replied. "Don''t worry. I''ve placed a barrier around her¡ªnothing can get through." Knowing how protective Natasha was, she''d taken extra steps, even if it wasn''t necessary.


    Celestria looked like she wanted to comment, but held her tongue. Whatever this was, Alex came first.


    Just then, he returned. His face was calm, but his eyes told a different story. He motioned for the Saintess to sit down first.


    Sarah obeyed and sat beside Celestria. Rebecca shifted to sit next to Natasha. The room fell quiet.


    Everyone was watching him.


    Then Alex spoke, his voice steady. "Three servants of the Gods have descendants. And they''re coming for me."


    The room froze.


    Even Natasha''s usual sharp gaze softened with shock. No one spoke right away.


    Rebecca was the first to find her voice. "Then we need to prepare. But¡­ is this the right place? Should we even stay here?"


    This was the human domain¡ªtheir defenses were the weakest. And dragging human soldiers into this mess would be like asking them to die.


    "They won''t find me unless I use the Curse," Alex said calmly. "So, for now, we''re safe."


    Celestria let out a quiet breath. A tiny bit of weight lifted off her chest. They still had time.


    "But," Alex added, "it won''t be long before they start looking through other means. Being well-known has its price."


    It was true. His name had already spread across three of the four realms. His long stay in the Blood Domain, his recent involvement in the Beast Realm, and his title as a Hero here in the Human Domain¡­ he stood out far too much.


    "It won''t take them long to narrow it down," he said.


    That''s when Sarah spoke, her tone urgent. "We should contact Edric and Amanda¡­ and our families. They might target them. Take them as hostages."


    Her words sank into the room like cold water. No one argued¡ªbecause she was right. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s do that ...but rather than sending a letter we should visit there."


    Sarah''s brows elevated, "And...leave the palace like this?" The hidden meaning behind her words was that leaving Celestria''s family alone like this was not a good decision.


    [As far as I know, they would come after Alex as soon as he released me rather than going after the people close to him.]


    The curse, who appeared over Alex''s shoulder¡ªa black blob with just two white eyes and now mouth¡ªand told them


    "Wait...Alex, you are going to invite those creatures to you?" Celestria asked in a panicked voice.


    Alex nodded, "Yes, there is no other option."


    Natasha spoke with a frown, "It''s a stupid decision. If they are the servants of immortals it would be impossible to defeat them even with our support."


    Natasha had seen the Immortals and their servants when she was with her father. That''s why she knows what they are capable of.


    And as far as she could see, even if they group up they wouldn''t be able to subdue the danger.


    Alex grinned, "I have a better plan." Leaning against the wall, he added, "Rather than fighting the three of them head-on, I will lure them to three different locations at once. So they naturally would have split."


    Those confident words were not comprehensible by the other four as Rebecca asked, "But how will you split yourself?"


    Alex shook, "I won''t split myself. Rather, I will send two people to two different locations who also hold the essence of the Curse."


    Natasha flinched.


    Sarah also stiffened.


    Rebecca''s breath was caught in her throat.


    The only one who didn''t understand asked in confusion, "I can understand the other one could be Natasha since she is the Curse''s daughter...but who would be the third one, Alex?"


    Without a speck of hesitation, Alex said, "Alice, who el-"


    Alex ducked as Natasha''s class came rushing toward his face


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 229 - 228- Engagement

    It was difficult to convince Natasha. She was reluctant to involve Alice in all this, and to some extent, Sarah was in her support.


    Considering what that little one had gone through before they found her, it was natural for the ladies to be overprotective of her.


    However, Alex couldn''t think of any other way through which he could lure the three servants away from each other and hunt them separately


    The Curse also sounded tense about Alex facing them at once. That''s why Alex wasn''t taking any chances.


    About Alice''s safety, then, she would be fine¡ªAlex knows it.


    Now, they should have left the Capital right away since they needed to start with their plan by involving the other two in it¡ªEdric and Amanda.


    However, late at night, Alex and the others were gathered in Celestria''s room for some reason.


    Not only Alex and his three lovers but Celestria''s family members too.


    "I knew I was being a bit rash but you seem to be in much more rush than I was." Adolf joked as they stood in their nightdresses and looked at the two.


    Celestria appeared before their rooms and told them that they would be getting engaged tonight.


    Naturally, Adolf didn''t think it was a joke or a matter of simple rashness. There was something more to this decision.


    "Father-in-law...you know the situation..." Alex responded with an embarrassed smile, making Edward chuckle as he said,


    "We know, Alex. Father is just teasing you."


    The silverhead sighed, "Give me a break...."


    Soon, the Queen stepped toward her daughter while holding two boxes.


    "I had so many plans for tomorrow...I even invited a few friends. But I guess you two are bound to always remain on the run." The lady seemed sad but not disheartened.


    She took out a ring from both boxes and handed it to both.


    Alex held his mother-in-law''s hand and said, "I promise you, we will have a grand celebration once I take care of the mess."


    The older lady exhaled a soft breath as she cupped his cheek and said, "Your safety is the priority here. Don''t push yourself too much, okay?"


    Alex gave a soft nod, a smile blooming on his face.


    Sarah and Rebecca heaved a sigh, which didn''t go unnoticed by Alex. However, he couldn''t tell why they reacted like that


    Regardless, they moved on with the ceremony.


    Alex turned toward Celestria and found the Princess'' face adorning a beautiful smile. A smile that could heal years of pain and soothe one''s restless heart.


    They both looked into each other''s eyes.


    They have been together for a long time. They have crossed several bridges. At some point, they drifted apart but in the end, they were back together, their bond stronger than before.


    "The son of a gardener and a princess...I always thought such relationships only succeeded in fiction." Alex smilingly said as he carefully slid the ring on her finger; finding the diamond ring''s beauty being enhanced once it was on her.


    Alex offered his hand as Celestria also slid the finger and said, "My life has been a fairytale...my first crush is now my fianc¨¦. I can''t express how I am feeling right now."


    They both shared a warm look before Alex wrapped his hand around her waist and gave her a brief kiss.


    The people around them clapped as the duo were officially engaged.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The next morning, they left the palace on foot. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, Alice was being carried by Natasha as they moved toward Sarah''s birth land, which was about four hours away if they ran at their full speed.


    While he dashed through the forest, Alex asked the system, ''When another deity was already plotting against me, why did another one play this move?''


    As per what the Goddess informed, the God of Wisdom has actually been influencing a few people, or maybe two races, against Alex.


    He was whispering a few things here and there, and because Alex had slaughtered one of the Elders from the Beast realm, there was a high chance he had already made an enemy out of many tribes.


    That''s why Alex believed he wouldn''t have to worry about any other attempt at ambushes.


    However, his expectations were betrayed.


    [These Gods don''t believe in anyone. Solaris is paranoid. He has seen Father''s wrath once when he swallowed a whole universe in a fit of rage. That''s why he isn''t solely dependent on Eldorin.]


    Alex clicked his tongue...why don''t they believe even their siblings?


    "Is there a way to track their exact location?"


    [Not right now. The moment you switch to me I can pinpoint them. However, I can assure you that they are still quite far away from you.]


    The Curse could only sense them in this state if they were within a certain region. But since there was no alarm blaring in his head, the Curse knew that Alex had some time to prepare.


    ''I hope they take the bait and move towards different locations.'' Alex doesn''t want to risk his comrades but if he doesn''t want to face three calamities at once, he has to involve them.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    At the Lockwood residence, Amanda was currently decorating the home.


    They will be arriving tomorrow and Amanda wants to welcome her sister with the house lively with decoration.


    She denied her mother''s suggestion to invite guests to the celebration since Sarah doesn''t like overcrowded places. And if people got to know that it was the Saintess'' birthday, hundreds of uninvited guests might arrive.


    "Hey, how does it look?" Edric suddenly asked as he showed her a three-piece suit.


    However, Amanda shook her head, "Wear something more light." She knew that Edric wasn''t used to wearing formals, and tomorrow, they were just enjoying the day rather than punishing themselves.


    "Then what do you suggest?" Edric asked.


    Amanda thought for a moment before she said, "I will arrange something for you." She raised the ribbons in her hand and said, "Why don''t you come here and help me?"


    Edric nodded as he put the suit back in the room and approached his lover.


    Taking the ribbon from her he stepped on the chair and started to paste it above the door frame.


    As he did, he heard Amanda asking, "Have you thought of any gift for my sis?"


    Edric nodded, "A few things¡ªhairpin, sandals, perfume...are they enough?"


    Amanda chuckled, "You actually thought about it, huh? I thought just like how you gave me, you would also offer a sword or something to sis."


    She couldn''t stop herself from recalling that day when Amanda was about to cut the cake when suddenly Edric pulled a dagger and said ''Why don''t you cut the cake with my gift?''.


    Edric grumbled, "It was just one time, Amanda."


    Amanda chuckled as she handed him more ribbons and said, "Well, you might get my sister''s acceptance if she likes your present."


    Amanda and Edric continued to paste the ribbons when suddenly Amanda''s brother appeared and said,


    "I have brought the things you asked for." David appeared nonchalant even though he had been quite active in the preparation for Sarah''s birthday."


    Sarah had a talk with David the last time she visited, and Amanda noticed that his brother had become a little soft. He doesn''t show the usual anger like always when others talk about Sarah.


    "Have you prepared a present for her?" Amanda asked with a hopeful smile but Adam turned around and walked away.


    Amanda heaved a weary sigh as she heard her beloved commenting, "Tsundere."


    "That term...you have teased Alex with that a lot."


    Edric laughed, but then he remembered something and asked, "He hasn''t contacted you until now, right?"


    Amanda blinked before shaking her head, "No...was he going to?"


    Edric shook his head, "He hasn''t sent any letter to me...after we separated he has just turned too silent."


    After a brief pause, he asked, "He will arrive on time tomorrow, right?" If Edric remembers right, Alex actually didn''t know Sarah''s birth date as well. And Celestria and Rebecca must be unaware too.


    Then there was a high chance Alex might have forgotten about it.


    "Don''t even say it!" Amanda retorted, "I want sis to be here tomorrow. It has been years since we celebrated her birthday. I haven''t seen Mom this happy in a long time."


    Edric was now regretting saying something like that.


    He rested his hand on her shoulder and told her, "Don''t worry, Alex won''t forget. And even if he does I will bring him here tomorrow anyhow."


    Amanda slowly nodded, now being a little stressful about the main guest being absent tomorrow


    However, her fears were unwarranted as suddenly a voice called out, "You actually remembered my birthday huh?"


    Amanda flinched and Edric''s eyes widened as they saw the people standing at the door.


    Amanda slowly turned around and...as she thought her sister was standing there.


    Alex grinned as he said, "Told you I will bring her."


    Frost began to cover the room as Amanda clenched her fist, "Alex....!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Damn, bro be like offending people is my second job.

 Chapter 230 - 229- Manipulation

    It took him some time but Alex was able to calm down Amanda before she could have frozen the whole mansion.


    They were currently seated in the reception hall where Alex relayed the news of Godly servants chasing him.


    "They are restless," Edric muttered under his breath, a frown of concern on his face.


    Just like Alex, Edric also believed that influencing the rulers from the Beast and Elven region would be their last move. But they were wrong.


    "What should we do now?" Amanda asked, her previous anger completely disappeared since she understood the severity of the matter.


    A few immortal beings are after Alex so he doesn''t participate in the Tournament. And she very well knows what would happen if, by prioritizing his safety, Alex actually decides not to participate.


    "I have a plan, but for that to succeed, I want each one of your help." Alex voiced as he glanced at Sarah and the Saintess chanted a barrier around them so no one else listened to what they were talking.


    Although Alex knew that those immortal servants wouldn''t have sent any spies after them, there was no loss in being a little cautious.


    Alex told them his whole plan. Why does he have to involve Alice and Natasha in this, and how would he manage to lure them in different directions before putting them down?


    "I will be fighting alongside you." Edric voiced, and before Alex could say anything, he interrupted, "If I can''t defeat them, consider me unworthy to participate in the Tournament. After all, the opponents we would be facing surely would be on the same level as these servants, right?"


    Alex parted his lips but no word came out.


    ¡­he was right, actually.


    This could prove as a test to decide whether Edric was up to that mark or not.


    "Then don''t stop me from participating either." Rebecca instantly added, her gaze narrowed, and the lady prepared to retort if Alex tried to deny her.


    However, Alex couldn''t. He wasn''t going to treat them as his weakness since once they stepped onto the battle arena, they would be on their own.


    "Then I-" Celestria was instantly interrupted,


    "No, Cela. I want you to guard Alice, and that''s a very serious job, so please understand your role and don''t try to get involved with the battle." Alex told her without leaving any room for argument.


    Celestria''s shoulders slumped but she nodded, "Okay, I understand."


    A brief silence descended in the room, before Natasha asked, "When are we leaving?"


    "Tomorrow morning. Prepare whatever you need since this battle might last for a few days."


    ¡ª-----**-------


    Alex, after the discussion, stepped out of the house to talk with Edric.


    Both of them were walking side by side on the front lawn while discussing about tomorrow.


    "You are choosing three different domains for this¡­won''t that cause conflict between the rulers?" Edric was slightly worried. After all, two of the four races are currently on the odds with Alex.


    "They won''t know that I walked in and out. The border security is already too weak, so I will break the law this time." Alex has met the border security a few times and his observation says that those soldiers could be easily fooled with a few tricks.


    "And even if I get caught, Natasha is with me." A thin smirk extended his lips, making Edric sigh.


    "You are really using her as a bailing card."


    "What''s the problem? And this is all for world peace so she understands." Alex shrugged.


    Both of them continued to walk in silence for a few moments, before Edric suggested, "Hey, Alex¡­or leave it."


    "No, no. Say it." Alex urged. What could be there to make this shameless guy hesitate?


    Edric stood before Alex, stopping him in the track before saying, "First, promise that you won''t ever share with anyone what I am going to tell you."


    Alex was now curious so he said, "Yeah, I promise. But what''s it about?"


    Edric took a deep breath before he asked, "You said unless you don''t use your Curse''s power, they can''t sense you, right?"


    Alex nodded, "Yeah?"


    "And the Curse has the ability to know when an immortal being enters our world, right?"


    Alex nodded again, couldn''t discern where this conversation was leading.


    Edric finally revealed it, "So how about¡­."


    Alex''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing Edric''s idea.


    It was just a fleeting thought on Edric''s part but something told the raven-haired that this could work for Alex. This would help him in the long run.


    "Woah¡­" Alex seemed impressed as much as surprised he was.


    "I never thought you could think of such a great idea."


    Edric asked curiously, "So¡­are you going to do it?"


    Alex thought for a moment before saying, "I will talk to the Curse about it first before telling you¡­and yeah, we can''t let anyone else know about it."


    Edric nodded hastily in agreement.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside the mansion, Sarah and Amanda were standing in the reception hall, as the Saintess looked at the declarations.


    "I really had no idea you were planning something for my birthday." Looking at her sister with a defeated smile she added, "I actually didn''t remember my birthday until I walked in."


    For the past few years, all she has done is to prepare. She knew what this world was going to experience in the future and how she could be helpful.


    That''s why she focused on widening her authority.


    "We had so many plans¡­Mum was going to bake a cake." Amanda sounded sad and she had all the reasons to be.


    Sarah rested her hand on her sister''s shoulder before saying, "Amy¡­after how I have treated you all ¡­ abandoning you all¡­I never thought you or others would ever accept me. So seeing you preparing for my birthday, being so excited¡­I can''t tell how happy I feel right now."


    At some point, Sarah believed that she couldn''t become a part of the Lockwood family again.


    However, she was wrong. She never had a family and when she got one, she got the best people as her family members.


    Amanda sighed, a smile blooming on her face, "Well¡­I am happy that we will be together on your birthday-"


    "Ah!" Suddenly, another female of the Lockwood family appeared before them with her eyes widened.


    Sarah and Amanda glanced at each other¡­they got to explain a few things to their mother.


    ¡­..


    Around eight, everyone gathered at the dining table to have dinner. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natasha and Rebecca, along with Alice, were not present since the two vampires didn''t eat food generally, and Alice was sleepy.


    By now, Lord Lockwood had also been informed about their situation; however, his reaction made Alex worried.


    He didn''t say anything at that time but Alex felt that Hades was displeased about something.


    "You will leave tomorrow in the morning, right?" The lady of the house asked, and upon getting a nod from Sarah she said, "Then I will prepare a cake-"


    "I think you should return to the cathedral." She was interrupted as everyone turned towards the man sitting on the head seat of the table.


    Alex''s brows raised but rather than him, Sarah questioned him, "What happened, Dad?"


    "I think you should go back to the church. Just so you don''t know, the deity has sent a message recently but they couldn''t understand what it was." With his eyes turning serious he added, "And I think you know how important it is to get her help."


    Everyone on the table was stunned.


    The Goddess?


    Alex couldn''t discern why the Count was sounding so¡­out of character. He doesn''t force his decision on his children. He always respects their decision.


    Then¡­what happened so suddenly?


    Sarah didn''t panic and turned towards her mother and asked, "Did someone from the church come to meet him?"


    "Why does it matter? All they told me is what holds the importance." Hades interrupted them.


    Sarah exhaled a sigh, before talking to her father, "Dad¡­first of all, the Goddess cannot contact them at all, through any means. If she had to send a message she could have contacted me by now."


    Hades frowned¡­what is she saying?


    Sarah continued, "And second thing, I have already talked to the Goddess yesterday, and she never told me to return to the Cathedral-"


    *SCREECH*


    "You are lying!" He suddenly got up from his seat, anger evident in his eyes. Pointing towards Alex he said, "It''s all because of him! He is manipulating you!"


    Celestria frowned, not liking how the man was talking to Alex.


    Amanda was baffled, while Edric was just ready to defend Alex if Hades attacked him.


    Alex, on the other hand, already realized what was the case.


    Sarah heaved a sigh, before raising her hand and planting her fingers on her Father''s forehead


    "What are you-agh!" Suddenly, the Count groaned as a golden energy seeped inside his head.


    Her mother and sister gasped as Hades suddenly fell to the ground.


    Shaking her head, she said, "I never thought they would even reach my home¡­."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 231 - 230- Birthday

    She was aware that people would try breaking Austin and Sarah apart but she was expecting a direct attack rather than going through her family.


    It was shocking and slightly traumatizing for Amanda to see her father like that. He has always been a kind and gentle man who respected their decision. And even if his children made some mistakes, he helped them overcome them rather than shouting at them.


    So, yes, this was the first time for the family of Lockwood to see the man shouting like that.


    The plans to celebrate her birthday have already been forgotten. It was already an hour past midnight as Sarah stood at the doorstep and watched over her parents


    Her father was still recovering from the malice he was inflicted with. Sarah noticed by his reaction that someone had implanted something unwanted in his head, which was making him believe that his daughter was in danger and Alex was the cause.


    That''s why she didn''t think twice before sending waves of healing spells into his mind to cure whatever tumor was building within. As she expected, her spell did interact with something, and the collision caused Count Hades to lose consciousness.


    Amanda was out there with Edric, the guy helping her to calm down, and Sarah couldn''t be more thankful for him.


    Her mother has fallen asleep with her hand connected with her husband.


    It was a sad sight¡­she didn''t want to see her family like this on her birthday.


    "My shoulder is vacant if you want to cry." A familiar voice broke the train of her thoughts as she glanced at him with a faint smile.


    "Can I not lean on you if I am not crying?"


    Alex shrugged, "That was just an excuse. I can embrace a beauty like you any minute of the day."


    A soft chuckle escaped her lips, hearing his old-school pickup lines.


    Well, she really needed to lean on him right now so she didn''t think much and rested her head against his chest.


    His rhythmic heartbeat helped her calm down as she clung to his shirt as if he were her sole lifeline.


    "Tracing them is pointless. They were most probably not from the church." Alex said and his words implied about whom he was talking about.


    "Were they under the influence of Eldorin?"


    [Most likely.]


    This time the small black blob on Alex''s shoulder responded.


    Sarah''s grip on his shirt turned stiff as she added, "They are reaching out to the people close to us¡­stooping low just because they cannot man up and face the consequences of their actions."


    Alex softly rubbed her back, trying his best to calm her down as he said, "We need to keep your, Rebecca, and Celestria''s family secure. If they can reach out to them to manipulate them, they can also hold them hostage too."


    Sarah drew a sharp breath¡­that is possible. Until now, they didn''t believe they would reach out to people so closely connected to Alex.


    But they underestimated those godly a**holes.


    "Then what should we do now?" Another voice joined the conversation as Alex and Sarah turned toward them.


    Natasha and Rebecca were standing there.


    "Are we changing our plans for tonight?" Natasha asked.


    Alex shook his head, "They won''t target Celestria''s family carelessly because of their status. And with Lord Steelhound, I hardly believe those people would approach him, considering his reputation."


    "And getting rid of the servants sounds more important for now." Rebecca voiced in a tone that carried her concern.


    Those servants were after Alex. And if they reached him first rather than the other way around, then Alex would be forced to face all three of them at once.


    "Rebecca is right. We should prioritize getting rid of those needless bugs first." Sarah supported her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex heaved a sigh, "Okay, we''ll do that but before that, let''s celebrate your birthday."


    Sarah was startled, having the conversation suddenly shifting towards her birthday.


    She stared at him with a questioning look in her eyes but Alex didn''t respond to her and led the Saintess towards the dining space.


    Natasha and Rebecca also followed them, the latter barely controlling her excitement.


    Sarah''s eyes brightened upon seeing the beautiful cake waiting for her at the table.


    Celestria, Edric, and Amanda were standing there as well.


    There were several gifts lined beside the cake. Some were wrapped and some were not.


    Sarah turned towards her lover and asked him, "This¡­"


    "God knows whether we will survive until your next birthday or not. So why not celebrate the occasion when we all are together?" Alex gave a soft kiss on her cheek and urged her, "Now, come and cut the cake. Cela and Amanda had worked hard."


    Sarah looked at the two girls. One was standing proudly with her chest puffed out while Amanda just delicately smiled at her sister.


    Sarah heaved a sigh as she approached the duo, "Really¡­I thought you would be depressed and all¡­"


    "Well, I am shaken up but that couldn''t stop me from making this day memorable for us."


    The two sisters shared a brief hug before Sarah finally stood before the cake.


    She held the knife and looked up¡ªonly to find her brother standing a little far away.


    They shared a glance, a soft smile appearing on David''s face which was responded with a smile by Sarah.


    "Blow the candles now." Celestria urged, sounding more excited than the birthday girl.


    Sarah blew the candles, and everyone started singing the birthday song¡ªalbeit very quietly so as not to disturb the Lockwood couple.


    Sarah looked at the people around her¡­her friends, family¡­and her beloved.


    She couldn''t express what kind of emotion she was feeling right now.


    The feelings of fullness have never been so vivid for her.


    Having everyone she holds dear, close to her¡­if someone asks her then she would readily agree to stop the time just right here.


    But every good thing has to come to an end.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 232 - 231- Hunt(1)

    "Are we just going to sit here and wait for the target to walk right up to us?"


    The speaker was a woman with dark skin and long, fiery red hair. Her golden eyes burned with a quiet bloodlust, and the irritation in her voice was clear. They were seated on top of a small hill in the middle of a dead, lifeless land, surrounded by silence and dust.


    It had been two days since they arrived¡ªsent on a mission to erase a being who had become a thorn in their master''s side.


    A being tainted by darkness.


    The same darkness that could swallow anything whole. The same darkness known as the Emissary of Evil.


    They should''ve been afraid. After all, the one they were hunting wasn''t just anyone. He had once been immortal. A powerful warrior who had once stood by their master''s side.


    But now¡­ now he is weakened. Bound to the body of a mortal boy. Sharing a single fragile life with a kid.


    "We wait," said the man sitting beside her. He wore a brown hood that shadowed his face, fingers lazily spinning a dagger between them. "Until we know exactly where he is."


    "Tch," the third one scoffed, cracking his knuckles. He was huge¡ªtaller than both of them, with long tusks jutting from his mouth and a body built like a war beast. "Why not just destroy a few cities and wait for the little hero to show himself?"


    The others didn''t respond. They didn''t have to. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thick black mist curling off the big man''s body was already spreading across the land. It poisoned the air. Any creature that had lived here was either long gone or hiding far away, too afraid to even breathe near him.


    The girl glanced out over the quiet horizon. "This waiting¡­ it''s making me itch to kill something."


    None of them responded to that and the girl didn''t show any sign of moving away from the group.


    They knew what was coming. And even if their prey was trapped inside a weak human shell¡­ they couldn''t afford to lower their guard. Not against someone who once stood side by side with their liege.


    Not against the Emissary of Evil.


    It was then¡ª


    Shlink


    A sharp chill ran through the air.


    All three flinched at once, their pupils narrowing like a predator spotting its prey.


    They felt it.


    That presence.


    The one they were sent to find and kill.


    And it was close. Too close.


    No words were spoken. None were needed. In perfect silence, they moved.


    The woman was the first to break into a sprint, her body almost blurring as her claws extended, a wild grin twisting her lips. Her heart pounded with thrill. She could almost taste it¡ªthe cursed one''s blood.


    But then¡ª


    "Huh?!"


    She stopped dead in her tracks.


    So did the other two.


    Their bodies stiffened, eyes scanning the empty land around them.


    They felt it again.


    The same cursed presence.


    Fainter this time¡ªbut definitely real. It was farther, maybe a mile or two away.


    No mistake. It was the same being. The same shadow they had been hunting.


    Two of them?


    No.


    This was no trick.


    It was him.


    But split. Scattered. As if the curse had somehow¡­ spread.


    The woman''s grin faded, replaced by a slow, creeping frown.


    "What¡­ the hell is going on?" she muttered under her breath, claws still glowing faintly.


    The air suddenly felt heavier. And not just with miasma.


    But with dread.


    A different kind of hunt had just begun.


    "I''m going after the other one!" the burly man growled, his tusks gleaming as he turned sharply and charged toward the distant presence.


    "Wait, Osthalf!" the hooded man called out, his voice low but urgent.


    Too late.


    The beast was already gone¡ªbolting across the barren land like a maddened hound. He wasn''t going to leave even a scrap of that cursed thing behind.


    The redhead took a step forward, then froze.


    Her pupils shrank.


    "Shit¡ªanother one!" she hissed, spinning on her heel. Her golden eyes burned, locking onto something far... far away. Across the world.


    The cloaked man clenched his jaw, his voice like gravel, "This is a trap. He''s trying to split us."


    It made sense now.


    The Curse knew.


    It knew they were three.


    And so, it divided itself¡ªthree bodies, three lures.


    "To scatter us," the redhead muttered, her claws twitching. She could feel it. Each one of those presences carried that same haunting essence.


    "But we''re not wrong," she added, voice low. "That one... is him. And so is that."


    They were all real. All part of the same being.


    Her body was aching to move. To rip into something. Her instincts screamed at her to chase the one nearby.


    But if they only struck one, it wouldn''t be enough.


    Not this time.


    And not against this cursed thing that had once walked beside their liege.


    "We either go after all three," she said, eyes locked on the horizon, "or we fail."


    The shrouded man clenched his fists. Despite knowing that this was a trap, they couldn''t do anything!


    In the end, all he could do was to turn on his feet and go in the opposite direction from Osthalf.


    His form became blurred as he advanced towards the place where he could sense it.


    ''We should have traced him down first¡­now, we are separated and would be easy to take down.''


    It took him a few moments before he finally reached the forest which was located in a different domain.


    His feet slowed down as he felt the presence nearing him.


    *Rustle*


    Jumping over the tree, he landed in a clearing¡­and found a sight which took him by surprise.


    "Huh?" A small child stood there with her big bright eyes looking at him.


    The shrouded man narrowed his eyes, a growl escaping his throat as he threw his dagger at the kid.


    *SHLINK*


    However the girl was suddenly enshrouded by blinding light, and the dagger was deflected by someone who replaced the girl.


    "That''s not a way to greet a child." A boy with silver hair appeared there, a grin on his face as he twirled the dagger in between his fingers.


    The man''s aura shifted, blood lust covering his body as he prepared for the battle.


    The hunt begins!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 233 - 232- Hunt(2)

    The plan was clear¡ªuse Natasha and Alice as bait to pull the three servants in separate directions. Then, starting with the strongest, Alex would hunt them down one by one.


    Rebecca and Edric were assigned the weakest. Natasha and Sarah, with Celestria''s support, would take care of the middle one.


    But Alex knew¡ªit wouldn''t be easy to take down these godly beings. That''s why his part was simple: end his fight quickly and join the others.


    "You''ve cornered yourself with me... do you truly think you can win?" the shrouded man asked, his voice calm, blade held in a reverse grip. His aura clung to him like mist, cold and crushing.


    Just standing there, Alex could feel it¡ªthis one was on another level.


    The way he stood, the stillness in his gaze¡­ his very presence was heavier than anything Alex had faced before.


    Had he met this man just after reincarnating, Alex might not have even been able to stand.


    But now¡ªnow he wasn''t alone.


    He had power. Power from the immortals within him.


    "Why else would I come straight to you¡­ if I wasn''t sure I could win?" Alex replied, his voice low as dark lines began crawling across his face. His aura rippled, bending the air, turning it heavy.


    The creatures nearby had already vanished. Nature itself had gone quiet.


    Time seemed to pause.


    Their eyes met.


    Then¡ª


    Ting!


    They clashed.


    Alex met the spinning blade with his sword¡ªthe same one Akron had given him before he left the capital.


    Sparks flew as a metal ground against metal.


    They held each other in a tight deadlock¡­ until the shrouded man suddenly let go of his weapon, dropped low, and reached for another blade just inches from Alex''s gut.


    Alex smirked, sliding his sword down and knocking the strike away.


    Ting!


    The man didn''t react¡ªhe simply leaped back, twisting midair, then hurled something straight at Alex.


    A blur flew toward him.


    Alex raised his sword to block¡ª


    But¡ª


    "Fuck!"


    A massive boulder came rushing toward him instead, ushering him to duck.


    The boulder phased through the spot where his body should be before crashing into the forest behind.


    The shockwave tore through the forest.


    KRAK!


    Trees behind him snapped and splintered like twigs.


    Alex gritted his teeth and looked around, trying to find his enemy¡ª


    But there was nothing.


    ''Where did he¡ªoh!''


    His instincts screamed as he swung his sword over his head.


    Swish!


    His blade sliced clean through¡ª


    "A¡­ feather?"


    He blinked, stunned. Just a single black feather had fallen in front of him. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Behind you!]


    The curse shouted.


    Alex didn''t hesitate¡ªhe jumped.


    Shlink!


    A blade tore through the air where he had just been standing.


    The shrouded man appeared in its place, his body gliding forward until his boots skidded to a stop across the dirt.


    Alex landed and turned, breath sharp, heart pounding.


    What kind of technique was this?


    "You''re teleporting random things around¡­ and each one feels like it''s you." Alex narrowed his eyes, finally speaking his thoughts aloud. "What even is that?"


    "A technique of my clan," the shrouded man said, voice sharp with pride. "Mastered through years of training¡­ unlike you, who devours the efforts and lives of others to grow stronger."


    Alex sighed, almost sounding bored. "There''s no point trying to insult me."


    The man scoffed. "You''re the one who started talking."


    "Fair enough," Alex muttered, then swung his sword once before slowly sliding it back into its sheath.


    His Soul Energy flared.


    A soft hum echoed as he rose into the air, levitating with calm, steady control.


    The man''s expression changed. He realized¡ªhe couldn''t drag this out. He needed to finish it now.


    SHLINK


    A blade flew from his hand, aimed straight at Alex''s eye, while he darted left at full speed.


    But just a few meters from Alex, the flying blade shimmered¡ªtwisting, growing¡ªtransforming into a javelin. Its speed surged.


    Yet Alex didn''t flinch.


    He simply exhaled.


    Fuuu¡­


    A cold wind left his lips. Ice spread through the air like fingers, wrapping around the javelin. Its speed dropped. Its weight grew. Within seconds, it fell, thudding against the earth.


    The shrouded man clicked his tongue and then smiled.


    He reached into his coat and flung dozens of small blades¡ªeach with its own shine, its own deadly path. They filled the air, coming from every direction like a swarm.


    But they didn''t just fly randomly¡ªthey twisted, curved, and adjusted in mid-air like they knew where Alex was going to be.


    Lifeless weapons, moving with purpose.


    Obeying the will of their master.


    Alex narrowed his eyes, his body still hovering as the swarm of blades closed in.


    From below, it looked like a storm of steel was about to swallow him.


    But instead of dodging, he closed his eyes.


    The world stilled.


    A heartbeat passed.


    And then¡ª


    CRACK!


    With a snap of his fingers, a burst of cold erupted from him. The temperature around him dropped instantly as thin layers of frost formed mid-air.


    The first few blades hit the invisible wall of cold and slowed, their sharp tips covered in ice. The next wave followed, but before they could reach him¡ª


    Ting! Ting! Clink!


    Each one dropped, frozen solid, shattering as they fell.


    From the ground, the man stared, eyes narrowing. "So that''s your trick¡­ ice?"


    Alex opened his eyes. "It''s not a trick."


    His hand reached for the sword once more. "It''s control."


    Suddenly, the wind shifted.


    Behind the shrouded man, the ground cracked.


    He turned, reacting on instinct, and leaped away just in time to avoid a spear of ice erupting from the soil.


    But that was only the beginning.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    More spikes burst forth around him, fast and chaotic, forcing him to twist, dodge, and weave like a beast caught in a trap.


    Alex flipped backward¡ªonly to find his opponent waiting for him¡­above.


    A heartbeat passed.


    CLANG!


    Alex''s blade clashed¡ªnot with a body, but a log.


    The man was gone.


    Alex let out a short breath, eyes scanning.


    "Substitution?" he muttered.


    A voice echoed beside him, "More like control over space!"


    The shrouded man appeared on Alex''s left, drawing his attention¡ªand just as Alex raised his sword¡ª


    "Huh?!"


    A cold hand gripped his arm from behind.


    His instincts screamed, but it was too late.


    SQUELCH!


    A searing blade rammed into his stomach, nearly tearing through his back.


    "Gh¡­!" Alex''s mouth filled with blood as he turned his head, meeting the gaze of the cloaked enemy.


    "Master of one¡­" the man sneered, "is better than a jack of all trades."


    Alex winced but smiled through the pain. "You sure talk a lot."


    Before the man could respond, Alex latched onto his arm¡ªand sent his answer directly through his grip.


    CRACKLE!


    Golden lightning burst out, wild and hungry.


    It surged through the man''s arm, snapping into his chest like a chain of punishment.


    "AAAGHHH!" he shrieked, the thunder ripping through his flesh as he staggered back, smoking and twitching.


    Alex gritted his teeth and yanked the blade out of his gut with one hard pull.


    He glanced at the wound¡ªexpecting it to close.


    It didn''t.


    His breath caught. ''Why¡­? It''s not healing?''


    He reached into his cloak, pulled out the healing potion Sarah had made¡ªthe strongest she had¡ªand gulped it down.


    Still nothing.


    The wound was black now. His blood was darker than it should be.


    "It''s useless," the man growled, his voice laced with pain but there were traces of victory. "That wasn''t just a poisoned blade¡­ it''s coated with eternal corrosion. It doesn''t stop eating you until you''re nothing but bones."


    Alex''s hand trembled, but his eyes never broke their glare.


    The man smirked. "The more you move, the faster it spreads. You''re finished."


    Alex chuckled¡ªdry and broken. "You really don''t know me¡­"


    He stepped forward.


    The man''s expression dropped. "You''ll die if you move."


    Alex stared him down, blood dripping from his wound.


    "I already have."


    Suddenly, black tendrils began to extend toward the man, gripping his limbs and keeping him in place.


    The man tried to substitute himself with anything near him¡ªbut,


    "Huh? Why doesn''t it work?"


    Alex grinned, "Your technique has been swallowed." He continued to move towards his target, his feet deliberately slow.


    The shrouded man showed panic for the first time as he thrashed and used all his strength to break free.


    However, the tentacles were unbreakable. They fluidly moved with him and that left the man with no option of escape.


    "It has been a while since I have experienced pain this much..." Alex stood before the servant, his golden eyes were now filled with anxiety and fear.


    Alex smiled at the entity before bidding his farewell, "Have a happy life on the other side.".


    Alex''s head morphed into something inhumane, his teeth extended like spikes as he chomped on the man''s head and plucked his head off his body.


    Slowing munching on the head, Alex thought about moving to the next location.


    But, "This wound is killing me...."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 234 - 233- Hunt(3)

    Chomp Chomp


    Rebecca lowered her arms, still trembling from the fight, and drew back the blood tentacles that had torn through the redheaded woman.


    Edric was crouched beside the body, tearing into it without hesitation, eating her flesh like it was something he''d done a hundred times before.


    Amanda turned her head, wincing. "It looks¡­ disgusting," she muttered, watching her boyfriend feast on the inhumane with a hunger that made her stomach twist.


    Rebecca gave a soft chuckle. "You get used to it."


    She had seen Alex devour beasts during their training sessions. Compared to that, this didn''t shake her much.


    After a pause, Rebecca turned to Amanda. "Are you okay?" she asked gently.


    Amanda had been casting powerful spells one after another, trying to keep the woman in place. Their enemy had been fast¡ªtoo fast. She reacted the moment danger crept close.


    So Amanda froze the entire field around them, turning the battleground into an icy trap to slow the woman''s movements.


    She never stayed in one place for long¡ªconstantly dashing away, always moving. It was the only way to stay ahead, the only way to survive.


    Thanks to her distraction, Rebecca and Edric managed to wear the woman down bit by bit.


    It had been a long, grueling fight¡­ but they finally won.


    ''The training with Natasha really changed everything¡­'' Rebecca thought.


    Before, she had always held back¡ªwithout meaning to. Some part of her feared letting go. But Natasha helped her see it. Helped her fix it.


    To reach her full strength, she had to stop playing safe.


    She had to fight like someone unafraid to bleed. Like someone who trusted their body to rise again.


    She could regenerate. That was her gift. And that gave her freedom.


    Now, she was no longer a cautious fighter pretending to be strong.


    She was a vampire who had awakened her true self.


    One who had embraced her third evolution¡ªcompletely.


    "Haah~ that was such a great feast," Edric sighed in satisfaction as he stood up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand before licking the last traces of blood from his fingers. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The taste of an immortal''s flesh¡ªit was something else. Rich, intoxicating. The moment her blood touched his tongue, a hunger had surged through him like wildfire. Nothing he''d ever eaten compared to it.


    "You were eating a woman in front of your girlfriend¡­ wow, Ed," Amanda teased, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips.


    Edric froze, eyes going wide. "W-What are you saying?! That''s not what I¡ª!"


    Amanda laughed, brushing his flustered expression aside with a wave. Rebecca didn''t laugh, but the corner of her mouth curled just slightly.


    "Alright, let''s go," she said, her voice calm. "The others might need us."


    The two nodded. Amanda jumped onto Edric''s back with a grin, and the trio shot forward through the trees, the wind rushing past them.


    Rebecca''s thoughts drifted.


    Alex¡­


    She hadn''t felt him through their Bond for a while now. No pulse of warmth. No faint trace of his aura. It was quiet.


    Too quiet.


    And that scared her more than anything.


    Her heart clenched.


    Please be okay¡­


    "There!" Edric''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts.


    Rebecca blinked and turned toward the clearing ahead¡ªjust in time to see Natasha hit the ground hard.


    Her eyes were closed. Her body was torn and bloodied.


    Sarah knelt beside her, desperately pouring magic into her wounds, but the panic on her face told the truth: it wasn''t working.


    Rebecca''s stomach dropped.


    Further ahead, Celestria was still standing, still fighting¡ªbut her movements were slow. Her breathing ragged. The monster she faced looked barely scratched, while she looked like she was running on fumes.


    Rebecca''s heart pounded in her chest as she and Edric pushed their bodies faster.


    They couldn''t afford to be late.


    Not now.


    Amanda leaped from Edric''s shoulder, mana already gathering in her hand as she prepared to summon an Ice Pillar¡ªbut then¡ª


    "Huh¡­?" she blinked, stumbling mid-air as her body suddenly felt heavy.


    She landed awkwardly, barely catching herself before falling, but her legs were unsteady¡ªlike the ground was spinning beneath her.


    The moment she got close to the inhumane monster, something twisted in her mind. Her thoughts slowed as if sinking into molasses. Her vision swam, and her body refused to respond.


    She couldn''t focus.


    Her balance was gone. Her head spun wildly, and a wave of nausea surged in her gut.


    Edric collapsed beside her, face-first into the dirt with a heavy thud. He didn''t even try to break his fall.


    Rebecca was the only one still standing, but just barely. Her eyes twitched violently, her breath ragged. She wobbled on her feet like a puppet trying not to collapse.


    She turned her gaze toward Celestria.


    The blond warrior was still forcing her spell forward, pushing the massive monster back¡ªjust enough to keep it away from Sarah.


    But even from this distance, Rebecca could see the truth.


    Both of them were shaking. Celestria''s stance was cracked, and Sarah''s healing spell was flickering like a candle about to die.


    Whatever this monster was doing¡ªit wasn''t normal.


    ''It''s using some kind of skill¡­ something that messes with the mind.''


    Rebecca gritted her teeth.


    Her hands trembled, but she forced her power to respond. Her fingernails grew longer, and her blood crawled up her arms¡ªturning cold, solid, sharp.


    Frosted claws formed from frozen blood.


    She wasn''t going to fall.


    "Cela!" Rebecca shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos.


    Celestria didn''t hesitate. The moment she heard her name, she vanished from her spot, jumping back without question.


    That was all the opening Rebecca needed.


    With a surge of strength, she launched herself into the air¡ªclaws outstretched, her blood-laced talons gleaming like frozen blades.


    Osthalf turned, scoffing as he raised his massive forearm to block. He didn''t flinch. His durability was unmatched, and he knew it.


    But then he saw it.


    The smirk on Rebecca''s face.


    And something in that smile¡­ unnerved him.


    TRIIIIIIING


    A thunderous shockwave slammed into his back, breaking his focus. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    She hadn''t left.


    Celestria was still there.


    The blast hurled him forward¡ªand in the next moment:


    SQUELCH


    Thick, crimson tentacles slammed down from above, piercing into his shoulder with brutal force. The impact drove him to one knee, blood spilling as the ground cracked beneath him.


    Rebecca landed in front of him, panting, her body swaying.


    She was barely holding on.


    Her vision was swimming, her thoughts fogged by the monster''s strange skill¡ªbut she didn''t let go. Her claws trembled, her eyes flickering with strain.


    But she refused to fall.


    Not yet.


    She gritted her teeth, blood trailing from the corner of her mouth.


    Even as her mind frayed at the edges, she forced her spell to stay alive.


    One more push.


    "Gah!" However, suddenly, the force on her shoulders increased and her hold from the tentacles slipped.


    Osthalf suddenly rose to his feet and pulled the Vampire by her tentacles.


    "Guh!" Rebecca groaned as her throat was grabbed by the huge hand of the inhumane.


    "I heard Vampires can regenerate even their broken heads?" He grinned as his grip around her neck began to choke her.


    "Aghh!" Rebecca thrashed and clawed his arm but to no avail. He was an unshakable wall!


    *TRINGGGGG*


    Another shockwave from behind made Osthalf grit his teeth in anger.


    He turned towards the vermin and threw the vampire at her.


    Celestria had no time to dodge before Rebecca collided against her¡ªsending the two women hurtling away.


    "Tch!" The inhumane clicked his tongue upon finding ice locking his legs.


    "Ahhh!" Another human jumped at him.


    Osthalf growled, his body suddenly growing taller.


    Edric panicked as he was grabbed mid air and tossed into the air before a heavy punch sent him crashing back to the ground.


    **BOOOOOOM**


    A huge crater was formed as Edric crashed¡ªhis eyes blank.


    Amanda''s face went pale...she wanted to reach out to Edric, but right now, she was facing a twenty-foot-tall monster.


    Even being stomped by him in this situation would be her death.


    The monster laughed, "Want me to spare you? Then how about you strip and dance for me?"


    Amanda growled and replied with her spell.


    Osthalf scoffed and swatted the ice glaciers from above him as if he were swatting away a fly.


    Amanda had already used most of her Soul Energy and was inches away from her lower limit.


    She was barely standing on her feet but the fighting spirit was still in her eyes.


    The monster huffed and raised his foot to squash the girl to death¡ªwhen suddenly,


    *SQUELCH*


    A huge ice spear impaled the monster from behind.


    The inhumane trembled upon seeing his stomach which was easily pierced despite his heightened durability.


    He slowly turned to his back ...there levitated an angel...his dark wings lazily levitating the being.


    However, before his face what caught Osthalf''s eyes was the huge hole in his stomach.


    His eyes widened, and soon, the forest rumbled with an evil laughter


    "HAHAHAHAHAH!" Sarah trembled at the laugh as she also turned towards Alex....and her eyes widened.


    Osthalf no longer cared about his death as he mocked, "YOU ARE DEAD! THERE IS NO CURE TO THAT WOUND! PHAHAHAH!!!"


    And as the inhumane said, slowly Alex lowered himself to the ground....and fell to his knees.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.